ã€ŠShe Dumped Her Dodgy Husband After Suffering Amnesiacã€‹


 Chapter 1 You Can Have As Much Money As You Want

    Late at night, Hellen had already fallen into a deep sleep, but she suddenly felt her clothes being ripped apart.

    She opened her eyes in a panic.

    It was Hans Grant, her husband in the legal sense.

    His expression was as cold as ever. Even though he was doing something intimate with her at this time, he was still toozy to even show a gentle expression to her.

    He had been married for two years, but he had returned home less than ten times.

    Hellen¡¯s face turned pale. As she recalled, her consciousness gradually faded away. In the end, she fainted under Hans¡¯s unrestrained ¡®plunder¡¯.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning, sunlight shone through the gaps between the curtains on the bed.

    Hellen slowly woke up, and as she felt the soreness and pain throughout her body, she smiled bitterly.

    When she turned around, Hans was long gone.

    She was used to it.

    Hellen got up from the bed. The soreness and pain in her body slowed her movements. She picked up the clothes on the bed and put them on, then tidied up the messy bed.

    tter~~~

    There was a slight sound behind her.

    Hellen turned around and saw Hans in his suit and tie pushing the door open and walking in.

    Hans, who had been in a high position for a long time, always looked down with arrogance.

    Hellen froze and said in surprise, ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to work yet?¡±

    ¡°Eat.¡± Hans ignored her question and handed over the things in his hand directly.

    Hellen received it subconsciously, then lowered her head and turned around the box in her hand. Only now did she see the words on it clearly.

    The birth control pills.

    She subconsciously tightened her grip on the box. Lowering her head, she whispered, ¡°Hans, I don¡¯t want to eat it¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Eat.¡± Hans frowned and interrupted Hellen before she could finish.

    He hated her submissive and humble look the most.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes dimmed as she pursed her lips.

    She opened the box and took out a pill. Then, she turned to pick up the cup beside the bed and swallowed the pill with the water left in the cup.

    She didn¡¯t want to eat it.

    She was allergic to contraceptives.

    It would cause a rash on her body.

    However, Hans had never known that.

    He never cared about her, so what if she said it?

    Hellen put down the cup. But before she could even straighten her body, she heard his cold voice once more¡­This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hellen, let¡¯s divorce.¡±

    The ear-piercing words entered Hellen¡¯s ears as she raised her head to look at him with disbelief, and she only asked with difficulty after quite some time had passed. ¡°Why is it now¡­¡±

    Tomorrow¡­ would be the anniversary of their two-year marriage.

    Hans¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent. His words were straightforward and cruel as he said, ¡°Hellen, you know that I don¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°I married you because I need someone to marry, and you are very obedient. That¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°Besides¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡­

    She was back.

    Actually, Hellen did not know this ¡°she¡±.

    However, she had identally seen a photo in Hans¡¯s wallet and heard him mutter her name unconsciously at night.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes werepletely red. Subconsciously, she wanted to grab his cuffs.

    Hans dodged her relentlessly and said bluntly, ¡°You can have as much money as you want.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. She slowly said, ¡°Is this how you look at me?¡±

    So, did he think that she married him just for money?

    Hans frowned.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±

    He remembered that she was very happy when he gave her the bank card.

    ¡°The vis in the suburbs will also be transferred to your name. Pack up and go to the Department of Civil Affairs in the afternoon.¡± After saying that, his phone rang.

    He quickly took out his phone and nced at it. Picking it up, he said gently, ¡°¡­ It¡¯s already done. Good girl, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, he turned around and left without saying a word.

    Hellen went downstairs like a zombie, going out.

    The maid called out to her worriedly, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s wrong? Where are you going?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a stroll by myself. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She wandered on the street unconsciously. She didn¡¯t know where to go, but she knew that if she stayed in that house any longer, she would suffocate!

    At this moment, her phone vibrated.

    Someone sent her an image.

    Hellen subconsciously bit her lips.

    In the photo, a slender woman was clinging to Hans. The two were hugging each other intimately.

    Her heart was in so much pain that it felt like it was going to split.

    She felt cold and trembling all over.

    She looked absent-minded. For some reason, she started to walk toward the opposite end of the street.

    Suddenly, a passer-by waiting for the traffic light shouted sharply, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Before she could react, she was hit by a speedy truck.

 Chapter 2 How Could Her Memories Be Reversed?

    ¡°Drip, drip, drip.¡±

    It was so quiet that it seemed that he could only hear the sound of dripping water in her ears.

    Hellen moved her fingers and slowly opened her eyes.

    She turned around and saw the man dozing off beside the bed. Just as she was about to get up, she found that she couldn¡¯t move at all because of the pain.

    Her face was pale, and she weakly said, ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    Everet Jovano was scared out of his wits and almost fell to the ground.

    He blinked his eyes and asked with slight concern when he saw Hellen had awoken. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Hellen was in so much pain that she felt miserable.

    Everet was stunned. He felt that something was wrong with Hellen.

    In the two years that she had been married to Hans, she had onlye back home a few times. He always felt that there was a distance between him and his sister, but now¡­

    Hellen coughed. ¡°I want to drink water.¡±

    Everet wanted to say something else, but after hearing what she said, he immediately got up, poured her a ss of water, and then carefully helped her sit up. ¡°You were so lucky that you didn¡¯t suffer any serious injuries after being hit by the truck.¡±

    There were bruises all over her body and some slight fractures.

    Hellen moistened her throat and stuffed the cup back into Everet¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Hans Grant?¡± Everet put the ss of water on the table and snorted. ¡°He didn¡¯t answer the doctors¡¯ phone call.¡±

    Hellen was somewhat puzzled. ¡°Who¡¯s Hans Grant?¡±

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Is it the person who sent me to the hospital today?¡±

    It was Everet¡¯s turn to be confused. ¡°Huh?¡±

    After a long while, he came to his senses and asked, ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t you know who Hans Grant is?¡±

    Seeing Hellen shake her head in a daze, Everet instantly jumped up from the chair and frantically rang the bell at the head of the bed.

    Ten minutester, the doctor finished his examination and said, ¡°Although there is nothing serious with the body, the Hippocampus is injured and caused her to lose some of her memories.¡±

    Everet thanked the doctor, then turned to look at Hellen.

    After a long while, he said, ¡°How old are you?¡±

    Hellen was stupefied. ¡°Twenty-three years old.¡±

    Everet: ¡°?!¡±

    ¡°What the hell? How could her Memories be reversed??¡±

    ¡°However¡­¡±

    Everet¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the perfect time to save his stupid little sister?¡±

    He coughed and warned her in a serious tone, ¡°Hans, whom I told you about just now, is a fuckboy. Stay away from him as far as you can. Do you understand?¡±

    Hellen nodded, puzzled.

    ¡­

    After staying in the hospital for a few days and seeing that the bruises on Hellen¡¯s body were almost healed, Everet brought her back home.

    Actually, it had been two years since Hellen had returned, but her memories had gone back to two years ago. She no longer remembered anything, and she ran back in, as though she knew the way.

    Seeing her mother watering flowers in the garden, Hellen went over and hugged her. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back. Why haven¡¯t youe to visit me these past few days?¡±

    Lady Jovano had heard from her son that her youngest daughter had lost her memory. Although she missed Hellen, she was too embarrassed to see her, so she stayed at home.

    Until today, knowing Hellen wasing back, Lady Jovano, who was unwilling to go outside to water flowers due to the cold weather, came to the garden early in the morning.

    While she was absentmindedly watering flowers, the maid next to her kept shouting, ¡°Mdy! if you continue watering the flowers, they will drown!¡±

    Now that she was hugged by her daughter, Lady Jovano immediately wanted to cry. She touched her daughter¡¯s head and said, ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Everet was speechless. He didn¡¯t expect that she would me it on him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good girl, let¡¯s go in. I¡¯ve prepared your favorite dessert for you.¡±

    Hellen cheered and ran home.

    Lady Jovano looked at her departing figure, feeling conflicted.

    After a long while, she turned her body sideways and said coldly to Everet, ¡°Delete Hellen¡¯s medical record. Don¡¯t let Hans Grant find her. It¡¯s best if he doesn¡¯t see her again!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Her father had passed away ten years ago due to an ident, and it was her mother who had led the Jovano family to be stronger.

    Now that she loved a quiet and natural environment, Everet almost forgot how decisive and resolute she was.

    Everet felt a weight lift off his shoulders when he saw that the family was in a perfect state.

    This time, his little sister finally didn¡¯t have to be involved with that fuckboy.

    She was the little princess of the Jovano family again.

 Chapter 3 Disappearing Out Of Nowhere

    In the towering Grant Tower.

    The president¡¯s office on the 66th floor was dead silent, and the air seemed to freeze, making it difficult for people to breathe.

    ¡°You said that after such a long time, you didn¡¯t find anything?¡± Hans looked up at his assistant in front of him. His tone and his eyes were very calm, but it inexplicably made people feel a sense of shock.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant. Madam seems to have¡­ disappeared into thin air.¡± The assistant did not even dare to breathe normally. He was so nervous that he was sweating.

    ¡°Disappeared into thin air?¡±

    Hans narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°Do you think a person can disappear out of nowhere?¡±

    The assistant didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    This was the most confusing thing he had encountered in so many years of work. He really couldn¡¯t find any trace of Hellen Jovano!

    ¡°Keep looking,¡± Hans ordered.

    The assistant wiped his sweat and left.

    Hans was inexplicably agitated. He pulled at his tie, picked up his suit jacket, and went home.

    The vi was also dead silent.

    Hans vaguely remembered that whenever he came back asionally, there would always be a warm yellow light in the hall.

    And that beautiful and obedient woman was always waiting for him on the sofa.

    At the moment, it is totally dark.

    Hans reached out to turn on the light. When the light suddenly lit up, he closed his eyes in difort.

    He then opened his eyes and saw that there was no one in the room.

    No one would wait for him to take off his coat and prepare a table of food.

    He raised his hand and touched his heart.

    This was the first time he had felt that this home was so cold.

    ¡­

    During nearly a month of resting at home, all of Hellen¡¯s needs were able to easily satisfied. She felt that this was rather boring.

    Everet had erased most of Hellen¡¯s medical records. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go out and y?¡± she asked.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately called her best friend.

    Darcy was rather surprised when she received her call. ¡°Why did you call me?¡±

    Hellen was currently seated on a rocking chair in her own garden, one foot over the other while basking in the sun. ¡°I wanted to ask you toe out and y.¡±

    Darcy felt that it was even stranger.

    Although they had contacted each other frequently over the past two years, Hellen had never taken the initiative to ask her out to y.

    She always said that she wanted to cook for Hans at home. Anyway, she used to like to be with that man.

    This made Darcy very dissatisfied.

    Darcy asked tentatively, ¡°Where are we going? The bar?¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    To her surprise, Hellen agreed readily. ¡°Alright.¡±

    In the bar, colorful lights were shing wildly.

    Darcy waited for Hellen at the entrance of the bar.

    Not long after, a bright sports car stopped in front of her, and a woman in ck high heels got out of the car. When she saw Darcy at the door and took off her sunsses, she smiled at her. ¡°Here you are.¡±

    Darcy was stunned on the spot.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°In the past, for that man, she has always been very gentle and quiet. Today, her dress is spicy and cool. It¡¯s very unrestrained.¡± Thought Darcy.

    ¡°You came out today, and your family¡­¡±

    Hellen shrugged. ¡°What about my family? My brother urged me out to y. Oh right, I forgot to tell you. I got hit by a truck and lost two years of my memories.¡±

    ¡°?!¡±

    Darcy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°No wonder.¡±

    ¡°Now, she forgot about that fuckboy Hans Grant. It¡¯s really a good thing!¡±

    She immediately hugged Hellen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m in a good mood today, let¡¯s have some fun!¡±

    The two walked into the bar. There was no one next to the drum kit on the stage, and it seemed a little quiet.

    ¡°Do you know how to y drums?¡± Darcy raised an eyebrow and looked at Hellen. ¡°I¡¯m going to dance.¡±

    She paused before she left. ¡°Do you remember how to y them?¡±

    Hellen raised her hand and snapped his fingers, ¡°Watch closely.¡±

    When Hans stepped into the bar, he saw such a scene.

    The woman on the stage was unrestrained. Her thick, ck hair swayed with her movements, and her sunsses were ced on her head, making her look even more beautiful.

    She skillfully hit the drums in front of her, exuding a sense of pride.

    Hans suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    When the people next to him saw that his face had be extremely gloomy, they also followed his gaze and looked over. They were so scared that they stammered, ¡°What the heck, isn¡¯t this his wife?¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes were gloomy.

    He had been searching for Hellen for several days, but this woman seemed to have disappeared into thin air.

    Who would have thought that they would meet again in a ce like this?!

 Chapter 4 This Way of Hitting On Someone Is Too Old-fashioned

    Seeing Hans Grant walking toward the booth with a cold face, the man caught up with him and asked, ¡°Hans, aren¡¯t you going to look for your wife?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not my wife.¡±

    ¡°Besides¡­¡±

    He stared coldly at the smiling Hellen.

    He wanted to see what she was going to do today.

    So they took their seats in the booth.

    Hans was still looking at the confident and free Hellen. He felt that the woman on stage was very strange.

    In the past two years, Hellen had always been obedient and docile in front of him. She had let loose a head of pitch-ck long hair and she had also rarely applied any makeup.

    She was beautiful, but also in and tasteless.

    But now, she was wearing gorgeous makeup and heavy lipstick. She was tapping on the drum kit with a vivid expression that he had never seen before.

    Hans gulped down a ss of wine.

    When Hellen finished beating the drums, she obtained the apuse of everyone, and then she smiled before stretchingzily to reveal a white and slender waist.

    She looked around and saw that Darcy was dancing with a man intimately. It was estimated that she would not be able to get away for a while.

    Hellen rose and descended the stage.

    ¡°Hey, beauty!¡± someone beside her called out softly.

    Hellen didn¡¯t know if that person was calling out to her, but she still looked over.

    A tall and slender man was leaning against the bar counter. Under the faint light, his features were handsome and his long and narrow eyes were shing with a wild light.

    The teasing in his gaze was too great, causing Hellen to feel extremely ufortable, and she unconsciously frowned. ¡°Sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Eddie Levi studied her for a moment. ¡°You look familiar.¡±

    Hellen was a bit speechless. ¡°Sir, this way of hitting on someone is too old-fashioned.¡±

    Eddie did not respond. He frowned and suddenly pped his hands. ¡°I remember who you are!¡±

    ¡°You must be the girl from Everet¡¯s family, right?¡±

    Hellen was somewhat surprised. ¡°You know my big brother?¡±

    Eddieughed out loud. He stepped forward and wrapped his arm around Hellen¡¯s shoulder, bringing her to the private room. ¡°Name¡¯s Eddie. I¡¯m one of your brother¡¯s buddies. Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    Hellen still wasn¡¯t used to others touching her.

    She frowned awkwardly and patted his hand away. ¡°Even if you are my brother¡¯s buddy, don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    ¡°Loos like this wild cat got sharp ws,¡± Eddie said.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±

    Hellen wanted to decline, but before she could react, Eddie had already brought her into the private room.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She was still on her guard and secretly reached for her bag.

    In the next second, Eddie called two more beauties over and held them in his arms.

    ¡°¡­¡± Hellen looked at him coldly and suddenly asked after a long while, ¡°Is my big brother like you?¡±

    When Eddie heard her finally speak, he raised his hand to dismiss the two beautiful women. Resting his elbows on his knees, he raised an eyebrow at her and said, ¡°Missy, do you want to know?¡±

    He patted the seat next to him and said teasingly, ¡°Come here.¡±

    Hellen instantly stood up coldly, staring down at him from above.

    There was an indifferent expression on her face. ¡°If you insist on doing this, I will be leaving.¡±

    Eddie smiled and spread out his hands. ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do this, okay?¡±

    There was a wild light in his eyes.

    ¡°This girl from the Everet¡¯s family is quite interesting,¡± he thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if your brother has someone in his heart or not, but¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Before Eddie could finish his sentence, the door of the private room was kicked open.

    Hellen was shocked to the point she almost cursed out loud.

    Eddie frowned and rebuked with an unhappy expression, ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±

    At the door stood a tall, handsome man with a gloomy face.

    Hellen was confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is this uninvited guest looking for her?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite capable. I haven¡¯t heard anything from you for so many days.¡± Hans walked in and stopped in front of Hellen, his voice full of hostility.

    Hellen was confused.

    ¡°Is he talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Do I know him?¡±

    Hans looked up at Eddie and said sarcastically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±

    Hellen instantly grew angry.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°As soon as he came in, he said something strange to me. I don¡¯t know him yet!¡± Thought Hellen.

 Chapter 5 Are You That Fuckboy?

    Eddie frowned and did not say anything.

    He had recognized Hans.

    ¡°What does the powerful young master of the Grant family have to do with this woman?¡± he thought.

    Hans¡¯s tone made Hellen very unhappy, and her face turned cold. She said in a low voice, ¡°Sir, do I know you? Has your mother taught you to be polite when you are out?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Eddie, who was watching the show,ughed.

    Hans¡¯s expression grew colder. He had not expected Hellen to speak to him like this.

    ¡°Sure enough, her previous humility was all an act.¡± He thought.

    He suppressed the monstrous rage in his heart and took a few steps forward before forcefully grabbing Hellen¡¯s slender wrist. ¡°Go with me.¡±

    Hellen was truly angry now. She wanted to break free from his grasp and said. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Hans suddenly stopped walking. He looked up and down at her coldly. ¡°You¡¯re pretending well. Let¡¯s continueter.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Hellen was momentarily speechless. She truly did not know what to say.

    Moreover, her wrist hurt so much¡­

    Hellen stared at Hans.

    She thought that the person in front of her seemed to be crazy.

    At this time, Eddie, who had been silent, said, ¡°Mr. Grant, you seem to have hurt my little sister.¡±

    Hans said, ¡°Then, Mr. Levi, you interested in such a woman?¡±

    Hellen was furious. She felt like a cannonball that was about to explode.

    She struggled to shake off Hans¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Why do you have so much to say? Do you have the right toment on others?¡±

    Seeing that the situation was about to get out of hand, Eddie quickly got up and pulled Hellen aside. ¡°Hans, did you hear that? She doesn¡¯t know you.¡±

    Hellen rolled her eyes at Hans and rubbed her wrist.

    ¡°It hurts so much. What a jerk.¡± She thought.

    ¡°Eh, wait¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Hans Grant?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help thinking of her brother¡¯s words.

    She asked without thinking, ¡°Are you that fuckboy?¡±

    ¡°Fuckboy?¡± Hans found it hard to believe that Hellen would say something like that.

    Hellen raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°Based on his behavior just now, he is totally in line with a fuckboy or a scumbag!¡± Hellen thought.

    Hellen crossed her arms in front of her chest. Seeing that Hans was silent, she smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to treat me like this. I really don¡¯t know you. I lost my memory in a car ident.¡±

    ¡°Lost her memory?¡±

    Hans frowned as he was still in disbelief.

    But when he recalled that Hellen¡¯s appearance waspletely different from before, he also seemed to be able topletely believe it.

    His gaze was as cold as ice, as though he were trying to probe something. As for Hellen, she faced him calmly.

    It did not take long for Hans to sort out his emotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s better that way.¡±

    He said coldly.

    ¡°Go to the Department of Civil Affairs tomorrow andplete the divorce papers.¡±

    There was dead silence in the private room.

    Hellen went silent for a long time before pointing at herself in a slightly stiff and disbelieving manner. ¡°Me?¡±

    Hans said coldly, ¡°Am I talking about him?¡±

    This ¡°him¡± was obviously referring to Eddie.

    Eddie expressed his disdain.

    Hellen just didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°What¡­ She got married two years ago!¡±

    ¡°After marriage¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve given birth to a child¡­¡±

    Hellen asked tentatively, ¡°Do we have children?¡±

    Hans did not answer, his eyes full of mockery.

    Thus, Hellen understood that there was most likely no child here.

    She also understood that this marriage of hers was not very pleasant.

    She did not know how she had lived the past two years, but her memories were still the same as before.

    The Jovano family had doted on Hellen very much. She was afraid of nothing. Sometimes she was so angry that she even scolded her brother, let alone this man in front of her, who had never been nice to her since they had met.

    ¡°We better not have children,¡± Hellen said. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Department of Civil Affairs to get a divorce tomorrow.¡±

    Then, she looked at Hans calmly and said, ¡°I promise. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave.¡±

    Hans said, ¡°I hope you keep your promise.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Then, without hesitation, he turned around and left.

    ¡°What a jerk!¡±

    Hellen cursed in her heart yet again, and she simply wanted to punch him in the back.

    ¡°Why was she so blind to marry him?!¡± she thought.

 Chapter 6 Candid Photos of the Past

    While she was deep in thought, Eddie said, ¡°Missy, I didn¡¯t know that you were married.¡±

    Hellen sneered. ¡°I¡¯m going to be a divorced woman soon. Mr. Eddie, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Eddie smiled when he saw her walk out of the private room and stare at her slender, straight back.

    Hellen walked out of the private room and took a deep breath. She put the matter of today behind her and called Darcy to get her position.

    When she found Darcy, she was drinking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Hellen waved toward her.

    Darcy stood up shakily. ¡°Are you leaving so soon?¡±

    Hellen, seeing that her face waspletely red, knew that she had drunk too much.

    Hellen thought that she was unlucky and stepped forward to support her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that I¡¯m still married?¡±

    Darcy said in a daze, ¡°Ah? I thought you knew.¡±

    She hugged Hellen¡¯s neck. ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t tell you?¡±

    Hellen cursed Everet once more in his heart.

    He had told her that Hans Grant was a fuckboy, but he had not told her that she was married to him?!

    Darcy was very drunk and Hellen brought her straight back to the Jovano family.

    As soon as they entered, they saw Everet sitting cross-legged on the sofa with an unfriendly look on his face.

    Hearing the noise, Everet raised her head. ¡°You still remember toe back?¡±

    When he raised his head, he saw that it was Darcy who was being supported by Hellen. He was stunned.

    ¡°Why is she here too?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hellen panted and threw Darcy onto the sofa.

    Darcy slowly turned around and bumped into Everet, frowning.

    Everet¡¯s body went stiff. He stretched out a finger and pushed Darcy¡¯s head to the other side.

    Hellen went to the table and poured arge cup of water. She ordered Everet, ¡°Take her to the guest room.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when Hellen suddenly turned around and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not done with you yet.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Everet immediately shut his mouth.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, it was wise not to speak at this time.

    He turned his head and kicked the tip of Darcy¡¯s foot. ¡°Hey, can you stand up?¡±

    Darcy did not respond. Her eyes were closed and she looked like she was about to fall asleep.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Everet stood in front of her and looked down at her for a long time. In the end, he let out a deep breath, bent down, and picked her up.

    Even after Everet carried Darcy into the room, Hellen was still stunned on the spot.

    After a long while, she returned to her senses and smiled.

    It seemed that she had lost her memory of what had happened between the two in the past two years.

    She also went back to her room. After taking a shower and lying down on the bed to sleep, she suddenly remembered the man she met in the bar.

    He could even be considered as her husband now.

    At this time, she suddenly remembered her previous mobile phone.

    After the car ident, she changed into a new phone. She didn¡¯t throw the previous one away but put it in the drawer of her room.

    She opened themp on the bedside table, got out of bed, and found the old phone.

    There was no important information on the phone because she did not like writing diaries.

    But she liked taking pictures.

    When Hellen clicked into the album, her fingers immediately froze on the screen.

    They were all photos rted to daily life.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    There were photos that she made a table full of dishes. There were photos of her waiting for someone, some photos of the room she was not familiar with, and most of them were photos of Hans Grant.

    His profile, his back¡­

    But it was obvious that those photos were secretly taken, and some of them were even very vague because of a guilty conscience.

    Hellen clutched her phone tightly. When she saw these photos, although she didn¡¯t remember anything, she still felt an inexplicable sense of difort in her heart.

    However, in the next moment, she fixed her eyes on thest photo.

    It was a photo of a woman hugging Hans.

    The ufortable feeling in Hellen¡¯s heart instantly vanished without a trace, and she was instantly filled with rage.

    ¡°He really is a fuckboy!¡±

    ¡°He cheated on me!¡± she thought.

    The next day, Hellen woke up early and went straight to the Department of Civil Affairs.

    Hans was there, too.

    He was wearing a white shirt, and his figure was tall and slender. In the sun, his face was incredibly handsome.

    But his expression and temperament were extremely indifferent.

    Hellen thought that she married him because of his good looks.

    ¡°You¡¯re punctual today.¡± However, when Hans opened his mouth, his cold and piercing tone made Hellen very unhappy.

    She nced at him indifferently and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Hurry up.¡±

    After saying that, she walked into the Department of Civil Affairs.

    Hans looked at her back and frowned slightly.

    Last night, he had asked his assistant to check, but there was no medical record of Hellen in all the hospitals, not even any information about the car ident.

    ¡°Thus, the amnesia that she spoke of, is it true or false?¡±

    But if it¡¯s fake, she suddenly became so determined, and he seems to be a little suspicious¡­

    After pausing on the spot for a while, Hans finally ignored the abnormality and walked in as well.

 Chapter 7 Sister, You Donâ€™t Have to Curse Yourself Like This

    The divorce procedures werepleted quickly.

    Not long after, Hellen walked out of the Department of Civil Affairs. She stared speechlessly at the divorce certificate in her hand.

    She didn¡¯t expect that she would be a divorced girl.

    It was really hard to predict what would happen in the world.

    She was still sighing when Hans suddenly said coldly, ¡°Go back and move your belongings outter.¡±

    Hismanding tone seemed to be usual, but Hellen frowned unconsciously.

    Seeing that Hellen did not respond, Hans squinted at her.

    Hellen¡¯s expression was very cold and very indifferent,pletely different from the gentle and obedient appearance he used to see.

    But the only thing that didn¡¯t change was, no matter what expression she had, Hellen was still beautiful.

    In the past, she was beautiful with no vitality. But now, she was full of personality and strength.

    A few secondster, she said indifferently, ¡°Throw them all away. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Just as Hans was about to speak, he suddenly heard a gentle and sweet voice calling out, ¡°Hans.¡±

    Hellen and Hans turned to look at the speaker at the same time.

    A woman in a light blue gauzy dress was walking toward them. She had delicate features and a smile on her face. As she approached, she gently held Hans¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Are you done? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression instantly became gentle. He agreed softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hellen stood there, watching silently.

    If she hadn¡¯t lost her memory, she didn¡¯t know how she would feel when she saw this scene.

    Although she didn¡¯t know anything, she felt very sad.

    ¡°How could a man be intimate with a woman outside the Department of Civil Affairs as soon as he divorced?¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help but feel grief for herself that married him.

    Seeing Natalie Susan snuggling up to Hans, she snorted coldly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    She spoke in a low voice and the two didn¡¯t hear her clearly, but their attention was attracted by her.

    Natalie let go of Hans, walked up to Hellen, and said with a soft smile, ¡°Sister Helen, I heard that you lost your memory.¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t exin the disgust she felt towards this woman in front of her.

    But she didn¡¯t show it. She just replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The smile on Natalie¡¯s face widened. She took a step forward and whispered into her ear, ¡°But he¡¯s still mine.¡±

    Hellen frowned.

    She could tell that both the woman and Hans were sick.

    Standing up straight, Natalie asked affectionately, as if nothing had happened, ¡°Sister Helen, you¡¯ve put on so much makeup today. You know that I don¡¯t do it often. Can you help me put on one in the future?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, since you know that I¡¯ve lost my memories, you should know that I don¡¯t know who you are. Even more so, I also don¡¯t know you don¡¯t wear makeup because you can¡¯t.¡±

    Hellen had only applied light makeup today. Her beautiful eyes and brows had softened her aggressiveness, but her tone was still merciless.

    After a pause, she smiled and said lightly, ¡°But you should know what I do.¡±

    ¡°I usually only do makeup for the deceased. Sister, you don¡¯t have to curse yourself like this, do you?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Natalie¡¯s expression had changed, but she still maintained a sweet and gentle demeanor in front of Hans, Hellen silently expressed her disgust for Natalie in her heart.

    At this time, Hans was a little unhappy and said in a deep voice, ¡°Hellen.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t look at them. Her tone was very cold. ¡°You two enjoy yourselves, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    After that, she turned around and left.

    She usually only did makeup for the deceased.

    Because she was an undertaker.

    Simply put, it was putting makeup on the dead so that they could restore their appearances and shapes.

    ¡­

    Having not worked for two years, Hellen had no choice but to return to where she used to work. She wanted to ask if they were still recruiting people.

    Upon entering the building, someone who knew her greeted her. ¡°Hellen? You¡¯re back?¡±

    Hellen smiled and nodded.

    However, apart from these, she also heard some gossip.

    ¡°Is that Hellen? The woman who quit her job after marrying into a wealthy family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that she is quite capable, but the family that she married into doesn¡¯t like her job and forced her to resign.¡±

    ¡°After such a long time. I wonder if she¡¯ll ever be able to work again?¡±

    ¡°Naturally, Those wealthy families have many rules and taboos. Hellen¡¯s daily dealings with dead people will definitely have a negative impact on the family¡¯s atmosphere.¡±

    ¡°So she came back to work now because she was chased out?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s ears were sharp, and she heard many things on the way over. By the time she reached the chief¡¯s office, she was still thinking back about what she had just heard.

    When she thought of this, she was filled with anger.

    She was willing to lose her job for that man. She must be out of her mind.

    Fortunately, she had lost her memory and divorced.

    She jumped out of the fire pit in time.

 Chapter 8 Youâ€™re Quite Amazing Now

    Hearing that Hellen was going to return and will carry on with her work, the chief was very happy. ¡°That¡¯s great! We¡¯re currently recruiting people. And as you know, there aren¡¯t many people applying for this job.¡±

    Hellen was very happy as well. ¡°Then can I apply for entry now?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just afraid that colleagues will gossip about you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    She had heard a lot just now, and she believed that with her workability, these gossips would disappear soon.

    Thus, Hellen directlypleted the paperwork for entry.

    The chief gave her a new office. Hellen spent an afternoon packing up her things. When she returned to the office with a pile of books, she saw the honor list on the wall.

    Shockingly, she was on the list.

    Hellen looked at her in the photo that still seemed slightly immature, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Even though she hadn¡¯t worked for two years, she believed that she could do better.

    By the time she finished packing, it was already getting dark.

    She stretched herself a little tiredly, picked up the suit jacket hanging on the side, hung it in her arm, and walked outzily.

    A pitch-ck Bugatti was parked by the side of the road. Hellen casually swept it with her gaze before turning away indifferently.

    Just as she was walking to the side, she heard a respectful voice call out, ¡°Madam.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t another woman around, so the ¡°Madam¡± could only refer to her.

    Hellen frowned and saw a bespectacled man smiling at her. ¡°Madam, My master has something to discuss with you. He hopes that you can return to the old mansion with him today.¡±

    The window slowly rolled down, and the man¡¯s wless profile appeared in front of Hellen. He looked at her with cold eyes.

    It was as if he was not asking her for a favor.

    Hellen sneered and said stiffly, ¡°First, don¡¯t call me Madam. Second, if there¡¯s anything your master need, he¡¯ll have toe down himself and ask me.¡±

    The assistant was suddenly at a loss. When he turned around and wanted to say something to Hans, he had already opened the door and got out of the car.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite amazing now.¡± Hans looked at her.

    Hellen nced at him and was about to say something when Hans continued, ¡°But I¡¯m not asking you to do anything. Granny wants you to go back and see her.¡±

    Noticing Hellen¡¯s slight bewilderment, he added indifferently, ¡°Granny is old, so I didn¡¯t tell her that we¡¯re divorced. She really likes you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    One of Hellen¡¯s strong points was filial piety.

    Especially the elders of the previous generation.

    Especially those who liked her.

    Hans seemed to be sure that she would go.

    Although she felt a little wronged, she would never suffer losses.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go.¡± Hellen raised her chin slightly. ¡°Have your assistant drive my car away. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to go to work tomorrow.¡±

    Hans narrowed his eyes.

    When his assistant went to drive her car, his car could only be driven by himself.

    She was asking him to be her driver.

    Hellen¡¯s n was very clever.

    Hellen stared at him.

    She did not believe that he would not agree.

    As expected, Hans raised his chin at his assistant.

    Hellen smiled as she took out the key and threw it to the assistant. ¡°White Land Rover, thank you.¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Next, she opened the back door of the Bugatti and sat inside.

    The assistant held the key and said, ¡°Mr. Grant¡­¡±

    Hans¡¯s face was expressionless and his tone was very calm as he said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    At this time, Hellen stuck her head out again and told her assistant her address.

    Of course, she was not stupid enough to tell him the address of the Jovano family and only told him the address of her small apartment.

    After that, Hellen smiled and raised her eyebrows at Hans. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Immediately, the window closed and the side of her face disappeared from his sight.

    Hans let out a faintugh from his chest and sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Hellen was in a wonderful mood as she crossed her legs.

    She had finally forced this jerk to submit.

    Along the way, Hellen briefly exined to her what she had to do in the past. Hearing Hans¡¯s words, the impatient Hellen waved her hand and said, ¡°I know how to be filial to the elders.¡±

    Hans was really afraid that she would expose herself. After all, she was very different from before.

    However, it was only when he saw Hellen run up to his grandmother with a warm smile on her face and intimately address her as ¡°Granny¡± that he realized that he had thought too much about it.

    Hellen made the olddyugh so hard that he couldn¡¯t hide her love for Hellen.

    Hellen beamed merrily as she thought, ¡°Granny is so cute. She¡¯s much better than her grandson.¡±

    ¡°Hellen hasn¡¯te to see me for so long. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, Granny, I¡¯ve been too busytely,¡± Hellen replied.

    The olddy flicked Hellen¡¯s head gently with her finger and said, ¡°Here, the fruit has just been cut. Go and have some. We won¡¯t have dinner until a whileter.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hellen had just stretched out her hand when she heard a displeased voice from the side, sharp and mocking.

    ¡°Eating without washing your hands. Where did you form such a bad habit?¡±

 Chapter 9 She Must Have Been A Love Supremacist

    Hellen withdrew her hand and turned to look.

    A noblewoman slowly walked down the stairs. She was well-dressed and exquisitely made-up, but her eyes were full of dissatisfaction and disgust.

    As a result, Hellen figured out that the Grant family did not like her and forced her to resign. It was probably this person who caused all of this.

    Hans greeted her indifferently, ¡°Mother.¡±

    Hellen, who had guessed the woman¡¯s identity, nodded at her, then said to Granny with a smile, ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go wash my hands first.¡±

    Hans stared at her back as she went to the bathroom for a few seconds.

    He had thought that she would confront his mother.

    He said to his mother, ¡°Mother, Hellen is¡­¡±

    Mrs. Grant might not like Hellen very much, but in front of Granny, she only said lightly, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she wash her hands?¡±

    After Hellen washed her hands and came back, she chatted with Granny Grant the whole time, as if Mrs. Grant did not exist.

    Not long after, the servants called everyone over for dinner.

    Hellen helped Granny Grant sit down, then nced at the dishes on the table with a fading smile on her face.

    She liked spicy food, but the dishes in front of her were so light that it made her lose her appetite.

    She did not believe that everyone in the Grant family did not know what she liked in the past two years of marriage.

    Mrs. Grant had just entered the kitchen. Presumably, she had ordered the chef to cook lightly.

    She stopped after taking a few bites.

    Hans noticed that she had barely eaten anything. He frowned but did not say anything.

    On the contrary, Granny Grant asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat? Didn¡¯t you like eating those before?¡±

    Hellen felt a slight headache.

    ¡°They actually really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What on earth did she sacrifice for this man before? Could it be that she used to be full of praise for the dishes that she didn¡¯t like?¡± she thought.

    ¡°Love is paramount¡± was probably the best word to describe her.

    Perhaps it was because she had acted too well in the past, but right now, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for Hellen to argue. She justughed. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry today. Granny, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    After dinner, Hans and Hellen were ready to leave.

    Granny was very reluctant to part with her. ¡°Hellen, if you are wronged, you must tell me. I will seek justice for you. If Hans divorce you, that rascal won¡¯t have a good ending!¡±

    She had lived for a long time, so she could easily understand what happened between her grandchildren.

    Some things could not be faked.

    ¡°Okay Granny, I will. Hans treats me well. I¡¯lle and visit you often in the future.¡± Hellen didn¡¯t say much and just agreed with a smile.

    Just as the two were about to step out of the house, Mrs. Grant suddenly called out to Hans. ¡°Stay, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Before Hellen could answer, Hellen said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Probably feeling that his mother really had something important to tell him, Hans gave up the idea of leaving and said to Hellen, ¡°Wait, it¡¯s toote. I¡¯ll ask the chauffeur to send you home.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Said Hellen.

    She did not even look at Lady Grant once.

    This made her very angry.

    After Hellen left, Mrs. Grant directly called Hans back to the room.

    After leaving the sight of the others, she could no longer suppress the disgust she felt towards Hellen. ¡°Today, she was really even more impolite. I don¡¯t even know where she learned it from¡­¡±

    Hans had already frowned when she opened her mouth. He interrupted her lightly and said, ¡°Mother, do you have something to tell me?¡±

    Mrs. Grant did not continue this topic after being interrupted. She looked at him coldly and turned to throw her phone in front of him. ¡°I saw this just now. Take a look.¡±

    Hans picked it up and looked at it. His brows immediately furrowed.

    These were photos of Hellen and Eddie in the bar the other day.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Hellen¡¯s face was very clear in the photo, but Eddie¡¯s appearance could not be seen clearly.

    They looked really intimate in the photos because of the shooting angles.

    Hans held the phone tightly.

    After a long time, he solemnly said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? The photos are here, can you tell me it¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡±

    Seeing that she still wanted to say something, Hans put the phone on the table and said lightly, ¡°Mother, we are divorced.¡±

 Chapter 10 Doesnâ€™t She Know How To Behave After Marrying Into A Wealthy Family?

    ¡°Divorce?¡± Mrs. Grant was stunned for a few seconds and then couldn¡¯t help celebrating. ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°A few days ago.¡±

    Having received a delightful answer, Mrs. Grant no longer fussed about the photos.

    In fact, Hans did not care too much about the photos until the next day, the matter suddenly became known to all.

    [Cheating in Marriage?]

    [How can she cheat on her marriage with the president of The Grant Group? Is this woman out of her mind?]

    [At a nce, I can tell that this woman is not a good person. She keeps seducing men.]

    [Furthermore, she was photographed with another man at the bar. How shameless!]

    The negativements ofizens flooded Hellen.

    Everet was used to reading the news on the phone when he had breakfast. That day, he took a sip of coffee with one hand and flipped through his phone with the other.

    Suddenly, he saw the message and was so shocked that he almost spat out a mouthful of coffee.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°How did Eddie know my sister?¡±

    Everet took out a piece of tissue and wiped his mouth. Then, he called Eddie Levi.

    After a long while, the call was picked up. Eddie¡¯s voice was still a little hoarse. It was obvious that he was still in a dream. ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and my sister?¡± Everet shouted. ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Eddie was confused, but when he saw the photos on the Inte, he understood.

    He said casually, ¡°I haven¡¯t touched her yet.¡±

    ¡°Yet?¡±

    Everet immediately scolded him harshly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off if you dare touch my sister!¡±

    It had not been easy for her to escape from Hans¡¯s clutches. He could not allow her to fall into the hands of this scumbag again.

    Hearing Everet¡¯s tone, Eddie smiled nonchntly and suddenly remembered something.

    Before hanging up the phone, he casually said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your sister to be married, and I didn¡¯t expect her husband to be Hans Grant.¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± Everet was baffled. He hadn¡¯t told her about her marriage yet.

    ¡°I met him that day.¡± Eddie yawnedzily. He was obviously still exhausted and hung up the phone after a few words.

    As for Everet, he charged directly into Hellen¡¯s room.

    ¡°Hellen!¡±

    Hellen had already heard the sound of the door being opened, so she faintly frowned. Afterward, when she felt the restlessness of the person by her side, she slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hellen asked in bewilderment when she saw Everet¡¯s serious expression.

    Her ignorant expression made Everet very angry. He ced the phone in front of her and said, ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±

    Hellen instantly came to her senses.

    The more she read, the gloomier her face became. Towards the end, she almost went crazy.

    ¡°Who posted it?¡±

    Everet¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it was, but it¡¯s obvious they¡¯re after you. Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll solve it.¡±

    Hearing this, Hellen raised her eyes, her gaze very calm. ¡°No need, I can resolve it myself.¡±

    Seeing how determined she was, Everet had no choice but to nod.

    ¡°Sure,e find me if you can¡¯t do it. I¡¯m your brother after all.¡±

    When he walked out of the room, he turned around and said worriedly, ¡°Eddie is not a good person!¡±

    Hellen smiled. She got up and washed up. As she brushed her teeth and thought about the countermeasures, her phone rang again.

    It was a call from the chief of her unit.

    ¡°Hellen, don¡¯te to work recently. The gate of the unit is blocked by the crowd.¡± The chief sounded a little anxious.

    After a pause, he asked, ¡°Are those photos on the Inte real?¡±

    Hellen was silent for a few seconds before replying, ¡°It¡¯s true, but the angle was deliberately selected.¡±

    What she meant was that she had indeed gotten along with a man in a bar, but those intimate contacts were fake.

    The chief was also silent for a few seconds, not knowing how to answer. In the end, he could only say, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t go out these days. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Hellen agreed. ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll deal with it properly. I¡¯m sorry for troubling all of you.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, she looked up at herself in the mirror.

    She looked indifferent and her eyes were very calm.

    She had not expected Hans to be so extreme. To marry that woman as soon as possible, he had ndered her.

    In this case, she would not stand at the ceremony.

    After washing up, Hellen still went downstairs to have breakfast as usual, and she was unusually calm, causing reverence to arise in Everet¡¯s heart.

    The calm before the storm is probably like this.

    The situation on the Inte gradually deteriorated without a response from the protagonist. Someizens even said:

    [It is said that this woman took the initiative to get married. Now she is having an affair!]

    [Doesn¡¯t she know how to behave after marrying into a wealthy family?]All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    That afternoon, Hellen turned on her old phone and uploaded an image.

    After a long moment, an announcement was sent out.

    Hellen: ¡°At present, the president of the Grant Group, Hans Grant, and I are divorced. The person in the photo is my brother¡¯s good friend. The intimate contact is all due to the angle of shooting. I hope everyone can know the truth.¡±

    There were a few pictures attached to the deration.

    They were a divorce agreement stating that she did not want any assets, a divorce certificate, and an intimate photo of Hans and Natalie.

 Chapter 11 Who Exactly Is She?

    Thements on the Inte had an about-face in an instant.

    A new post caught everyone¡¯s attention.

    Eddie Levi: Missy is such a poor girl, being smeared like this.

    Although he sounded like flirting, he made it clear that nothing happened between them that day.

    [Of course, there¡¯s a surprise twist! The facade of Hans Grant, the National Dream Husband, copsed right away!]

    [Hapless Hellen! Left with nothing but scandal!]

    [Will the Grant Group offer an exnation or not?]

    [Spot on! Not a word hase from them. What¡¯s that supposed to mean?]

    [Are rich people allowed to toy with people¡¯s feelings? She didn¡¯t want money or the guy, yet she still had to suffer nder?]

    Hans Grant also saw the two posts.

    He also noticed the dark headshot and the nk homepage. Only the post of rification was there.

    The above-the-fold post distanced her from Hans.

    That picture of him and Natalie being intimate was a t exnation for their divorce.

    After her memory loss, she sealed everything in that one post.

    That was her way of closure.

    He woke up to the fact that he didn¡¯t know her, not at all.

    He wasn¡¯t aware of her identity or background, nor had he heard of her elder brother. He didn¡¯t even know anything about her profession.

    Hans Grant frowned and his lips tightened.

    He suddenly felt his chest stuffed and he had trouble breathing for a second.

    An assistant rushed in, forehead covered with sweat. ¡°Mr. Grant, our partner withdrew their investment all of a sudden, despite the agreement we reached. Worse still, our stocks have been plummeting.¡±

    The incident is taking a toll on the Grant Group.

    Hans looked serious. ¡°Is the PR department on this?¡±

    ¡°All on duty already. The entirepany is trying to help tide over.¡±

    Hans was annoyed and tugged at his tie. Just before he opened his mouth, the door was pushed open.

    Lady Grant walked in, high heels stomping on the floor.

    She looked pretty troubled, and threw her bag on the table. ¡°How dare she pushed The Grant Group to the center of this fray, even though you two are a former couple!¡±

    She was furious and continued venting. ¡°There are reporters everywhere near the entrance. I had to sneak in from the back! Hans, why are you defending her? Tell her to delete that post right now!¡±

    Her shrill voice gave Hans a headache. He gave the knot between his eyebrows a rub and said wearily, ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t know anything about that photo.¡±

    It could only have been taken by Natalie.

    It¡¯s crystal clear how the picture ended up in Hellen¡¯s phone.

    Hans was gravely reminiscent of Natalie¡¯s tricks from before.

    ¡°Natalie took it only because she¡¯s deeply in love with you.¡± Lady Grant came to see what was going on. She took Natalie¡¯s side and talked her up.

    Hans¡¯ temples throbbed uncontrobly. He cut her off.

    The assistant held up his phone and trod lightly, ¡°Mr. Grant, there¡¯s no way to get in touch with her.¡±

    Hans looked grimmer than ever.

    Lady Grant flipped out. ¡°Who exactly is she? Was she after something else when you got married?¡±

    Hans thought of Hellen Jovano, who was always waiting for him at home and kept him in her mind all the time. He felt his heart being squeezed.

    ¡­

    Hellen was seated on the swing in her garden, checking hertest work on the phone.

    They barked up the wrong tree.

    She was no pushover.

    Darcy called. She cursed Hans Grant and then said, ¡°Your brother asked me and Eddie Levi to have dinner with you, to celebrate your victory. I¡¯ll text you the address.¡±

    Hellen was confused.

    Why was she thest to know about the celebration?

    And how did Darcy know Eddie?

    When Hellen arrived, Everet and Darcy were already there.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Darcy got impatient, ¡°Where¡¯s Eddie?¡±

    Eddie helped her out on the Inte, so Hellen didn¡¯t think it a big deal. She casually said, ¡°Maybe he got held up. He could be here any minute now.¡±

    However, it took Eddie forever to appear.

    Hellen had a vague feeling that something was wrong. She said to Everet, ¡°Give him a call.¡±

    Everet dialed the number. The phone had several rings before Eddie picked up.

    Everet looked serious.

    After he hung up, Hellen asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Everet got up, put on his jacket, and walked towards the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. Eddie¡¯s younger brother had a car ident.¡±

    Darcy immediately stood up and pulled clueless Hellen out.

    ¡°Eddie¡¯s family isplicated. I¡¯ll tell you about it on the way.¡±

 Chapter 12 Hey, Why Didnâ€™t You Move?

    ¡°His family never liked Eddie. They¡¯ve been like this ever since he was a child. When that younger brother was born, they always saw him as the future heir.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the adults yed favorite when he was a child, Eddie wasn¡¯t close to his brother. His father has been sick recently, so inheritance is a constant issue.

    ¡°It¡¯s no good timing that his brother got in an ident at this juncture.¡±

    Everet was driving. Darcy walked Hellen through Levis¡¯ situation.

    When the three arrived at the hospital, the operation was still on.

    Eddie sat on the bench, expressionless.

    ¡°Eddie, what happened? How did your brother get in a car ident?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Eddie said, ¡°He borrowed my car to have fun. Got crashed.¡±

    The three grew even more concerned.

    It happened in Eddie¡¯s car!

    Then his family would definitely make a scene!

    The operation was finally over. The surgeon came out, took off his mask, and shook his head, ¡°We tried our best. Our condolences for your loss.¡±

    Everyone was shocked at the announcement of this sudden death. Eddie¡¯s face was pale.

    Hellen had no idea what happened after Eddie¡¯s family arrived, for she was needed in the morgue.

    She was responsible for getting the mutted body ready for a proper burial.

    This was her first job since returning to work, and it was for Eddie¡¯s brother. So Hellen was scrupulous when she was on the task.

    After everything was done, the deceased looked no different from when he was alive.

    Her colleagues assumed her skills grew rusty over the two years, but they were no longer suspicious once they saw what a great job she pulled off.

    ¡­

    The next time Hellen saw Eddie, it was at the cemetery.

    The Levis were crying their eyes out.

    Eddie was in ck. He stood there, away from the crowd.

    Lady Levi was weeping and wailing.

    Her punchesnded on Eddie. She used him, ¡°He¡¯s your brother! How could you?¡±

    Eddie didn¡¯t say a word. He couldn¡¯t be more disappointed.

    Mr. Levi, though ill and frail, still came. He exploded when he saw Eddie all acting all distant. He pped him in the face and yelled, ¡°You bastard! You killed your own brother!¡±

    The ident turned out to be due to brake failure.

    Everyone thought that Eddie was behind this.

    Eddie did not move an inch. He took the p and looked straight into his father¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. I have nothing to do with this.¡±

    Mr. Levi smacked Eddie.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Eddie swayed a little from the blow, then he wiped away the blood on his lips.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore. Eddie had helped her a lot.

    She pulled Eddie away from his father and warned his father, ¡°Sir, please mind the asion. You¡¯re in the cemetery.¡±

    She took Eddie with her and left.

    Everet wanted to stop her, but everything happened so fast.

    He walked up to Mr. Levi and exined, ¡°My sister is a spoiled child. Please don¡¯t mind that.¡±

    He didn¡¯t bother to go any further.

    Mr. Levi was breathing heavily and reddened with anger. Still, considering Hellen¡¯s family background, he had to let it go.

    Hellen pulled Eddie to a tree nearby. Seeing his slightly swollen face, she frowned and asked, ¡°Hey, why didn¡¯t you move when he hit you?¡±

    Eddie didn¡¯t answer.

    Hellen stood on her toes and checked his wound.

    For some reason, she felt that someone was staring at her.

    She looked around and her gaze paused on Hans Grant, who was in a ck suit.

    His eyes were fixed on the two.

 Chapter 13 Do All Men Like This Style?

    He didn¡¯te alone. Natalie was there too, arm locked in his.

    Hellen let out a sarcasticugh.

    She thought that Hans would at least be a little guarded against Natalie after the photo incident.

    Looked like he was deeply in love.

    Hellen had ascribed the picture to Hans. Even though she fought back, she loathed him all the same.

    Unexpectedly, Natalie walked over.

    ¡°Sister Hellen, I¡¯ve exined the photos to you before. I love Hans too much¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to send them to you¡­¡± She appeared very guilty, eyelids drooping, as if she had been wronged.

    Do all men like this style?

    Hellen enjoyed her performance before answering, ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°I said that I don¡¯t care about anything from the old ce, including him.¡±

    Hellen shrugged.

    ¡°Little sister, have you heard of a saying?¡± Hellen suddenly smiled. She asked, ¡°What matches with a stud?¡±

    Natalie couldn¡¯t control her expression.

    Hans gently patted the back of her head.

    Natalie called out, ¡°Hans¡­¡±

    Hans was forbidding and oppressive.

    He had no intention of getting involved in their conversation. He turned to Eddie Levi, ¡°Now that the Levi Group will be yours, I wish for smooth cooperation between us.¡±

    Eddie felt provoked.

    They¡¯ve had frequent business transactions since Eddie¡¯s brother joined the family biz, along with all sorts of shes.

    Hans was an experienced and merciless yer. Every time they crossed paths, his younger brother was the losing one.

    Eddie was bound to take over, but he was facing family trouble. The outside was on the watch.

    If the Hans Group were to make a move at such a moment, Eddie wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Eddie pondered Hans¡¯ words.

    Hellen considered various aspects before saying, ¡°Everet and I will be there for you.¡±

    Hans had trouble cing Everet¡¯s rtionship with Hellen.

    Eddie rubbed Hellen¡¯s head. ¡°Thanks, Missy.¡±

    His tone was incredibly intimate.

    Hellen was taken aback, but then she figured that he might have done it on purpose to make Hans angry, so she didn¡¯t protest.

    Hans didn¡¯t make any response.

    Just as he was about to leave with Natalie, Natalie turned to Hellen, ¡°Sister Hellen, it¡¯s Auntie Grant¡¯s birthday next week. She asked me to invite some friends over. Would you like toe?¡±

    She kept her fake smile, as if the two were close friends.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.

    Auntie¡­ She was referring to Lady Grant.

    She certainly knew how to steal the show.

    The Grant Group was bound to invite her family. She didn¡¯t need Natalie¡¯s invitation at all.

    However, she didn¡¯t want Hans to know about her background for the time being.

    Still, she was interested in what Natalie was up to.

    Thus, Hellen forced a smile and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡­

    Lady Grant¡¯s birthday banquet was to start.

    Hellen drove there herself.

    She wore a low-key ck tulle dress and a pair of red high heels.

    Her strong presence attracted many.

    ¡°Who is this beauty? Shall I give it a try?¡±

    ¡°If I recognize correctly¡­ is that Hellen Jovano?¡±

    ¡°Hans Grant¡¯s ex? Then how did she end up here? Isn¡¯t it embarrassing?¡±

    ¡°I just want to say she looks like apletely different person. It¡¯s true that divorced women grow more and more attractive.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s feisty, not sure if she¡¯s here to make trouble.¡±

    Hellen heard the gossip all around her.

    But she was unaffected.

    Not far from her, Natalie was exchanging with Lady Grant. Natalie looked up and spotted her.

    Natalie asked softly, ¡°Aunt, Hans isn¡¯t here yet?¡±

 Chapter 14 The Hero of the Gossip

    Lady Grant replied, ¡°No. There¡¯s something he has to deal with at thepany, but he should be here any minute now.¡±

    Natalie felt relieved that Hans hasn¡¯t arrived. She looked again in Hellen¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Aunt, that¡¯s Hellen, right? Did you send her an invitation too?¡± Natalie pretended to be uninformed.

    Lady Grant saw Hellen as well and questioned, ¡°Why is she here? No way I would send her an invitation.¡±

    Lady Grant was still resenting her for messing with the Grant Group.

    ¡°Geez, did she sneak in without an invitation?¡± Natalie asked softly, ¡°Auntie¡­¡±

    Lady Grant gave her permission, ¡°Nat, go ahead. As you like it.¡±

    As long as Hellen got humiliated, nothing¡¯s off limit.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Everet and Hellen exchanged looks. He warned her not to make a scene.

    She shrugged and saw Natalie walk up to her.

    She didn¡¯t ask for trouble, but trouble came to her anyway.

    ¡°Sister Hellen, you don¡¯t have an invitation. How did you get in?¡±

    Sure enough, Natalie drew attention from the room.

    Hearing that Hellen invited herself, some saw her differently.

    Everyone present was either dignitaries or business giants, so they frowned upon such behavior.

    Discussion got heated again.

    Natalie kept framing Hellen, ¡°Sister Hellen, if you really wanted toe, you could have told me.¡±

    Hellen stayed nonchnt.

    Natalie couldn¡¯t have been more idiotic, with her childish tricks.

    Hellen held her head up high. She was graceful like a swan.

    She was about to say something when a hand wrapped around her shoulder and pulled her into an embrace.

    At the same time, a rather unruly voice rang out. ¡°She¡¯s here with me. Would you like to take a look at my invitation?¡±

    The voice sounded familiar.

    Sure enough, it was Eddie. He raised eyebrows at the troublemaker.

    Natalie froze for a moment.

    She did not expect Eddie to be so right on time.

    The whispering gradually died down.

    Eddie was the hero of the gossip¡­

    They certainly didn¡¯t bother to hide anything.

    People talked behind their back, but considering it was Grant¡¯s banquet, no one dared to speak out loud.

    Hans¡¯ voice pierced through and chimed in, ¡°Mr. Eddie Levi really turned the family biz around. Impressive.¡±

    This week, the Grant Groupunched a full-blown attack on the Levi Group. He presumed Eddie was just a yboy, yet Eddie saved thepany from total copse.

    ¡°Much obliged.¡± Eddie tried to be polite.

    Hans walked slowly to Natalie, who wrapped her arm around his and said, ¡°Hans.¡±

    Hellen sneered.

    Hans nced in her way.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Hellen met his eyes, unflinching.

    His words pulled Natalie out of the awkward situation, but Hellen didn¡¯t want to let her off so easily.

    When she was about to speak again, Natalie cut her off tenderly, ¡°Sister Hellen, I misunderstood you just now. Please forgive me.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t respond, because she and Eddie were going away.

    By the dining table, Eddie handed her a ss of champagne. ¡°Isn¡¯t it beneath you to argue with that kind of a woman?¡±

    Hellen took the ss but didn¡¯t take a sip. Hearing this, she gave the ss a swirl and said, ¡°More trouble ising. Wanna bet?¡±

    ¡°Does she count as a threat to you, Missy?¡± Eddie smiled casually. He couldn¡¯t care less about what Natalie was up to.

    Hellen didn¡¯t respond.

    Although she didn¡¯t remember the details of the two-year marriage, she supposed she had given in, considering she was handed the divorce papers.

    After a while, Eddie went to mingle, and Everet was exchanging conversations. Hellen got a little bored, so she went out to the backyard.

    The fountain glistened, reflecting off streetmps.

    Some guests were talking amongst themselves. Hellen sat down by the fountain and scrolled the screen of her phone.

    In a few minutes, Natalie walked toward her, smiling caringly.

    ¡°Sister Hellen, why are you out here?¡±

 Chapter 15 Physically Repulsive?

    From the very first time Hellen met Natalie, she loathed her hypocrisy. Hellen poked her cover, ¡°There¡¯s no one else now. If you want to say something, just say it.¡±

    Hearing this, Natalie¡¯s smile faded. She tilted her head and said, ¡°You know what I want to say. Since you¡¯re divorced, please stay away from Hans.¡±

    She could feel that Hans had been looking in Hellen¡¯s way too much.

    Hellen stood up, amused. ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±

    When did she get close to that bastard?

    Natalie put on a show and looked like she was about to cry again. ¡°Sister Hellen, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she took a step forward.

    Hellen saw through Natalie. She stepped aside and pushed Natalie into the water.

    A huge ssh was caused.

    ¡°Aah!¡± Natalie screamed out of shock.

    She wanted to push Hellen in it!

    The water in the fountain was freezing. Her face turned pale in an instant.

    People around them all looked at her. Natalie trembled and used, ¡°Sister Hellen, why did you push me?¡±

    Hellen looked on as this predictable show unfolded itself.

    People inside were also drawn to the scene.

    Hans hurried over to Natalie, and then he heard her usation.

    ¡°Hans¡­¡± Natalie¡¯s eyes were teary when she saw Hans. She stretched out her arms toward him.

    He pulled Natalie out of the ice-cold water and red at Hellen.

    Hellen looked him straight in the eye.

    Hans frowned.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± he asked in disbelief, before hurrying past.

    He really didn¡¯t have a brain.

    Hellen crossed her arms in front of her chest, not caring one bit about thements of those around her. She slowly walked inside.

    ¡°Did she push Natalie Susan into the water?¡±

    ¡°No way¡­ She should know where she is.¡±

    ¡°Pushing someone into the water¡­ that¡¯s a bit too much, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Women are jealous creatures. You never know.¡±

    Hellen refrained from pping them in the face.

    Jealous? Who should she be jealous of?

    None of them had a clue.

    Hellen walked to the master control, when Lady Grant stopped her, ¡°What do you want now? Haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?¡±

    Hellen turned a deaf ear and connected her phone to theputer.

    Just as Lady Grant was about to step forward, Eddie appeared out of nowhere and distracted her. ¡°Aunt.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Natalie had changed her clothes and she followed Hans downstairs.

    She came to Hellen¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Sister Hellen, did I do something wrong?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hellen¡¯s longshes fluttered as she pressed her index finger against her soft, captivating red lips and let out a soft ¡°shush.¡±

    ¡°The show is starting. Let¡¯s enjoy it.¡±

    Then, the big screen shed and a video started to y.

    Natalie froze.

    The screen showed how Natalie intended to push Hellen and ended up falling.

    The image clearly proved that Hellen never even lifted a finger.

    All of a sudden, the crowd burst into an uproar.

    ¡°She did this all by herself? Natalie¡¯s so good at this.¡±

    ¡°I just recalled that Ms. Hellen was the wife! Natalie turns out to be the more arrogant one?¡±

    ¡°I want to eliminate homewreckers with a single p.¡±

    Natalie shook and shivered, as if she were about to faint.

    Hans was also embarrassed to see the video. He pressed Hellen¡¯s hand and dictated, ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°Enough?¡± Hellen raised her eyebrows, stared at him, and asked, ¡°How is that enough?¡±

    She really wanted to as: how could thispare to the two-year marriage life when she was forever the humble one?

    But before she could say anything, Hellen suddenly felt a surge in her stomach.

    Hellen didn¡¯t like what wasing.

    She got rid of Hans¡¯ grip, covered her belly, and let out a loud and clear retching sound.

    Hans was taken aback.

    What was going on? Was he physically repulsive to his ex-wife?

 Chapter 16 Sheâ€™s from the Jovano Family

    Hellen suppressed her nausea and noticed Hans¡¯ involuntary step away. She teased him, ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯d better stay away from me. I¡¯m allergic to scum.¡±

    Repulsion surged up once more, and she turned pale.

    Hans stared at Hellen gloomily. She¡¯s allergic to scum?

    Ever since they got divorced, this woman has tried every means to infuriate him!

    She used to be like a tame sheep, but now she shed her sharp ws. She became really troublesome.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hellen, we¡¯re divorced,¡± Hans said coldly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to pull such a trick.¡±

    What trick?!

    Hellen¡¯s eyes widened. Did Hans Grant believe that she was drawing his attention?!

    Where did he get all that confidence?

    Her stomach turned. She didn¡¯t have the strength right now. She took a deep breath.

    Everet appeared.

    ¡°Hellen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Everet has been looking for her since the surveince video was released.

    Although it was satisfying, he was also afraid that she would be bullied. So he immediately rushed over to support her.

    Everet supported Hellen. ¡°Hellen, are you feeling okay?¡±

    Hellen patted her neck, ¡°I¡¯m a little disgusted from seeing the ugly man!¡±

    Hans took a step forward and said, ¡°Hellen,e here!¡±

    What would it look like to be in a man¡¯s arms in public?

    Even if he divorced her, she shouldn¡¯t be demeaning herself!

    Everet anticipated his move and pulled her sister into his embrace.

    He stared at Hans and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯d better stay away from her.¡±

    He looked like he was ready for a fight.

    Hans withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m telling you toe.¡± Although his voice was soft, it sounded like an order.

    Hellen nced at him mockingly. Was it a habit for him to speak to her in this tone?

    Since she woke up and met this jerk, he has been acting high and mighty.

    This also made her understand how humble she used to be. When she regarded this scumbag as a god, she debased herself into nothing.

    ¡°Hans Grant, where does your confidencee from? Do you think that I can be summoned and ordered around as you please?¡± Hellen said. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced, so mind your attitude when you speak to me!¡±

    Hans called her twice, but Hellen didn¡¯t budge. Is it because of Everet?

    The Jovano Group had always been an opponent of the Grant Group.

    Hans Grant was filled with rage. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days since the divorce. First, there¡¯s Eddie. Now there¡¯s Everet. I really didn¡¯t know that you were so attractive in the past! When did your affair with Everet start?¡±

    Hans did not know why he was so furious, but he could not suppress his anger.

    His voice was not low, which attracted the attention of the people around him.

    Natalie, who was on the verge of fainting, hobbled over to Hans.

    She said in a ¡°weak¡± tone, ¡°Hans, I talked to Sister Hellen about this just now. I found out that she¡¯d been having an affair with Mr. Everet in your marriage. I was eager to defend you, so I took action-¡±

    Hellen was impressed that Natalie could keep a straight face in mixing the truth with lies.

    She teased Natalie. ¡°Miss Natalie, it¡¯s better to think twice. You don¡¯t want to embarrass yourself all over again.¡±

    Natalie defended herself with the perfect shield.

    ¡°Sister Hellen, I didn¡¯t want to do this. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do to me, but you shouldn¡¯t hurt Hans anymore.¡±

    People talked amongst themselves.

    ¡°Is this the annual drama? A double twist?¡±

    ¡°What double twist? That Natalie is obviously a double-faced homewrecker. Can¡¯t reach any conclusion about that Hellen yet.¡±

    A few people came to their senses, ¡°Hellen Jovano, Everet Jovano. Samest name¡­¡±

    It¡¯s unlikely to be pure coincidence.

    Hellen¡¯s nausea subsided, and she walked up to Natalie.

    ¡°My rtionship with Everet started way before my marriage. In fact, our names have been in the same household register since the day I was born.¡±

    The room silenced upon her casual words.

    Everyone looked at each other, wondering if they heard it wrong.

    Hellen crossed her arms and stared at Natalie with disdain. ¡°Miss Natalie, are you using me of cheating with my own brother?¡±

    So Hellen really is Everet¡¯s little sister!

    Hellen dropped the bomb. Everyone was shocked.

    ¡°Hellen is from the Jovano family?!¡±

    ¡°The cherished pearl of the Jovano family!¡±

    ¡°Geez! Hans Grant didn¡¯t know about this? Looks like He never bothered to learn anything about Hellen!¡±

    Someone whispered, ¡°The Jovano Group was a fair match for the Grant Group. Was Hellen tricked into a marriage?¡±

    A few bold yboys dared to ask, ¡°Miss Jovano, did you get any assets out of your divorce with Mr. Grant?¡±

    Hellen crossed her arms. She nced at Natalie andnded her gaze on Hans.

    She said withposure, ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Grant family assets at all. Not to mention that Mr. Grant didn¡¯t offer me anything. Even if he did, I wouldn¡¯t take it!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s smile was victorious and aggressive.

    Hans stared at the woman, who has shown her true colors.

    She had been a different person throughout their marriage!

    Everet pulled Hellen to his side and looked sharply at Natalie.

    ¡°Miss Natalie, what you said tonight is enough for us to press charges.¡±

    ¡°Your name doesn¡¯t deserve to appear next to my sister¡¯s, so I¡¯ll let it go. But if you dare to smear my sister again, we¡¯ll show no mercy.¡±

    The two left. People made way for them.

    Even after they disappeared, there were sighs among the guests, as if they had watched a movie.

    Meanwhile, at the corner of the second floor, Eddie leaned against the banisters and quite enjoyed the show.

    Missy had a sweeping win. Hans Grant couldn¡¯t be gloomier.

    Eddie chased after Hellen.

    The dinner party went on. Natalie held onto Hans¡¯ arm, her ears still ringing.

    Hellen is a Jovano!

    She had always been a regr woman. Howe she¡¯s from such a prestigious background?

    ¡°Hans.¡± Natalie leaned close to Hans Grant. Her lips trembled as she opened her mouth, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She misled me. Maybe she hates us so much that she wants to embarrass us in public. Right?¡±

    Hans had mixed feelings. He suppressed his anger for being lied to. Then he thought of Hellen, who looked so morous and feisty. He was disrupted.

    Natalie was wing his sleeve. Her grip was so tight that creases formed.

 Chapter 17 Never Looked into Her Past

    As soon as Hellen and Everet came out of the hall, they heard a voice from behind.

    ¡°Missy, wait for me¡­¡±

    Everet blocked Eddie from approaching Hellen. ¡°Hey, what did you call her?¡±

    Eddie exined, ¡°I think it suits her.¡±

    Then, he walked up to Hellen and said, ¡°Missy, you¡¯re impressive. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone aggravate Hans Grant and get out unscathed.¡±

    Hellen nced at him. ¡°You resent him? Why are you so cheerful?¡±

    Eddie smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t resent him right now. Maybe I will.¡±

    As he spoke, his starry eyes beamed at Hellen.

    Hellen shuddered from his stare and said, ¡°Everet, let¡¯s go.¡±

    It¡¯s better to stay away from Eddie.

    Eddie wanted to get into the car as well, but Hellen quickly closed the door behind her.

    Everet shut him off, too.

    The car drove smoothly. They were on the way back to the family vi.

    Everet asionally nced at Hellen through the rear-view mirror.

    ¡°Hellen, are you feeling okay? I saw your face turned pale at the party.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My life has probably been irregrtely.¡± Hellen radiated a big, bright smile. ¡°Big brother, no need to worry.¡±

    Ever since she woke up from the ident, she¡¯s been dragged by Darcy to all sorts of gatherings. She also got in touch with some old pals. Parties never ended.

    ¡°From now on, stay at home for the night,¡± Everet instructed.

    She answered absent-mindedly and looked out of the window.

    Everet and Darcy had told her about how she was fullymitted to her marriage with Hans Grant, yet he cheated on her and dumped her.

    They were full of indignation whenever this came up. But to her, it¡¯s like she woke up from a two-year dream.

    That¡¯s two years of her life, gone.

    When she thought of that bastard, Hellen would get swallowed by anger.

    Sheforted herself that she had lost her mind. From now on, she had to pick up her craft.

    Since she couldn¡¯t go back to the funeral home yet, she had plenty of time to explore new skills!

    Hellen¡¯s mind was filled with her goals and ns for the future.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the Grant family was suffocating.

    Hans and Natalie were sitting on the sofa in the drawing room. Lady Grant walked down the spiral staircase and sat opposite them.

    ¡°Your grandmother is in bed. Now can you tell me about Hellen?¡±

    Lady Grant lowered her voice but could not suppress her irritation. ¡°How did she be a Jovano? Did she lie to our face?¡±

    Hans pondered. ¡°She¡­ Hellen isn¡¯t that stupid.¡±

    It was impossible to keep lying about this forever. There was indeed a Miss Jovano.

    The Jovano family was very protective of her.

    Tempe City knew of this youngdy, but only by name. Her real appearance remained a secret.

    Lady Grant was outraged, but she did not dare to wake Granny up.

    ¡°Then what did she mean? We have always been inpetition with the Jovano Group! Was she after something by hiding her identity and marrying you?¡±

    Natalie tried to console her. ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry. Even if Hellen wanted something, they are divorced already¡­¡±

    Her words provoked Lady Grant.

    Lady Grant muttered to herself whether Hellen had stolen some confidential materials from the family biz.

    Hans narrowed his eyes slightly and leaned back.

    In the two years when they were married, Hellen never said a word about her identity.

    She didn¡¯t mention an elder brother, let alone the fact she¡¯s a Jovano.

    No wonder he couldn¡¯t find her after she went missing. Hospital records also got wiped out.

    That¡¯s something the Jovanos could do.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Hans¡¯ forehead throbbed. When he thought of Hellen¡¯s attractive face and proud and unrestrained aura today, he felt as if something slipped out. It was lost.

    He suddenly realized something.

    Hellen didn¡¯t say anything, indeed. But he never asked, either.

    He picked Hellen simply because Granny liked her.

    He never had the desire to learn more about her.

    Hellen, Jovano.

    Hans tore those two words apart and chewed hard.

    He was lost in his thought, when someone pulled at his coat.

    Natalie was looking at him, full of concern.

    ¡°Hans, let¡¯s go. Aunt needs her rest.¡±

    Lady Grant warned her son, ¡°Be careful, that Hellen didn¡¯te with good intentions!¡±

    Hans got upset and flipped out, ¡°What intentions? She¡¯d been in this family for two years! If she wanted something, she would¡¯ve taken it already!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Lady Grant inquired sternly.

    Natalie tried to smooth things over. ¡°Hans, please understand. Hellen ruined Aunt¡¯s birthday party today.¡±

    Her voice was warm and gentle.

    Hans did not say anything else.

    Hans drove Natalie to her residence.

    She hesitated. ¡°Hans, I¡¯ll be alone tonight. Could you keep mepany?¡±

    Hans sat in silence. He didn¡¯t move.

    Natalie reluctantly got out of the car.

    ¡­

    What happened at the party quickly made it across Temple City. It became known that Miss Jovano got divorced from Hans Grant.

    By the time people learned about the marriage, the two had gone through their divorce.

    Rumors began to spread.

    ¡°Beware of any potential homewrecker. Even if you were a Jovano, your husband could still cheat on you!¡±

    Hellen was on home rest.

    She¡¯d been partying all nighttely. Now that Everet ordered her not to go out at night, she used the time to pick up her craft.

    In the bedroom, she set up a small camera to shoot the table.

    There was a dazzling array of cosmetics. Hellen introduced their uses one by one, and she adjusted the camera to shoot herself.

    ¡°What I¡¯m going to teach you today is special effects makeup. In movies and TV series, you sometimes see that an actor looks like he has put on dozens of kilograms.¡±

    Hellen looked refreshing and delicate.

    She picked up a box of faux-skin cream, showed it to the camera, and carefully pasted her face into that of a man.

    After that, she introduced cosmetics one by one and applied bronze foundation. Finally, she glued on a beard and thick eyebrows.

    A man with striking features appeared in the camera.

    Hellen was gone, reced by a rugged man.

 Chapter 18 Ex-wife Enjoying Her Life

    Hellen also demonstrated the proper way to remove the makeup.

    These skills were essential for a mortician.

    Usually, one only needed to put make-up on the deceased. But sometimes, the body could be mutted.

    These skills came to use in recovering the body.

    A mortician could be better than a professional makeup artist.

    After everything was finished, Hellen uploaded the video.

    Recently, she registered on several short-video tforms. She shared makeup tutorials and asionally posted some regimen tips.

    Hellen simply wanted to clear the name of morticians. The first thing to do was to expand her influence.

    She curled up on the sofa and checked her ount.

    It had only been more than a week. Her videos showed the starking contrast between before- and after- make-up, so she has attracted tens of thousands of followers. The tform also promoted her posts.

    Several MCNs reached out to her, due to the size of view growth.

    Hellen flipped through thements. She¡¯d reply something if she came across an interesting message.

    She identally scrolled to the next video.

    It was a woman doing a makeover. Hellen recognized her, and her mood was ruined.

    Why¡¯s she everywhere?

    There was Natalie, dressed in an elegant custom-made gown and wearing a full set of makeup. With the help of filters, she was pretending to be a fairy.

    Her face was even a bit blurry.

    Hellen wanted to puke. Most of thements were from her fans.

    -Sister Natalie, we will always support you!

    -Natalie, my goddess! When will you take an acting job?

    asionally, a few rational fans would say that Natalie was beautiful and that she didn¡¯t have to overdo it, and others would insult them with hundreds ofments.

    It seemed that this girl was a celebrity herself.

    Hellen flipped it and Natalie¡¯s face disappeared. She finally felt a little better.

    In the afternoon, Hellen was sitting on the couch reading the only extant version of an ancient book.

    The book was a collection of prescriptions using nothing but traditional Chinese medicines, namely Prescriptions for All.

    When it went on the block, it was regarded as nothing but an antique. Hellen recognized its medical value.

    The book was written at the peak of traditional Chinese medicine, and even the founding emperor himself knew something about it.

    Although modern Chinese medicine had its fair share of value, a part of its exquisite tradition has been lost forever.

    Hellen flipped a page and studied the prescription.

    It¡¯s a pity that she lost her memory before she had a chance to actually read it.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hellen was immersed in reading when her phone rang.

    She picked it up and saw that it was Darcy calling.

    ¡°Hellen, Blue Bloom Club, tonight!¡±

    Hellen had to exin, ¡°Everet won¡¯t let me go out at night. Call me early next time.¡±

    ¡°Early? You want to go there for breakfast?¡± Darcy¡¯s voice rose. ¡°Why is he so busy? Don¡¯t worry about him. I¡¯ll pick you up tonight!¡±

    She¡¯s most recovered, after the home rest in the past couple of days.

    She mused for a while. She needed to loosen herself a bit, or else she¡¯d be bored.

    ¡°Okay, no need to pick me up. I¡¯ll slip out!¡±

    At 8:30 in the evening, Hellen had dinner with her mom and brother. As usual, she went upstairs to bed.

    After all, she had been well-behaved for the past half a month.

    At nine o¡¯clock, Hellen got dressed in a tight silk blouse that bared her waist and a mini-skirt. She threw down a roll of ropedder from the second floor.

    Climbed down smoothly and went out from the back. Called a taxi and went straight to the Blue Bloom Club.

    Found the room and opened the door. She was stunned.

    Darcy was sitting in the middle of the sofa with four men on each side. A total of eight good-looking men were looking at her.

    All sorts of attractive men were avable.

    Hellen turned to leave, but Darcy told her to stop on the microphone.

    ¡°Hey, wanna go?!¡±

    Hellen challenged her, ¡°Why not?¡±

    Darcy smiled. ¡°If you go, I¡¯ll call your brother right now and let him check your room!¡±

    There she was, sitting next to Darcy for the past half an hour, with a ss of juice in her hand.

    A younger one next to her leaned over. ¡°Sister, would you like a drink?¡±

    Hellen nced sideways at him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel well in my stomach. Can¡¯t drink.¡±

    He blushed at her nce.

    Aggressive and attractive at the same time!

    Darcy was drunk as mud. She pulled a man next to her by the cor. ¡°Tell me, why do you loathe me?¡±

    The man couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t loathe you!¡±

    Darcy¡¯s eyes were blurry. She bit her teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m a Lewis! I¡¯m not any girl! Why do you¡­¡±

    Hellen tempted her. ¡°Darcy, who are you talking about?¡±

    Darcy spread her arm. ¡°Who else could it be? It¡¯s just that¡­¡±

    Red wine was spilt on Hellen¡¯s blouse.

    It was soaked. Hellen stood up and went to the bathroom to clean up.

    The tap in the private room didn¡¯t work. She had to go to the public bathroom in the middle of the hallway.

    As soon as she got there, the younger one from earlier followed her.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help, sister.¡± He looked honest, cheeks burning.

    Hellen sized him up from head to toe.

    ¡°Then can you lend me your jacket?¡±

    He blushed and nodded. ¡°Sure. As long as you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    She took the jacket and went into a stall. She had a vest underneath which was still dry, so she took off the blouse and threw it in the bin. Then, she put on the jacket.

    The younger one directly praised her look. ¡°Sis, you look so good wearing this jacket.¡±

    Hellen was amused. Although she rarely came to a clubhouse, it was the first time that she had seen such an innocent escort.

    She patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re so innocent. How did you end up here?¡±

    Before he could answer, someone cut her off.

    ¡°Hellen!¡±

    Hellen turned and saw Hans walking over!

    Ah, what bad luck!

    No matter where she went, she would bump into this scumbag!

    Actually, Hans was here for business. He wanted to go out for a walk, and saw a hot woman pulling a model out of the bathroom.

    The woman was also wearing that man¡¯s jacket¡­

    This kind of thing wasmon in clubhouses. What else could it be?

    Until the woman opened her mouth. ¡°You¡¯re so innocent. How did you end up here?¡±

    Hans couldn¡¯t be more shocked.

    That woman. Was it Hellen?!

    Hans suppressed his anger and inquired.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 19 Youâ€™re Hurting Me

    Hellen was just patting the younger one on his shoulder.

    Now that Hans provoked her, she held him by the waist.

    ¡°What else could I be doing?¡±

    Hans stared at her hand and replied, ¡°Miss Jovano¡¯s acting is top-notch. I¡¯ve never seen you so unrestrained before!¡±

    Hellen pinched the younger man at the waist and had a bright smile.

    ¡°So many things you didn¡¯t see. After all, you don¡¯t have a very good eye!¡±

    She held the younger one and intended to leave.

    She had wasted two years of her youth for nothing! For Hans Grant!

    The younger one was frozen at this scene. Hellen simply took him and he followed.

    As she walked past Hans, her wrist felt tight.

    She looked up and saw Hans grabbing her. He asked, ¡°What did you do with him in there?¡±

    Hellen frowned and struggled to break free, but he held a firm grip!

    She narrowed her eyes and turned to the younger one. ¡°You go back first and wait for me.¡±

    He hesitated and did what she asked.

    Hellen watched him go, and look at Hans. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Let go!¡±

    No response.

    Very well.

    Hellen sneered and stopped struggling. She used his grip to her own advantage and dodged.

    She slid over and grabbed his hand. She found the right spot and threw him over her back.

    Quick and easy.

    Hans fell to the ground and for a moment, there was nothing but darkness in his sight.

    He was extremely skilled in martial arts, but he had never intended to use it on a woman. After all, he never thought Hellen knew self-defense. But now!

    Hellen was ready to leave.

    She had just taken a step when Hans grabbed her ankle. He said in a slightly choked voice, ¡°Very good. You¡¯re quite good at this!¡±

    Hellen lifted her other foot, prepared to deal a blow to him.

    Ruthless and cunning.

    Hans saw thising, and he dodged. He immediately got up and pressed Hellen against the wall.

    The man was tall and solid. He would not allow himself to be trampled upon.

    Hellen was just about to bend her knee to add a hit when Hans pressed his knee against hers.

    No room for her legs to move anymore. They looked pretty intimate together, but in fact they were hostile.

    Hans was taller than Hellen by a head and he looked down.

    ¡°Want some more?¡±

    His face was close to hers, and his perfume was mixed with his body scent.

    Hellen tried to resist, but she was no match to him at this.

    A thought shed through her mind.

    In the twinkling of an eye, her pair of bright eyes welled up with tears.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡± Her voice was light like a feather.

    He knew she was up to something, but he involuntarily loosened his grip.

    Hellen picked up the vase by the sink and smashed it down.

    She still remembered that the man was the President of the Grant Group, so she aimed for the back instead of the head.

    After that one strike, Hellen darted towards the private room.

    The man was tough for her to deal with.

    The smart thing to do was to run.

    Hellen fled all the way back to the room. Although the club was in Temple City, it was way too close to the Grant family¡¯s turf.

    She set him up, so there could be trouble.

    She beckoned to all the men in the room. ¡°Leave. All of you!¡±

    She turned to the trembling younger one in the corner and said, ¡°You, carry her on your back!¡±

    He did so, and followed Hellen out of the club.

    It waste at night, and they didn¡¯t drive. At present, there was no taxi nearby.

    As Hellen started to worry, a ck Hummer stopped in front of them.

    Eddie rested one arm on the steering wheel and the other on the window.

    ¡°Missy, what a coincidence.¡±

    Hellen ignored him and told the younger one to put Darcy in the back seat.

    Eddie didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Hellen got in the front passenger seat.

    Eddie looked at her.

    Hellen turned to the younger one.

    Hans could be revengeful andshed out at him.

    ¡°You. Get in the car!¡±

    He did so.

    Eddie red at her. ¡°Missy, what are you doing? Are you kidnapping her?¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t bother to look at him.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Eddie nced at the familiar figure chasing out of the clubhouse. He smiled and agreed, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take half the ransom!¡±

    The ck Hummer went on the road right away.

    Hellen breathed a sigh of relief.

    Eddie slowed to normal speed and dered, ¡°Missy, you owe me a big one.¡±

    Hellen rested her eyes, fighting the difort in her stomach.

    He drove too fast, so she didn¡¯t feel like talking.

    Eddie smiled. ¡°How about buying me ate-night dinner?¡±

    Darcy threw up.

    Eddie was furious. ¡°Get her head out of the window!¡±

    The younger one replied, ¡°Toote.¡±

    The car screeched to a halt. Eddie turned around and yelled, ¡°No! I have mysophobia! Get her away!¡±

    Hellen could no longer hold it. She retched.

    Eddie stared at her in horror. ¡°Missy, don¡¯t do it!¡±

    It took Hellen a while to recover. The smell in the car was pungent.

    Eddie threw packs of wet wipes and tissues to the back, and the younger one tended to the vomit.

    The car windows were opened for venttion. None of them had the appetite for ate-night meal.

    He had to drive Darcy back home, and then Hellen.

    Before leaving, his voice was feeble, ¡°Missy, you still owe me one!¡±

    In front of her home, Hellen and the younger one exchanged looks.

    His eyes were honest and bright.

    Hellen rubbed her forehead, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    He replied, ¡°Sister, my name is Luz Walker!

    ¡°How did you be an escort?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Luz Walker exined awkwardly, ¡°Sis, it¡¯s my first asion today. My ssmate introduced me. He said that I could earn a month¡¯s allowances just by drinking.¡±

    Hellen frowned. What naive thinking.

    Luckily, he met Darcy and her, so it was indeed just drinking. If he fell into the hands of others, he would probably lose such innocence forever.

    She said sternly, ¡°You¡¯re more than 20 years old, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you know what might happen there? Do you really believe what your ssmate said? Which university are you at?¡±

    Luz was flustered. He said, ¡°Tempe University. I had no other way. I¡¯m short of money. My brother is sick.¡±

    A renowned university. And it was for family.

    Hellen softened. She friended him on WeChat and transferred 10, 000 bucks to him.

    ¡°Find a ce to spend the night. I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow. We¡¯ll talk then.¡±

    Luz wondered if she wanted to keep him. He had his principles!

    On the other hand, she was so kind and so cool.

    Plus, he seemed to have fallen for her!

    Luz held his phone and struggled inside.

 Chapter 20 Sister, Do You Want to Keep Me?

    Hellen climbed up the ropedder by the window and got back to the bedroom. She rolled it up, and stuffed it under the bed.

    After she washed up andy down in bed, she was already sleepy.

    Her phone rang a few times. She nced at it and saw that it was an unknown caller. She turned off the phone and went to sleep.

    The next day.

    Hellen has been busy. She picked up her phone after posting the video.

    Five missed calls.

    The number was familiar. Hellen worried it was the funeral home, so she called back.

    ¡°Hey.¡± The voice was muffled and emotionless.

    Hans Grant!

    His voice was easily recognizable. Even through the phone, it sent her chills.

    Hellen hung up the phone and put him on the cklist.

    Thinking about what happenedst night, she was still a little angry.

    Then, that younger one came to her mind.

    They seemed to have friended each other on WeChat.

    Hellen opened her phone and took a look. Sure enough, he had sent her two messages.

    Luz: Sis, are you there?

    System prompt: Luz Walker has transferred 9, 950 to you.

    Hellen frowned and replied, ¡°Yes. Do you have time at around two in the afternoon?¡±

    Luz instantly texted back: Yes!

    Hellen sent him the coffeehouse she frequented. It was almost one. She freshened up, said goodbye to her mom, and drove to the cafe.

    It wasn¡¯t far from the Jovano Building. When Hellen arrived, Luz was already there.

    He was a bit upset, looking around.

    When he saw her, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Sis!¡± Luz jumped to his feet.

    Hellen was amused. ¡°I¡¯m not your officer. Take a seat.¡±

    Hellen shook her phone, ¡°The rental fee I transferred to you. Why did you give it back?¡±

    ¡°I stayed in a motel. It cost 100 bucks a night, and I still had 50 on me.¡± Luz exined. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    Tempe City was a major city. Hellen didn¡¯t expect there to be a motel that cost just a hundred for one night.

    She didn¡¯t see him clearlyst night. Today, the sun was shining brightly outside the window, which emphasized his handsome features.

    He had short curly hair, bright eyes, and an upright nose. His thin lips added a hint of sharpness to his originally harmless temperament.

    He was a six-two, and skinny.

    Too skinny.

    Hellen still remembered what he saidst night. ¡°You mentioned your brotherst night? Tell me more.¡±

    Luz lowered his head and told her about his family.

    Hellen had always thought she was tough, but hearing his family situation, she couldn¡¯t but feel sorry for him.

    The Walkers used to be wealthy, but his parents passed prematurely. Luz¡¯s elder brother worked hard and became a professor at Temple University. Somehow, hemitted suicide by jumping off the highest building. He didn¡¯t die, but became a vegetable.

    He had to live on medical equipment for the rest of his life. A day in ICU cost a few thousand bucks.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Luz was still in his junior year, and he used up all of the family fortunes for his brother. There was nothing left, so he became an escort under the rmendation of his ssmates.

    Hellen thought for a while and asked, ¡°Did the doctors tell you about his injury?¡±

    Usually, it was in the brain.

    Luz said in a sad voice, ¡°They say it¡¯s brain hemorrhage. It¡¯s too soon to tell. He could wake up, or not.¡±

    Hellen got the size of it. She asked, ¡°You¡¯re a photography major, aren¡¯t you? Do you want to take a part-time job?¡±

    Part-time job?

    Luz clenched his fists under the table, summoned up courage, and asked, ¡°Do you want to keep me?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyelids twitched. ¡°That¡¯s not what I want.¡±

    Luz breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then what do you mean by ¡®part-time job¡¯?¡±

    Hellen fished out her phone. ¡°I¡¯ve been shooting makeup videos recently, and I have a few ounts. But I know nothing about photography. Sometimes the lighting isn¡¯t good, so it can¡¯t show the real effect. Are you willing to be my assistant?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Luz nodded firmly.

    Hellen was surprised at his reaction. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask about your sry?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a good person. I trust you!¡±

    Hellen was worried for him. ¡°You¡¯re too trusting. But since you agree,e to my house tomorrow. Three days¡¯ probation. If you pass, I¡¯ll cover the hospital expenses for your brother, and I¡¯ll give you three thousand bucks every month.¡±

    Luz was stunned and nodded excitedly. Then he bit his lips and shook his head. ¡°Sister, you may not know this, but my brother is in the hospital and costs a few thousand bucks a day¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You could find a professional photographer with less cost.¡±

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°Luz, anyone could have a rough patch, when they are stuck at rock bottom. In the darkness, grab the only light and don¡¯t let go. It¡¯s not the time to worry about bothering me.¡±

    ¡°If you think I¡¯ve given you too much, how about working for me for free after your brother recovers?¡± Hellenughed gently.

    Luz clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned pale.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    His sister had given him a ray of light in a time of desperation. He would follow her anywhere.

    Hellen gave him 100, 000 bucks in advance for the hospital fee. She also sent him her address.

    At the same time, she asked which room his brother was in.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯ll go to ss then. I¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow.¡± Luz stood up. He had sses in the afternoon.

    Hellen waved him goodbye.

    Hellen sat in the coffeehouse by herself. She picked up her mobile and entered another system.

    She quickly contacted the dean of Tempe Hospital.

    Han: Hi, I heard that there is a patient called Matt Walker. I¡¯d like to see his medical record.

    The dean replied right away: I¡¯ll send it to you right now.

    After that, he inquired, ¡°Han, are you freetely? There are a lot of new doctors who have studied abroad. Do you have time to give a lecture¡­¡±

    Hellen began typing.

    Han: I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. I¡¯m sorry.

    Matt¡¯s medical record was quickly sent over, and the dean sent an old-fashioned emoji: ¡°If you are busy, you must be conducting some secret medical research, right? I understand, no problem!¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t want to say. She¡¯s been working on makeup.

    However, since the dean provided her with a good reason, she said yes and read the medical record.

    It was very tricky, but not too big of a problem.

    Hellen figured much. She closed it and switched back to the usual system.

 Chapter 21 Not Satisfied with the Actress

    The afternoon sunlight was warm. Hellen picked up the cup of coffee, took a sip, and stretchedzily.

    A voice came from the TV in the cafe.

    The host said, ¡°Recently, Kenny Lee, the famous director, released a post on Twitter, announcing that the most ssic martial arts novel in recent years, The Journey to the Moon, is about to be filmed. The main character of the show will be yed by Natalie, the newly promoted actress, and Popr Karim¡±

    Hellen held a cup of coffee and frowned.

    She looked up at the TV not far away, on which were the makeup photos of the male and female lead.

    Natalie smiled brightly and dressed in red, which was the dress of the female lead in Thousands of Miles.

    ¡°She could be the female lead?¡± Hellen licked her lips.

    Her lips curled into a smile. Natalie was excitedly facing the interview on television.

    The makeup and hair were exquisite and her smile was brighter than usual.

    Recently, Hellen had read a lot of news about Natalie.

    She used to be a D-list celebrity, but luckily, she was adopted by a rich man in Jena City. From then on, she became ady.

    Three years after she was adopted, the rich man died suddenly, and Natalie inherited thousands of assets and studied abroad.

    Aftering back, her resources had soared, and recently she had been especially popr.

    Hellen¡¯s fingers swirled around her neck as she narrowed her eyes.

    Her resources must have been secretly provided by her ex-husband.

    Since she had lost her memory, she didn¡¯t want to argue with the adulterous couple anymore. However, she felt disgusted to have Natalie y the role of her female lead.

    Hellen picked up her phone and made a call.

    ¡°I¡¯m not satisfied with the female lead. Yes, I must change her.¡±

    The sun shines on Hellen¡¯s face through the ss. Her skin was so white that it seemed to be shining, and her ck eyes looked amber under the sunlight.

    Hellen said absent-mindedly, ¡°Can¡¯t change? You can¡¯t film this drama anymore.¡±

    On the other side of the line, Kenny¡¯s voice sounded helpless. ¡°Don¡¯t! Change! I¡¯ll change right away!¡±

    Hellenughed and politely said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll invite you to dinner when I have time.¡±

    Kenny said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you yet. You are too polite.¡±

    He was an honorary director who held major awards. He was in his forties and met Hellen on the Inte by chance. They got along well with each other.

    But they never met each other in reality.

    In the early years, Hellen loved reading martial arts novels, but there were not many excellent martial arts novels in recent years, so she was in the mood to write them herself.

    In a few years, ¡°Thousands of Miles¡± had be one of the martial arts ssics.

    Everyone thought that the author was a middle-aged man with a life full of vicissitudes.

    Hellen didn¡¯t want others to know her identity, so she didn¡¯t refute it. Except for Kenny, no one else in the world knew her identity.

    ¡­

    Star Media ¨C

    When Natalie returned from her interview, she saw the director and male lead discussing something with each other.

    She walked to Kenny with a smile and sat down beside him. ¡°Director-¡±

    She wanted to have a good rtionship with him.

    Although it was rumored that Director Lee had a strange temper, she could tolerate it based on his ability to win awards.

    Kenny looked back and said coldly, ¡°Miss Susan, I have something to inform you.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The heroine may be reced.¡±

    Natalie stood up. ¡°What?¡±

    She had just finished the interview in high spirits, and now someone else had taken her ce?!

    Wasn¡¯t this a p in her face?

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Kenny¡¯s attitude was cold. ¡°It¡¯s the request of the author of Thousands of Miles.¡±

    ¡± Author? Bobby?¡± Natalie was shocked. ¡°Does he have the right to decide the male and female lead?¡±

    Kenny didn¡¯t like Natalie at all, but the Grant Group was the biggest investor in this drama. And because they rmended Natalie, he reluctantly agreed.

    Now that he could rece her role, he was in a much better mood. ¡°Bobby is our business partner. He said that if we don¡¯t change the heroine, he will cancel the cooperation.¡±

    If they couldn¡¯t reach an agreement on the patent, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to shoot the drama!

    Inparison, even if the Grant Group withdrew funds, he had to change the heroine!

    Natalie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Now that the entire inte has been announced, are you trying to make a fool of me on purpose?¡±

    Unfortunately, her protest was invalid. Kenny and Karim left.

    The manager held Natalie¡¯s hand and told her not to catch up.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use looking for Director Lee. He¡¯s the general director of the entertainment industry. Don¡¯t offend him! He¡¯s not the one who wants to change you!¡±

    Natalie clutched her hands. ¡°If they don¡¯t let me be the female lead, don¡¯t even think about filming properly! I will ask Hans to withdraw his investment. I want to see how they¡¯re going to film without money!¡±

    The manager wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.

    The Grant Group¡¯s investment in this drama would bring huge benefits.

    Natalie was rmended just by the way.

    Mr. Grant might not agree to withdraw the investment¡­

    ¡­

    The Jovano family ¨C

    During these three days, Hellen¡¯s makeup became famous online and her fans increased exponentially.

    She had set up a studio on the first floor of her house and Luz woulde every afternoon.

    Hellen smiles brilliantly at the camera: ¡°After going through everyone¡¯s strong request, today I¡¯ll teach you how to make up for your first love.¡±

    Netizens had seen the makeup change. After being amazed by her craftsmanship, arge number of people began to want to learn daily makeup.

    As for this first love makeup, it required the feeling of first love and youth.

    Luz was carrying a professional camera. Under the super-clear camera, Hellen¡¯s face could already see the smallest fuzz, but she was still pretty.

    He adjusted the angle, turned on the light, stared at the person on the screen in the best shooting state, and was infatuated.

    Hellen was twenty-four years old, but she only looked eighteen or neen.

    Now that make-up was closer to the sense of youth. After putting on the makeup, she looked like a 16 or 17-year-old.

    She teased Luz, ¡°How am I? Do I have the feeling of first love?¡±

    The young man blushed. ¡°Yes.¡±

    His voice was so low that it sounded like he was guilty.

    When they were done filming, Luz was editing and Hellen was sitting by the side, scrolling through thements on her phone.

    Shey paralyzed on the sofa, chewing an apple in her mouth.

    Everyone had been very interested in the person who often talked to her.

    Someone left a message asking if Luz was her boyfriend.

    She replied straightforwardly, ¡°No, he is my assistant, a handsome man.¡±

    Now, she had nearly a million fans. In addition to replying, she also found some negativements.

    -This kind of makeup usually relies on a special post process.

    -I really don¡¯t understand why this woman became so popr so quickly. Are we all blind? Could she close her beauty ande out?¡±

    Some were looking for trouble, while others were personal attacks.

    Hellen sneered and didn¡¯t pay attention to them.

    However, Luz saw them when he uploaded the video. He could not ept others attacking his goddess.

    He immediately uploaded a lot of edited tidbits and high-definition versions of Hellen¡¯s makeup picture.

    The quality was so high that her hair was clearly visible.

    With the high-purity camera, Hellen¡¯s entire body was extremely beautiful, which made people unable to move their eyes.

    The camera was put closer, and her skin was as delicate and smooth as jade.

    Luz and Hellen didn¡¯t expect that as soon as this video was posted, it was directly on the trending list-

 Chapter 22 Hellenâ€™s Conditions

    It was the weekend, so Hellen slept until noon when she was woken up by Darcy¡¯s call.

    ¡°Darcy, what are you going to do?¡±

    From the other side, a loud voice rang out. ¡°Hellen, you¡¯re on trending!¡±

    On Trending?

    Before she could ask, she heard Mr. Lewis¡¯s angry roar.

    ¡°Darcy! Where is my teapot?¡±

    Darcy¡¯s call was immediately hung up.

    Hellen¡¯s heart was pounding. Why was she suddenly on trending?

    When she opened Twitter, The trending topic rted to her had ranked first. It had been hung up for a whole night and had begun to ferment on the Inte.

    In the trending topic, the makeup video she had posted before had also been uploaded.

    All kinds of praises kepting.

    -¡°This is a real beauty without makeup. It¡¯s no problem shooting so close!!¡±

    -¡°I feel that Hellen is of high quality, and her words are gentle. I¡¯ve followed her!¡±

    -¡°Her short video tform is called Industrious Hellen? The name is so unadorned! Does anyone know her real name?¡±

    Hellen covered her head and had a headache.

    Although she hoped to expand the influence, she didn¡¯t want it to be so exaggerated on trending.

    But when she thought of Luz¡¯s good intentions, Hellen puckered her lips and didn¡¯t remove the trending.

    She got up and washed up. After lunch, she received a message from Luz.

    [Hellen, did I cause you trouble?]

    Hellen was studying the Prescriptions for All and casually replied: [No].

    However,pared with her calmness, arge group of people couldn¡¯t sit still.

    Hellen¡¯s fans on all kinds of short video tforms had skyrocketed. Many messages invited her to debut in the private letter, and some are tform invitations to sign up.

    After taking a look, Hellen saw a familiar name.

    Kenny Lee: Hello, Industrious Hellen. I¡¯m Director Lee. I saw your short video in the trending searches, and I want to invite you to audition for the female lead in Thousands of Miles.

    Hellenughed and replied: I don¡¯t want to debut, thanks for your invitation.

    The Inte was bustling with noise. However, Helen was at ease.

    It was until the afternoon thements on the Inte suddenly changed.

    Arge number of anti-fans poured into the hot search topic.

    ¨C Is this Industrious Hellen a scheming woman? She¡¯s buying trending topics?

    -¡°Watching hot search is to see some current affairs. We should pay more attention to the people. Why can small Inte celebrities like her be found in the trending searches now?¡±

    -¡°The video released by her makes me sick. Makeup video? It¡¯s an eye-catching gimmick!¡±

    Hellen flips through thements and slightly frowns.

    She didn¡¯t mind one or two people, but these people obviously came prepared, just like marketing ounts.

    In addition to those ¡°justified¡± attacks, there were even more unrealisticments.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Some people came out to say that they were her high school ssmates. They revealed the dark news about her. For example, she fell in love early and bullied her ssmates.

    Hellen flipped through the phone and her eyes narrowing slightly.

    Someone was targeting her.

    However, the number of people she had offended was limited. Those who could target her like this, and could buy anti-fans.

    There was only one person left-Natalie.

    She got up from the sofa and was about to go back to her room to investigate when Everet came back.

    The handsome man¡¯s face was full of anger. ¡°Hellen! When did you open a short video ount? Didn¡¯t you say that the studio is used to improve your skills? So you¡¯re filming this?!¡±

    Hellenughed guiltily, ¡°Listen to my excuses¡­¡±

    As the miss of the Jovano family, She had ¡°enjoyed¡± extraordinary protection since she was young. Other than a few people who had good rtions with the Jovano family, not many people in Tempe City had seen her before.

    There was no information about her on the Inte, let alone photos.

    Although she didn¡¯t understand the excessive protection of her mother and brother, Hellen still lived a low-key life for the family.

    She exined to Everet and asked for forgiveness, which made Everet even angrier.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°If you keep getting angry, I¡¯ll run away from home!¡±

    Everet¡¯s eyes widened, choked, and began to scold the anti-fans on the Inte.

    ¡°Do you want me to remove the hot searches?¡±

    ¡°No. Let them curse.¡±

    The hot search could be withdrawn at first. But now, after a batch of anti-fans had poured in, it seemed that she was guilty of withdrawing it.

    Halfway through their chat, Hellen¡¯s phone rang.

    She nced at it and found that it was another unknown number.

    When she answered the phone, the voice on the other end was cold and deep. ¡°Grandma wants to see you.¡±

    It was Hans.

    This time he spoke directly.

    Hellen¡¯s hand, which wanted to hang up, came to a halt.

    Thest time they met, she had a good impression of Old Mrs. Grant. Although she had lost her memory, she could feel from her doting look that she had been taken care of many times in the past two years.

    She felt a sense of intimacy with that olddy.

    However, judging from Hans¡¯ attitude, he probably thought that she was on call?

    She narrowed her eyes and thought of the trending searches on the Inte.

    ¡°If I go, it¡¯s conditional.¡± She took the phone and rubbed her nails. ¡°Someone hacked me on the Inte.. Find out who is behind the scenes. I¡¯ll go to see grandma. How about that?¡±

    The other end of the line was silent for a few seconds, and when her voice sounded again, it was colder. ¡°Sure, David will pick you up in half an hour.¡±

    Who¡¯s David?

    Hellen still wanted to ask, but the other end of the line had already hung up.

    She clenched her teeth and wanted to swear, but when she turned around, she saw Evert staring at her suspiciously.

    ¡°Who called?¡±

    ¡°Hans.¡± Hellen didn¡¯t n to hide it.

    Everet was furious when he heard the name. ¡°Are you going to meet him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not to see him, it¡¯s to see his grandmother.¡± Thinking of the old man she had metst time, Hellen¡¯s voice softened. ¡°No matter how bad Hans is, his grandmother should have been nice to me before. If the olddy wants to see me, I should go.¡±

    Evert was deeply worried, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it.

    Twenty minutester, the unknown number sent her a picture.

    It was a chat record of a woman named Annie who bought anti-fans.

    Half an hourter, the servant at the Jovano family¡¯s front door called, saying that there was a person named David who came to pick up Hellen.

    Because she went to see the aged, Hellen dressed like ady and left the Jovano family with her bag.

    She got into David¡¯s car and headed for the Grant family.

    The car was slow, and She noticed that David, who was driving in the front seat, would look at her through the rearview mirror from time to time.

    She raised her lips and asked, ¡°Are you Hans¡¯ assistant?¡±

    David answered respectfully, ¡°Yes.¡± She even forgot about that?

    As Hans¡¯ assistant, He had seen Hellen a few times before.

    In his impression, She spoke in a soft voice and had always behaved like a good wife in front of Mr. Grant.

    However, although this dressing style was the same as before, her eyes were bright and threatening. She leanedzily on the back seat. Obviously, she was casual, but inexplicably made people feel a sense of nobility and oppression.

    Hellen chatted with David all the way. She was very meticulous and casually talked about some past things.

    The more she listened, the angrier she became.

    In David¡¯s opinion, Hans was like a deity.

    If business was a big chessboard for killing, he was the God of Outside.

    Oh god, Hans¡¯ external evaluation was really high!

 Chapter 23 Youâ€™re Not Young, Right?

    In the Grant family¡¯s old house, Old Mrs. Grant sat in the living room, holding Hans¡¯ hand and looking at the tablet with a smile.

    The Industrious Hellen¡¯s ount was disyed on the tablet.

    ¡°Our granddaughter-inw is so beautiful. I didn¡¯t expect her makeup skills to be so good.¡±

    Old Mrs. Grant praised her profusely.

    Hans sat to the side with his legs crossed. He looked at the person on the screen coldly.

    This woman seemed to release her nature after their divorce.

    In the past, she seemed to be frightened by his loud voice. But now, she even opened a short video ount on the Inte.

    He looked at the woman in the video, smiling with white teeth, and her eyes were extremely beautiful.

    Old Mrs. Grant clicked on thements under the video. The maliciousments on Twitter had not yet spread to the tform. They were all praises for Hellen.

    Old Mrs. Grant was also happy. ¡°My granddaughter-inw is so cute. Everyone says that she is ady.¡±

    Ady?

    There was a hint of mockery in Hans¡¯ eyes. Seeing that beautiful face, his back ached faintly.

    Hellen went to the club to find a male model. She was good at martial arts and also pretended to be wronged to let him rx and sneak attack him.

    This woman was too cunning.

    As soon as Hellen arrived, she heard Old Mrs. Grant¡¯sughter.

    ¡°Hellen is here.¡±

    Hellen nced at Hans, who was standing behind Old Mrs. Grant. The man was tall and strong. Even if he was wearing casual home clothes, he still could not hide the thin and cold aura.

    A look of disdain shed across Hellen¡¯s face. She turned to look at Grandma and smiled cutely. ¡°Grandma misses me?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Old Mrs. Grant pulled her to the sofa and sat down.

    ¡°I miss you. How long haven¡¯t youe to see me? Did you forget grandma? ¡±

    The old woman¡¯s angry appearance amused Hellen. She coaxed her gently, ¡°No, I miss grandma every day and want to see you. But he didn¡¯t let mee.¡±

    Hans took the me, and his face became colder.

    Hellen was certain that he did not dare to tell Old Mrs. Grant about their divorce. Sheined to grandma.

    The more Old Mrs. Grant listened, the angrier she became. She turned her head and pretended to hit Hans. ¡°You only know how to bully Hellen! She is such a good daughter-inw. If she runs away, I will expel you from the Grant family!¡±

    ¡°I understand, Grandma.¡± Hans¡¯ voice was gentle when he spoke to the old madam.

    He turned his head and looked at Hellen. His face, which was usually cold and sharp, suddenly smiled, as if all things had been revived and the ice and snow had melted.

    He looked beautiful and astonishing. Those ink-ck eyes stunned Hellen for an instant.

    Then, she felt a burst of cold and scared.

    After sitting and chatting with Old Mrs. Grant for a while, there was a knock outside the door.

    Hellen looked up and saw Mrs. Grant walking in with Natalie.

    They might have just returned from shopping. Behind them, the servants were carrying bags of all sizes.

    Mrs. Grant saw Hellen and immediately frowned. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Hellen swept them with gaze, not saying a word.

    Old Mrs. Grant frowned. ¡°What are you saying? This is Hellen¡¯s house. Why can¡¯t she be here?¡±

    Mrs. Grant wanted to say something but stopped on second thought. Natalie stepped forward and wrapped her arm around Mrs. Grant, saying something unknown.

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s expression softened. ¡°You¡¯re still the most sensible one.¡±

    Natalie smiled gently and turned to greet Hellen. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t even give a look. She turned to ask Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°Grandma, who is she?¡±

    Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Hans and Natalie. She smiled and said, ¡°She is one of Hans¡¯ friends.¡±

    ¡°Friend¡­¡± Hellen repeated the words meaningfully and looked at Natalie with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t look young anymore. Do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Natalie¡¯s face darkened as she looked pleadingly at Hans.

    He frowned slightly. ¡°Hellen, it¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    It was afternoon when she went out, and now it was already dark.

    Old Mrs. Grant reluctantly sent Hellen to the door and watched the two get into the car.

    The car drove out of the Grant family¡¯s old house. Hellen sat in the back seat and wanted to stay away from Hans.

    But the back seat was so small, and the pressure from the man filled the entire car.

    The other car caught up to them after they had driven for a while.

    Natalie got out of the car and stood outside their car with tears. ¡°Hans-¡±

    She looked so miserable as if she had been greatly wronged.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes.

    Hans rolled down the window and asked, ¡°Why did youe out?¡±

    ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± Natalie looked at Hellen in the car. ¡°Just on the way. If we go together, Hellen won¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    Hellen sneered. ¡°I mind.¡±

    ¡°Helen, do you have some misunderstanding about me?¡± Natalie stood outside the window, looking flustered as she exined in a hurry.

    ¡°I really want to get along well with you. After all, you are Hans¡¯ ex-wife.¡±

    ¡°Get along well with me? Are you even worthy?¡± Hellen lifted her eyes, nced at her, and said. ¡°Buying anti-fans must have cost you a lot of money, right?¡±

    Natalie¡¯s face froze. ¡°Hellen, what are you talking about? Anti-fans?¡±

    On the way here, Hellen had already checked Annie¡¯s IP. Although she hid it well, afteryers of investigation, she finally decided who issued the task.

    It was one of Natalie¡¯s personal assistants.

    Hellen sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t want others to know, you would better not do. I suggest you read Twitter now.¡±

    After finding out who sent it, she sent a series of evidence to the trending topic.

    Natalie¡¯s face turned pale. She looked at the man beside her and said, ¡°Hans-¡±

    Hans got out of the car and said to David, ¡°Send her back to the Jovano family.¡±

    Hans took Natalie to the roadside.

    Since they weren¡¯t very close, Hellen couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. She could only see Natalie sob in a low voice.

    Hellen let out a coldugh.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    ¡­

    There had been a heated discussion on the Inte.

    Hellen¡¯s chat records and evidence on Twitter indicated that someone paid anti-fans to nder her.

    During Mrs. Grant¡¯s birthday party, some people in Tempe City also met the daughter of The Jovano Group. Someone who knew the inside story immediately exined the grudges between the three of them.

    Natalie was the mistress who had interrupted other marriage.

    On the other hand, Industrious Hellen who was ranked the first in trending today was actually the Jovano family¡¯s Young Miss, Hellen Jovano.

    There was an uproar on the Inte. This gossip was really big. Everyone hated mistresses.

    ¡°¡®Natalie¡¯s good resources are earned by being a mistress!¡±

    -¡°Director Lee is farsighted. No wonder he changed Natalie a while ago. It¡¯s probably because of this matter!¡±

    Natalie¡¯s fans joined the battle and made excuses for her.

    -Industrious Hellen didn¡¯t have the any reputation, but she relied on the capital to bully others!

    -¡°The Jovano Group is powerful. It¡¯s using its capital to suppress my idol!¡±

    There was a war of words on the Inte. When Hellen returned home, she saw that Natalie¡¯s Twitter was still silent.

    She went back to the bedroom and took a shower. When she came out to read again, she found that the trending topic about this matter was suddenly taken down.

    The fierce discussion stopped abruptly.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes narrowed as she let out a coldugh.

    Hans really cared a lot about Natalie.

    She didn¡¯t want to waste time on these two scumbags. It is alright to withdraw the trending topic. She would inevitably be scolded if Evert saw that she was involved in this matter.

 Chapter 24 Heâ€™s Not an Idiot

    The scandal of the celebrities on the Inte came wave after wave, but Netizens remembered that Natalie was a mistress.

    The Grant Group

    Hans looked at the tablet. He went to the short video tform to see the Grant group¡¯s product advertisements.

    Below the video was a live broadcast.

    He was about to slide back, but when he saw the face on the live broadcast, he stopped.

    Hellen looked at the camera as if she was looking at him, smiling brilliantly as she introduced some makeup techniques.

    Hans frowned slightly. In the past, Hellen didn¡¯t do makeup at home before.

    She was already very beautiful. Even without makeup, she was still very pretty, butcking in spiritual energy.

    In the video, even through the camera, everyone could see that those eyes were in high spirits and were bright.

    Hans did not click on the live broadcast. Instead, he stopped at the interface.

    In the video, a male voice suddenly came out. ¡°Hellen, it¡¯s time to finish.¡±

    Hellen assented.

    Hans narrowed his dark eyes, with a cold aura.

    This man¡¯s voice was not Everet¡¯s.

    He clicked on the broadcast room subconsciously.

    In the broadcast room, the bullet screen was rolling.

    -¡°Hellen, let us see your male assistant!¡±

    -¡°His voice sounds good. I like your male assistant for a long time.¡±

    All kinds ofments were inviting the male assistant to appear on the screen.

    Hellen began tough on the other end of the camera. She looked at a certain person in the distance. ¡°Luz, do you mind showing yourself?¡±

    There was no reply from the other side, only a boy appeared on the camera.

    He was handsome, tall, elegant and heroic.

    He had a good temperament!

    The bullet screen rolled and girls cheered.

    When Hans saw the young man¡¯s face, his face darkened.

    It was the male model!

    His ex-wife had broken through his expectations again and again.

    ¡°Find a male model to be her assistant?¡±

    Hans sneered.

    On the other side, Hellen looked at Luz and smiled at the camera. ¡°My assistant is a little shy.¡±

    A girl said, ¡°Does the assistant have a girlfriend? Look at me!¡±

    When Luz saw the words on the screen, he blushed and nced at Hellen.

    She didn¡¯t notice because a notification suddenly flew past the screen.

    -Han gave Industrious Hellen a Star Boat.

    There were gift systems on the tform, but she didn¡¯tck this ie. People who usually watch the live broadcast would also s from time to time.

    What floated past this time was thergest gift that could be seen on the whole tform, worth 10, 000 dors.

    Han? What? Hans? Her ex-husband?

    However, most people didn¡¯t think that Hans was the one who gave the gifts.

    Hellen looked at the word ¡°Han¡± and fell into deep thought. ¡°Hans wouldn¡¯t be so bored as toe here to give me a gift, would he?¡±

    ¡­

    In the Grant Group, Hans¡¯ eyebrows were tightly knitted, and his eyes were filled with coldness.

    When he saw the male model appear, he had the urge to let Hellen know that he had seen her and the male model.

    Caught in the act of adultery?

    Hellen no longer had any rtionship with him.

    Hans pinched the bridge of his nose.

    Maybe she appeared too often recently, and she had broken through his understanding of her every time.

    There was a knock on the door. He raised his head and saw David walking in with Natalie.

    David said helplessly, ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Susan wants to see you.¡±

    Hans¡¯ expression was calm, ¡°Got it. You can leave.¡±

    After David left, Natalie took a few steps forward with red-rimmed eyes and said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Hans, I¡¯ve just contacted Director Lee. The production team has already confirmed the new female lead.¡±

    Hans¡¯ expression was cold. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Everyone isughing on the inte right now that I was reced by Director Lee because I interfered with your marriage. If I can¡¯t get this role, won¡¯t it prove them right?¡±

    Natalie took a few steps forward and whispered, ¡°Hans, can you¡­¡±

    Hans looked at her pitiful appearance. For the first time, he felt that she was a stranger.

    He didn¡¯t know when Natalie had changed.

    He said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll arrange other resources for you. This drama has been handed over to Kenny. He is a professional. He doesn¡¯t think you are suitable for the first female lead.¡±

    Natalie said anxiously, ¡°But Director Lee says I¡¯m very suitable. The author of Thousands of Miles, Bobby, strongly requested a change in this role. Director Lee also said that he was forced to¡±

    She was sure that Hans would not ask Kenny. He had always trusted her.

    ¡°Bobby?¡± Hans frowned slightly. The Grant Group attached great importance to this drama.

    Thousands of Miles was a ssic work, which had been hot in recent years. It might be a ssic after filming a series of TV series.

    Kenny was a professional director in the industry. The quality of his films had always been good and he had good taste.

    If Kenny thought that Natalie was suitable for the role of the female lead, it should be correct.

    Hans thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle this matter. You go back first.¡±

    Natalie¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Bobby was just a middle-aged man who wrote a martial arts novel. With the pressure from the Grant Group, she would definitely get the leading role!

    Since she had received his promise, she quickly changed the topic and asked timidly, ¡°Hans, have you been very busytely?¡±

    The two of them rarely saw each other recently.

    There was something wrong.

    Previously, Hans had said that he would prepare to marry her after divorcing.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    However, there was not any news about it since Mrs. Grant¡¯s banquet.

    She felt uneasy.

    Hans¡¯ eyes were cold. ¡°I¡¯m not busy.¡±

    ¡°Why-¡± Natalie bit her lower lip and nervously pinched his sleeve. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to me? Are you still angry about what I did to Hellen?¡±

    As she spoke, she began to cry.

    ¡°Hans, it¡¯s because I cared too much about you. You¡¯re the only one I have now. I¡¯m too afraid of losing you and you fall in love with someone else¡­¡±

    As She spoke, she saw that Hans¡¯s expression had yet to soften and she made thest move: ¡°Hans, you know I could even die for you.¡±

    Memories from many years ago surged into his mind and Hans¡¯ voice softened a little.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Back then, Natalie had been brave and fearless and had pulled him back from the brink of death.

    But he wasn¡¯t an idiot.

    On the night of the birthday banquet, Hellen had exposed a corner of Natalie. After that incident, it was like a hole in the window paper. The hole was getting bigger and bigger.

    When Hellen asked him to investigate the people who hired anti-fans, David found Annie bit by bit.

    He had not expected that Annie to be her assistant.

    He realized that he might not have known the real Natalie before.

    Just as he had never understood Hellen. With David¡¯s super hackers¡¯ programming ability, it was difficult for him to make progress after finding Annie.

    Hellen was able to discover Annie¡¯s true identity in such a short period of time.

    The Jovano Family¡¯s Young Miss, Everet¡¯s darling.

    Why Hellen had hidden her identity and married him in the past?

    Hans¡¯ brows were tightly knitted and his aura was cold.

    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw him lost in thought. ¡°Hans-¡±

    Why did he seem to be looking at someone else through her?

    His expression returned to normal in the blink of an eye.

    He called David over. ¡°Send her back.¡±

 Chapter 25 She didnâ€™t live well at the Grantâ€™s house

    Natalie left with an aggrieved expression. Hans sat in his office and pinched the bridge of his nose.

    He was thinking about Natalie¡¯s matter.

    In any case, he helped Natalie this time in return for their friendship in those years.

    ¡°Find Bobby¡¯s contact information.¡±

    David was stunned. ¡°Bobby?¡±

    ¡°The one who wrote Thousands of Miles.¡±

    David answered and left.

    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the investigation would go on for a few days.

    All his information on the Inte had been encrypted. Even contacted the website backstage, he only got a mobile phone number in the end.

    The owner of Bobby¡¯s number was actually in Tempe City?

    ¡­

    Hellen had just finished live streaming. While removing her makeup, she watched Luz by her side.

    Luz dutifully covered all the cameras and equipment with an anti-grey cover.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Nanny will do it.¡±

    Luz shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful with professional equipment.¡± To him, this equipment was expensive, so he had to cherish them.

    Hellenughed. ¡°Recently, Evert hasn¡¯t made trouble for you, has he?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ever since Everet learned that Hellen had been doing makeup at home, he had been dissatisfied.

    However, under Hellen¡¯s threat, he did not dare to say a word. All he could do was nce at Luz, who came to the home every day.

    As long as men approached her, Everet would keep a watchful eye on her.

    Hellen thought that it was probably because herst rtionship with Hans had cast too deep of a shadow on her brother¡¯s heart.

    As the two chatted, Hellen¡¯s cell phone rang.

    She picked it up and was surprised.

    The mobile phone had been personally modified by her. In addition to the main system, there was another hidden system.

    There were many grooves hidden in it for her to switch the number from time to time.

    The phone card called today was the contact information of Bobby that she left on the website.

    The novel website was looking for her?

    Hellen picked up the phone and turned on the voice change. ¡°Hello.¡±

    A familiar voice sounded from the other end, ¡°Hello.¡±

    It was just one word, but the familiar coldness came to her.

    Hellen moved her hand away and looked at the system disy, suspecting that the phone system had gone wrong. How did Hans get Bobby¡¯s phone number?

    After confirming that the system was correct, Hellen narrowed her eyes and pretended that she didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°This is Hans of the Grant Group. You are Bobby?¡± His voice was faint.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hellen held the makeup remover in her hand and soaked the fake eyshes on her eyes.

    ¡°Do you have time? I¡¯d like to discuss Thousands of Miles¡¯s female lead selection with you.¡±

    Hellen sneered in her heart and remembered that she asked Kenny to change to the leading rolest time.

    It turned out that Hans had called for the sake of Natalie.

    Her voice was cold. After the voice transfer, her masculine voice sounded stiffer. ¡°This matter can¡¯t be discussed.¡±

    Natalie wanted to act like a chivalrous hero with her coquettish appearance?

    On the other side, there was a pause. ¡°I believe in Director Lee¡¯s technical skills. He believes that Natalie is very suitable for the role. Bobby, I¡¯m sure you want your novel to be at its best.¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes and carefully pinched off her eyshes, ¡°She¡¯s not suitable.¡±

    She didn¡¯t exin at all.

    The voice on the other side cooled down. ¡°The investors have the right to choose their actors. I hope that you can understand.¡±

    Hellen sneered. ¡°Then why did you call me? If you have the ability, withdraw your investment!¡±

    She hung up the phone and threw the phone on the dressing table angrily with a sneer.

    ¡­

    In The Grant Group, Hans looked coldly at the phone that had been hung up.

    He didn¡¯t take it seriously. He was still dealing with documents in his hand, and his mobile phone was on speaker.

    He didn¡¯t expect to meet such a person!

    David stood aside and hated himself for hearing it.

    It was the first time in so many years that he had seen Mr. Grant was hung up.

    ¡°If you have the ability, withdraw your investment.¡± The tone was extremely rogue.

    David walked forward carefully and looked at Hans, who was frowning as he stared at the phone.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, should we call back?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Hans said coldly.

    ¡°Do we need to apply pressure on the director?¡± David asked.

    Hans shook his head with a deep frown.

    He did promise Natalie this matter, but it was useless to put pressure on Kenny. It was all Bobby¡¯s fault.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    As an investor, Hans knew that the author had not sold the copyright, but onlymissioned the shooting.

    He did have the right to choose the actor.

    His face darkened. ¡°Bobby is from Tempe City. Go check it out. I¡¯ll talk to him face to face.¡±

    A face-to-face negotiation was most effective. If it was really not possible, he could buy it at a high price.

    David¡¯s face was bitter.

    What kind of tasks had Mr. Grant sent him recently?

    He did not find out Bobby¡¯s real identity after several days of investigation, nor did he find out Hellen¡¯s hospitalization information.

    David, who had always worked well, felt that he might have had some bad luck recently.

    Hans narrowed his eyes. He had just heard music from the other side.

    He heard this music when he watched Hellen¡¯s live broadcastst time.

    It was a music for a very small audience.

    He knew that Hellen¡¯s fans had skyrocketed online recently. Was Bobby a fan of her?

    When it was time to get off work, Hans returned to the Green Vi.

    Green Vi was closer to the Grant Group and he had been living here since their marriage.

    He entered the room, and it was quiet inside.

    The housekeeper went forward to take his coat and he returned to the bedroom.

    The smell in the room was different from usual. He frowned slightly and called the housekeeper.

    ¡°Have you changed the incense?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t changed it. It¡¯s still Eaglewood,¡± The housekeeper said respectfully.

    In the past, Hans had always had a headache. After using the Eaglewood, he gradually felt better.

    This scent made him more focused. He walked up to the incense burner, where curling white smoke rose from the wisp to the mist.

    He opened the incense burner and took a look.

    The housekeeper exined in a low voice, ¡°The Eaglewood was dealt with by Mrs. Jovano personally. Although the raw materials have not been changed, the smell has indeed been reced.¡±

    Hellen would personally deal with it?

    Hans¡¯ hand paused for a moment. ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    The housekeeper left the room. Hans looked at the still-burning spices and looked up at his wedding room for the first time.

    Even when he came back before, he stayed in guest rooms most of the time.

    The room had been meticulously cleaned, and there was no trace of Hellen anymore.

    He entered the cloakroom on the side and saw several clothes hanging thinly in the exquisite cloakroom.

    This was different from Hans¡¯ impression of those socialites and rich youngdies.

    He frowned, and there was only a ring and a bracelet in the jewelry storage cab.

    The ring was the wedding ring, which was carefully ced in the center of the velvet box.

    His grandmother had given the bracelet to Hellen.

    He looked at the half-open wardrobe next to him, where there were a few dressesmonly worn by Hellen. They weredylike and in, without any attacking style.

    The rest were two pajamas made of cotton, with a conservative stylet.

    The next second, he saw the cor that had been washed white, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    Did Sheck money after marrying him?

    He thought that he was thoughtful and had always been sessful in business battles.

    But only now did he suddenly realize that his thoughts had never been ced on Hellen.

    In the two years they had been married, he met Hellen mostly when he needed her to return to see grandmother.

    He had never given his wife a card or money. These white nightdresses and rolling-up sleeves made it hard for him to breathe for a while.

    Hellen, why did you?

 Chapter 26 Evert, Donâ€™t You Want to Invest in Me?

    The Jovano Home

    Hellen was lying in the bathtub.

    The fragrance in the air was the princess plum blossom fragrance made of ancient spices used by her.

    She remembered the smell of perfume on Hans¡¯ body. When she smelled it for the first time, her attention was distracted by the light and steady wood fragrance.

    Hellen smelled that the fragrance was made by herself.

    In the past two years, she must have cared a lot about Hans.

    It was probably because Evert didn¡¯t want her to regret it. When Evert asionally mentioned the past, he always disappointed in her.

    Hellen heard some things about the past from the few words. It was probably that she had hidden her identity and lived a poor life after marrying Hans.

    Evert had wanted to help, but Hellen didn¡¯t ept it for fear of revealing her identity.

    Not only was she poor, but she must have suffered a lot.

    Sigh.

    After taking a shower, Hellen dried her hair and returned to the bedroom.

    Her bedroom was connected to a small study room. As soon as she stepped out of the door, music came from the study room.

    That was the rm music she set up.

    Hellen frowned as she entered the room.

    A red rm box popped up on theputer. Someone was trying to hack into her data encryption system.

    She tied her hair gently and sat down in front of theputer. After hitting the keyboard quickly for a while, she sessfully entered the opponent¡¯s backstage.

    She had encrypted all her information on the Inte personally. This time, the identity of the other party trying to break through was Bobby.

    Hellen was so angry that she began tough. ¡°Fine.¡±

    It was obvious to know who had done this!

    Hans had suffered a setback from Bobby, but he still hadn¡¯t given up!

    ¡°Find out where I live and what he wants to do?¡±

    After Hellen hacked into the other party¡¯sputer, she checked the IP address: The Grant Group.

    She wanted to give Hans¡¯ a p in his face. She found a photo of him when he was being interviewed on the Inte, then slightly processed it and hung it on the official website of the Grant Group.

    After doing all that, Hellen reinforced the protective and left the room in an exceptionally satisfied manner.

    When she got into bed, she picked up her mobile phone and sent a message to Kenny.

    For Natalie¡¯s sake, Hans might continue to investigate herter. Although he hadn¡¯t broken through yet, Hellen didn¡¯t dare underestimate the abilities of the Grant Corporation.

    The Grant Corporation was able to rise to its current prominence due to Hans¡¯ personal capabilities.

    Hellen wrote, ¡°Director Lee, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Kenny: [What¡¯s the matter, Bobby? Just say it.]

    Hellen¡¯s eyes curved upwards: [I want to change the investor of Thousands of Miles].

    Kenny: [!!! Bobby! Do you know how hard it is to find an investor?!]

    Hellen: [With your reputation, won¡¯t there be plenty of investors looking for you?]

    Kenny: [It¡¯s arge-scale production this time, and the cost is huge. Fewpanies in our country dare to try it!]

    Hellen: It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be the investor.

    After a few seconds of silence, Kenny sent a question mark.

    Hellen sent a smiley face message: [I found an investor for you, The Jovano Group.]

    The Jovano Group had invested a lot and was also involved in the film and television industry.

    The change of investor party was a big deal. The contract had been signed, and they might have to pay a loss.

    Hellen told Kenny that The Jovano Group would bear all of the losses and sent over Evert¡¯s WhatsApp before lying down to rest.

    Early the next morning.

    Hellen was lifted up from the bed by Evert. He was furious.

    ¡°You gave my WhatsApp to Kenny?¡±

    ¡°Right. I told him to ask you to invest in Thousands of Miles.¡± Hellen blinked pitifully. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to invest in me?¡±

    Evert knew She was Bobby.

    However-

    ¡°Can you do things ording to the rules? This kind of investment needs to be sent to the investment group for research, and then selected a senior executive to contact. You directly gave Kenny my WhatsApp?¡±

    Hellen blinked. ¡°I originally wanted to just ask your bank ount number.¡±

    Everet red angrily at her.

    The mes gradually dissipated.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t want me to invest and insisted on looking for Kenny, and asked him to find an investor. It¡¯s so troublesome.¡±

    Hellen held her cheek and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because he found the Grant Group, who wanted to let Natalie act-¡±

    She told him everything. ¡°I¡¯m afraid Hans will harass me again because of this. What if he finds out that I¡¯m Bobby, and he mighte to my house?¡±

    Everet¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! I¡¯ll invest in this drama, no matter how much it costs!¡±

    Even if he couldn¡¯t get paid, he would not allow that scumbag to harm Hellen again!

    Everet left in anger and went to thepany to talk about the investment of the Thousands of Miles.

    Hellen, who was free, took out her phone and called Darcy.

    ¡°Should we go out for a gathering at noon?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get out,¡± Darcy said in frustration. ¡°My father punished me for a month.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°When he deducted my cardst time, I sold the y Teapot he bought in the Imperial Capital-¡±

    Hellen still remembered that the y Teapot was worth ten million. She smacked her lips. ¡°You are so brave!¡±

    Darcy couldn¡¯te out. Hellen had nothing to do recently, and so she began to read Prescriptions for All.

    In the afternoon, she got up and drove out to shop.

    On the way back, she happened to pass by Tempe University. She had nothing to do and calcted that it was almost time for Luz to leave school. She drove the car to the front door and prepared to take him to the Jovano Hometer.

    The management of Tempe University was not strict, and it was a good time to have fun and date in the afternoon.

    Students without sses went in and out one after another.

    She sat in the car and looked at the students who came from time to time.

    Her car was low-key in the Jovano family¡¯s cars, but it was eye-catching in front of the gate.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Maybe the rich man is picking up a girl again?¡±

    Someone said in a low voice. Hellen didn¡¯t roll down the window and smiled.

    Her school time was very short, and she hadpleted all her courses in university in just a year.

    Looking at these bright smiles, she still felt very envious.

    She took out her phone. Just as she was about to send a message to Luz, she received his message first.

    Luz : ¡°Hellen, I have something to do today. Can I take a day off?¡±

    She didn¡¯t care. ¡°Fine.¡±

    When she started the car and was about to leave, she saw a familiar figureing out of the school gate.

    Luz was tall and thin, with a vigorous body and a proud temperament, and there was an azure-red mark on the corner of his mouth.

    Hellen immediately frowns.

    This was his ¡°something¡±?

    She pursed her lips and rolled down the window.

    The two girls followed behind him, looking worried.

    ¡°Luz, you¡¯d better go to see the doctor.¡±

    ¡°You are short-tempered. Jeff said bad things about Miss Jovano but didn¡¯t say anything about you. Why did you fight with him! His brother will not let you go easily! ¡±

    Luz ignored the two of them and his face ashen.

    She knew something must have happened to Luz.

    She got out of the car and followed him silently. Not long after Luz left school, a few young men squatted behind a snack stall not far away and surrounded him.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! He¡¯s Luz Walker¡±

 Chapter 27 Violent Hellen

    A boy covered his mouth andined.

    Hellen nced at the man in the lead. He seemed very careless and casual, and his red hair was particrly eye-catching.

    Those clothes were all luxury goods.

    Tsk, the gangsters nowadays were quite rich.

    ¡°Luz?¡± The man in front held a steel rod. ¡°Who gave you the courage to beat my brother?¡±

    The man poked Luz with the steel rod.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. Luz¡¯s figure was lonely and firm, ¡°His mouth isn¡¯t clean, he insulted Sister Hellen!¡±

    ¡°Sister Hellen? You mean the youngdy of the Jovano family? If your sister is the youngdy of the Jovano family, aren¡¯t you the young master of the Jovano family? Huh?¡±

    The manughed wildly, clutching his stomach like a hoodlum. ¡°You are just a dog reared by her. Do you really think you are her brother?¡±

    As he spoke, he came forward and wanted to p Luz.

    Luz stood there, his eyes gradually turning cold, and his fists clenched.

    If he didn¡¯t want to be bullied, he must make those who dared to bully him feel fear. This was what his brother told him.

    Luz nced coldly at the knife in the stall next to him. The kitchen knife was sharp, gleaming eerily under the light of the stall.

    ¡°Tell me¡­¡±

    ¡°Who gave you the courage to touch Luz?¡± A voice suddenly sounded out.

    There seemed to be a smile on her face, but it sounded cold at the same time.

    Luz suddenly turned around. The moment he saw Hellen, his face turned red.

    His sister caught him lying!

    He whispered, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Hellen looked at him with an expression that was half-angry and half-smiling, ¡°Is this the business you spoke of?¡±

    Luz gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry-¡±

    Hellen approached and wanted to pat his head. However, due to the height difference, she reached halfway and patted his shoulder..

    ¡°If you lie to me again, I¡¯ll fire you.¡±

    Luz immediately said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t lie to you again!¡±

    Their moves and conversations stunned Jeff and the man.

    Hellen was shopping today and had dressed up meticulously. Her ck hair was scattered, her skin was as white as jade, and her lips were red and teeth white.

    There seemed to be stars in her eyes. She nced at them with anger, which was like a little hook that could capture people¡¯s hearts.

    Being red at was enough to make one¡¯s heart tremble. The man snapped out of it and said angrily, ¡°We don¡¯t exist?¡±

    Jeff said, ¡°Brother, Luz hit me because he doesn¡¯t take you seriously!¡±

    Hellen turned andughed at the man in the lead. She asked In a clear voice, ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Barry Rodriguez, my name never changes!¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows and only felt that he was still like a child.

    ¡°It¡¯s a legal society now. You have no future like this.¡± She advised him to change professions.

    Barry was a handsome young man, but the red hair and the clothes of a gangster made him look ridiculous. ring at Hellen, he said, ¡°None of your business!¡±

    However, faced with that pair of cold eyes, he became guilty again. ¡°You? Why don¡¯t you make a date with me and then I will let him go? ¡±

    Luz¡¯s face was darkened, and his eyes were murderous. He stopped in front of Hellen: ¡± I¡¯ll stop them. You go quickly!¡±

    Hellen twisted her wrist. ¡°It seems we can only use violence to fight violence!¡±

    Seeing the steel roding at Luz, she pushed him away and reached out to catch it.

    She was as fast as a ghost. Luz didn¡¯t respond. Barry saw her but had no time to stop.

    His eyes widened!

    The woman in front of him had slender arms and legs. If he hit her with the rod, her bones would probably break!

    At the same time, Hellen attacked as well. Using his strength, she grabbed his steel rod, deftly twisting it in the opposite direction and unloading the force.

    Barry felt that his steel rod suddenly turned, and his wrist was about to break, so he had to release his hand.

    The instant he loosened his grip, a heavy blownded on his face!

    The crisp sound made Barry¡¯s vision go ck and his mind go nk. Was his nose broken?

    Five minutester.

    The stall left, and not far away, there were students watching.

    Hellen sat on a small stool which Luz had moved over, The stick in her hand hit the ground from time to time.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    The people lying haphazardly on the ground began to tremble with her voices.

    ¡°Barry Rodriguez? The Rodriguez Group? ¡°Hellen was very familiar with this surname.

    The partner that The Jovano Group frequently cooperated with was the Rodriguez Group.

    There were not many people with this surname in Tempe City, and the person in front of her was dressed in casual clothes of luxury brands.

    Barry raised his head reluctantly and stared at her, with two strings of nosebleed ¡°I¡­¡±

    Hellen raised the stick and pressed it against his mouth. She smiled brightly. ¡°If you¡¯re lying, I¡¯ll stuff this into your mouth and break your teeth one by one!¡±

    Barry thought, ¡°Why did I think this woman is good-looking before? She¡¯s too scary!¡±

    ¡°I am! So what if I am?¡± He used the most vicious tone to admit his defeat.

    Luz stood obediently by the side and did not say a word.

    After asking a few questions, Hellen began to understand.

    After she became popr on the tform, Luz appeared on her ount a few days ago and many students know that he was a cameraman for her.

    Luz was the school hunk of Tempe University. For a moment, the students were full of imagination about their rtionship.

    Jeff, who was also a member of the Basketball Team, said that he was a sugar baby by the youngdy of the Jovano family and asked about their love-making frequency. After asking, he was beaten.

    Not only had Jeff failed to win, but he had also lost face and hurt. Therefore, he had turned to Barry for help.

    When Hellen understood, she cast a nce at Jeff, who was feigning death on the ground.

    She didn¡¯t attack Barry with full force. Because he was bluffing on the surface. When he found out that she was the first one under the steel rod, he stopped in time.

    Hellenughed, brandishing her staff. ¡°Mr. Rodriguez. Did you just say that you would go on a date with me? I didn¡¯t expect you still have this idea?¡±

    Barry thought of what happened a few minutes ago and thought he was blind.

    Why did he think that this woman was beautiful?

    He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I thought you were good-looking, so I just wanted to date with you. Are you thinking wrongly?¡±

    Hellen was stunned and coughed lightly.

    She was indeed thinking wrongly.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. She changed the topic and looked mockingly at the person lying on the ground, ¡°I have long heard that the young master of the Rodriguez family is the overlord of Tempe City. I didn¡¯t expect that you were such an overlord.¡±

    Barry clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Heroic Gang!¡±

    ¡°Heroic Gang?¡± This name was a bit familiar to Hellen, and the corner of her mouth twitched. ¡°Why do you choose this name?¡±

    Barry raised his chin and said arrogantly, as if he knew that Hellen was uncultured, ¡°I¡¯m a fan of the Thousands of Miles! I yearn for the world written by Bobby. Commoners like you don¡¯t understand our thought!¡±

    Hellen only felt her mind go nk for a moment, and then nder fell from the skies.

    After educating him, she decisively destroyed the Heroic Gang and sessfully saved Luz.

    Barry and the others supported each other and were released by her.

    Not far away, the surrounding students whispered.

    ¡°She¡¯s so handsome. Is this Luz¡¯s sister, Industrious Hellen? She¡¯s prettier than on camera!¡±

    ¡°I like this sister!¡± A girl covered her heart. ¡°I want to follow her!¡±

    In the crowd, Taylor stood there nkly as she watched Hellen walk away.

    Was that person her previous sister-inw?

 Chapter 28 Hellen, Iâ€™m Sorry

    Hellen noticed that there was a girl in the crowd, who had been staring at her with strange eyes.

    She didn¡¯t pay much attention to her and pulled Luz into the car.

    On the way back to the Jovano family, he was very silent.

    When they arrived home, Hellen got out of the car and heavily closed the car door.

    She crossed her arms and walked into the house. Luz got out of the car, gently closed the door, and hurried after her.

    He was keenly aware that Hellen seemed to be angry.

    She was indeed angry. After entering the room, she didn¡¯t say a single word and immediately began to prepare the cosmetics for the video.

    Luz watched from the side. Hellen might be able to tolerate it, but he was very flustered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± After hesitating for a long time, he finally walked carefully to her side.

    Hellen was tidying up her lipstick shelf. She took out a few sticks and gave him a sidelong nce.

    ¡°Why do you apologize?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have lied and asked for leave-¡±

    Hellen sneered. ¡°I think you still don¡¯t know what your mistake is!¡±

    ¡°You fought with others just because they spoke ill of me? You are now a student of Tempe University!¡±

    Looking at the young man¡¯s pitiful appearance, Hellen¡¯s face no longer turned cold, and she began to lecture him seriously.

    ¡°I know how strict your school is. You fight with others like this, what if you are recorded a demerit and even fired?¡±

    Recently, Hellen had also known his grades and he would definitely be a pir of the future.

    If he was fired because of momentary anger, it would have a great impact on his life!

    She analyzed the situation to Luz in a cold voice.

    ¡°You should use your mind before doing anything. Jeff said bad things. You cane to me and I will solve this matter. Using force is the worst strategy. Remember?¡±

    Luz lowered his eyes as he listened obediently.

    Hellen concluded.¡± Beating people has no deterrent effect. It will make people think you are guilty. Understand?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Luz¡¯s eyes shed and he nodded.

    Seeing Hellen sit at the table for the live broadcast, he silently walked over and adjusted the reserve equipment and lights.

    Guilty behavior-

    He raised his head and looked at Hellen, who was seriously putting makeup on.

    At that time, he almost subconsciously took action¡­ because he really liked her.

    When the live broadcast began, Hellen simply taught the makeup and chatted with the audience in the broadcast room.

    She would answer most questions rted to her, but when it came to other things, such as the scandal between Hans and Natalie, She would pretend not to see it.

    As her fans exceeded a million and had not yet stopped rising, some anti-fans had already swarmed into the broadcast room recently.

    Hellen frowned slightly. She saw that someone in the broadcast room had suggested setting up a room manager to kick away those foul-mouthed people.

    After thinking about it, she found a few familiar names on the list and added them to the room management.

    As she was adding, another message flew across the screen.

    Han gave Industrious Hellen a romantic carriage.

    This was the person who had given her the giftst time.

    Hellen¡¯s hand was slightly stunned, but she didn¡¯t know that the gift was just the beginning. People gave gifts one after another, and the whole screen was covered by gift effects.

    The atmosphere in the broadcast room was fervent, and her room rushed to the first ce.

    She persuaded Hans to stop swiping and added a room manager to him.

    As a result, more people rushed out to give gifts.

    One was called an Ordinary Life, while the other was Burning Witch.

    Hellen was stunned. ¡°They¡¯re going to trade gifts for room management?¡±

    After adding room management to them, she continued to answer the questions in the broadcast room.

    ¡­

    The Grant family.

    In the living room, Old Mrs. Grant picked up her mobile phone and showed it to Taylor. ¡°Please help me. Am I the administrator now?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, this is called room manager,¡± Taylor exined distractedly.

    She frowned as she stared at Hellen on the phone.

    She had confirmed that this Industrious Hellen was the Hellen she saw in front of the school gate in the afternoon.

    She was her ex-sister-inw.

    Ever since Hellen had married Hans, Taylor had hated this sister-inw. She thought that her sister-inw was so old-fashioned that she was almost the same as the women in ancient times.

    To put it nicely, she was gentle and modest, but to put it bluntly, she was not opinionated.

    When her mother had lectured Hellen, she had listened with her head bowed and didn¡¯t say a word.

    However, even though she hated her wooden sister-inw, she hated Natalie even more.

    A woman¡¯s sense was sensitive. Taylor felt that Natalie was very hypocritical.

    Old Mrs. Grant was wearing sses and carefully watching her granddaughter-inw on the screen.

    ¡°Hellen is so beautiful. Taylor, look at how beautiful your sister-inw¡¯s makeup is.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your granddaughter-inw is the most beautiful.¡±

    The corners of Taylor¡¯s lips twitched. Her brother had already warned her not to let her grandmother know about their divorce.

    When Hans returned to the house, he saw his grandmother and Taylor each holding a mobile phone and looking at it.

    Hellen¡¯sughter rang out from the phone.

    ¡°You are back.¡± Old Mrs. Grant looked up and waved at him. ¡°Come and watch Hellen¡¯s live stream.¡±

    He handed the clothes to the maid and sat down on the sofa.

    Old Mrs. Grant ced her phone between the two of them and smiled kindly and warmly.

    ¡°Hans, I¡¯m now the manager of Hellen¡¯s room,¡± Old Mrs. Grant said with a smile.

    Taylor added coldly by her side, ¡°Grandma, you are just a manager, not an administrator.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the administrator?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the management staff on the tform. They can inspect the rooms of all streamers.¡±

    Old Mrs. Grant frowned immediately. ¡°Hans, why don¡¯t you buy this tform? I want to be the administrator.¡±

    Taylor burst intoughter. She lifted her eyes and saw Hans looking at her coldly. She stopped smiling immediately.

    In front of Old Mrs. Grant, Hellen and Hans had always been ¡°lovely¡± with each other, so he was pulled by Old Mrs. Grant to watch the live broadcast for the whole night.

    When Hellen went offline, Old Mrs. Grant was unsatisfied and took her grandson and granddaughter to the restaurant for dinner.

    At the dinner table. Old Mrs. Grant talked about Hellen all the time. Mrs. Grant¡¯s expression was ugly, but she did not dare to say anything.

    After dinner, Hans left. David drove him back to Green Vi.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, we¡¯ve found out Director Lee¡¯s matter.¡±

    In the back seat, Hans was still thinking about the smile on Hellen¡¯s face. When he heard this, he looked up and said, ¡°Say it.¡±

    A few days ago, Kenny suddenly called the Grant Group and said that he would change the investor. And he was willing to pay for all the losses and liquidated damages.

    Hans couldn¡¯t help thinking of Bobby¡¯s words that day: ¡°If you have the ability, you can withdraw your investment!¡±

    This matter must have something to do with him. When David went to check his identity, he was counterattacked and his photo was posted on the front page of the Grant Group¡¯s official website.

    To be able to make Kenny terminate the contract with the Grant Group and also have people invading the Grant Group¡¯s official website¡­

    Bobby¡¯s identity was surely not simple!

    David drove the car, paused for a second, and gave the final conclusion. ¡°Kenny signed an agreement with the Jovano Group today, and the investmentpany now is the Jovano Group. The investor is the Jovano family¡¯s youngdy.¡±

    Hellen!

 Chapter 29 She Was an Angelic Bitch

    Hellen again?

    Hans¡¯ gaze sharpened instantly. When she had been by his side in the past, she had seemed transparent.

    But after the divorce, his life was full of her shadow.

    Hans looked up and asked, ¡°How did you find out the information?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, They both don¡¯t seem to intend to hide this matter,¡± David said his guess. ¡°Could Bobby be a member of The Jovano Group or a friend of them?¡±

    When the car stopped at the traffic light, he added weakly, ¡°Could it be that the contract was terminated because of Hellen?¡±

    Hans suddenly understood.

    The reason why Bobby requested for Natalie¡¯s recement was most likely for Hellen.

    And only the Jovano family had the ability to break through the Grant Group¡¯s official website.

    Tsk, Did he really know Hellen?

    His eyes were dark, and the air pressure in the car was so low that it could squeeze water out.

    David didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, and the car drove in the dark night.

    After Hans returned to Green Vi, he entered the study room.

    David had never found the real information about Bobby before. This time he came to investigate Bobby.

    By half past four in the morning, there was already light on the horizon.

    Hans sat in front of theputer and looked at the skull shot formed by the code on the screen.

    He still failed in the end.

    He pinched the spot between his eyebrows, got up, and walked to the French windows. The light outlined his tall and thin figure like a perfect sculpture.

    ¡°Hellen!¡±

    His deep voice was maic and probing. Hans narrowed his eyes slightly.

    What Natalie did before was indeed excessive. Even if Hellen wanted to retaliate, it was normal.

    But was she just trying to take revenge on Natalie or was it because of hatred?

    The difference between the two showed whether she still cared about him.

    His mind was a mess.

    ¡­

    Hellen woke up in the morning and went to the fitness room to train until 11 o¡¯clock before returning to her room to wash up.

    She seemed to be recuperating recently, but in fact, she waszy.

    When she beat up Barry yesterday, she realized that her skills had actually regressed a lot.

    She didn¡¯t need five minutes to beat up those gangsters before.

    ¡°Retrogression is not a day¡¯s work.¡± Hellen sighed while taking a bath. ¡°What have I done in the past two years?¡±

    Her martial arts had regressed to such an extent.

    After taking a shower, Hellen went downstairs for lunch.

    Lady Jovano was sitting in the living room, reading a tablet in her hand. When she saw Hellene down, she said sternly, ¡°I have something to ask you.¡±

    Hellen moved closer to her and saw the news on the tablet that Thousands of Miles had changed a new investor.

    She hugged Lady Jovano¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Mom~~¡±

    She dragged out her long speech coquettishly and even rubbed her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Lady Jovano coldly.

    Hellen had an innocent look on her face. ¡°You also know that Thousands of Miles is my creation. Isn¡¯t it better for ourpany to invest in it?¡±

    ¡°In the past, I told you that I invested in the production of a TV series, but you were unhappy and hired Kenny. The Grant Group be the investor and now you want to snatch it back. Tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Lady Jovano¡¯s expression became a little more vignt. ¡°You haven¡¯t fallen in love with Hans again, have you?¡±

    ¡°Am I crazy?¡± Hellen smacked her lips. ¡°In the past, when I rejected the good intentions of you and Evert, it was because I wanted the market to judge. Now it¡¯s because I¡¯m not satisfied with the female lead chosen by the Grant Group.¡±

    ¡°Who did they choose?¡± Lady Jovano frowned.

    Hellen let out a coldugh. ¡°Who else could it be? Natalie.¡±

    ¡°Natalie?!¡± Lady Jovano raised her voice and was angry.

    ¡°Good job. If she ys the first leading actress, it will disgust us!¡±

    Her mother¡¯s attitude changed extremely quickly. Hellen nodded and agreed.

    After having lunch with her mother, she returned upstairs and immediately turned on herputer to look at trending.

    The news of changing investors for Thousands of Miles had be a trending topic.

    The Grant and Jovano Group had been rivals for a long time, so it was not a big deal. But now, there were more things on trending list.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes and looked at Natalie¡¯s Twitter.

    The main idea was that due to the requirements of the new management, she couldn¡¯t y the role of Thousands of Miles, but she still wished the future of Thousands of Miles bright and so on ¨C

    What did she mean by a request from a new investor?

    Hellen¡¯s heart was filled with a fiery rage.

    They terminated the contract before it was announced.

    Although Natalie¡¯s request was right from a certain perspective, Bobby and the new investor were both hers, but¡­

    This was a hint that she had been bullied.

    She clicked on thements and, as expected, saw a series ofments defending Natalie.

    Natalie¡¯s fans were nicknamed Susie. They criticized the Jovano family and her.

    Even though the rumors had spread like wildfire, Natalie¡¯s fans still firmly believed in their idol¡¯s innocence.

    -¡°Shameless. The capital will use this kind of thing to oppress my idol!¡±

    -¡°Susie, let¡¯s report The Jovano Group! Otherwise, if this kind ofpany keeps targeting Natalie, she¡¯ll soon be bullied to death!¡±

    There were all kinds ofments. Someone had already listed all kinds of brands in various fields under The Jovano Group.

    -¡°The Jovano Family has apany named The Nine Daily Necessities. The brand has Pure Beauty, Lotus Joy¡­ Everyone hurried up and bought. After buying, make some small beans on faces and then report it to the authorities!¡±

    -¡°We can also book rooms in the chain hotels under the Jovano family¡¯s banner. At that time, we can put cockroaches on the bed and report that they are not clean. Anyway, it will be difficult to find out the truth!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as we have enough people, their reputation will be ruined!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face grew cold and fierce. This group of people had gone mad and were discussing a conspiracy.

    Some people even began to make preparations to implement it and even built a team.

    Hellen looked at the group number and added it directly.

    The group was bustling with activity. Hellen looked at it for a while. it was basically driven by the group leader.

    Group admin: [Photo] I have reported that the cleaners of the five-star hotels under The Jovano Group cooked underwear in the kettle in the room!!

    Hellen swept the group and screenshotted the chat.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    She logged into Twitter and pasted up all the contents of WhatsApp. She added, ¡°Behave yourself and be smart. Even if you want to nder others, you have to stay at my hotel first. There is no kettle in my hotel.¡±

    Moreover, it was a kettle full of theophylline.

    There was already a heated discussion on the Inte. After Hellen finished her speech, it was quickly pushed to the front of the topic.

    She didn¡¯t care about thements, and most of theizens were rational. They took sides one after another, and some of them sneered at the group leaders directly.

    ¡°Where did this kettlee from?¡±

    -¡°The cleaner said she wouldn¡¯t take the me!¡±

    Some observant people found other clues in the photos, such as the carpet wasmonly used in some express hotels.

    But in thements, some Susie scolded Hellen, but they were choked with sobs by the rationalizens, or they resisted to the end.

    motion, Natalie sent another post on Twitter-

 Chapter 30 Reversal of the Situation

    Natalie¡¯s new Twitter post: [I¡¯mcking some consideration on my previous Twitter. The investors must have their considerations in changing the female lead. I hope everyone won¡¯t make wild guesses.]

    This seemed to be the Twitter post she was forced to send.

    Especially her mobile phone model had been changed.

    For a moment, Susie was terrified. Some even spread rumors that Hellen had kidnapped and controlled Natalie.

    Hellen was rendered speechless by their endless stream of thoughts.

    However, it was almost time for the live stream. She did not intend to waste too much time with her and got up to go to the small studio.

    After tidying up, Luz also arrived.

    Industrious Hellen started the live broadcast on time, and fans flooded into the broadcast room.

    Due to the hot search, countlessizens and Susie were also pouring in.

    Hellen automatically filtered out Susie and started to teach them how to put on normal makeup. She was wearing special makeup today, which was a copy of a character in a popr game.

    After finishing the makeup, fans andizens praised her one after another.

    -¡°Beauty¡¯s Great Change?

    -Hellen would die!

    -Beautiful and capable. From the Twitter. Turn into a fan. Follow!

    -Hellen is a bitch!

    Any praise had to be mixed withments from Susie. The room management almost never stopped pulling ck, but in an instant, another ount popped up.

    Hellen was calm, but Luz was so angry that he could hardly support the camera!

    The Grant family.

    On the sofa in the living room, Old Mrs. Grant trembled with anger as she held her sses.

    Taylor¡¯s face was solemn and she was fiddling with her fingers.

    Old Mrs. Grant held the reading sses and operated again, but she was slow. Those insulting words about Hellen were posted.

    ¡°I want to issue awyer¡¯s letter to these people!¡± Old Mrs. Grant was furious.

    Taylor looked up andforted her, ¡°Grandma. It¡¯s useless to sendwyer letters. How many letters will we send?¡±

    ¡°As much as I want!¡± She was extremely angry. ¡°Where did these peoplee from?¡±

    Taylor said casually, ¡°That¡¯s what happens online. Natalie¡¯s fan.¡±

    ¡°Natalie?!¡± Old Mrs. Grant was furious. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a friend of Hans?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    When she found out that she had made a mistake, Taylor shut her mouth. No matter how much Old Mrs. Grant asked, she changed the topic in a roundabout way.

    ¡°Call Hans back. I want to ask him what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Hans had juste out of the office. Last night, he wanted to find out who Bobby was and failed. Today, he had a meeting. After a busy day, he was called back by grandmother¡¯s phone.

    Discussions were raging on the inte. screenshots of Hellen¡¯s live broadcast were also taken by Natalie¡¯s fans and they process them into ugly photos to spread.

    All sorts of curses sounded in the span of a moment.

    However a like attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    At two o¡¯clock in the morning, Karim liked Hellen¡¯s Twitter.

    He was one of the top stars in the entertainment circle. Since he was 13 years old, he had won all kinds of awards at the age of 15.

    In the entertainment circle, He was a senior star.

    He had strong credibility and influence. As soon as he took the lead, several stars who were on good terms with him also liked Hellen¡¯s Twitter.

    This kind of like was simr to taking sides.

    Following that, Kenny posted a video of the moment he terminated the contract with Natalie on Twitter.

    Kenny: ¡°The role of the first female lead was decided before, and that was what the author meant. He felt that Natalie didn¡¯t match up with the first female lead, and it had nothing to do with The Jovano Group.¡±

    It was the video of the monitoring probe in the room that day, with the date in the upper right corner.

    Even her face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, Natalie¡¯s voice sounded very recognizable. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me be the female lead, don¡¯t even think about filming this drama properly! I will let Hans withdraw his funds. I want to see how they¡¯re going to film without money!¡±

    The whole Inte was boiling with excitement.

    -¡°So Natalie ordered the Grant Group to withdraw?¡±

    -¡°How arrogant! If she¡¯s not allowed to be the female lead, Director Lee could not even dream of filming a drama?¡±

    -¡°She was so arrogant and Thousands of Miles had changed the investor. Did the Grant Group really withdraw their investment for her?¡±

    ¡°Is it true that Natalie is a mistress? How dare she im that it was the investor¡¯s request??¡±

    Everyone had answers to all kinds of questions.

    Everyone was amused by this drama. Natalie didn¡¯t expect herself to drag Hans down with her.

    He had been silently taught a lesson by Old Mrs. Grant in the family home and was barred from contacting Natalie again.

    When he got up the next day, public opinion on the Inte had exploded.

    The head of the Public Rtions Department of the Grant Group called and he logged into Twitter to take a look.

    Among the top ten trending searches, seven of them were about Natalie.

    Natalie interrupted Hans and Hellen¡¯s marriage.

    Natalie was a mistress.

    The acting skills of Natalie in the entertainment circle.

    Natalie¡¯s path to fame.

    There were all kinds of topics. His face turned cold and he called David.

    David knew about this yesterday, but he also knew that Mr. Grant didn¡¯t like to be disturbed during non-business hours, especially when there were dark under-eye circles on his face. It was obvious that he hadn¡¯t slept well.

    He picked up the phone and his voice trembling. ¡°Mr. Grant, the news on the Inte¡­¡±

    ¡°Remove them all!¡± Otherwise, it would be troublesome if grandma saw it!

    Less than ten minutes after hanging up the phone, all the trending searches disappeared in an instant.

    Theizens had no choice but flood into the Twitter of Hellen and Natalie.

    Natalie quickly closed off thements on Twitter.

    Without any suspense at all, Hellen had won.

    In Susan¡¯s home, Natalie¡¯s face was contorted in anger. All the things that could be smashed in the house had been smashed!

    Her agent stood in a corner and said, ¡± Don¡¯t smash them. The most important thing now is to think of a way as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡± She screamed in a sharp voice, ¡°Kenny even recorded a video! And that Karim and those celebrities are all on Hellen¡¯s side! What else can I do?¡±

    The agent grew anxious. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about anyone else, you just need to think about Mr. Grant! As long as Mr. Grant wants to protect you, no one can touch you! If he protects you, you will have endless resources!¡±

    Natalie¡¯s face stiffened and she stammered, ¡°But I got him involved this time.¡±

    If it were in the past, she felt that she could definitely hold Hans steady.

    But something was wrong recently. He had nevere to see her at all and was even getting farther and farther away from her.

    She had lost control of him.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano! Die! ¡±

    The more Natalie thought about it, the more devastated she became. After throwing everything away, she sat down on the sofa in disappointment.

    Her reputation had beenpletely ruined by Hellen!

    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯ll calm down-¡± Natalie kept repeating, ¡°I have to think of a way, no one can stand in my way!¡±

 Chapter 31 He Was in a Car Accident

    The Grant Group

    David rushed into the president¡¯s office to report.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Susan¡¯s assistant called and said that She is in the hospital because of yesterday¡¯s Twitter incident.¡±

    She had been having heart problems.

    Hans closed the document and said, ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Miss Susan¡¯s assistant would like to invite you to visit her.¡± David pursed his lips.

    ¡°Well, change today¡¯s schedule. Cancel the dinner party tonight.¡±

    Was he going to visit Miss Susan after work?

    David responded and left the office.

    On the Jovano family¡¯s side, Hellen got up early. When she saw that all the trending searches on the Inte were gone, she sneered.

    It was estimated that Hans had done his best to protect Natalie.

    She went downstairs for breakfast. Only Lady Jovano was at the dinner table today.

    ¡°Evert went to thepany?¡± Hellen asked.

    Lady Jovano nced at her. ¡°He went to the Grant Group.¡±

    ¡°The Grant Group?¡± Hellen put down her hands. ¡°Why would he go to the Grant Group? Do we have cooperation with them?¡±

    ¡°He saw the trending topic when he got up and it was removedter. He knew it was Hans who did it and went to ask for an exnation for you.¡±

    Lady Jovano¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°Leave it alone. Natalie has provoked you time and time again, and Hans still protects her. He really doesn¡¯t respect the Jovano family at all. We should find him to argue.¡±

    Hellen frowned slightly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Natalie? I¡¯ve divorced Hans and she¡¯s still bothering me.¡±

    After eating breakfast, Lady Jovano went out to y cards with her friends, while Hellen took out Prescriptions for All and continued to read.

    The ce she sawst time was sandwiched with a bookmark. The more she looked at it, the more Hellen realized the value of this book.

    Some prescriptions have not been handed down at all, including new methods for extracting herbal medicines.

    Since the development of herbs, there were not many processing methods.

    But recently, she saw a n that could extract the efficacy without damaging the medicinal materials and property.

    If this n seeded, it would be a huge blow to the Medicine and Herb markets.

    In the end, there were several proposals on how to counteract the effects of the herbs. It was all a new idea.

    It was also because this method was too novel in that era that the medical book was not famous.

    Hellen discovered the value of this book and she began to pay more attention to Prescriptions for All.

    Ten o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Eddie called and said in a hurried voice, ¡°Missy,e to the First Hospital of Tempe City!¡±

    Hellen closed the book. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your brother was in a car ident!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s mind went nk, and her entire body shuddered.

    ¡°How is he? Is his injury serious?¡±

    Holding her phone in one hand, Hellen got into the car. ¡°Please look after my brother. I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    The First Hospital of Tempe City was very far away from the Jovano family, near the Grant Family in the Downtown District.

    When Hellen arrived, Hans was also standing in the corridor.

    She had no time to bother with him and immediately pulled Eddie aside. ¡°Where¡¯s my brother?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s undergoing surgery! Don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s mind went nk. In this world, the most important people were her mother and Evert.

    The operating room door opened and the nurse went out to fetch the blood bag. Hellen quickly caught up with the nurse. ¡°Nurse, how is the situation inside?¡±

    The nurse didn¡¯t stop walking. ¡°You are a family member, right? He is seriously injured, but the possibility of him threatening his life is not high. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s heart eased up by half. She gritted her teeth as she walked into the corner of the corridor, and then took out her mobile phone to call the Dean of the hospital, Jack Martin.

    Jack answered the phone and soon arrived at the scene.

    In the excuse of talking to the patient¡¯s family, he brought Hellen to an office nearby.

    In the corridor, Hans¡¯ expression was grave. He had been working on official business when he received Everet¡¯s call today.

    Everet called that he would be arriving at the Grant Group soon. He knew that Everet was here for Hellen, but they hadn¡¯t spoken for long before he heard a loud noise from the other side.

    Evert had a car ident on the street not far from the Grant building.

    Eddie put away his usual flippant attitude. He was called by Everet when he was still sober.

    ¡°If Everet dies, it should be very beneficial to your Grant family.¡±

    Hans was frowning when he heard that. He looked at him coldly and asked, ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Levi?¡±

    Eddie leaned against the wall with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, since you¡¯ve divorced Missy, you should take good care of the people around you. If anything happens to Everet today, I won¡¯t let her off.¡±

    After all, Evert had gone to the Grant Group because of what happened on the inte between Hellen and Natalie.

    On the other side, Hellen was led out of the office by Jack.

    At this moment, she was standing in the dressing room, changing into the surgical gown.

    Jack advised from the side, ¡°Professor Han, The chief surgeon is our vice president. You can rest assured of his skills.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face was solemn as she put on the mask. ¡°I have to personally watch the operation before I can feel at ease!¡±

    Jack looked at her with aplicated expression on his face. Before that, he had met Professor Han in the online surgery lecture.

    At that time, Han always wore a mask. Although he could feel she was a young woman, he didn¡¯t expect her to be so young!

    What was more, he didn¡¯t expect that the famous Professor Harlen would turn out to be the Miss of the Jovano family!

    Hellen was fully equipped. Her hair was rolled up and tucked into her surgical cap. She was wearing a big mask on her face.

    Jack also saw that Hellen¡¯s identity was confidential, so he brought her in through the back door of the operating room.

    In the operating room, Everet was lying on the bed, unconscious from anesthesia.

    When Hellen saw that his leg was broken, her face turned pale.

    The Vice-President was having an operation, and when he saw the people being brought in by Jack, he took her as an intern.

    He frowned at Hellen and didn¡¯t speak.

    Hellen was worried about Everet, so she stood to the side. Seeing that Vice-President¡¯s hand was steady, he slowly reconnected the severed tendon.

    Until the final stitching, Hellen said, ¡°I¡¯ll take this step.¡±

    The other areas were perfectly matched, but the Vice President¡¯s stitching method was clearly still traditional style.

    The Vice President red and was about to speak.

    Jack spoke up from the side, ¡°Let Professor Harlen do it. You can also learn from her.¡±

    The Vice President¡¯s mood changed. ¡°Ah?¡±

    Hellen had already stepped forward to take the sewing pincers. The eyes of the students next to him had also widened.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Professor Han?!¡±

    Jack nodded. ¡°This is a rare learning opportunity. Everyone looked at it carefully.¡±

    When the vice principal heard the official name ¡°Han¡±, his anger disappeared and he stood closest to Hellen to hand over the things.

    Hellen¡¯s hands were as steady as the machine¡¯s, and she had invented the stitching technique herself. It was able to reduce the chance of leaving a scar on arge area of injury.

 Chapter 32 The Past Was Over

    This was a well-known technique in the industry.

    Professor Han had created too many legends, and the stitching technique was just one of them.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes were solemn and clear. They reflected the sharpness of the surgical pincers and she quickly stitched back the injury area together.

    Standing on the side of the Vice President: Just now, he thought that she was an intern here to study, and he was ming Jack for leading people in without telling him in advance.

    If he had known that she was Han, well¡­ He was too arrogant

    After the stitches werepleted, Hellen looked at her brother who was still unconscious and let out a faint sigh.

    ¡°Take care of the patient. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    After instructing them, Hellen left through the back door, and she left behind the Vice President and assistants that were still eximing with admiration.

    There was almost no trace of a thread left on her stitched wound.

    After leaving, Hellen changed back into her clothes in the changing room and went out. Jack was waiting outside the door. ¡°Profession Harlen, you are now¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back and see my brother.¡±

    Hellen nced at Jack, ¡°Jack, please keep it a secret for me. I don¡¯t intend to let anyone know my identity.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°I will certainlye to the hospital to give a lecture when I have time next month.¡±

    Others helped her, and she helped others. This was Hellen¡¯s principle.

    When they returned to the office, Jack recalled something from earlier and asked, ¡°Professor Harlen, is there a problem with the medical records of Matt?¡±

    Hellen recalled this. ¡°He¡¯s a family member of one of my friends. Let me look at his medical record. I may operate on himter.¡±

    ¡°Matt¡¯s situation isplicated. He was injured in the brain and is close to the brain nerves-¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°I know. If it isn¡¯tplicated, I don¡¯t need to do it myself.¡±

    After walking out of the office, she turned to look at Hans and Eddie not far away. She bowed slightly to Jack and said, ¡°Thank you, Dean Martin. I will pay attention to the post-operative care.¡±

    Jack smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Jovano. The surgery isn¡¯t dangerous.¡±

    They looked like they had just finished talking about Evert¡¯s illness.

    Not long after Hellen came out, the door of the operating room opened.

    Eddie rushed forward and stopped the Vice President. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±

    The Vice President took off his mask and said, ¡°Fortunately, there is no danger to life. The broken leg bone has been connected, and there is also a concussion in the brain. He should have a good rest for a few months, but he can¡¯t walk recently.¡±

    Eddie was relieved.

    Hans on one side also breathed a sigh of relief.

    Everet was pushed out, and she went forward in a hurry.

    They pushed Everet away.

    Hans looked at Hellen withplicated eyes. Since she came to the end of the operation, she had not even looked at him once.

    When did he no longer exist in her eyes?

    ¡­

    When they arrived at the ward, Eddie and Hellen waited for him to wake up.

    Eddie looked at the figure outside the door and said, ¡°Missy, Hans hasn¡¯t left yet.¡±

    Hellen made a sound of agreement, got up, and walked out of the ward.

    Hans stood in the corridor opposite the ward with a strong aura. The afternoon sun fell on him from the window, unable to melt his coldness..

    ¡°Hans, let¡¯s chat.¡± Hellen looked at him calmly.

    It wasn¡¯t convenient to chat in the corridor, and Hellen wasn¡¯t in the mood to find a ce to sit down with him.

    They went to the stairwell on the side.

    Hellen looked up at him. ¡°Everet had a car ident today because of me. You know the reason why he came to visit you.¡±

    Hans looked down at her and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He knew that Everet wanted to seek justice for her because of the trending topic.

    Hellen took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want to pursue the past, but I hope you¡¯ll keep an eye on her right now. If Natalie causes any more trouble, I¡¯ll make sure she can¡¯t stay in Tempe City anymore!¡±

    Hans stared at her and felt that she had a sharp gaze and spoke with confidence.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about those things, but I removed the hot search so that grandma wouldn¡¯t see it,¡± Hans exined for the first time.

    ¡°The past is over. No matter what reason it is, I don¡¯t care.¡± Hellen¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°I hope you can tell Natalie about my words. Also, you can leave now. Evert don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she turned around and left.

    The door of the stairwell closed with a click.

    Hans stood there with aplicated expression on his cold face.

    He left Everet¡¯s ward and went downstairs. David, who was waiting downstairs, came forward and said, ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans looked at him and asked, ¡°Is Natalie also in this hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, She seems to be in cardiovascr medicine.¡±

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s go and have a look.¡±

    The cardiovascr department was on the 13th floor. Hans stopped in front of Natalie¡¯s ward.

    In the room, her voice was no longer as gentle as usual.

    ¡°Be gentle! Do you know how to do acupuncture? Ask your director toe over! Why are you giving me so much medicine?¡±

    Another female voiceforted her, ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s all right. The medicine prescribed is nutrient fluid, which is good for your health. It¡¯s just to make Mr. Grant feel sorry for you.¡±

    ¡°Even if it makes his heart ache, he will onlye over at night. Why am I on a drip now?¡±

    There was a quarrel in the room and a young nurse opened the door and came out with red eyes.

    Hans frowned and opened the door to enter the ward.

    Natalie, who was sitting on the bed, had terrifying anger on her face, ruining her beautiful face.

    She was surprised to see him and her voice softened. ¡°Hans, why are you here? Didn¡¯t David say you¡¯de after work?¡±

    Hans walked up to her bed and sat down on the chair that the assistant had hurriedly vacated for him.

    ¡°Just on way.¡±

    Natalie tightened her grip on the bed sheet and asked nervously, ¡°How long have you been here?¡±

    Hans raised his cold eyes slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I just arrived.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    It was good that he had just arrived.

    Natalie heaved a sigh of relief.

    Hans observed carefully, but his face remained calm. ¡°Why are you suddenly hospitalized?¡±

    ¡°My heart feels ufortable.¡± Natalie clutched her chest with a pale face, looking like a frail sickly beauty. ¡°I¡¯ve had a bad heart since I was a child. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Hans hummed in agreement.

    The atmosphere in the ward was awkward. The assistant smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get some tea for you. You can talk to Mr. Grant first.¡±

    After the assistant left, Natalie carefully observed Hans¡¯ face.

    She twisted her hands and looked helpless. ¡°Hans, I¡¯m sorry about yesterday¡¯s trending topic.¡±

    Hans narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why do you say that the new investor changed your role?¡±

    Natalie gritted her teeth and chose her words carefully. ¡°You know me. I¡¯ve never had any ns. I think it¡¯s too shameful to be reced by Bobby. Losing face is a small matter. If I get reced for no reason in the industry, I¡¯ll be misunderstood as a poor actor and affect my future career.¡±

    Speaking of this, she felt a little wronged.

    ¡°I just thought that if I said that the investor reced my role, it would give me a way out, but I didn¡¯t expect so many things to happenter.¡±

    Hans furrowed his brows. Natalie¡¯s words were indeed wless, but was she really that simple-minded to think of a way out of this situation?

    He had a vague answer in his heart.

 Chapter 33 Dreamy Words

    Natalie stole a nce at Hans. Her voice was choked with emotion and her tears fell.

    ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, it still caused a bad impact, especially on you. It doesn¡¯t matter how those people online scold me and call me a mistress, but I don¡¯t want to implicate you¡­¡±

    ¡°When I was reced at that time, I didn¡¯t think about what I said. As you know, I have never told you to withdraw your capital.¡±

    Natalie¡¯s voice was soft and tearful. In the past, he only felt pity.

    But today, Hans was inexplicably agitated.

    ¡°Things have already happened and the trending topic has already been withdrawn.¡± He nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re right. Whether it¡¯s intentional or not, it¡¯s all your fault.¡±

    Natalie was shocked. ¡°Hans-¡±

    ¡°So, I hope you can make an apology.¡±

    Natalie panicked. If she made an apology, wouldn¡¯t that mean that she admitted that she had lied earlier?

    Moreover, the opponent was Hellen!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    ¡°Hans, you know how many words my fans have said for me. If I apologize now, it will be equivalent to betraying them. I¡­¡±

    Natalie gritted her teeth and wanted to argue, but when she looked up, she met Hans¡¯ eyes.

    Those indifferent eyes seemed to be able to see through everything and went straight to the depths of her heart.

    She was flustered and asked in a weak voice, ¡°Hans, why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    He frowned and said with a cold face, ¡°You know, I don¡¯t like people lying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was just too panicked and scared at that time, so I wanted to escape for a while. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this.¡±

    Natalie gritted her teeth, her heart bleeding with hatred.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send a post on Twitter to exin the situation and apologize to Hellen!¡±

    Seeing that his expression had softened a little, Natalie cautiously asked, ¡°Hans, did Hellen look for you? Should I apologize to her in person?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever appear in front of her again.¡±

    Based on Hans¡¯ current personality, anything bad would happen if Natalie appeared in front of her.

    When Hans thought of today¡¯s Hellen, she was arrogant and sharp.

    That cold aura was threatening like an ice de.

    ¡°Hans, are you return to home today?¡± Natalie tugged at Hans and changed the topic.

    Her pale face blushed. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve apanied me.¡±

    He looked at his watch and said, ¡°There¡¯s a week¡¯s meeting in the afternoon. Have a good rest. I¡¯lle and see you tomorrow.¡±

    Natalie was unwilling to watch him get up and leave, feeling more and more crisis in her heart..

    He was losing patience with her more and more!

    After Hans walked out of Natalie¡¯s ward, he met his assistant, who came back with tea.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Well, take good care of her.¡±

    Hans stopped at the nurse station in the middle of the corridor. He turned around and saw the doctor¡¯s office inside.

    Walking to the nurse counter, he asked, ¡°May I ask who is Natalie¡¯s attending physician in ward 7? ¡±

    The nurse was secretly ying with her phone when she looked up and saw a handsome face. She blushed and stood up, stammering.

    ¡°Mr. Miller. He¡¯s in the innermost room. Do you need me to take you in?¡±

    ¡°No, Thanks.¡±

    Hans went to Mr. Miller¡¯s office alone.

    After asking about Natalie¡¯s condition, Mr. Miller exined with a wry smile, ¡°The patient has a rtively big psychological problem. Maybe she is too worried about her heart problem. I have told her that her heart is very healthy, but she still thinks that she is sick.¡±

    ¡°This kind of problem ismon among old patients. She forcibly requests to be hospitalized. You are the rtive of the patient and she needs more guidance.¡±

    Hans¡¯ eyes darkened as he listened. Finally, he stood up and said, ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    The corridor of the hospital was very quiet.

    He prepared to leave in silence. When he passed Natalie¡¯s ward again, he heard the sound of ss shattering in the room.

    ¡°That bitch Hellen has upied Hans for so many years, now Hans still wants me to apologize to her! Why?!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you check that she was just an ordinary person before? How did she be the Miss of the Jovano family now?¡±

    The assistant said obsequiously, ¡°Her family background is very hard to find, and we didn¡¯t expect a youngdy from a wealthy family to do such an unlucky job!¡±

    The noise came from the ward door, giving people a feeling that it was not real.

    Hans¡¯ eyes grew colder and colder.

    He turned and left the hospital.

    ¡­

    In Everet¡¯s ward, Hellen held her cheeks as she waited for her brother to wake up.

    Looking at his leg that had been stitched back together, her heart ached so much. Even if it didn¡¯t affect his life, it was painful enough!

    Eddie sat on the chair opposite her and said, ¡°Missy why don¡¯t you rest for a while?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll look after him.¡±

    Eddie sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the owner of the car that hit your brother is now?.¡±

    Hellen raised her head. ¡°What kind of car is that?¡±

    Everet was awake for a period of time after the car ident. Worried about scaring his mother and Hellen, he called Eddie.

    Eddie arrived at the scene.

    He recalled, ¡°A very big semi-trailer truck. I forgot the model number and car number. At that time, I was only concerned about your brother.¡±

    semi-trailer truck?

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Where was the ident?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Boulevard where the Grant Group is located. Isn¡¯t there a crossroad called Peace street?¡±

    Hellen had no memory of Peace street, but semi-trailer trucks were not allowed to drive on Boulevard before 8 p. m.

    Her expression changed slightly.

    Half an hourter, Everet woke up.

    Hellen hurriedly moved forward. ¡°How are you?¡±

    Everet, who had woken up from anesthesia, was still in a daze. He opened his eyes drowsily and his handsome face full of worry.

    ¡°Hellen.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be with Hans.¡±

    Hellen was stunned and distressed. Her brother was subconsciously worried about her.

    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Eddie smiled aside. He was relieved to see that Everet had woken up, so he sat down and began to tease him.

    ¡°Everet, we¡¯ve been friends for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen you like any woman. Are you gay? You don¡¯t have a crush on me, do you?¡±

    Eddie returned to his usual flippant attitude.

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t bully him.¡±

    Everet, who was still in bed, was still in a daze. ¡°I always want to hug you.¡±

    Eddie and Hellen¡¯s eyes widened at the same time!

    Eddie panicked and almost jumped out of the chair in a panic. ¡°Damn, spit out the secret after the anesthesia?! Everet, I take you as a friend, you-¡±

    On the hospital bed, Everet furrowed his brows again. ¡°Darcy.¡±

    His voice was weak.

    But at least it was heard clearly.

    Eddie covered his chest with a frightened look: ¡°I¡¯m scared to death!¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Darcy?

    ¡°I always want to hug you?¡±

    Everet, who had woken up with anesthesia, was hurt and tired. He closed eyes after spouting some nonsense.

    This time, he fell asleep.

    Hellen cupped her cheeks and waved. ¡°Eddie, help me look after my brother. I¡¯ll make a call to my mother.¡±

 Chapter 34 Donâ€™t You Think Weâ€™re Too unlucky?

    When Hellen arrived at the corridor, she called her mother and calmed her down, indicating that Evert was out of danger.

    As soon as she hung up, another call came in.

    It was Darcy¡¯s call.

    ¡°Hellen, have you seen the news online?¡±

    ¡°What news? Is it important?¡± Hellen was not in the mood to think about what happened online at all. Moreover, if Hans had not withdrawn the trending topic on the Inte, Evert would not be angry to go to the Grant Group to discuss it for her.

    Darcy¡¯sughter came from the other end of the line. ¡°Natalie tweeted an apology statement. She apologizes to you!¡±

    Natalie¡¯s apology?

    Hellen¡¯s eyes grew slightly cold. Could an apology make up her brother¡¯s injured leg?

    ¡°Hellen, what are you doing now? Do you want me to read her apology post? I have to say, She¡¯s really scheming. She apologizes in such a delicate way-¡±

    Hellen pinched the bridge of her nose, her eyes clear and stern. ¡°Don¡¯t read it, I¡¯m not interested in her. I have something to do. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    She hung up the phone and didn¡¯t mention Evert¡¯s car ident for the time being.

    After losing her memory of two years, she didn¡¯t know what happened between her brother and Darcy and what their rtionship was now.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask him when he wakes up.¡±

    In less than half an hour, Hellen received a call from her mother. Knowing that her mother had arrived, she went downstairs to pick her up.

    Since the Jovano family hade, Eddie did not stay any longer.

    He rose to his feet and bid them farewell. Before he left, he said, ¡°Hellen, contact me if you need anything.¡±

    Hellen replied absent-mindedly.¡±Ok¡±

    Lady Jovano looked at Eddie with tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Eddie, thank you very much for what happened today.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Eddie left, Hellen and her mother stayed by Everet¡¯s side until he woke up again.

    Lady Jovano¡¯s eyes turned red when her son fainted. When she saw that he had woken up, she immediately suppressed her sadness and put on an angry face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you know how to be careful while driving? How many times have I told you not to drive with anger!¡±

    Everet was lying on the hospital bed, looking very weak. He looked at her helplessly and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not angry. I was hit while waiting for the red light.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for a red light?¡± Hellen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and the suspicion in her heart grew even deeper.

    When Everet woke up, the doctor came to tell her condition. An injury could take a hundred days to recover, especially when his condition was very serious. After lying down for three or four months, he may have to recover for a while.

    He couldn¡¯t exercise violently for six months.

    Hellen asked Jack to find two professional nurses. At dawn, she coaxed her mother who was unwilling to go back home.

    In the ward, Hellen asked the doctor what they needed to pay attention to.

    Everet, who was sitting to the side, couldn¡¯t help butugh as he looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re being too cautious. It¡¯s fine, just pay attention to the maintenance of bones.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s beautiful face tightened. ¡°It¡¯s always good to be cautious. Who knows how you ended up lying here!¡±

    Everet was smart enough to notice that something was wrong. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think our Jovano family has been too unlucky recently?¡±

    Hellen opened the food that had been brought from house, and picked out all the food that the doctor hadn¡¯t allowed to eat.

    She spoke slowly, and her eyes were calm and sharp. ¡°It¡¯s only a short time since I had an ident, and you had another ident, and at the time of your ident, semi-trailer truck is not allowed on Boulevard at all..¡±

    Everet¡¯s expression gradually turned cold.

    ¡°You know that I lost two years of memory, but I really feel that something is wrong recently.¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why did I fall in love with Hans before?¡±

    Everet suddenly raised his head and met her gaze.

    He gritted his teeth and said in a heavy voice, ¡°Because of a car ident-¡±

    ¡°You almost died in the car ident. It was Hans who saved you. You knew him because of this.¡±

    Hellen had no interest in finding out about the past between her and Hans. It was just¡­

    ¡°Two years ago, I had a car ident. A while ago, I had another car ident. Not long after, you were hit again.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t you think this is too much coincidence?¡±

    Everet raised his eyes and retracted his usual carefree demeanor. He narrowed his eyes in deep thought. ¡°Our Jovano family will not be so unlucky. I am not superstitious!¡±

    They looked at each other and found that something was wrong.

    After breakfast, They chatted for a long time.

    Everet couldn¡¯t move now. If someone was really going to deal with the Jovano Group, it was very likely that their target was the Jovano family.

    While Everet was recuperating, Hellen had taken over the management of the Jovano Group.

    After they had finished discussing, Hellen held her phone and connected it to theputer. She carefully inspected the two nurses that Jack had found.

    After making sure that there was nothing wrong, so she assured two nursing workers to apany Everet and go to get a report by herself..

    She picked up the order from another building, which was not close to her.

    There were many patients in the morning. The disinfectant was mixed with all kinds of smells and rushed straight to the tip of their noses.

    After passing through a long corridor, Hellen covered her mouth and almost couldn¡¯t endure it any longer.

    A burst of sour water gushed out from her tongue. She rushed to the trash can nearby in a few steps and vomited without even making a sound.

    She threw up her breakfast and wiped the tears from her nausea.

    She frowned. The breakfast was sent by her family, so there was definitely no problem. How could she vomit?

    Recently, she had also felt sick from time to time.

    Hellen took a few steps forward and sat on the bench to ease the nauseating feeling.

    Not far away, a sweet young couple walked past. The woman¡¯s bulging belly attracted Hellen¡¯s attention.

    There was a sh of white light in her mind.

    She had been home for almost two months, but she had not had her period yet!

    Hellen fiercely lowered her head and stroked her lower abdomen with the hands trembling.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    A gust of cold wind blew and she felt a chill.

    She pursed her lips and held the report tightly in the hand.

    She happened to be in the hospital right now!

    Hellen turned around and returned to the building where she had received the report.

    She took the ID card from her carry-on bag and went to the Department of Gynecology.

    Sitting in the corridor, she saw the young couple again. The man touched his wife¡¯s belly with a happy and satisfied face. They entered the doctor¡¯s office talking andughing.

    Hellen bit her lower lip with aplicated mind.

    An hourter, the sun was shining brightly.

    Hellen walked out of the building, clutching the crumpled test results in her hands.

    The light outside made her dizzy. She looked at the test results and the doctor¡¯s words echoed in her ears.

    ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Jovano. You¡¯re seventy days pregnant.¡±

    70 days.

    Hellen calcted the time. The child was in her belly before she regained her memory.

    It was Hans¡¯s child¡­

 Chapter 35 I Donâ€™t Want a Girlfriend

    Hellen returned to the hospital building and first went to the public bathroom in the corridor. She tore the paper into pieces and rushed down.

    Then she returned to the ward with Everet¡¯s test results.

    In the ward, her mother had arrived. Seeing here in, she waved at her. ¡°I heard from Evert that you went to get his report. Why did you take so long?¡±

    Hellen forced a smile on her face. ¡°There are too many people lining up.¡±

    ¡°All right, you¡¯ve been spending the night with Everet. Go home and rest. I¡¯ll stay with him during the day, and there are two nurses. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Now that her mother had spoken, Hellen was indeed exhausted.

    She had something on her mind, so she left after giving some care instructions.

    As they drove to the Jovano family, Hellen¡¯s brows slowly furrowed together.

    When she stopped at the traffic light, she looked down at her t abdomen.

    There was a small life here¡­

    After returning home, Hellen sat in her room, pondered for a long time and finally made up her mind

    She wanted to give birth to the child!

    No matter what kind of fuckboy Hans was, the child was hers!

    She believed that she could raise a child on her own!

    After making the decision, Hellen calmed down. The first thing she had to do was to control the news and not let Hans know about this.

    Fortunately, her belly was not big yet, so it was not toote.

    After spending the night in the hospital, Hellen took a shower and went to bed to sleep.

    Before going to bed, she nced at her WhatsApp. Yesterday, Everet suddenly had an ident, so she was not in the mood to chat with others at all.

    When she opened it, she saw messages from Luz.

    Luz: Hellen, I¡¯m here. Why aren¡¯t you at home?

    Luz: Hellen, are you all right? Aren¡¯t you going to do a live broadcast today?

    ¡­

    Luz: Are you all right?!

    The messages came one by one, and in the end, Luz looked very worried and flustered.

    Hellen replied to Luz.

    The next one was from Darcy. She clicked on it and took a look.

    It was a screenshot of Natalie¡¯s Twitter post.

    Natalie: ¡°I was too impetuous in the past. I was afraid that everyone would be disappointed in me, so I immediately said that the investors wanted to rece me. I didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It was a long section. Hellen just nced at the first sentence and didn¡¯t bother to read it.

    The followingments should be all about Susie..

    Hellen stared at Darcy¡¯s messages and fell into deep thought.

    When Evert was unconscious, he was still shouting ¡°Darcy¡±. When she lost her memory, there must have been a story between them.

    Hellen knew her brother well. He usually treated Eddie and his friends in a carefree manner, and he treated her like a gentle brother.

    But after all, he was the president of The Jovano Group. He had been supporting thepany for so many years and was ruthless and decisive. Few people could get close to him.

    He must have Darcy in his heart, otherwise he would not call her name when he was caught off guard after the anesthesia.

    From tomorrow, she would go to The Jovano Group to take charge of the work.

    Her mother looked after Everet in the hospital, but it was impossible to keep going day and night.

    Hellen frowned and thought about the car ident. This was not a simple matter. She had to find some time to investigate.

    In this way, there was ack of avable manpower on Everet¡¯s side.

    Perhaps this was an opportunity?

    Hellenposed a message and sent it: ¡°Darcy, Everet was in a car ident.¡±

    She just wanted to see how Darcy would react.

    A few minutester, a video call directly came.

    Hellen answered the call. Darcy¡¯s face, which was usually full of smiles, was pale, and her voice trembled. ¡°What happened to Everet?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Darcy¡¯s reaction was so great that Hellen felt a sense of guilt in her heart..

    She quicklyforted her ¡°He was injured in a car ident, but he is out of danger now.¡±

    Seeing that Darcy¡¯s expression had improved slightly, but still anxious, Hellen said in a gentle voice, ¡°Darcy, I need your help.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s n was for Darcy and her mother to take turns taking care of her brother.

    In fact, she could ask Eddie for help on this matter, but she wanted to match her brother and Darcy.

    Darcy agreed without hesitation. She hurriedly asked for Everet¡¯s ward number and hung up the phone.

    Hellen chuckled. She hadn¡¯t slept much all night, and her sleepiness welled up as well.

    ¡­

    At half past four in the afternoon, she was woken up by a servant.

    Luz came.

    There was still fine sweat on his forehead. It seemed that he had run in from the gate.

    Hellen looked at his appearance. Her heart felt slightly warm. ¡°Please sit. I just so happen to have something to tell you.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Luz locked his eyes on Hellen and looked up and down, ¡°Hellen, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine!¡±

    As he spoke, Luz heaved a sigh of relief. He had been so worriedst night that he hadn¡¯t been able to fall asleep.

    They sat down, and Hellen went straight to the point. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe to my house every day recently. Juste over on the weekends in the future.¡±

    Luz was anxious. ¡°Why? Are you affected by the attacks of those lunatics online?¡±

    ¡°No, Everet has something to do recently, so I have to go to The Jovano Group to manage it for a while. I don¡¯t have enough time, so I can¡¯t shoot videos and broadcast every day.¡±

    Luz pursed his lips and quietly tightened his grip. ¡°Can I help you with other things? You pay me sry. I can¡¯t work only on weekends!¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. After she came to The Jovano Group, she had Mike¡¯s help, and there was no need for anyone.

    ¡°Just take it as a holiday.¡± Hellenughed. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to make friends at your age. You just have spare time to y with your friends and make a girlfriend appointment.¡±

    She said it casually, but Luz turned his face away, looking unhappy.

    His voice was a little stiff. ¡°I don¡¯t want to find a girlfriend.¡±

    Hellen thought he was embarrassed andughed. ¡°Since you¡¯vee today, let¡¯s take a video.¡±

    Luz clenched his fists and got up to follow her.

    There was tolerance in Hellen¡¯s eyes and understanding in her tone.

    But her attitude was clearly like that of an adult coaxing a child!

    Luz pursed his lips tightly, and his eyes struggled and fell.

    He was only three years younger than Hellen, but she always looked at him as if there was a generational gap between them!

    How could he change Helen¡¯s thoughts?

    How could Helen know that he is a man?

    Hellen didn¡¯t start the live broadcast yesterday, and today some fans flooded in as she opened.

    There was quite a bit of discussion going on below.

    -You skipped work yesterday! Did you go on a date!?

    -I want to report that you are cking off!

    All sorts of teasing and caring words jumped out, and Hellen¡¯s mood improved considerably.

    The makeup she had picked out today was extremely mild. Seated in front of the camera, Hellen began the makeup.

    While teaching how to do makeup, she discussed some health care knowledge with others.

    Hellen¡¯s knowledge amazed the people in the live broadcast room. No matter what they mentioned, She seemed to know everything.

    Regarding the medicine of traditional medicine, her analysis was clear and logical.

    A Medicine practitionermented, ¡°Does Hellen study Medicine?¡±

    Hellen stuck to her exaggerated false eyshes and smiled. ¡°No, but it also rted to the word ¡®Medicine¡¯.¡±

    The audience guessed, but they didn¡¯t get it right.

    Hellen smirked. ¡°I majored in forensic science.¡±

 Chapter 36 Taking over The Jovano Group

    A forensic pathologist?

    A series of question marks appeared in the live streaming room.

    Hellen didn¡¯t chat for too long on this topic. A string of gifts floated past the screen.

    Han sent 999 roses to Industrious Hellen.

    As Hellen continued to do live steam, this man named Han had be the top one on the list in the live streaming room.

    Then, the second-ranked Ordinary Life and the third-ranked Little Witch appeared, and the tips and gifts rose one after another.

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Little Witch, don¡¯t give me too much. Or you won¡¯t have enough pocket money again.¡±

    Little Witch had mentioned several times in the live streaming room that she sent so many gifts to Industrious Hellen and used up all her pocket money.

    Everyone thought that she was humblebragging, but Hellen could tell that she was probably the daughter of a wealthy family, and maybe she knew her.

    As they chatted, a sports car with colorful lights suddenly appeared on the screen.

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s mouth twitched.

    The King ¡°Mr. Levi¡± of the dancing area came to the live streaming room!

    There was a burst of cheers in the live streaming room. The tform divided the audience into different levels. If they spent more money, they would get a higher level.

    The King was the highest level, and could only be obtained by spending five million on gifts.

    The name, the shy car, she didn¡¯t even need to think to know who it was!

    It was Eddie.

    He spent five million dors on the tform, and it was only in the dance area. He must see a lot of beautiful girls dancing.

    Hellen deliberately ignored him, but others watching the live stream greeted him happily.

    Mr. Levi, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the live streamer pay attention to me?¡±

    Mr. Levi, ¡°The live streamer is pretty, just like a Missy.¡±

    Hellen knew who he was and paid him no mind.

    Mr. Levi, ¡°Streamer, call me honey. How about I give you ten Ferris wheels?¡±

    Hellen saw that and sneered.

    The Ferris wheel was a new giftunched by the tform. It was worth 10, 000 dors. In other live streaming rooms, some streamers might call him ¡°Dad¡±.

    But Hellen remained unmoved. Sneering, she said, ¡°Call you honey? Give me one hundred gifts first.¡±

    A viewer urged Hellen to call him, and the screen suddenly shed.

    ¡°Han¡± had given the ¡°Industrious Hellen¡± a hundred Ferris wheels! Congrattions ¡°Han¡± for ascending to the King!

    Mr. Levi typed, ¡°¡­¡±

    Hellen stared at the screen, ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there really someone spending one million dors on calling a honey these days?¡±

    She coughed lightly. With so many people watching, wouldn¡¯t it be bad to break her promise?

    Sheughed in a rather awkward manner.

    On the screen, Han said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    The group of people jeered. Hellen coughed lightly and said, ¡°Can I choose to give back the money?¡± She didn¡¯t expect such a person to really exist!

    Han said, ¡°No.¡±

    Hellen gritted his teeth. Fine, it was her loss this time.

    The smile on her face was almost gone, and her voice was extremely stiff. ¡°Ho-ney-¡±

    There was no more sound from Han

    Mr. Levi said, ¡°It¡¯s my turn?¡±

    Hellen said angrily, ¡°No matter how many gifts you give me, I won¡¯t call it again!¡±

    The live stream was over in a noise. Because a million dors of gifts were exchanged for calling honey, many viewers flooded into the streaming room.

    After it was over, she received Eddie¡¯s message.

    ¡°Missy, the Levi family has a dinner party on the 20th. Remember toe.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows and typed, ¡°Why should I go?¡±

    Eddie replied, ¡°This is the dinner party for me to officially take over The Levi Group. The Jovano family has to send a representative. If you don¡¯te, you can send your brother who was in a wheelchair.¡±

    Hellen texted, ¡°If he knows what you¡¯re saying, he¡¯ll definitely feel like he¡¯s not good at making friends.¡±

    Despite everything, The Jovano Group had always worked with The Levi Group, so in the end, she asked Eddie for the dinner address.

    After he had told her the address, Eddie did not give up. ¡°I don¡¯t have a femalepanion yet. Missy, do you also not have a malepanion? Can we be a couple?¡±

    Hellen nced at Luz and typed, ¡°No need, I have.¡±

    It was better to have Luz as her malepanion than to be together with Eddie.

    There had been too much gossip about her recently.

    After the stream, she went to the hospital first to visit Everet.

    Everet¡¯s assistant, Mike Wilson, was there as well. He had had a good rtionship with Everet since he was young, and he was also familiar with Hellen.

    Seeing Hellen, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jovano is here.¡±

    ¡°Mike, when can you not call me ¡®miss¡¯?¡± Hellenughed.

    Everet said, ¡°Tomorrow. He¡¯ll call you young President Jovano.¡±

    ¡°Why is it young President Jovano?¡± Hellen sat down on a chair next to Everet¡¯s bed.

    Everet said proudly, ¡°Because I am grown President Jovano.¡±

    ¡°Then what about Mother?¡± Hellenughed.

    ¡°Old President Jovano.¡±

    Lady Jovano, who was peeling some fruits nearby, covered Everet¡¯s mouth with an apple.

    Hellen apanied her brother for a while and looked into the room. ¡°Didn¡¯t Darcye?¡±

    When it came to Darcy, Everet¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°She had arrived before. Mom asked her to go back.¡±

    Lady Jovano looked at Hellen, seeming to have seen through everything. ¡°I talked to Darcy. I¡¯ll be here the day, and she¡¯ll be here at night. I¡¯m old. I can¡¯t stay upte at night.¡±

    Hellen looked at her mother thoughtfully. Her mother did have a tacit understanding with her. She was trying to get her a daughter-inw.

    A short whileter, Everet urged Hellen to go home.

    ¡°You need to go to thepany tomorrow, so go home early. Don¡¯t get upte and make people think that young President Jovano iste on the first day of work!¡±

    Mike drove her back. ¡°Miss. Jovano, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±

    Hellen acknowledged and returned home.

    Mom and brother were not at home. She was lonely.

    As soon as she entered the bedroom, her eyes suddenly lit up!

    There were only her, her mother, and her brother in the house. And servants weren¡¯t so many, only a dozen or so.

    It waste at night. Although the crystal chandeliers in the bedroom were lit, it was still quiet.

    The night wind blew in from a window not far away, and the curtains bulged.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Hellen called out.

    The maid on the second floor rushed over. ¡°Miss. Jovano.¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes, inspecting the main hall. ¡°Has anyone entered my bedroom?¡±

    ¡°No. Miss. Jovano, no one hase in since you went out in the evening. We are not allowed to enter your room to clean up when you are not here. We know this.¡±

    Hellen nodded.

    The maid was confused. ¡°Miss. Jovano, is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, you can leave now.¡±

    Hellen walked to the window and closed it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Before that, she nced at the position under the window. The garden was messy.

    It seemed that the person had left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to close the window!

    Hellen used to think that the Jovano family had done a good job in protecting themselves. Moreover, they did not have many enemies in the business world. The Grant family, which was worthy of being their opponent, obviously would not y any dirty tricks.

    But today¡­

    She sat in the bedroom and thought for a while. It seemed that she needed to strengthen the security.

    The next day, at seven o¡¯clock in the morning.

    After getting up and washing up, Hellen changed into a small ck suit. She wore a simple style, but it had a different vor on her.

    Her ck hair was tied into a low ponytail as she went downstairs.

    Mike was already waiting here.

    Hellen greeted, ¡°Good morning, Mike.¡±

    Mikeughed, ¡°As expected of someone from the Jovano family. your bearing is not at all inferior to your brother¡¯s.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face was pretty and her eyes were bright. When she slightly pursed her lips, she had an air of indifference.

    The formal attire made her look noble and distant.

    She was so cool!

    Hellen called Mike to have breakfast together before heading to The Jovano Group.

    The Jovano Building was a 20-minute drive away from the Jovano family. Lying in the south of the city, it was opposite the northern Grant Tower. They were the two high-rise buildings in Tempe City.

    From Hellen getting out of the car to entering the city, quite a few people had snuck over.

    ¡°I heard from my uncle yesterday that Miss. Jovano is going to take over thepany.¡±

    ¡°She really looked the part, but I don¡¯t know. She has never managed thepany before, has she?¡±

 Chapter 37 Teach Him to Tie

    Hellen didn¡¯t pay attention to those people¡¯s discussions. Instead, Mike nced at them with a serious expression.

    The people not far away immediately fell silent.

    After entering the special elevator, Hellen teased with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re so intimidating.¡±

    Mike scratched his head in embarrassment.

    They arrived at the president¡¯s office on the top floor.

    The news of Everet¡¯s injury had spread among the upper ranks. The Jovano family had no intention of keeping it a secret because it would make others doubt more.

    The upper ranks of The Jovano Group all knew that Hellen had onlye to stay for a time. There hadn¡¯t been any major disturbance.

    Everet had only been injured for two days, so there wasn¡¯t too much official business. With Mike¡¯s help, Hellen had finished handling everything in the morning.

    In the afternoon, in the president¡¯s office, Hellen sat before the desk and used Everet¡¯sputer to log into the Jovano family¡¯s surveincework.

    The Jovano family¡¯s surveincework was independent. She checked the surveince video ofst night, saw the cameras of the outer wall, found the one facing her window, and then watched it at eight times speed.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    It wasn¡¯t until she was about to reach home that her men paused.

    She frowned. In the video, a frame of her window was turned from closed to open.

    Then, everything was usual.

    The surveince cameras were covered.

    It seemed that the person who sneaked into her bedroom was not only a thief.

    She became serious. The Jovano family was her bottom line. Nobody was permitted to touch it.

    However, who would attack The Jovano family? What was his purpose?

    After thinking fruitlessly for a while, Hellen¡¯s men quickly typed on the keyboard. Since he was in the dark, she had to re-establish the Jovano family¡¯s protective first.

    Her men added a few moreyers of protective walls to the monitoringwork. After that, she called her friend.

    The Jovano family¡¯s security personnel were outsourced to her friend¡¯s securitypany. Since someone could sneak in, they had to be reced.

    By the time everything was settled, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Hellen messaged Luz, exining that she wanted to invite him to be her malepanion.

    The young man agreed right away. ¡°Hellen, what should I prepare?¡±

    Hellen typed, ¡°Nothing. Dinner is on the 20th. Which day is OK before that? I¡¯ll take you to buy some clothes.¡±

    Luz replied, ¡°Every day.¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll pick you up at your schoolter.¡±

    The Jovano Group didn¡¯t have anything important to do today, so she went out after reading some recent cooperation materials.

    Mike wanted to send her off but was rejected by her. ¡°Although there¡¯s nothing much in thepany right now, you should stay here. Just call me.¡±

    She took Mike¡¯s car key and drove towards Tempe University.

    When she arrived, she realized that Luz was already waiting in front of the school gate.

    He was wearing the most ordinary id shirt, but with his thin figure and handsome face, he looked nobler.

    ¡°Hellen.¡± The instant he saw Hellen, he became active and his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    When Luz got in the car and looked at her eagerly, Hellenughed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with my face?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡±

    They drove to themercial street of Tempe City and entered the mall together.

    After shopping in several stores, Luz had almost finished picking out his clothes. Now, he onlycked a tie.

    When the shop assistant went to wrap clothes, Hellen saw the tie at the counter.

    It was not in the disy cab like the others. Instead, it was ced alone in a ss cab.

    ¡°What do you think of this tie? The color is not bad. It¡¯s not too rigid, nor is it too old-fashioned.¡± Hellen took out the tie and tried it on Luz¡¯s chest.

    Luz¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly. ¡°I¡¯m at your disposal.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to tie it?¡± Hellen raised her head to look at him.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. Watch carefully.¡±

    She was so focused on tying that she didn¡¯t notice that they were getting closer to each other.

    Luz lowered his head and stared at Hellen¡¯s hand.

    He could smell the fragrance of her hair. For a moment, he was so nervous that he clenched his fists gently.

    Hellen tied it well. ¡°It¡¯s almost done, just push it up.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Luz said softly.

    Hellen patted him on the arm. ¡°OK. Wear this for the dinner.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt that something was wrong.

    She turned around and saw a man being weed in by the assistant.

    The man was dressed in a ck suit with dark stripes. He was tall and straight, with an air of estrangement and nobility.

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s eyes twitched, ¡°Hans? He¡¯s really everywhere!¡±

    Luz saw this as well, immediately feeling a bit nervous.

    He had met Hans in the club before andter learned of his identity on the news.

    He was Hellen¡¯s ex-husband and a super jerk.

    At the same time, he was also the current head of the Grant family, the powerful president of the Grant Group!

    Hans saw Hellen as well. His eyes darkened as he shifted his gaze from Hellen to Luz.

    They were close and ambiguous.

    He became gloomy.

    In the tense atmosphere, neither Hans nor Hellen said anything.

    The assistant broke the silence. ¡°Miss. Jovano, this tie has already been booked by Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hellen frowned. No wonder it wasn¡¯t outside but in the ss cab of this VIP room.

    By the side, Luz was sullen and he was about to take off the tie. He did not want to wear the jerk¡¯s thing.

    However, he just learned how to make a tie. He wanted to untie it, but he quickly made a small knot.

    Seeing that the tie had creases, Hellen asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, can you yield this tie to me?¡±

    Hans¡¯ indifferent eyes turned to her with oppression. ¡°No.¡±

    The word was like ice chips, cold and straightforward.

    After all, it was ordered by others. Since they couldn¡¯te to an agreement, Hellen had no reason to force him to give it up. She turned around and walked up to Luz. She said with a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t push hard. Untie it like this.¡±

    She quickly untied the knot with her lithe and nimble fingers.

    She took the tie and handed it to Hans. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know it¡¯s been ordered.¡±

    There was a hint of alienation in her polite attitude.

    Hans¡¯ emotions were a littleplicated. When he saw Hellen untying the tie for the model, he was even infuriated.

    He thought of the incense at home and the nightdresses with old cors.

    She had changed so much just because she lost her memory?

    In front of him, Hellen was dressed in a slim ck suit. She had a capable look on her face. She looked polite but was actually rather distant.

    This was his ex-wife, the wooden beauty who never spoke loudly and was usually obsequious?

    Seeing that Hans didn¡¯t answer, Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly and asked in an indifferent voice, ¡°Mr. Grant?¡±

    Hans nced at the tie in her hand but still did not stretch out his hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t use things that others have worn.¡±

    ¡°So are you going to give it up or not?¡± Hellen was rather angry.

    ¡°No.¡± Hans took the tie from her hand and threw it into the trash can next to him. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t want my things anymore, I won¡¯t give them to anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Crazy!¡±

    Hellen took a deep breath and restrained herself from losing her temper.

    ¡°Luz, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 38 Is She Paying Her Respect to the Legal Wife?

    Luz responded immediately and followed Hellen out.

    Hans stared at their figures gloomily.

    He knew that the model was now Hellen¡¯s assistant, but the way he had looked at Hellen just now had been full of affection.

    That look made him inexplicably annoyed.

    The assistant stood beside Hans and asked cautiously, ¡°Mr. Grant?¡±

    ¡­

    Coming out of the store, Hellen sulked.

    Luz could tell that she was in a bad mood, so he followed her and said, ¡°Hellen, I can buy a tie by myself. Why don¡¯t we go back first?¡±

    The mall was so big that they would probably meet that jerk again. It would affect Hellen¡¯s mood then.

    Hellen nodded and drove Luz home.

    In the next few days, Hellen finished her work in The Jovano Group in the morning and returned home in the afternoon.

    She had to rearrange the security of the Jovano family.

    Hellen had investigated the new batch of security guards that the securitypany had sent. Only those who were not suspicious could stay here.

    In the evening, she went to visit her brother. If she was free, she would reply to some messages that urged her to update her video.

    In such a busy life, there were gradually some rumors in The Jovano Group.

    ¡°She is Miss. Jovano. She can¡¯t stand this fatigue and leaves early every day.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Mr. Jovano always leaves in the evening when he¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just here to fill the vacancy. Are you counting on her to manage thepany?¡±

    The 20th day soon arrived in all kinds of rumors.

    Eddie inheriting the position of president of The Levi Group was a major event in Tempe City.

    All thepanies within Tempe City and nationwide who had cooperation with them would send representatives here.

    Hellen wasn¡¯t done her work at thepany until noon, then she went home. The dinner party was formal, so she carefully put on makeup and changed into a sea-blue dress.

    It was a fishtail skirt withyers of gauze sewn at the bottom. It was a mixture of different colors of blue. When she walked, it was like rolling waves, which was beautiful and dazzling.

    Hellen drove to pick up Luz first and then went to the Levi family.

    The banquet was held at Levi¡¯s Manor. As a major event, the Levi family had also invited some media.

    When Hellen parked her car at the end of the red carpet, she saw that the carpet extended from the manor to the outside.

    Some media reporters were taking pictures. On the red carpet, a woman in a floral dress was standing there answering questions with a smile.

    Hellen became gloomy, ¡°Why is she everywhere?¡±

    Luz nced at her and a hint of indifference shed across his handsome face. ¡°Hellen, let¡¯s get out of the carter.¡±

    It was Natalie Susan on the red carpet.

    Probably because she had been in the entertainment industry for a long time and had been to many press conferences, it looked like she was attending a fashion show. With a reserved smile on her face, she answered the reporters¡¯ questions in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Miss Susan, from the invitation list, we know that you came as Mr. Grant¡¯s femalepanion. Why didn¡¯t youe with him?¡±

    When Natalie heard the reporter mention Hans, she flushed for a moment and then said shyly, ¡°He has something urgent to attend to.¡±

    Her attitude was ambiguous. With a red face, it seemed like she was trying to cover something up. A reporter immediately became interested. ¡°Miss Susan, when will you hold your wedding?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± She looked quite embarrassed.

    But before she could finish pretending, the reporters looked away.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Miss. Jovano! You don¡¯t even know her!¡±

    ¡°How beautiful! How charming!¡±

    ¡°She is the apple of the Jovano family¡¯s eye. They are influential in Tempe City. She is not someone an ordinary richdy canpare with!¡±

    Natalie¡¯s perfect smile cracked. She turned to look at the end of the red carpet.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Hellen was dressed in an ocean-blue fishtail skirt. With graceful bearing and sparkled eyes, she has attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    The skirt swungyer byyer. It was indescribably beautiful. Her fair skin was wless under the illumination of the cameras. The dream-like scene was as perfect as the sudden arrival of an angel!

    Natalie silently gritted her teeth. Hatred and fear hit her like a tidal wave, making her feel suffocated.

    She¡¯d known Hellen was beautiful since long ago and acknowledged that she couldn¡¯t measure up to her.

    But there was no perfect person in the world.

    After God opened the window of beauty for Hellen, he also closed one door for her.

    Hellen was like a y beauty, without temper and personality.

    But today¡­

    This old enemy¡¯s brilliance had attracted everyone¡¯s gaze!

    Natalie clenched her fists tightly. While she was distracted, Hellen had already wrapped her arm around Luz¡¯s and walked up to her.

    Thinking of the ¡®great battle¡¯ between Natalie and Hellen on the inte.

    Immediately, some reporters wanted to gossip.

    But Hellen didn¡¯t want to do a show like Natalie, so she went away with charisma like a wind.

    Natalie was jealous but she still forced out a gentle smile.

    She stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss. Jovano.¡±

    But Hellen had already brushed past her. She had always ignored disgusting people.

    However, since Natalie hade to her door, she couldn¡¯t refuse. ¡°Miss Susan, who are you calling?¡±

    ¡°Miss. Jovano, are you still angry about what happened before?¡± Natalie stepped forward and nervously exined. ¡°Miss. Jovano, I was¡­¡±

    Hellen interrupted her indifferently, ¡°Miss Susan, why do you have too much impudence to try to build connections with me?¡±

    The scene was quiet, and only the camera was still recording silently.

    ¡°You call me Miss. Jovano one-sidedly. What rtionship do you have with my family?¡± Hellen frowned and nced at her with disdain.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and said weakly, ¡°Hans and I are lovers now. Since you are his ex-wife, it¡¯s only right that I call you Miss. Jovano.¡±

    Hellen raised an eyebrow and was just about to continue driving her away when a loud female voice rang out from behind.

    Darcy came in a fiery red dress and exquisite makeup. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Hey, Natalie, you are the third person, but now you call her Miss. Jovano. Why are you being like this? Look at your aggrieved look, they may think you are Hans¡¯ bed servant girl paying your respects to the legal wife.¡±

    Someone among the group of reportersughed.

    ¡°That must be Miss. Lewis. She has a very sharp tongue!¡±

    Natalie was pale. She looked at Darcy as if she was on the verge of copse. ¡°Miss. Lewis, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you!¡±

    Darcy raised her chin and nced at Natalie. ¡°I¡¯ve already scolded you so hard, how can you still keep up your act? That¡¯s right, you¡¯re such a disgrace. You don¡¯t have any other merits but your forbearance.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Darcy, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°My parents went to Hail City for a meeting recently. They insisted that I shoulde here to represent our family.¡± Darcy approached Hellen andined in a low voice.

    ¡°You are the only daughter of the Lewis family. In the future, you will inherit the Lewis Group. Your parents only want to train you more,¡± Hellen consoled.

    The two of them spoke softly and chatted casually as they walked in.

    Natalie was extremely furious from being left behind, but when she saw the gazes of the reporters, she could only walk in with red eyes.

    ¡°They¡¯re reallydies. They are more confident with a famous background.¡± The reporters whispered, ¡°Miss. Jovano and Miss. Lewis are talking about thepany¡¯s inheritance. As for Miss Susan-¡±

    ¡°She can only talk about men.¡± A female reporter mocked.

    Being gloomy, Natalie immediately turned to catch the speaker.

    However, under the camera light, she couldn¡¯t see the dark ce.

 Chapter 39 Why Does She Like You?

    After entering Levi¡¯s Manor, Hellen chatted with Darcy and introduced Luz to her by the way.

    ¡°This is my assistant, a student from Tempe University, Luz Walker.¡± Hellen smiled.

    Darcy looked at him with glowing eyes. ¡°What a handsome young man.¡±

    Luz stood beside Hellen and said, ¡°Hello, Miss. Lewis.¡±

    ¡°Miss. Lewis? Call me Darcy.¡± Darcy stared at Luz, cocked her head, and fell into deep thought. ¡°I probably have seen you somewhere.¡±

    Luz¡¯s face turned red.

    He used to be a male model, and the guest was her.

    However, she had drunk a lot that day and another man was sitting next to her, so she didn¡¯t have a clear impression of it.

    Hellen changed the topic. ¡°Thank you for taking care of my brother. I really want to express my appreciation, but recently, I have to manage thepany, so I don¡¯t have time. Later, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Well, I need to look after your brother at night, so I usually sleep during the day. I don¡¯t have time either.¡±

    Hellen was somewhat puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to take care of him all night. He injured his bones. You should sleep well at night.¡±

    Darcy cleared her throat and looked away guiltily. ¡°Where is Eddie? He is the star today.¡±

    Not long after, Eddie arrived.

    ¡°Missy, Miss. Lewis.¡± Eddie was dressed in a dark blue suit. He was handsome, so he attracted the attention of many girls in the venue.

    The three of them chatted for a while and then Eddie cleverly separated Luz and Hellen.

    Darcy smiled and joked, ¡°You used to be a yboy. Now that you are about to be the president of The Levi Group, you may be even more attractive.¡±

    Luz stood silently at the side and stared at the man¡¯s head. ¡°This man must have done it on purpose! He must love Hellen!¡±

    Eddie curled up his lips slightly. ¡°I am not a yboy anymore. Right now, I only have interest in one person.¡±

    His gaze fell upon Hellen¡¯s face next to him.

    Hellen swirled the cup in her hand. ¡°Yes, you have always been interested in only one person.¡±

    She knew him, her brother¡¯s best friend, very well. He was a famous yboy in Tempe City. But he was different from those who dated many girls at the same time, he was in love with the process of pursuing.

    Every woman who had been pursued by him thought they have made him a loyal man. He pursued women with a sincere heart and never failed.

    He looked aggrieved. ¡°Missy, how can you think so?¡±

    Hellen nced at him and said with an indifferent voice. ¡°Mr. Levi, the fox preys farthest from his hole.¡±

    ¡°Preys farthest? How about the nearest preys?¡± Eddie¡¯s words were indecent, but he was truly handsome, making many women fall in love with him.

    ¡°Missy, the scenery of my manor is good. Would you like me to show you?¡±

    Hellen was very clear about his character, so she took a step back and returned to Luz¡¯s side.

    ¡°I have apanion, thank you.¡±

    Eddie narrowed his eyes and looked at Luz. ¡°Your assistant?¡±

    Luz stood where he was and looked back. He was tall.

    The two looked at each other for a few seconds and then Eddie chuckled. ¡°Interesting.¡±

    A poor boy with a special charisma. He was not simple.

    So he might have another rival in love?

    But Eddie did not mind this kind of challenge. He was determined to get Hellen.

    After chatting for a while, the servants of the Levi family came.

    ¡°Mr. Levi, your father wants you toe over. You will speak on the stageter.¡±

    Eddie responded and left.

    Seeing his back, Darcy sighed. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy for him to take over The Levi Group.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he already take it over?¡± Hellen was puzzled.

    ¡°His parents have always disliked him, and they didn¡¯t mean to let him take over. But I think they¡¯ll still be slightly restrained him.¡±

    After a while, Eddie went to the stage to give a speech.

    Hellen heard it was mostly officialnguage. He talked about the future development of The Levi Group and thanked a group of business partners.

    She was a little tired and her grip on Luz¡¯s arm became a little heavier.

    Luz turned his head. ¡°Hellen, do you want to lean against me and rest for a while?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hellen had been exhausted over the past few days. Otherwise, such a banquet wouldn¡¯t have been enough to wear her out.

    Halfway through Eddie¡¯s speech, thest guest entered the manor.

    Hans was thest to arrive. When he entered, he saw that Eddie was already talking, so he stood at the door and listened.

    He was not interested in these official speeches.

    In the corner, Natalie who wanted to disappear saw Hans and quickly walked over.

    ¡°Hans, you¡¯re here!¡± Natalie held his arm. Her eyes were red as if she had found someone she could rely on.

    But Hans frowned slightly and said indifferently, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Usually, he would have asked Natalie what was wrong with her. Her eyes were obviously in tears.

    But today, he wanted to know if she would tell him if he didn¡¯t ask.

    Natalie bit her lower lip. She hadn¡¯t waited for Hans to ask her¡­

    However, she had specially gone to the bathroom to add some red eye shadows to the rims of her eyes. Otherwise, all her efforts would have been in vain!

    She was about to cry and quietly told him what had just happened.

    ¡°Hans, Hellen doesn¡¯t seem to like me anymore.¡±

    Hans looked up at Hellen, who was not far away. She was leaning against a man.

    He fell silent and looked at Natalie suspiciously. ¡°Why does she like you?¡±

    To Hellen, she was the one who ruined her marriage after all.

    Natalie¡¯s words made Hans feel incredulous.

    ¡°I, I just think you and she were once married. Since you used to be family, we should make friends.¡± Natalie stammered. Her eyes were watery, proof of her sincerity.

    Make friends?

    Given Hellen¡¯s current temper, it was impossible.

    Hans looked at the blue figure.

    Hellen was ostentatious and wild. She was extremely skilled. Standing there causally, she seemed rather out of ce.

    Like a pearl in the sand, it was difficult not to notice her.

    Eddie finished his speech, the crowd started to apud. Very quickly, someone spotted Hans and many people came over to toast him.

    Tempe City was the headquarters of the Grant Group, and its business had spread all over the world. Everyone wanted to cooperate with them.

    At the same time, there were more people around Hellen.

    The onlypany present that couldpare to the Grant Group was The Jovano Group.

    Hans had been looking for an opportunity to find Hellen. He hadete today because of his grandmother.

    He wanted to speak with Hellen, but he had never had the chance.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen wasughing beautifully and demurely in the crowd, while Luz by her side was serious.

    Many people ttered Hellen, but some of them who did not know about her rtionship with Luz also ttered him.

    ¡°A man of striking appearance¡±, ¡°Noble and handsome¡±. Exaggerated words were spoken in an exceedingly natural manner by all sorts of people in front of him.

    Luz had seen the dark side of human nature. Now, as he looked at the group of well-dressed ¡°high-ss people¡± who were trying to tter him, he knew very well.

    All of them had ulterior motives.

    In the crowd, a big-bellied man suddenly looked at Luz and got a shine in his eyes. ¡°Luz?¡±

    The moment he saw the man, Luz turned slightly pale. This was the boss of Blue Bloom Club, why was he here?!

 Chapter 40 Heâ€™s My Younger Brother

    Hellen noticed Luz¡¯s body stiffen slightly, so she turned to look at that man.

    He looked a little familiar.

    She thought about it for a few seconds and remembered.

    He was the boss of Blue Bloom Club, the younger brother of the president of the Brown Group, rence Brown.

    She naturally stepped aside and stood between rence and Luz. ¡°Mr. Brown, long time no see.¡±

    Hellen was the most beautiful woman there.

    But rence¡¯s surprise changed into a perfunctory smile. ¡°Long time no see, Miss Jovano.¡±

    It was not a secret in Tempe City that rence liked men instead of women.

    He looked towards Luz behind Hellen, his face unreadable. ¡°You know him?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s voice grew rather solemn. ¡°He is my younger brother.¡±

    The surrounding people looked at each other and felt that their ttery was right.

    As for Luz himself, he could feel the protection from a sister.

    When Hellen introduced him to Miss. Lewis, she had said that he was an assistant.

    Luz pursed his lips tightly. Now that Hellen was protecting him, he looked at the lecherous rence and clenched his hand.

    When he went to the Blue Bloom Club to apply, rence happened to be there. He proposed to keep him as a lover on the spot.

    However, he did not agree. Even if he became a male model for his brother, he would only drink with others. He had never thought of selling himself.

    Not to mention that it was a man.

    But rence wouldn¡¯t let him go. Although he had only worked for one day, rence kept calling him to disturb him.

    At this moment, rence was staring at Hellen. ¡°Your younger brother? Are you joking? Don¡¯t you only have one older brother?¡±

    When Hellen said that Luz was his younger brother, he also had a hidden warning. She hoped rence would know that Luz had someone protecting him, so he could back off.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect this man to be so lecherous that he didn¡¯t give up and kept asking.

    ¡°A sworn brother is still a brother.¡± Hellenughed.

    Some people around had already seen through rence¡¯s thoughts. Thinking back to his usual personality, they guessed that rence must have some bad intentions to Miss Jovano¡¯s handsomepanion.

    So immediately, someone came forward solicitously to help Hellen out.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, long time no see. How¡¯s your club doing?¡±

    Several people surrounded rence and pulled him aside.

    Hellen led Luz towards an area with fewer people. As they walked, she asked in a low voice, ¡°How did rence know you?¡±

    He gritted his teeth. This was a very embarrassing thing.

    But since Hellen had asked, he still told her everything in full detail. Powerless humiliation and resentment could be seen in his eyes.

    Hearing this, Hellen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here.¡±

    It was filled with security.

    Luz hummed, but he couldn¡¯t be happy.

    He always relied on Hellen¡¯s protection like this. There was always too much trouble. What if one day she got tired?

    When could he protect her?

    No one knew that he had a fixed feeling at this moment.

    Hellen was just about to sit on the sofa when she saw Darcy clinking sses with someone from a distance.

    She knew the rich man opposite Darcy. He was not very good-natured.

    She was a little worried and turned to instruct Luz, ¡°Stay here for a while. I¡¯ll get to Darcy. Stay in the hall and don¡¯t go to ces with few people like the back garden. rence is a little bold.¡±

    The Brown family started from the disgraceful business. Although they had cleared their name in recent years, they were still rascal.

    After giving these instructions, Hellen hurriedly went to find Darcy.

    When she got closer, she pulled Darcy back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drink it.¡±

    Darcy was slightly tipsy with a red face. ¡°Hellen, would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°Do you think this is a bar? How can you drink like this?¡±

    Seeing something was wrong, the man opposite her immediately said, ¡°Miss Jovano, don¡¯t worry. If she drinks too much, I¡¯ll send her home.¡±

    Hellen nced indifferently at the opposite man. ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    Her eyes were sharp. The man hesitated for a moment and walked away with an embarrassing smile.

    Hellen took Darcy to walk out. She was already so drunk, so Hellen nned to let the driver of the Lewis family send her back.

    When she walked out of the hall, the smell of nts in the garden outside made her clear.

    Frowning, Hellen held on to Darcy and walked towards the gate. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you recently? I don¡¯t remember that you used to like drinking that much!¡±

    Darcy¡¯s eyes were misty and watery under the moonlight. ¡°Drink more, and you¡¯ll be in a good mood.¡±

    Hellen let out a low sigh. She wanted to ask drunken Darcy what was going on between her and Everet, but when she thought that Luz was still in the venue, she had no choice but to ask another day.

    She took Darcy to the driver of the Lewis family and told him to take her home safely.

    After watching the car leave, she called home and told her mother that Darcy couldn¡¯t take care of her brother tonight and that she should send a nurse to take care of him.

    Then Hellen turned around and was about to go back to the venue.

    But as soon as she turned around, she saw a tall figure under a tree not far away.

    Hans¡¯ charisma was so strong that no one could ignore it. Hellen frowned slightly and wanted to pretend not to see him.

    But in the next second, she was called out, ¡°Hellen.¡±

    She stopped in her tracks. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Grant?¡±

    ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Hellen recalled how he had thrown the tie at the mall a few days ago andughed indifferently. ¡°I don¡¯t think we have anything to discuss, right?¡±

    Hans frowned deeply and stood in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s the old house. Grandma is ill.¡±

    Hellen was shocked. Grandma was ill?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°She suddenly fainted at home yesterday, and when she woke up, she kept looking for you.¡±

    Just as Hellen was about to question him, a figure walked out of the nearby hall. Natalie looked around as if she was looking for someone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Hans!¡± Natalie saw them and hurried down the stairs, lifting the hem of her skirt.

    When she passed by them, she called Hellen Miss Jovano timidly.

    She was such a shameless woman.

    Hellen only felt disgusting.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, let¡¯s talk another day.¡±

    She turned around and left.

    The garden was quiet. Natalie ran up to Hans nervously and said, ¡°Hans, why did youe out? I didn¡¯t find you earlier.¡±

    She bit her lower lip, looked at the man¡¯s indifferent face, and cautiously probed, ¡°Are you here to find Miss Jovano?¡±

    Hans looked down at her and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat!

    ¡­

    After returning to the banquet hall, Hellen walked for half a circle but didn¡¯t see Luz.

    With a frown, she took out her phone from her handbag to make a phone call.

    When she heard that no one answered the phone, she became serious.

    She quickly scanned the crowd. rence wasn¡¯t here either!

    She instructed Luz not to go to the garden. He had always been obedient, so he would not run around.

    If so, there was only one possibility!

    Hellen quickly walked towards the corridor where the bathroom was located.

    She walked through the lobby, reached the corridor, and walked to the bathroom in the middle.

    As soon as she stood still, she heard a screaming from inside! \

 Chapter 41 You Donâ€™t Believe Me?

    Hellen hurried forward, wanting to push the door of the bathroom, but it was locked.

    She wanted to kick the door, but as soon as she lifted her leg, she thought of the baby in her belly.

    So she turned around to see if there was anything that could break the lock.

    Behind her, a low and indifferent male voice was heard. ¡°Do you need any help?¡±

    Hans stood not far away.

    ¡°Help me! Kick the door!¡± Hellen didn¡¯t have the time to exin.

    Hans did not ask either. He stepped forward and lifted his foot. He stood still with a calm expression.

    He stretched out his leg and the door was kicked open, bouncing back to the wall and creating a loud noise!

    Hellen immediately charged in.

    rence was lying on the floor beside the door, his head covered with blood. He was cursing and trying to get up. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s good for you? I will let you know how powerful-¡±

    His left words were stopped by the loud sound of the door opening.

    Hellen looked sharply into the bathroom. Luz was pale. The cor of his suit had been ripped and a button had disappeared.

    After having known Luz for so long, Hellen had already viewed him as her younger brother.

    Seeing him like this, she was extremely furious!

    She used her high heels to crush rence¡¯s hand with all her strength.

    ¡°Have I told you that he is my younger brother? Huh?¡± Her voice was indifferent, and there was apathy on her bright face.

    ¡°You dare hit me!¡± After being kicked a few times, rence was angry, but he couldn¡¯t shake it off. He shouted out, ¡°Help! Miss Jovano wants to kill someone!¡±

    Hellen kicked him and when she heard the sound of his nose snapping, she fiercely stomped on it.

    She only stopped when his teeth fell.

    Luz stood inside and watched in a daze. He was terrified.

    Hellen waved her hand. ¡°Come here.¡±

    A few secondster, Luz finally came back to his senses. ¡°Hellen-¡±

    Did he make trouble again?

    Just now, rence screamed aloud, and those who hade to the bathroom had heard it.

    Hellen was about to leave with Luz. But when she walked to the door, she saw Hans standing beside the sink.

    Thinking that he had broken the door for her, she became softer. ¡°I¡¯ll take him away first.¡±

    Hans looked at rence, who had been beaten badly, and turned to say, ¡°I want to talk to you about the old house. I will call youter. Please don¡¯t block me.¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Then she quickly left with Luz.

    In the bathroom, rence was still howling in pain.

    Outside the door, Hans looked at him and unconsciously cracked his knuckles.

    rence looked up. When he saw someonee in. he acted as if he had seen his savior.

    ¡°Mr. Grant! Call someone for me. You just saw me being beaten by Hellen. You can be my witness. I¡¯m going to sue her!¡±

    Hans looked down at the man on the floor with a condescending gaze.

    He asked in an indifferent voice, ¡°Who beat you?¡±

    rence became anxious. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Hellen, Mr. Grant, didn¡¯t you see her? She asked her malepanion to trick me intoing here! They must have plotted against me! I have no enmity with the Jovano family!¡±

    Hans slowly moved his foot to the back of rence¡¯s hand.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Say it again. Who beat you?¡±

    rence was dumbfounded. ¡°Well¡­ ah!¡±

    After a few screams, Hans lost his patience.

    rence was now clear. He had to swallow this loss himself!

    ¡°It¡¯s me. I bumped into it myself!¡± he said, gritting his teeth.

    After getting the satisfactory answer, Hans turned around and left.

    rencey t on the ground. He only felt that the bones of his fingers were broken, and the broken bridge of his nose was in great pain!

    He looked at the door with hatred. The Jovano family, the Grant family!

    They dared to bully him like this by relying on their influence in Tempe City!

    And Luz asked him toe to the bathroom. He thought he had figured it out, but he was beaten up as soon as he came in!¡±

    If Hellen hadn¡¯te, Luz might have beaten him to death!

    No, Hellen hade to beat him up as well¡­

    rence had quite a few subordinates. He could get anything he wanted. After suffering such humiliation, he was extremely resentful.

    ¡°The Jovano family, the Grant family, just wait. Even tigers will hibernate one day. I will have a chance to take revenge!¡±

    ¡­

    Not long after Hellen brought Luz out, she heard the guests chatting amongst themselves.

    ¡°rence was beaten up! Heavens, just now I saw his face covered in blood, he left through the back door!¡±

    ¡°Who hit him? He has a bad temper. Why didn¡¯t he fly into a rage?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It must be someone he can¡¯t afford to offend. I saw him following Mr. Grant out.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant?¡±

    Hellen listened to the discussion. She hadn¡¯t threatened rence when she¡¯de out just now, but he¡¯d left just like that. It¡¯s not like him. He must seek revenge for the smallest grievance.

    It was most likely rted to Hans.

    Hellen frowned. Perhaps Hans wanted to show his sincerity and let her take care of Grandma.

    However, although she felt close to Granny Grant, she even had no time to take care of her brother who was lying in the hospital¡­

    The Jovano family was now in a troubled time. She had to go to The Jovano Group every day. And she had to find out who was targeting her family.

    It was okay to visit Granny Grant asionally, but apanying her all day was a little difficult.

    She was wondering if there was any solution.

    Before the dinner party was over, she left with Luz.

    She drove him back to Tempe University. Before she left, she specially told him, ¡°If you don¡¯t live well in the dormitory, let me know. I can set aside a room for you in my family.¡±

    Hellen had found that in order to cure Matt Walker¡¯s illness, Luz had already sold all the property of his family.

    It was fine if she hadn¡¯t hit rence. But if he decided to take revenge, it would not be safe for Luz to stay in the dormitory.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I live very well in the dormitory, and staying in the school is very safe.¡±

    Hellen assented. Since he insisted, she didn¡¯t say anything else and drove away.

    Returning home, Hellen took a shower. When she came out, she received a call from Mike.

    Mike¡¯s voice was a little tired. ¡°Miss. Jovano, we have received cooperation. Several high-level executives want to hold a meeting tomorrow to discuss.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°You have to be careful. These people are very cunning.¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    ¡­

    In the banquet hall, the crowd left gradually.

    Hans was escorted out by Eddie¡¯s father.

    Then he got in the car and Natalie sat in the passenger seat. He started the car and quickly left the Levi family.

    It was quiet on the road and Natalie felt uneasy.

    She wanted to ask questions she had thought about the whole night, or she would be worried!

    ¡°Hans, why did you find Hellen today?¡±

    Hans said in a low voice, ¡°I have something to talk to her about.¡±

    Natalie gritted her teeth and tried to ask. ¡°What is it? Hans, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with her?¡±

    The car suddenly stopped.

    Hans turned to look at Natalie with an indifferent expression. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me.¡±

 Chapter 42 Miss. Jovano Displays Her Might

    Natalie was anxious.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just worried. You know, I can only rely on you now.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care what others say and think. It doesn¡¯t matter if they call me a mistress. Nor my star career is ruined. But I¡¯m just afraid to lose you. I am always worried about losing you-¡±

    Hans¡¯ brows eased a little, but he remained indifferent.

    ¡°My grandmother is sick. She always likes Hellen. I want her to spend some time with her.¡±

    Natalie¡¯s eyes lit up. She was worried that Hans had been treating her indifferently, and she wouldn¡¯t have many opportunities to get close to him.

    If she could make his most beloved grandma like her-

    ¡°Hans, I can take care of Grandma,¡± Natalie said softly with sincerity.

    ¡°You?¡± Hans frowned. ¡°Grandma doesn¡¯t know our rtionship yet.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll just take care of her as your friend. I promise not to mention your divorce with Hellen.¡±

    Natalie made a gesture for ¡°No¡± on her lips mischievously, her fair face flushed red. ¡°Your grandma is my grandma. I want to make her like me by myself.¡±

    ¡°Just say yes.¡± She put on a bashful look.

    Hans looked at her face calmly.

    A minute ago, Natalie still looked like she wanted to cry. Her mood had indeed changed too quickly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Some things in his mind became clearer and clearer.

    He hummed in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll get David to fetch you to the old house tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can go by myself. David can help you in many ways. How can he be my driver?¡± Natalie smiled.

    She deliberately made some phone calls in front of Hans and declined a few announcements.

    She lowered her slender neck and looked at her mobile phone happily with a smile. ¡°For the sake of grandma, I¡¯m willing to cancel a few announcements and give up my work. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Hans did not say anything and sent her home.

    In the next day.

    Hellen got up a littlete. Last night, she had unblocked Hans¡¯ number. But he didn¡¯t call her to discuss his grandma. She had waited for a long time.

    After washing up and having breakfast, she and Mike finally arrived at thepany together.

    On the top floor, she entered the office.

    Taking advantage of the time when no one was reporting to her, Hellen switched on the surveince cameras of thepany.

    She casually chose a break room, and there was a sound of discussion.

    ¡°Miss. Jovano iste again today. Did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. My team leader heard from the manager that she left early every day and gave the work of reporting to Mike. I don¡¯t know why she came here.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s from a rich family. She asionallyes to show off her power. She probably wants to stress her identity. After all, The Jovano Group belongs to her family. If I were her, I would be even more proud.¡±

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s mouth curled up. It seemed like she didn¡¯t have a good reputation in The Jovano Grouptely.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. Anyway, she had only managed thepany on behalf of her brother for half a year. If she could get through this period smoothly, she didn¡¯t want to waste energy making herself a hardworking good person.

    After all, sleeping well was the most important thing.

    The morning meeting was held at 9:30.

    This was Hellen¡¯s first meeting as president of The Jovano Group.

    Several executives were already sitting there.

    They were led by the director of the business department and a few other deputy directors. Donte Wilson, one of them, was the one who had received the cooperation.

    ¡°I have talked to the newly emerging the Chalesed Group in Hail City this time. They have many channels in Hail City, and they intend to cooperate with us in daily chemical products.¡±

    The Jovano Group was involved in a wide area, ranging from real estate to daily chemical products. It had more than a dozen brand names.

    Hellen narrowed his eyes and listened to Donte¡¯s speech.

    His main idea was that the market of daily chemical products in Hail City had always been under the control of the Grant Group.

    The Jovano Group had beenpeting with them for many years and had always been suppressed. Their sales channels had been inferior to the Grant Group as well.

    The Grant Group upied the gold shops in luxury brands in the big mall.

    As for the goods with a fair price, they had already taken away the gold shelves in supermarkets and other ces.

    To put it bluntly, working with Chalesed Group could change the current situation. Moreover, they had recently gotten good achievements in online sales. It was a miracle in the emerging industry.

    In the conference room, a few senior executives were very excited as they listened.

    ¡°Then what about the requirements they have? Do they want a share of the profits, or other requirements?¡± asked someone.

    Hellen sat calmly in the main seat with afortable posture and hadn¡¯t said a single word.

    Donte nced at her a few times. The disdain disappeared in his eyes.

    Instead, he stared at Hellen with ¡°sincerity¡± and said, ¡°Miss. Jovano, the best part of the cooperation is that the Chalesed Group does not intend to take away the profit from ourte sales. Recently, they are just preparing to expand their scale. They propose that as long as we pay 50 million dors, the market of Hail City will be developed by them!¡±

    It¡¯s not a small amount of money. But Hail City was a top-tier business city, so it was more eptable. Most people in the conference room agreed with it.

    After hearing everyone¡¯s opinions, Mike turned around and looked at Hellen. ¡°Miss. Jovano, what do you think?¡±

    Only now did Hellen put down the pen she had been ying with. She raised her eyes slightly, her gaze clear and sharp.

    ¡°Donte, how many years have you been working in The Jovano Group?¡±

    ¡°Miss. Jovano, it will be twenty years a few monthster. Why are you suddenly bringing this up?¡± asked Donte with a smile.

    Hellen said, ¡°Twenty years. You must be here when my father was in office.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he was very nice to us, so we¡¯ve done our best for The Jovano Group!¡±

    Hellen tossed the pen onto the table. ¡°To betray your own people is your performance?¡±

    ¡°Miss. Jovano, what do you mean?¡± Donte panicked for a moment, then put on an innocent and angry look, as if he had been used.

    The executives nced at each other helplessly.

    Everyone had seen the working state of Hellen. She was not serious. Thus, there were a lot of rumors about her.

    This was the first meeting. Although new brooms sweep clean, Hellen was going too far.

    ¡°Giving them 50 million in advance is their sincerity. Donte, you actually think it¡¯s a good idea!¡± Hellenughed indifferently.

    She pointed to the data analysis on the screen. It was the nearest flow statement of Chalesed Group¡¯s online sales.

    The data was so thick that people couldn¡¯t see it clearly at all. It would take a few days to analyze it.

    But Hellen pointed at one of the data lines with great precision. ¡°How did you analyze the data of the online sales on a single day? The previous data was almost the same, but this one directly broke the record. The difference is more than a hundred times. Such an obvious loophole, are you making a mistake, or did you do it on purpose?¡±

    Donte immediately exined, ¡°It¡¯s just a piece of data. Even if there are mistakes, it doesn¡¯t have much of an impact on the overall data. You have sharp eyes, but this is not a reason for you to reject the cooperation and me thepany¡¯s old employees!¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°You really refuse to give up until all hope is gone!¡±

 Chapter 43 Find a Fake Father

    Hellen¡¯s voice became low, and her eyes were full of indifference.

    The people present only felt that the air had changed. Her apartness has covered the whole room.

    The feeling of suffocation rose in their hearts for a moment, making the senior executives suddenly sit up straighter.

    Miss Jovano-

    No, President Jovano had bepletely different from her usualzy appearance!

    ¡°Mike, where is the material I asked you to get before I came?¡±

    When Mike had arrived, Hellen had asked him to bring over a folder. He didn¡¯t know what was inside, so when he heard this, he immediately passed it over.

    Hellen opened it and handed the materials one by one to the executives.

    ¡°The Chalesed Group grows fast, and it had good sales performance in the beginning.¡±

    ¡°But its online channel is nothing more than influencer marketing, and there are many lies. In order to promote the brand, they have spent a lot of money in user acquisition.¡±

    After analyzing, Hellenughed indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s precise because of these illegalpetition methods that severalrge tforms have already terminated their contracts with them. As for material goods, they¡¯ve indeed seized quite a few golden areas of the mall, but they¡¯ve only paid the down payment at the beginning. They no longer have the money to payter on!¡±

    ¡°Recently, the Chalesed Group is facing a fewwsuits. That¡¯s to say, they are facing an imminent crisis. They are even preparing to apply for bankruptcy!¡±

    ¡°Donte, you wanted to cooperate with a group on the verge of bankruptcy and asked us to pay 50 million in advance.¡±

    If they paid the money first, then the Chalesed Group applied for bankruptcy. The money must be wasted.

    After listening to the points Hellen had said, the senior executives changed their expressions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Donte?¡± The director of the business department pounded the table and grew serious!

    Donte also knew that he couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. He was so shocked that he almost couldn¡¯t stand still with weak legs.

    But he held on and said with a surprise, ¡°I was deceived by the Chalesed Group?¡±

    ¡°Deceived?¡± Hellen sneered. ¡°As I see it, you want to make another profit from The Jovano Group before retiring. You really are an old employee of twenty years. You¡¯ve really done everything you could!¡±

    Hellen looked at everyone. ¡°You can see the materialster and see thest page first.¡±

    Everyone quickly turned to thest page. There were two pictures attached to it. It was the scene of Donte talking to a strange man in a cafe.

    ¡°The man with Donte is the current president of the Chalesed Group,¡± Hellen reminded, ¡°There is transaction evidence of them. I have obtained it through a private detective. I want to know what do you think of this evidence, Donte? The cooperation has not yet begun, but they transferred 5, 000, 000 dors to your private ount?¡±

    Donte was pale and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    Half an hourter, the police took him away and the executives looked at each other in dismay.

    Hellen stood up. ¡°Since the cooperation is over, let¡¯s end the meeting here.¡±

    The moment the door was closed, several executives began to discuss in a low voice in the conference room.

    After they verbally condemned Donte, someone said in a low voice.

    ¡°Although Donte deserves it, I¡¯m still ufortable. If he does this kind of thing, he must be very secretive. How did Miss. Jovano find out?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she found a private detective?¡±

    ¡°That makes sense but how did she think of investigating Donte? She had to know about this beforehand so that she could prepare, right?¡±

    The room fell silent.

    ¡°Everyone, behave yourselves from now on. Don¡¯t try anything bad while Miss. Jovano is not around. She can¡¯t tolerate any ws.¡±

    A deputy director said this and then left first.

    After Hellen returned to the office, she checked the surveince of the conference room.

    The conversation of those people echoed in the office. Mike smiled and said, ¡°Miss. Jovano, this is not good for your image.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s good. I¡¯m not the future president of The Jovano Group, so I don¡¯t have to leave a kind image. I just hope that they won¡¯t make any trouble these days.¡±

    Right after she finished speaking, she began to churn.

    She frowned, got up, and quickly went to the bathroom.

    Lying on the toilet bowl for more than ten minutes, Hellen vomited so much that in the end, she could only spit out sour water. However, she still had a strong feeling of disgust.

    She caressed her abdomen and sighed helplessly. ¡°This baby is really good at torturing people.¡±

    It had already been more than eighty days. Recently, she had clearly felt that her abdomen, which had been slightly sunken, had be t.

    After a while, it might slowly be plump, and then it could no longer be hidden-

    Hellen frowned. After all, Hans was the father. If he discovered it, it was hard to say what he would do.

    She had to find a way to hide the baby as soon as possible.

    She had nned to stay at home three monthster. Anyway, the live stream would only show her upper body.

    She trusted Luz. As long as he didn¡¯t say it, no one would know.

    At that time, she would not even go out, and naturally, the news of her pregnancy would not be leaked.

    But now her brother had a car ident, she had to go back and forth between her home and thepany every day. This news could not be hidden. There were so many people in The Jovano Group.

    After washing up, she stood up and left the bathroom.

    Mike walked over nervously. ¡°Miss. Jovano, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Hellenughed calmly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go about your business.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, just call me,¡± Mike said as he left.

    Hellen looked through a few documents, but she was thinking about how to hide her baby.

    When it was time to get off work, she had a simple idea. If she could make a trick of time-

    She would be able to change everything!N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Although it was risky, as long as Hans believed it, she would never have to worry about it again.

    Her n was very simple: find a fake father for the baby and dy the birth of the baby for a month!

    The baby woulde out when it¡¯s time, but during her pregnancy, she could announce the gestation one month less.¡±

    This was a good idea, but there was also a big problem: How could she find a fake father for Hans¡¯ child?

    ¡­

    When it was time to get off work, Hellen drove to the hospital.

    She went to the department of gynecology and obstetrics for a check-up and then put away her medical report and arrived at Everet¡¯s ward.

    As soon as she reached the door, she heard Darcy¡¯s angry voiceing from inside.

    ¡°Are you torturing me on purpose? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to drink juice? I brought you it but you wanted to drink water. I poured you water but you said it¡¯s cold?¡±

    In the room, Everet¡¯s voice was very weak. ¡°Drinking cold is bad for the stomach, Darcy.¡±

    Hellen slightly raised her eyebrows. She still did not know that her big brother is so pampered. Usually, after exercising at home, he drank ice water like crazy and has been scolded many times by his mother.

    Hellen knocked on the door, and the sound in the room came to a screeching halt.

    Darcy opened the door. When she saw that it was Hellen, she waved her hand. ¡°Come in. I can¡¯t serve your brother anymore. You do it yourself!¡±

    Hellen stretchedzily and cast a sidelong nce at her brother on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy the entire day in The Jovano Group. I don¡¯t even have the strength to move my fingers. Darcy, take pity on me.¡±

 Chapter 44 Just Give Birth to the Baby

    After Darcy left, Hellen sat down next to the bed and chatted with Everet for a while.

    Someone had already reported Everet the matter of Donte Wilson. His face darkened a little. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to have such a mind. When I was here, he was well-behaved. Now he must think you are ignorant, so he bullied you.¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t that pretty good? With you around, those who harbor evil intentions don¡¯t dare toe out and make a fuss. We can take advantage of this time when you¡¯re recuperating to find all of them out.¡±

    Everet smiled and reached out to rub her hair. ¡°Thank you, Hellen.¡±

    Hellen dodged his hand. ¡°Enough. There¡¯s something important I need to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°What else could it be?¡± Everet deliberately asked carelessly.

    Hellen smiled indifferently and whispered a few words into his ear.

    He froze, and in the next second, he almost jumped off the bed.

    ¡°What, you are pregnan-¡±

    ¡°Lower your voice!¡± Hellen pulled him to sit down.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the father?¡±

    Hellen stared at him. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Oh. You were enthralled by that fuckboy to such an extent. Who else could the father be?¡± Everet sat on the bed with a solemn expression. ¡°Hellen, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? Just give birth to the baby.¡± Hellen smiled. She stroked her belly and said softly, ¡°It may be a boy or a girl. This is your niece or nephew.¡±

    Everet thought for a moment with aplicated look. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°All right, you just give birth to the baby and I can help you bring him up!¡±

    ¡°I can afford to raise him myself,¡± Hellen said softly to Everet that she was nning to find a fake father for her child.

    ¡°Although we may win over the Grant family, it¡¯s still too troublesome. I only need a man now.¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°I have told you first. Tomorrow, when Motheres, you tell her. I¡¯m afraid that if I tell, she won¡¯t be able to ept it for now.¡±

    Everet agreed.

    When Darcy returned with a cup of warm water, her face darkening, Hellen left.

    ¡°Darcy, thank you.¡±

    Darcy waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Go back and rest early. You don¡¯t look well.¡±

    Hellen was not tired. Her bad look was purely caused by the child in her belly.

    When she drove home, her mother was already sitting on the sofa in the living room. She was seeing her video on her mobile phone.

    Hellen said hello and returned to her bedroom. She didn¡¯t dare tell her mother that she was pregnant, so she had her brother be the vanguard.

    ¡­

    In the old house of the Grant family.

    In the dining room, Natalie looked at the dishes served by the chef and said, ¡°Simmer the porridge longer. Grandma¡¯s teeth aren¡¯t good.¡±

    ¡°Miss Susan, don¡¯t worry. These are Mrs. Grant¡¯s habits,¡± the chef said respectfully.

    Natalie made a sound of agreement from her throat. She stirred the porridge with a spoon as if she was examining something. It was the way the hostess did things.

    Lady Grant took Miss Grant to the dinner party today, so there was only Granny Grant and Natalie in the old house.

    The chef had worked here for a long time, so he knew the taste of everyone in the family. Moreover, he had been poached from the Michelin restaurant by Hans, so the Grant family had always been kind to him.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Miss Susan to be so picky.

    After Natalie had found fault with him for a long time, Granny Grant came out of the side hall on the first floor.

    Seeing this, Natalie went up to her in a hurry. ¡°Grandma, dinner is ready. I¡¯ll have dinner with you.¡±

    But Granny Grant avoided Natalie¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to help me, I can still walk.¡±

    Natalie stiffened, and then she smiled brightly. ¡°You are healthy. That¡¯s our blessing.¡±

    Granny Grant¡¯s impression of Natalie was still based on the fact that she had caused trouble for her granddaughter-inw.

    ¡°Natalie, although you¡¯re Hans¡¯ friend, you should call me Granny Grant. Only my grandson and granddaughter-inw can call me Grandma.¡±

    Natalie had hatred, but she still answered with a forced smile, ¡°I know. Then I¡¯ll serve Granny Grant to dinner.¡±

    When they were seated, Granny Grant waved her hand and said, ¡°Sit down. I¡¯m fine. Hans insisted on asking you to take care of me. You¡¯re also a guest of ours. There¡¯s no such thing as a guest taking care of the host.¡±

    Although her words were polite, they were also distant.

    Natalie gritted her teeth and sat down. The dishes on the table were exquisite, but she had no appetite at all!

    ¡°Damned old woman, you don¡¯t have many years to live. I¡¯ll just let her take advantage of her seniority for a while!¡±

    After dinner, Granny Grant sat at the table without moving.

    Natalie stood up and asked, ¡°Granny Grant, shall I help you back to your room to rest, or shall I apany you for a walk in the garden?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Granny Grant shook her head. ¡°You should go back earlier.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out her cell phone and looked at the time. ¡°Armon, bring me my reading sses. It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock. Granddaughter-in-Law is going to do a live stream.¡±

    The butler hurried to her room, while she got up and moved to the living room.

    Natalie was left hanging where she was, so angry that her vision blurred.

    Granddaughter-in-Law!

    She called her so close, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t know that Hellen had divorced Hans long ago!

    In the living room, Granny Grant ordered the butler to help her recharge, saying that she would send great tips and gifts to her granddaughter-inwter.

    Natalie was about to leave with her bag when she heard Armon calling for Granny Grant a few times.

    She hurriedly turned back and saw that Granny Grant was staring ahead dazedly as if she was lost in thought.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Hellen? I want to see Hellen.¡±

    Armon whispered, ¡°She is ill. Come here quickly!¡±

    The maids, who were waiting by the side, hurried forward to support Granny Grant and coaxed her.

    ¡°Madam, Mrs. Grant will be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s on her way. She just called and told you to rest for a while. She¡¯ll wake you up when she gets there.¡±

    A few maids coaxed the olddy like coaxing a child.

    Natalie¡¯s hands were trembling. She was so angry that her eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant, I¡¯m the future Mrs. Grant of the Grant family!¡±

    It was better for this old woman to die of a sudden illness!

    Granny Grant was suffering from Alzheimer¡¯s. In the end, she would turn into a retard.

    Natalie raised her chin and turned to leave. She remembered that this kind of disease was incurable. She would have a chance to deal with this old woman in the future!

    ¡­

    On the weekend, in the Jovano family.

    Hellen squinted, curled up on the sofa, ate fruits, and watched a movie.

    This weekend, there was not too much business in The Jovano Group, so she asked Mike to stay in thepany. It was rare for her to take half a day off.

    There was a live stream in the evening. So Hellen would watch some dramas she hadn¡¯t finished watching in the day.

    Lady Jovano was about to go out, but when she passed by the living room and saw Hellen, she told her, ¡°Eat more fruit. It¡¯s good for the baby.¡±

    She nodded with shock.

    Her brother told her mother about her pregnancy the day before yesterday, but she didn¡¯t expect things to go so smoothly. Her mother actually agreed.

    Her opinion was simr to Everet¡¯s. She respected Hellen¡¯s way of thinking and believed she could give birth to the baby if she wanted.

    After confirming that she would have a grandson or granddaughter, Lady Jovano was also happy.

    ¡°Mom, when will you be back?¡±

    ¡°Kathy¡¯s son is getting married. There are many things I need to help with. I won¡¯t be back until nightfall.¡± Lady Jovano nced sideways at Hellen. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then stay at home. Don¡¯t go out. I told Kathy that you are sick.¡±

    ¡°I know, thank you, Mom,¡± Hellen said coquettishly.

 Chapter 45 Ancestral Ring

    After Lady Jovano left, Hellen took the remote control and switched to another drama.

    She had watched some of the dramas two years ago, so she couldn¡¯t remember the plot that was about to end. Now it was new to her.

    She watched it with great interest until her phone rang next to her.

    She nced at the screen and saw that it was Hans calling.

    She tutted. Last time, this fuckboy said that Grandma was sick and he would call her in the evening to discuss it, but he never called.

    It had been more than ten days.

    Picking up the phone, she askedzily, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Grant?¡±

    On the other end, Hans asked in a low voice, ¡°Hellen, is grandma with you?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s originallynguid nerves tensed up and she sat up straight. ¡°Why is she here with me? Did she get lost?!¡±

    Hans¡¯ voice was low. ¡°Yes.¡±

    He added, ¡°Grandma kept saying that she wanted to see you. I think that she wille to you after she gets sick.¡±

    ¡°Come to me?¡±

    Hellen hurriedly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m going out now to find her. You send someone to find as well!¡±

    Where would Granny Grant go if she got lost?

    Hellen was wearing casual clothes. After getting in the car, she started it but found that her memory was nk.

    But the feeling of closeness and tension drove her to Hans¡¯ Green Vi.

    When she attended dinner party before, she heard the girls mention the general location of Green Vi.

    Grandma thought that she had yet to divorce Hans, so she would definitely go to her ce to look for her.

    When she drove near the Green Vi, she saw an old woman walking on the side of the road from a distance.

    Being worried about her, Hellen hurriedly got out of the car and chased after her.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Hellen. I was just about to visit you.¡± Granny Grant smiled kindly.

    ¡°Grandma, how can you run around!¡± Hellen let out a sigh of relief and said with some anger and grievance.

    Granny Grant held Hellen¡¯s hand and stuffed something cool into her hands. ¡°Hellen, I want to give you this, but I always forgot.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hellen withdrew her hand. On her palm was a gemstone thumb ring with detailed patterns. One could tell at a nce that it was an antique.

    ¡°This is the treasure of the Grant family. It was passed down to the daughter-inw. I didn¡¯t pass it down to your mother-inw. I passed it down to you.¡± The olddy took Hellen¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your mother-inw.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes grew moist, and she had a lump in her throat. ¡°I know. Grandmother, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    ¡°No. I want to go to your home.¡±

    Granny Grant pulled Hellen towards the gate of the Green Vi.

    Hellen started to hesitate. She and Hans were divorced. That was not her home!

    When she got out of the car just now, she was busy chasing after Grandma and didn¡¯t pick up her mobile phone, so she couldn¡¯t contact Hans.

    Crossing half a street, Granny Grant pulled her to the door and looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°Hellen.¡±

    When the guard at Green Vi saw Hellen, his expression changed slightly. However, when he saw Granny Grant bringing Hellen over, he immediately opened the door.

    This was Hellen¡¯s ¡°first time¡± entering here.

    The whole garden was covered with greenery, and the shade of the trees by the roadside covered half of the sky.

    Trees were fragrant in the air. Granny Grant held Hellen¡¯s hand and walked in while talking.

    They passed through the tree-lined path and a flower garden za before arriving at the gate of the vi.

    The vi only had two floors, but it covered arge area.

    Hellen looked around it. She heard her brother say that she had lived here for two years.

    As soon as they stopped, the sound of a car came from behind them.

    Hellen turned and saw Hans¡¯ car approaching. He got out of the car in a hurry and was stunned for a moment when he saw Hellen. Then, he nodded to her.

    Hellen also nodded silently.

    Granny Grant saw him as well. ¡°Hans, you are back. Why aren¡¯t you at thepany at this hour?¡±

    Hans quickly stepped forward and helped the olddy up. ¡°Grandma, tell the butler when you go out in the future and ask them to send you, okay?¡±

    Granny Grant had already sobered up a little by now. She frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell him? I just wanted to find Hellen. Why did I end up here?¡±

    After entering the living room, Hellen sat on the sofa with her and Hans went to the side to make a phone call.

    She could vaguely hear words like ¡°found¡±.

    After a while, Hans turned around.

    Granny Grant came out this time mainly to see Hellen. She also chatted with Hans from time to time.

    ¡°Hans, I brought a present to Hellen. This is what your great-grandmother gave me. I should have given it to your mother, but I thought that it would still be passed on to Hellen anyways, so I gave it to her.¡±

    Hellen had been holding the ring in her hand. She immediately opened her hand and handed it to Hans.

    ¡°Grandma said this is your family heirloom. Here, take it back.¡±

    Before Hellen could finish her words, Granny Grant frowned and pulled her hand back.

    ¡°This is for my daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw. Why are you giving it to him? Don¡¯t bother with him. How dare he take your stuff?¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen felt a bit awkward and at a loss.

    Hans¡¯ dark eyes were deep. He stared at Hellen and said, ¡°Grandma gave it to you. Keep it.¡±

    After all, she used to be a granddaughter-inw of the Grant family. If Granny Grant wanted to give it to her, it was because she thought she was worth it.

    Hellen felt that the ring was a bit precious.

    She frowned and chatted with grandmother for a while.

    ¡°Hellen, why do I feel you are a bit fatter?¡± Granny Grant beamed merrily at Hellen¡¯s waist. ¡°Are you pregnant?¡±

    As soon as these words were spoken, Hellen¡¯s heart jerked.

    ¡°Grandma is so sharp-eyed?¡±

    Opposite her, Hans looked up at her abdomen, causing her to panic.

    She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Grandma, no, I¡¯ve been living a good life recently. So I¡¯ve gotten fatter.¡±

    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s good to be fatter.¡± Granny Grant smiled. ¡°When you have recovered and let me have a great-grandson or great-granddaughter, I can take care of the baby for you.¡±

    Hans looked at Hellen calmly.

    How could she be pregnant? When he was with her, they had only had sex a few times, and in the end, she had taken the medicine.

    He vaguely remembered that her waist was very thin, and now it seemed to be a little rounder.

    Probably, after she left the Grant family, she had lived a much morefortable life.

    Hans pursed his lips tightly and had a mixed feeling.

    Hellen and his grandmother were chatting happily, and soon, his grandmother was willing to back to the old house.

    People from the old house had also arranged for a car to wait in front of the vi.

    Hellen reluctantly sent Granny Grant into the car and watched her leave.

    Then only Hans and she were left standing side by side in front of the vi.

    Hellen was embarrassed. She turned to look at him and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I shall take my leave first. This¡­¡±

    It was that ring again.

    It represented her status as a daughter-inw of the Grant family.

    Hans¡¯ throat moved slightly, and he suddenly didn¡¯t want to take it back.

    His expression froze slightly, and his tone was indifferent. ¡°The Grant family will never take back what they have given away.¡±

    Hellen also changed her smiling face and scorned in her heart.

    She had thought that the thumb ring was very important, but since Hans had adopted such an attitude, she would ept it. Anyway, it looked like an antique.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Hellen took two steps forward but still felt uneasy. So she turned around andined, ¡°Is the security in your old house so poor that grandmother can walk out just like that?¡±

    ¡°Since she has Alzheimer¡¯s, you should send someone to apany her and watch over her.¡±

 Chapter 46 Why Are You Hiding?

    Seeing that Hans was silent, Hellen frowned.

    ¡°So, didn¡¯t you send someone to take care of grandmother?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± he said in a low voice and recalled Natalie¡¯s call.

    Natalie called him and told him that his grandmother was missing. She said her grandmother wanted to go out for a walk and keptining about eating fried chestnuts by the side of the road.

    When she went to buy chestnuts, grandmother disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Hans said slowly with hesitation, ¡°It was an ident this time.¡±

    Hellen was relieved. ¡°In the future, you¡¯d best be careful.¡±

    After all, it was Hans¡¯ grandmother, so it was not appropriate for her to say anything more. She turned around and left.

    Hans¡¯ voice rang out behind her.

    ¡°Hellen, thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I did it for grandma.¡±

    Hans looked at Hellen¡¯s back and his gaze becameplicated.

    Not long after grandma left, Natalie called. She was crying miserably.

    She had been ming herself for not taking good care of his grandmother and thus made Hans reassured.

    ¡­

    After a week, Hellen finally became rxed.

    Ever since the precedent of Donte thest time, the senior executives of thepany had been working honestly.

    The security at home had been rearranged well. Hellen took the time to check the driver who hit Everet.

    But she found that the driver had died in an ident.

    There must be something fishy going on!

    After Hellen recovered from her shock, she carefully thought about it. The enemy was in the dark while she was in the light. Now, she¡¯d just found some of the enemy¡¯s secrets, yet they had already been blocked.

    She could only improve the security.

    As long as they wanted to make a move, she was fully prepared to catch them.

    In The Jovano Group-

    In the president¡¯s office on the top floor, Hellen leaned on a chair with her phone. There was the voice of the game inside.

    It was not until Mike led the two executives into the room that she stopped the game.

    One of them was from the Commerce Department while the other was from the Market Development Department.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    The director of the Commerce Department said with excitement, ¡°Miss. Jovano, I heard some news at a dinner table yesterday. I want to tell you about it.¡±

    There were many dinner parties in the department. They needed to get in touch with people everywhere, so they were well-informed.

    Not too much time had passed before Hellen understood.

    The government was going to make a bid for a renovation project next month. This was the most important one designed by the city in the next few years.

    Tempe City was very big. The Jovano Group and the Grant Group were located in the north and south respectively, and the businesses on both sides were developing well.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The east side of the city developed well, but to the west of the city was an old town, where Tempe City first developed.

    Over the past few decades, a lot of dpidated houses had shown up in the west. After official research and meeting, they decided to call for a bid and make arge corporation n and renovate the old city.

    ¡°The west upies a lot of areas!¡± The director said.

    Mike listened to the analysis and frowned. ¡°Although it¡¯s profitable, it¡¯s also very difficult. The residents live there for a long time. And they are rtively old and there are many old people living there¡­¡±

    ¡°All troubles, as long as they are solved, will be paid out!¡± Another director said from the side.

    The two were obviously very interested in the bidding.

    Mike, however, was worried. ¡°Miss. Jovano, the overall n of the renovation of the west is too big. Should we ask Mr. Jovano?¡±

    Hellen raised her eyes with dense interest. ¡°No. Since we¡¯ve obtained the news beforehand, we must make full use of it. Prepare to bid.¡±

    Although it was an old city, Tempe Middle School where she had studied at, and Tempe University were also located here, so she had a lot of feelings for that ce.

    ¡°Miss. Jovano¡­¡± Mike still wanted to persuade her again.

    Hellen knew very well how urgent it was to rebuild there. Not only did she want to make money, but she also wanted to help some people in Tempe City. ¡°You also said that from the overall situation, this is very profitable. We are not the onlypany in Tempe City. So it¡¯s hard to say whether we could win the bidding. At this time, we have to take it one step at a time. If we think too much, we will miss the opportunity.¡±

    She smiled as she looked at Mike with determination.

    Mike suddenly felt a wave of confidence wash over him. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll send someone to prepare the bidding documents.¡±

    ¡­

    In the Grant Group, Hans was reading the documents that his assistant had brought him. He had read through them carefully.

    He pinched the space between his eyebrows. ¡°This n won¡¯t work. Modify it again. We must take over the renovation project!¡±

    David agreed, picked up the documents on the table, and left.

    Hans sat for a while and picked up his phone.

    He opened the short video app. On his follow-up list, there was only one followed but she had not done a live stream yet.

    Recently, Hellen had posted a few short videos, most of which were about health care and makeup.

    Thements were full of shock. They said she was not putting on makeup but changing her head.

    Hans stared at smiling Hellen on the screen. Her eyes were ardent, warm, and beautiful, like the sun.

    Ever since she lost her memories, she seemed to have regained her soul.

    Hans was lost in thought for a moment, but he quickly closed the app. He picked up the document beside and continued to read.

    The bidding of the Weststadt District was not kept a secret for a long time. The week before the official announcement, there was a hot discussion in Tempe City.

    If this project waspleted, it would not only make money but also leave a good reputation.

    Besides, cooperating with the authorities would improve the credibility.

    Stimted by money and reputation, manyrgepanies in Tempe City wanted to give it a try. Even some of thepanies in the neighboring city were getting ready.

    ¡­

    In The Jovano Group.

    When it was time to get off work, Hellen had put away the bidding documents and renovation ns they made for a week. She locked them in a safe before getting up and leaving the office.

    Mike drove her to the hospital.

    When she arrived at Everet¡¯s ward, she saw her mother holding Darcy¡¯s hand and chatting with her.

    Her close friend, who was usually carefree, was now sitting like a youngdy and saying words like ¡°madams¡± and ¡°OK¡±.

    Her little face was still drooping slightly, making Hellenugh.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    ¡°Hellen is here. I was just thanking Darcy for taking care of your brother during this period.¡±

    Hellen understood some medical skills. ncing at her brother¡¯s face, she sat at the head of the bed and wanted to take his pulse.

    Everet retracted his hand. ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital. Why are you feeling my pulse?¡±

    ¡°Let me see how your body is doing,¡± Hellen said. She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why are you hiding?¡±

    No matter what, Everet wouldn¡¯t give his hand to her. He knew how urate Hellen¡¯s judgment was. It was so urate that some secrets might not be able to be hidden.

    Hellen didn¡¯t insist. She just sat there and chatted with him.

    Lady Jovano looked at the sky and stood up. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go back first. Hellen, go home early.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡± Hellenughed.

    After sending off her mother, Hellen sat down next to Darcy with a smile and lowered her voice. ¡°You were pretending to be ady just now.¡±

    Darcy red fiercely at her.

    Hellen whispered, ¡°This is a huge contrast to when you were looking for a male model.¡±

    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Everet, who was on the bed, was listening.

    ¡°A male model?¡±

    Darcy¡¯s face stiffened and Hellen turned her head silently. ¡°I¡¯m talking about massage. I¡¯m teaching Darcy how to give you a massage to help you recover.¡±

    Everet rxed a little.

    Darcy was anxious. ¡°Who wants to give him a massage?¡±

 Chapter 47 How about Him?

    Darcy¡¯s face turned red. Over the past few days, she had given Everet a lot of ¡°massages¡±.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly. Just as she was about to continue asking, the door of the ward was opened.

    Someone arrived uninvited, and it was at this time of the night. And he still hadn¡¯t knocked on the door and directly entered. Hellen frowned as she looked.

    ¡°Oh, what a rare guest.¡± Everety on the bed, giggling casually.

    Eddie ced a small food carrier on the table and said, ¡°My parents said that I have a good rtionship with you, so I must visit you when you are sick. After all, you are the president of The Jovano Group. I mustmunicate with you and promote our friendship.¡±

    His words were direct, causing Hellen tough at the side. ¡°Did your parents ask you to pass on the words directly?¡±

    Eddie shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I knew him because of this.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s interest was piqued. After she inquired further, she quickly found out about Everet and Eddie¡¯s past.

    Eddie¡¯s parents loved his younger brother but didn¡¯t like him. So he was used to marry with someone to maintain a good rtionship with the big families in Tempe City.

    To put it bluntly, he was just amunication boy.

    Back when he was still a good boy, he listened to his parents to deliberately approach Everet for her identity as the heir of the Jovano family.

    ¡°At that time, I had another task. They said that after getting along well with your brother, I should try to contact the Miss of the Jovano family.¡±

    As Eddie spoke, he held his chin and looked at Hellen with an ambiguous smile. ¡°After all, everyone in Tempe City knows that you are the favorite of the Jovano family. My parents wanted me to marry you at that time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they want to do it now?¡± Darcy fanned the mes.

    Hellen red at her. ¡°Darcy!¡±

    Eddie was gorgeous, and he was sexy when he smiled. He looked at Hellen and said, ¡°They do, but I don¡¯t have the chance.¡±

    Hellen nodded with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know.¡±

    In the bed, Everet looked Eddie and Hellen up and down and fell into deep thought.

    After chatting for a while, they talked about the renovation of the Weststadt District. The Levi Group also intended to participate in this project.

    Eddie had just taken over The Levi Group, so he needed some merits to convince the masses.

    Hellenughed, then shook her head. ¡°You won¡¯t have any opportunities. I will participate too.¡±

    She was very clear about Eddie¡¯s current situation. Even if she gave him the project, he would not seed.

    His parents and all his rtives in The Levi Group were not easy to deal with. How could it be so simple?

    As Hellen spoke, she looked at Darcy. ¡°Your family isn¡¯t interested?¡±

    Darcy shook her head. ¡°My father said that both the Grant family and you will bid this time, so it¡¯s unlikely that we could win. Thus we don¡¯t want to spend so much effort.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Eddie stood up and prepared to leave. ¡°Missy, shall we go together? I¡¯ll send you home.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°No need, Mike will send meter.¡±

    Eddie knew Mike and he left with regret.

    As soon as he left, Everet immediately sent Darcy out as well.

    Only Everet and Hellen were left in the ward.

    Everet was solemn. ¡°Hellen, I just thought of something important for you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to find a fake father for your baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°How is Eddie?¡±

    Hellen felt as if she was choked and burst intoughter. ¡°Everet, what are you thinking about, Eddie?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are also rumors between you. Besides, don¡¯t you intend to dy the birth of the child by a month? The time is also right. Everyone¡¯s doubts will be reduced a lot!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°No, Eddie is the only son of the Levi family and the president of The Levi Group. Even if he¡¯s willing to do this, his parents won¡¯t!¡±

    Who would be able to ept that their only son would fake marriage and ept someone else¡¯s son as his child?

    Rich and powerful families cared more about their offspring. There were too many implications.

    Everet, however, insisted. ¡°Listen to me. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll discuss this with Eddie. He¡¯ll agree.¡±

    Previously, Everet was afraid that Eddie would hurt his sister. But after thinking about it, since he decided to find a fake father for his future niece, it was better to find a friend than a stranger. He could supervise him as well.

    ¡°Eddie might be a well-known yboy, but he¡¯s not a bad person. It can also make me assured.¡± Everet tried to persuade her.

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Enough. I won¡¯t agree.¡±

    If Eddie had no interest in her, she might have considered it. However, Eddie saw her as his prey. She did not want to have too much rtionship with him.

    Everet still wanted to say something, but Hellen had already stood up.

    ¡°All right, Darcy ising back soon. I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Everet grew frantic. ¡°Hellen, he really is the best choice.¡±

    ¡°Go to bed early. Don¡¯t stay upte. It won¡¯t be good for your leg¡¯s recovery.¡± Hellen walked to the door and said with a grin.

    Everet paled. ¡°You didn¡¯t check my pulse?¡±

    Hellenughed eerily. ¡°Just now, when I was sitting with Darcy, I took her pulse. It is a bit weak.¡±

    Everet gritted his teeth because his sister had known that. He frowned and said, ¡°Leave quickly! Don¡¯t let Darcy hear this!¡±

    Otherwise, it would be troublesome for Darcy to lose her temper in shame!

    ¡­

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the bidding. Hellen had ced great importance on it, so she would go to the scene personally.

    When Hellen and the representatives of thepany arrived at the official scene, people from otherpanies also arrived one after another. They all sat down in their respective seats.

    The bidding was scheduled to go on for three rounds, and more than half of thepanies would be eliminated in the first round.

    Recently, Hellen had clearly felt that she vomited frequently every day, and her waist was slightly bulging. But when she wore loose clothes, others couldn¡¯t tell.

    She sat in the seat of The Jovano Group, surrounded by several executives.

    Another burst of whispers came from the venue. Hellen looked up and saw Hans walking in.

    The man was tall and indifferent. He still had apathy.

    The seats of the Grant Group and Jovano Group were next to each other. Hans walked to one side. When he saw Hellen, he nodded at her.

    Here, everyone was each other¡¯spetitor. Hellen also nodded in acknowledgment.

    Arge group ofpanies had been eliminated at the beginning. Out-of-town ones had the same suffering as well because they did not understand Tempe City well enough and did not have deeper feelings than the local ones.

    At the beginning of the second round, there were only seven or eightpanies left.

    Among them were The Jovano Group, The Grant Group, and The Levi Group.

    The representatives of these groups came forward, took out the design n, and exined it to the person in charge.

    At this time, everyone could hear it.

    Hellen¡¯s way was more human-like. She focused on rebuilding, keeping the semi-ancient charm of the Weststadt District. But Hans took a long-term view and suggested more about building hospitals and cultural education facilities.

    It was apparent that the person in charge found it hard to make a decision. They¡¯d beenpletely engrossed in both of the ns.

 Chapter 48 Secret Meeting with a Male Celebrity

    After the bidding, the results woulde out in three days.

    But for the people present, the result had alreadye out. The official representatives were obviously more interested in the ns of The Jovano Group and the Grant Group. They just couldn¡¯t make a decision for a while.

    When she left the venue, Hellen heard someone mumbling.

    ¡°Well, I knew it would be like this, but I still wanted to try¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, the renovation of old cities is profitable. The government has always been willing to pay the money!¡±

    Hellen smiled.

    She stood in front of the door for a few seconds, and then Hans came up from behind.

    He stopped beside her.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, who do you think will win the bid between us?¡±

    Hellen nced at him. ¡°I believe in the power of The Jovano Group.¡±

    Hans raised the corner of his mouth slightly. Her sharp look made him unable to look away for a moment.

    ¡°I think so too. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    Hans left.

    Hellen stood where she was, confused. She turned to look at Mike angrily. ¡°Did hee to provoke me? How annoying!¡±

    Mike was speechless.

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s here to strike up a conversation, but is Mr. Grant here to do this? No way¡­¡±

    The bidding result woulde out in three days. The Jovano Group had been busy for a while, so Hellen had generously given everyone a day off. She made the two departments take turns to take leave.

    She, on the other hand, received an important phone call and immediately drove to Tempe Studios.

    It was located in the suburbs, one of the top studios.

    From the moment she entered the door, she saw many shooting bases inside and many people dressed in different ages.

    People from ancient times to modern times, from wearing armor to drinking water on the side of the road, you can meet all of them.

    But you won¡¯t be able to meet a celebrity. The studio base isrge, and the roads areplicated. After asking several times, Hellen slowly drove to arge garden.

    The garden was full of antique buildings. There were rows upon rows of cornices with pcenterns below shaking, making people feel as if they had suddenly passed through.

    After Hellen drove in, not far away, the window of the recreational vehicle in front of the gate of another garden opened.

    Natalie rolled down the window and asked, ¡°Was it Hellen who went in just now?¡±

    Her assistant stood next to her. ¡°I think so, Natalie, but I didn¡¯t see it clearly.¡±

    ¡°Which production crew is next door?¡± Natalie asked with a frown.

    ¡°It¡¯s Thousands of Miles.¡± The assistant whispered.

    Thousands of Miles!

    It was a sorrow for Natalie. She became mncholic and said, ¡°I remember, the leading male character was Karim Thomas.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡±

    Natalie narrowed her eyes. Since Hellen hade to the production team, she was not going to meet any small fry. Even though the Jovano family was the one who invested Thousands of Miles, it should still be thepany¡¯s staff who came here. Why was she here?

    But since she was here, she was not going to meet nobody. If she wasn¡¯t going to meet Director Kenny Lee, then she was going to meet Karim!

    Last time, when the Thousands of Miles changed the actors, she had said on the Inte that it was made by the investors. Originally, everything had been doing well, but Hellen had tweeted.

    Karim let a group of his friends give Hellen likes, and at that time, she felt that the rtionship between Hellen and Karim wasn¡¯t simple.

    In the entertainment industry, male celebrities liked to get involved with those rich youngdies the most! They were not much better than female celebrities. Maybe they were even more shameless!

    Natalie cursed under her breath. She took out her mask and sunsses, put on her hat, and sneaked into the production team of the Thousands of Miles with her assistant.

    ¡­

    When Hellen arrived at the team, Kenny was filming an important scene.

    She sneaked behind him and looked at him seeing the camera seriously. ¡°Mr. Lee.¡±

    Kenny was badly startled. He turned to look at Hellen. ¡°Miss Jovano.¡±

    Kenny vaguely remembered that when Hellen had just started the live stream, no one knew her identity. At that time, he had also taken a fancy to the Industrious Hellen and wanted her to be the heroine of the Thousands of Miles.

    But she replied that she was not interested.

    Now he finally knew why she had no interest. It was because she had be an investor.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Hellen chortled.

    Kenny looked at her. He was a director, so when he saw someone, he would think about which role did the person can y.

    Even in the entertainment industry, she was a rare beauty! She¡¯s even more beautiful than she was in the live stream.

    But Kenny knew her identity. The daughter of a rich family should not be an actor, so he said lightly, ¡°Are you here to inspect us?¡±

    As an investor, it was normal for The Jovano Group to send a few people to supervise them every day.

    What¡¯s more, Miss. Jovano was the one in charge. She didn¡¯t care about the film recently, so Kenny couldn¡¯t be bothered to do what he wanted.

    Now that she was here, he didn¡¯t mind it.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen shook her head, sat on the chair next to him, and looked at the scene in the camera.

    In the scene, the male lead was wearing ssic garb. He made sword skills and then put it away. It was done perfectly.

    Karim was the role he yed. Other male actors were ying tricks, but he looked fierce and powerful.

    ¡°I came to visit.¡± Hellen pointed at Karim. ¡°To visit him.¡±

    Kenny was a little surprised, but he didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°He is free after the filming. Miss Jovano, please wait a minute.¡±

    Hellen waited while chatting with Kenny.

    They mostly talked about the Thousands of Miles, and Kenny¡¯s expression gradually brightened.

    ¡°You seem to have read the novel as well. Your understanding of characters is unique, and many of the things that puzzled me have been solved!¡±

    Hellen chuckled.

    After a while, Karim finished shooting and came to the director¡¯s side.

    ¡°Hellen, are you anxious?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Hellen stood up and talked with Karim. Everyone on the production team was like watching gossip.

    ¡°Karim has been famous for so many years, but he has never had a girlfriend. Is he¡­¡±

    ¡°He even patted Miss Jovano¡¯s head just now. It was so ambiguous, it must be like this!¡±

    Everyone watched as Hellen got into Karim¡¯s RV with a gossipy look.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Karim a clean freak? I heard that in addition to him and his assistant driver, he doesn¡¯t allow anyone else to go to his RV!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, when he was filming a modern dramast time, an actress wanted to get into his car but was almost dumped by him!¡±

    Amidst the gossip, behind a fake banyan tree not far away, Natalie was holding her phone with a sinister smile.

    ¡°I knew it! Hellen muste here for Karim!¡±

    Her assistant carefully tugged at her sleeve. ¡°Natalie, you¡¯re done filming. Let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t let anyone find us.¡±

    ¡°No, words are useless. I have to get more evidence!¡±

    ¡­

    In the PV, Hellen sat in the back row and leaned back. ¡°Why did you ask me toe here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll only stay here for three days. The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to the grasnds to film. I won¡¯t be able to return in a few months.¡± Karim took out a box from a nearby bag and handed it to Hellen. ¡°I prepared a birthday present for you in advance.¡±

    Hellen took the box and said against her will, ¡°You¡¯re not sincere enough. You want me toe and take your gift personally.¡±

    Karimughed heartily and caressed her head. ¡°Take a look. Do you like it?¡±

    Hellen put the box into her bag, then said with fake anger, ¡°No, I will open it until my birthday.¡±

 Chapter 49 Ex-husband and ex-wife Join Hands

    After chatting with Karim for half an hour, Hellen was going to leave.

    ¡°Be careful when filming on the grasnd. Use the substitute when necessary.¡± She reminded him and got out of the RV.

    Karim followed by her side with a doting and helpless smile. ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Hellen rolled her eyes at him. How could she didn¡¯t worry? Karim had always been dedicated, and he had personally filmed many dangerous scenes involving hanging wire.

    Although he had a good reputation in the industry, he also made her worried.

    After leaving the Tempe Studios, Hellen returned home.

    In the side hall of the house, Hellen heard the conversation between Lady Jovano and her friends, so she immediately lowered her footsteps.

    If her mother saw hering back at this time, she would definitely ask her to say hello to the guests.

    So she quietly went back to the second floor, took a shower, changed into casual clothes, and nestled in the bed to continue reading the Prescriptions for All.

    After reading for a while, she felt a little sleepy. Recently, she could feel that she was much easier to get tired.

    She sighed. It was probably because of the baby.

    ¡­

    Three days passed quickly and the bidding results came out.

    This time, the authorities yed a trick. Both the Grant Group and The Jovano Group won the bid. They liked the former¡¯s long-term development thought and thetter¡¯s humane actions.

    In the end, the two groups cooperated to do the renovation project.

    When this result came out, Hellen somewhat wanted to retreat.

    She didn¡¯t want to have too much to do with Hans, but this project was too big, so she gritted her teeth and decided to ept it.

    Such a big official project had spread around Tempe City recently.

    As a result, after the two families signed the contract with the official, the news was reported.

    Following that, there was a secret rumor about the past between Mr. Grant and Miss. Jovano.

    ¡°The union of the strong. The ex-husband and the ex-wife join hands. Interesting.¡±

    All kinds of rumors stopped on the second day of signing.

    The first on the trending topic was: Exposed of Karim Thomas¡¯ Rtionship!

    Karim had a great influence on the entertainment industry.

    The fans went crazy.

    On the trending topic, there were a few photos and a short video. Although the video was not high definition, people could tell that the background was Karim Thomas¡¯ RV.

    They were photos of he and Hellen looking at each other and he rubbing her head in a pampering manner. The video was about Hellen getting out of the car.

    Thebel read: ording to the poster, Miss Jovano stayed in Karim Thomas¡¯ RV for half an hour before leaving. Her clothes looked messy¡­

    Then there was some imagination.

    When Hellen saw the trending topic, most fans of Karim enthusiastically expressed their faith in their idol.

    ¡°Karim said if he is dating, he will not hide it. He will make it public!¡±

    ¡°Miss Jovano is the investor of Thousands of Miles. Judging from Karim¡¯s outfit, he¡¯s filming. If there really is something between them, why would they be in the production crew?¡±

    ¡°Buddy, you don¡¯t understand. Some rich youngdies have unique hobbies. Maybe they like this kind of excitement!¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that Hellen is relying on her investor identity to mess with Karim?¡±

    There were all kinds of spections. When Hellen saw them, she immediately called Darcy.

    She couldn¡¯t let Everet see this, or he would be extremely angry.

    After consoling her brother, Hellen unloaded her mother¡¯s Twitter.

    Her mother didn¡¯t check it often. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t find out that a software had disappeared for days.

    After finishing everything, Hellen didn¡¯t rify it. With the news on the Inte spreading, she devoted herself to the project preparations.

    Because it was the cooperation between the Grant Group and The Jovano Group, it was troublesome to decide the working ce.

    Today, the Grant Group and The Jovano Group were sitting together to discuss the matter. Hans came from the north. At nine o¡¯clock, he sat in the conference room of The Jovano Group.

    Hellen sat opposite him. At the long table, the two of them looked at each other.

    The executives were all fighting for their ownpanies. This project was cooperation, but in reality, it was apetition too.

    Who yed the leading role or a supporting role would affect the distribution of benefits in the future.

    Hellen leaned against the chair and listened. Seeing that the executives of The Jovano Group were almost defeated by those of Grant Group, she spokezily.

    ¡°I remembered it clearly. In the bidding statement, we two groups should cooperate. From the distance, The Jovano Group is closer to the Weststadt District and it is more convenient for us to carry out our work. If you don¡¯t agree, why don¡¯t we apply to the authorities to find another cooperation partner?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    The senior executive of the Grant Group who was talking suddenly choked. How could the official project be changed so easily? This project was rted to people¡¯s livelihood, so the government really cared about it.

    ¡°Miss. Jovano, what do you mean by that? Are you threatening us? If we don¡¯t agree to work in The Jovano Group, are you going to overturn the table?¡±

    Hellenughed softly. ¡°You¡¯re right. You know that, but if you still insist on we should go to the Grant Group, then we will both lose the project.¡±

    Hellen never gave in to anyone. If someone wanted to bully The Jovano Group, she would rather perish together with them.

    The executive pursed his lips and turned to look at Hans. ¡°Mr. Grant-¡±

    Hans was indifferent as he stared at the blueprint in front of him. It was a rough map made by the senior executives of The Jovano Group.

    The renovation of the Weststadt District did indeed have to start from the south, so it was reasonable to work at The Jovano Group.

    He said lightly, ¡°Set up a joint division in the Weststadt District. I think it¡¯s more convenient this way.¡±

    Hearing this, Hellen felt it was fair, and so she nodded in agreement.

    At the beginning of the cooperation, the first confrontation was a draw.

    Since they had agreed to set up a joint division, Hellen sent Hans and the others away graciously.

    They were followed by their own staff. When they reached the door, Hans turned his head and looked at her.

    ¡°Have you seen the recent rumors online?¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Hellen said indifferently.

    Hans frowned slightly with apathy.

    He felt a little ufortable.

    Ever since they divorced, men had been constantly appearing by Hellen. Eddie, Luz, and now it was Karim.

    When did she¡­

    Hans said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯d better be careful and consider your reputation.¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. ¡°My affairs have nothing to do with you, right?¡±

    ¡°The project has not beenunched yet. There are many things involved this time. If the matter is blown out of proportion, it is bad for the development of the project.¡±

    It was understandable for the sake of the project. Hellen replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll deal with it. Goodbye, Mr. Grant.¡±

    After watching Hans leave, Hellen asked the person in charge to meet his counterpart of the Grant Group to discuss the position of the joint division.

    She turned back to the office.

    During the days when she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it, the matter had gone viral on the Inte.

    Karim had always been straightforward, but this time he chose to be silent, making some fans believe that there must be something in it.

    There were countless onlookers and a sea of curses!

 Chapter 50 Make Everything Clear Public

    Hellen checked it for a while. She felt that the attention to this matter should be enough.

    She checked the first person who leaked the news. It was a famous paparazzi in the entertainment industry. She had investigated him and found that he and Natalie were from the samepany.

    She thought that the management of Kenny¡¯s production team was strict, and maybe an extra had taken the photos and videos.

    Butter on, when she investigated further, she realized that Natalie¡¯s team was right next door, which was very interesting.

    She checked Natalie¡¯s tweets. Although they had a conflictst time, she didn¡¯t answer the questions about whether she knew the truth or not.

    But she posted a staged photo of a TV program The Lion Roars.

    Hellen sneered.

    The Lion Roars was about a plot of a princess ¡°stealing¡± a man. In the photo, there was a reluctant male lead and a smiling princess.

    Natalie was hinting at something.

    Netizens were thoughtful and soon felt that they had known the truth.

    Hellen knew that Natalie was most likely behind this.

    She put down her cell phone, picked up the renovation blueprint of the Weststadt District, and began to read it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the person in charge returned to thepany. The location of the joint division had been decided.

    It was in an old shopping mall in the center of the Weststadt District. A three-story mall was enough.

    Hellen didn¡¯t have any objections. ¡°Since it was settled down, then make relevant people move there as soon as possible. Prepare the necessary office facilities well.¡±

    When it was time to get off work, she returned home.

    It was the weekend, and she was going to do a live stream in the evening. Luz arrived here early.

    When Hellen entered the live stream room, he was already preparing the equipment.

    ¡°Hellen, you came back.¡± Luzughed.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hellen drew near to take a look. ¡°Make the pixel a bit higher. I have something important to say.¡±

    Luz replied, ¡°I see.¡±

    The scandal between Hellen and Karim had only spread for a few days. This live stream was the first one after it.

    As soon as the live stream started, a lot of people swarmed here. The number of people was still growing rapidly.

    Hellen sat at the table, watching the bullet chat that shed on the screen from time to time, all of them asking about her rtionship with Karim.

    Some were anxious, some were cursing her, and some chose to believe her.

    Her millions of fans seemed to be submerged in the crowd.

    When the number of viewers reached new heights, Hellen smiled faintly. ¡°I know that everyone is very curious about my rtionship with Karim, so this live stream was also meant to rify things.¡±

    The bullet chat jumped up like crazy: rify what!

    Natalie had already posted a photo of The Lion Roars. Wasn¡¯t it obvious?

    Stop arguing!

    Hellen held her chin as she looked at Little Witch who was wildly inciting the taboo words in the crowd.

    Ordinary Life hasn¡¯te recently.

    Hellen took out her mobile phone. ¡°If my rification doesn¡¯t work, then Karim himself might as well clear his name.¡±

    Bullet chat said, ¡°Karim¡¯s yed dead for a few days! How could he rify it in person?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, even if he rifies, he may be forced by you. After all, you are the investor!¡±

    In all kinds of bullet chats, Hellen dialed the video call with Karim.

    She replied to the bullet chats by the way, ¡°Karim went to the grasnd for filming a few days ago. One of the scenes must bepleted in the depth of untraversed grasnd. Isn¡¯t it normal that there is no signal?¡±

    After that, she ignored the doubts and connected the video call.

    She beamed at the person on the other side of the screen. ¡°How¡¯s the recent film going?¡±

    Karim was a little tired, but he still smiled. ¡°Not bad. I just heard about that matter from my assistant, but I haven¡¯t had time to rify. I¡¯m sorry, Hellen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m doing a live stream now. Do you mind if I rify it in this way?¡±

    Karim naturally had no objections. Hellen connected the screen of her mobile phone to the live stream screen.

    She and Karim¡¯s faces appeared on both sides of the screen. Karim was tired, making the fans in the live stream room distressed.

    ¡°Boohoo, my Prince Charming seems to have lost weight!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a bandage wrapped around his hand, did he get hurt?¡±

    ¡°His attitude toward Miss. Jovano doesn¡¯t seem to be forced by her. Is this clear exnation a public affair?¡±

    As someone said something, the situation changed.

    Karim¡¯s love for Hellen was about to overflow the screen!

    Hellen beamed at Karim and said something very important, ¡°Thene back earlier, cousin¨C¡±

    There were many question marks in the live stream room.

    Hellen looked at the ellipsis, question marks, and horrified emojis on the bullet chat.

    ¡°I want to ask someone who leaked the news, is it strange that I stayed in my cousin¡¯s car for half an hour?¡±

    There was sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°If you check online, you will know Lady Jovano¡¯s surname is Thomas, and it is rare. You¡¯d better be careful in the future. Don¡¯t be led by the nose by someone to doubt your idol.¡±

    Her tone was indifferent. She seemed to see the person misleading the crowd through the screen.

    Karim, however, did not have much patience. He looked at the screen seriously. ¡°I hope that my fans will not attack my cousin. I only have one cousin. If someone tries to frame her with the paparazzi of her ownpany, don¡¯t me me for cutting her off!¡±

    Such domineering words caused a stir in the live stream room again.

    Soon, someone caught the meaning of Karim¡¯s words.

    ¡°A paparazzi of her ownpany?¡±

    That paparazzi was from Star Media, where Natalie worked.

    The media belonged to the Grant Group, and the rtionship between Natalie and Hans was ambiguous. Someone had previously confirmed that Natalie was a third person between Hans and Hellen.

    For a moment, everyone associated it with the photo of The Lion Roars and was indignant.

    ¡°Natalie, f**k you!¡±

    ¡°This b**ch! Shameless b**ch! How dare she nder my Prince Charming and my future sister-inw!!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s live stream room blocked obscenities. For a moment, a lot of ¡°Natalie ***¡± appeared on the screen.

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°Since I¡¯ve cleared my name, I¡¯ll start the live stream. I hope that those who care about this matter can leave so that my old followers can watch it quietly.¡±

    A group of people came and left in a mighty manner.

    ¡°My future sister-inw, I wille back to see you after I avenge for you!¡±

    Hellen was amused by the bullet chats.

    Luckily, most of them had already left. The group of people couldn¡¯t wait any longer and went to clear Karim and Hellen¡¯s names on Twitter and dealt with Natalie.

    Hellen did a live stream for a while and saw Little Witch sent a tired emoji.

    ¡°Little Witch, take a break. You don¡¯t have to keep silent this entire time. I¡¯ll pretend I couldn¡¯t see it,¡± Hellen said.

    A prompt popped up on the screen, saying, ¡°Hans¡± has put ¡°user 51758¡å into the cklist.¡±

    Oh? Her ¡°First-ranked Viewer¡± had arrived.

 Chapter 51 Break Up

    As Hellen was doing her live broadcast.

    In Green Vi, Hans was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed and the pad on his knees.

    After his men dragged the two people who was shouting, he frowned.

    When Hellen exined that Karim was her cousin, he recalled that Lady Jovano¡¯s surname was indeed Thomas, and she came from the Thomas Family.

    Since he was not from Tempe City, he did not connect the famous star Karim Thomas with the rich Thomas Family.

    Hans felt rxed for a moment, but now, he thought of Natalie.

    He switched to Natalie¡¯s Twitter and clicked on it.

    The photo of The Lion Roars was still there, and there were already curses in thement section.

    Natalie-

    Was it her again?

    Hans pinched his forehead. It was unintentional again?

    Before he could finish his thoughts, his cell phone rang.

    Hans nced at the screen: Natalie.

    After picking up the phone, a mournful cry came from the other end. Natalie choked with sobs as she said, ¡°Hans, I¡¯m so stupid to make a mistake again.¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression turned a little cold.

    He suppressed his disappointment and lowered his voice. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Natalie told her the story intermittently, saying that she didn¡¯t know about the scandal between Karim and Hellen. A while ago, she watched The Lion Roars again and felt that the predecessor¡¯s acting was superb, so she posted a photo. She didn¡¯t expect it to be misunderstood by so many people.

    Natalie sobbed. ¡°I saw those people specting wildly, and I didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Last time, I was the one who caused trouble because of inappropriate words and dragged you down with me, so this time, I thought it was better to be silent. I didn¡¯t expect it to be¡­¡±

    After Natalie finished speaking.

    Hans heaved a deep sigh. At some point, the love for Natalie had already mostly disappeared from the depths of his heart.

    He felt strange and disappointed with the current her.

    How on earth did Natalie be like this? Or was she always like this?

    ¡°It was unintentional again, right?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this a bit too many unintentional mistakes?

    ¡°Hans, what should I do? Karim¡¯s words were obviously against me, and now I¡¯m being scolded-¡± Natalie¡¯s voice was anxious and pitiful. ¡°I feel like my heart is beating so fast. Hans, I think I¡¯m going to have an attack again.¡±

    Natalie had a ¡°heart attack¡±.

    Hans¡¯s patience was wearing thin and his voice sounded tired.

    ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±

    ¡°Hans, you¡¯re the one who treats me the best-¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s separate after dealing with it.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Natalie¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Why, Hans? Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to marry me?¡±

    ¡°I see. Do you believe what people said on the Inte? I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Hans, you know how much I love you. I¡¯ve liked you since I was a child. That time, I almost lost my life to save you-¡±

    Hans said coldly, ¡°I willpensate you with something else, but I won¡¯t marry you.¡±

    ¡°But you promised me!¡± Natalie¡¯s voice became sharper.

    ¡°You hid it from me. I don¡¯t want to look into it. That¡¯s it.¡± Hans hung up the phone.

    Ever since he divorced Hellen, Hans saw the photos and videos of his mother¡¯s birthday party and Natalie¡¯s various tricks against Hellen.

    Bit by bit, he got to know the real Natalie.

    In the past, Hans always remembered how good Hellen was in his childhood. In his memory, Hellen was pure and innocent, gentle and affectionate.

    But now, hepletely understood.

    It was time to say goodbye to the girl in his memory.

    Hans sat in the living room for a long time and closed his eyes. Hellen¡¯s shadow was still lingering in his mind.

    He pursed his lips and wondered what was wrong with him recently to keep thinking of her.

    It was probably because the mark that Hellen had left in the Green Vi was too deep that he had unconsciously gotten used to it. The sudden change in the incense and the lonely atmosphere caused him to feel ufortable.

    Was it because he was not used to it, or was there another reason?

    Hans had never been a person who would avoid. He was determined to face it in person and analyze the root of the problem.

    He picked up his phone and sent a message to Hellen.

    ¡­

    In the Jovano family, Hellen had finished her live broadcast and was sitting at a table removing her makeup bit by bit.

    Luz tidied up the live broadcast equipment dutifully and sneaked a nce at Hellen from time to time, who was not far away from him.

    ¡°Sister, can I still be your assistant after graduation?¡± he asked after some hesitation.

    Hellen was slightly surprised. ¡°You¡¯re a graduate of Tempe University¡¯s photography department. When you graduate, manyrgepanies will recruit you with high sries. You¡¯re still going to be my assistant?¡±

    Luz nodded. ¡°I think that working for you is better than going to a bigpany.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Fine. If you haven¡¯t changed your mind after graduation, then you can continue to be my assistant.¡±

    When Luz got the promise, his eyes seemed to be shining.

    ¡°Sister, do you want a facial mask? I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±

    While Hellen was watching Luz run out, the phone on the table rang.

    She picked it up and saw that it was from Hans.

    Hans: ¡°I attach great importance to this project. From tomorrow onwards, I¡¯ll go to supervise the United Department in the afternoon. I hope you¡¯ll do the same.¡±

    Hellen frowned slightly.

    ¡°What does he mean? Does he also want me to go to supervise the United Department in the Weststadt District in the afternoon?¡±

    Fortunately, it would only cost half a day, and they would just work together.

    Hellen replied officially: Fine.

    Anyway, she had nothing to do in the afternoon. She only hoped that things could be settled as soon as possible. The reconstruction would take a few months, and she was afraid of being found pregnant.

    Luz had alreadye back, with a bottle of moisturizing mask and a piece of facial mask.

    ¡°Sister, which one do you prefer?¡± His big eyes were bright.

    ¡°This one.¡±

    Hellen was wearing a mask. Luz remained sitting on the sofa and ying with his phone.

    ¡°Sister, Natalie is being scolded so badly. Do you want to see it?¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t dare to make any big moves because of the facial mask. She mumbled, ¡°I¡¯m not interested. Her mind is all on this kind of women¡¯spetition. She is so useless because she sees everyone as an opponent. If I get entangled with her, it will only waste too much energy. I still have apany to manage, so I¡¯ll just clear my name. Luz, you have to remember not to waste time on a petty person in the future.¡±

    Luz nodded and said, ¡°I see, sister.¡±

    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s gettingte. Go back to school early.¡± Hellen took off the mask, wiped her hands, and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you.¡±

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s okay. I can take a taxi back by myself.¡±

    Luz was obedient and sensible. Hellen had some old brothers, but she had never had a younger brother.

    She smiled and patted Luz on the shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since you call me sister, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to me.¡±

    The two walked side by side. After Hellen got in the car, he looked him up and down. ¡°Not bad. Have you gotten stronger recently?¡±

    She felt that Luz was like a child whom she had raised.

    Before Luz had met her, he had been frugal with his food and drinks. He had often been hungry, so he was slightly thinner in his puberty.

    Now it seemed that he had in a better condition.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a little fatter.¡± Luz scratched his head in embarrassment and smiled.

    Hellen looked at him. ¡°I wonder if you will grow any longer. You are nearly 1. 9 meters tall. Isn¡¯t it a bit too tall for you to grow any taller?¡±

    Luz was silent. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m already 21. I¡¯m won¡¯t grow any longer.¡±

    He wondered why does Hellen always treat him like a child?

 Chapter 52 He Is a Good Partner

    After sending Luz back to Tempe University, Hellen returned home.

    Early in the morning the next day, she got up early and went to The Jovano Group. She was going to the United Department in the Weststadt District in the afternoon, so she nned to finish thepany¡¯s daily affairs in the morning.

    After a busy morning meeting with Mike, it was lunchtime.

    Hellen called the dean of the Tempe Hospital, Jack Martin. She had been quite busy these days and didn¡¯t have time to visit her brother at night.

    She was relieved to hear that Everet was recovering well.

    ¡°Professor Hana, how¡¯s the progress of your research on Matt Walker¡¯s medical recordst time?¡± The director¡¯s voice sounded hesitant and expectant.

    Hellen had studied Matt¡¯s condition. Right now, his condition was still unstable, and there was still a possibility that the extravasated blood in his brain could change.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±

    The best choice was to perform the surgery when the patient¡¯s condition had stabilized.

    Hellen did not tell Luz that Matt needs an operation. It just so happened that she was also busy with the project in recent days, and she was still pregnant.

    The best time for surgery was in a few months.

    After hanging up the phone, Hellen had lunch and asked Mike to stay at thepany while she drove to the Weststadt District alone.

    The streets of the Weststadt District wereplicated. By the time Hellen arrived, it was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Where the United Department was located was a market before. Because the United Department had just been established, it had not yet been registered.

    When Hellen entered, she saw the people of each department, and the room was temporarily cordoned off with ss.

    After looking around for a while, she saw David Browning out from inside.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you¡¯re here. Mr. Grant has been waiting for you.¡±

    Hellen passed through two corridors of the ss office and arrived at two of the innermost offices.

    David introduced the office to Hellen, ¡°The one on the right is yours. Mr. Grant usually stays on the left one. He¡¯s waiting for you right now.¡±

    Hellen stared at the translucent ss and frowned. ¡°When you made the partition, didn¡¯t you consider your privacy issues?¡±

    There was just ss between the two offices. When she wanted to ck off, she would be exposed to Hans.

    She would ask Mike to buy a big screen tomorrow to block in the middle.

    She followed David into Hans¡¯s office. There was arge table in the middle of the office.

    Hans was leaning against the table looking at a picture. His hands were ced on the table and his sleeves were rolled up to his arms, revealing his muscles.

    Hans leaned forward slightly and looked focused.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Jovano is here,¡± David said.

    When Hans turned around, Hellen was shocked by the man¡¯s appearance. This man was incredibly handsome.

    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Uh, do you encounter some sort of problem?¡±

    Hellen walked to the table and looked at the map on it. There was arge map of the Weststadt District on the table. But it was much more detailed than any other maps on the market, and even the altitude was marked.

    Hans pointed to one of the ces. ¡°This ce was originally nned for the school, but the investigators didn¡¯t find an ancient building there. It¡¯s more troublesome. I want to hear your opinion.¡±

    Hellen crossed her arms, staring at it for a while. ¡°What sort of ancient building is it?¡±

    David immediately reported the situation from the side. It was the old house of a poet surnamed Jean. Though it was not a shining achievement in its long history, it was special in Tempe City.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes, staring at it for a while. Her expression became focused as well. ¡°This is rather troublesome.¡±

    After negotiating, they both agreed to build a school in this area. She thought for a while and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we repair the ancient house directly and leave it in the school?¡±

    Hans was lost in thought. ¡°Then the school might have to expand its scale.¡±

    The two were discussing so seriously that they didn¡¯t realize that they were getting closer and closer when they got closer to see the school site.

    Hellen thought for a moment, then raised her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem to the expanse.¡±

    Her nose almost swept across his chest, and she smelled Hans¡¯s wooden fragrance.

    Hans was also slightly shocked, and his heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    Hans looked down and met Hellen¡¯s raising face.

    Hans could almost see every detail on Hellen¡¯s face and her sparkling eyes.

    Both of them were stunned. Hellen was the first to react and she took a step back as she said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    Hans felt a little disappointed when he saw her step back.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± There was an inexplicable emotion in his voice.

    After deciding to bring Jean¡¯s Old House into the school, Hellen returned to her office.

    There weren¡¯t many supervision works here. What needed to do were just patrolling from time to time and listening to the managers reporting the progress of the project.

    As soon as she returned to her office, Hellen called Mike and asked him to send his secretary to bring some sandpaper. She originally wanted to set up a screen, butter, she thought it would be too troublesome.

    For the sake of not seeming special, Hellen had instructed them to stick the sandpaper to the lower half of all the windows in the United Department.

    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hans watched the workers busy sticking the sandpaper. He couldn¡¯t see Hellen¡¯s office clearly.

    His face fell.

    David, who was at the side, said, ¡°Mr. Grant-¡±

    Hans frowned. Half of the reason why he had asked Hellen toe to the United Department was to figure out why he cared about Hellen so much.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Hans, who had always been sessful in the business, knew how important to know others well, so he decided to approach Hellen first.

    But now, he was inexplicably upset.

    Hans turned to look at David and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Susan¡¯s assistant just called. He said that Miss Susan had a heart attack and was hospitalized. She wants you to visit her.¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression grew colder. He had just broken up with Natalie yesterday and now she had a heart attack.

    He picked up his phone and nced at it. Natalie knew that he didn¡¯t like to be harassed by phone calls, so she had sent him dozens of messages yesterday.

    David, who was at the side, asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, would you like to visit him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Hans said tly. If he didn¡¯t go, Natalie might heal faster.

    When it was time to get off work, Hellen left.

    A few minutes after she left, Hans left the United Department with David glumly.

    In the Department of Cardiology of the Tempe Hospital.

    Natalie sat on the hospital bed, and her assistant stood next to her. ¡°Natalie, it¡¯s time for IV drips. Would you like to go to the bathroom first?¡±

    ¡°Hans didn¡¯t evene, so what¡¯s the point of getting IV drips?¡± Natalie bellowed, ¡°What did you tell him? Why didn¡¯t hee to see me?¡±

    The assistant panicked and weakly said, ¡°I called his assistant. He said that Mr. Grant has been busy recently and doesn¡¯t have time-¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s busy?!¡± Natalie bit her lower lip. This was just an excuse!

    ¡°Recently, the Grant Group and The Jovano Group had been working together to rebuild the Weststadt District? Mr. Grant may be busy with that matter,¡± her assistant whispered.

    ¡°The Jovano Group! It must be that Hellen who used some sort of method to seduce Hans. I never noticed that this bitch had such methods in the past!¡±

    Natalie clutched the quilt tightly. ¡°No, I can¡¯t just sit here and wait for my doom. I have to get out of the hospital!¡±

    ¡°But you just moved inst night.¡±

    Natalie¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The assistant stammered. ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll get you discharged.¡±

    ¡°Ask the driver to pick me up. You go through the discharge procedures!¡±

    Natalie walked out of the ward. On the way to the hospital, there were people who recognized her from time to time.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Natalie? That star!¡±

    ¡°That bitch!¡±

 Chapter 53 Small Picture Person

    Hearing this, Natalie turned her head and red at the two gossiping girls.

    ¡°Who are you calling a bitch?¡±

    A girl was frightened and wanted to slip away with herpanion.

    However, the short-haired girl dared to take responsibility for what she had said.

    ¡°It¡¯s you! What¡¯s wrong? Everyone knows what you did on the Inte. Everyone on the Inte is talking about you as a bitch.¡±

    ¡°I-I will sue you!¡± Natalie said in a trembling voice, pointing at the girl.

    The girl had an irascible temper and sneered. ¡°Then you¡¯d better find morewyers,¡± she said. ¡°There are a lot of people scolding you on the Inte now. Take your time with thewsuit for the rest of your life.¡±

    Natalie was at her limit.

    At the very least, she was a celebrity. How could she be humiliated by two passersby like them?

    Just as she was about to re up, she saw a ck Bentleying from afar.

    She immediately restrained the anger on her face, red at the two girls, and then went to the Bentley.

    As expected, Hans still had feelings for her.

    The ck Bentley passed by Natalie who was smiling gently and stopped beside the two girls.

    Natalie¡¯s face froze.

    A handsome man got out of the car. It was Eddie Levi!

    Only then did Natalie notice that the car te number wasn¡¯t Hans¡¯s!

    The Bentley¡¯s model was a limited edition with a quantity of no more than ten, so when she saw it, she subconsciously regarded it as Hans¡¯s car

    Eddie turned his head and saw Natalie as well. He smiled wickedly and whistled with contempt.

    ¡°Ah, isn¡¯t this a little bitch?¡±

    The short-haired girlughed and said, ¡°Eddie, what are you saying? Be careful or someone will sue youter.¡±

    Eddie raised an eyebrow. ¡°How is it? Have you visited your cousin?¡±

    The short-haired girl nodded. ¡°Yes, I have. He was not seriously injured.¡±

    Eddie smiled and said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we take a look at your sister next?¡±

    The short-haired girl said happily, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go to see her tomorrow and give her a surprise!¡±

    Natalie gritted her teeth. The three people in front of her kept humiliating her with ¡°bitch¡±, and now they started chatting as if she didn¡¯t exist.

    But Natalie also knew that this girl was not simple as she could be so close to Eddie.

    It was definitely another youngdy from a rich family!

    She turned around and was about to leave when she heard the short-haired girl¡¯s voice behind her.

    ¡°Hey, bitch, don¡¯t you want to know my name? I¡¯ll give you an address so that you can send awyer¡¯s letter.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Natalie turned to look at the short-haired girl.

    The short-haired girl grinned, revealing two sharp canine teeth. ¡°I¡¯m Karlen Thomas, Hellen¡¯s cousin. Oh, right, Karim Thomas, the guy who was smeared by you on the inte some time ago was my own big brother.¡±

    Natalie was furious.

    Why was she so unlucky this year?

    Why were they all from the Thomas Family?

    Natalie didn¡¯t want to be at a disadvantage. Gritting her teeth, she tried to regain some of her dignity. ¡°Miss Ming, the Thomas Family is a powerful family, but this isn¡¯t Hail City! It¡¯s Tempe City!¡±

    Karlen said with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for yourwyer¡¯s letter.¡±

    It was just Tempe City.

    She knew exactly how powerful her cousin, Hellen, was.

    ¡°By the way, send it directly to the Jovano family.¡±

    Natalie left angrily.

    When she came out of the hospital, her driver was also there.

    Natalie got in the car and said grumpily, ¡°Go to the Grant family!¡±

    As the car drove steadily, she couldn¡¯t help clenching her fist.

    She would never give up on Hans! As long as she became his wife. Karlen would not dare to show off in front of her!

    So was Eddie! The Levi family is nothing in front of the Grant Group!

    ¡°Just wait and see. I¡¯ll remember all these!¡±

    The car arrived at the Gu family¡¯s old house. After entering, Natalie went straight to Mrs. Grant.

    Hans had just broken up with her yesterday, so his family probably didn¡¯t know about it.

    Natalie intended to ask Mrs. Grant for mercy on her behalf. Mrs. Grant had always liked her very much!

    She was led into the side hall by a maid and saw Mrs. Grant and Taylor enjoying together on skin care.

    ¡°Auntie,¡± Natalie said gently as she approached Mrs. Grant and sat down.

    Mrs. Grant was wearing a mask, and a staff member was massaging her arm.

    ¡°Natalie Susan is here. Are you here to look after Granny Grant? Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s my duty to look after Granny Grant.¡±

    Natalie¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Mrs. Grant had always called her Natalie.

    Why was she suddenly so indifferent to her this time?

    Could it be that Mrs. Grant was also affected by the news on the Inte?!

    Natalie gritted her teeth and tried to find another topic to talk about.

    ¡°Auntie, I have something to discuss with you. It¡¯s between Hans and me.¡±

    Natalie sounded aggrieved as she spoke.

    She told them everything that had happened and only exined that she had identally posted a photo of the production team.

    By the way, she smeared Hellen, saying that most of the people smearing her online were paid Inte trolls hired by Hellen.

    Off to the side, Taylor, who was already fed up with the story, turned to look at Natalie.

    ¡°I¡¯ve watched the live broadcast of Hellen. She¡¯s not the kind of person you¡¯re talking about.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Natalie was bent out of shape.

    Taylor was the one she hated the most in the Grant family.

    Recently, she had been taking care of that damned old woman every day, and Taylor often made trouble for her!

    ¡°She is always so arrogant! Isn¡¯t she the eldest daughter of the Grant family? When she gets married in the future, she will no longer be a member of the Grant family!¡± Natalie thought to herself.

    Natalie gritted her teeth, suppressing her anger!

    She softened her voice and smiled at Taylor. ¡°Taylor, you¡¯re too naive. Hellen is not as simple as you think she is. Most of her fans in her Livestream were bought so they just say good things about her.¡±

    Taylor frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a stream administrator?¡±

    ¡°She must have paid for those administrators. As someone in the entertainment industry, how could I not know their tricks?¡± Natalie tried to persuade her.

    Taylor sneered and said, ¡°Do you know how to infuriate the Little Witch?¡±

    Natalie was stunned. She still remembered this name. When she had secretly watched Hellen¡¯s live broadcast, she had often seen this person give Hellen gifts.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about the administrator of Hellen¡¯s broadcast room, right? That Little Witch isn¡¯t a good person! I don¡¯t know how much Hellen spent on hiring her.¡± Natalie gritted her teeth. She remembered that the little witch had called her bitch before.

    Taylor sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    The atmosphere became awkward. Natalie pursed her lips tightly. She wanted to tear Taylor apart!

    Hans¡¯s biological sister!

    She became a fan of her ex-sister-inw and ranked second! What a joke!

    But now, Natalie had to endure it!

    To the side, Mrs. Grant¡¯s expression remained cold from start to finish.

    In the past two days, Taylor had told her a lot about what Natalie had done. For her, it was already a big social climb for Natalie and her son to be together!

    As for the news on the Inte, whether it was true or not, Natalie¡¯s current reputation was no longer worthy of entering the Grant family!

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s expression was cold as she said, ¡°Natalie, you young people can deal with your rtionship. I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Natalie clenched her fists tightly and looked into Taylor¡¯s mocking eyes.

    She felt speechless!

    ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t you hate Hellen? Why do you know everything that happened in her broadcast room so clearly that you can even remember my ID?¡± Taylor¡¯s tone was sarcastic.

    Natalie clenched her fists. ¡°I watched her Livestream and just wanted to see if she said anything bad about me-¡±

    Taylor chuckled and said, ¡°What a small picture person.¡±

    Natalie couldn¡¯t stay any longer. Mrs. Grant, who had liked her before, was indifferent to her now.

    Taylor, the little bitch, every word and sentence was mocking her!

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go and see Granny Grant.¡±

    Mrs. Grant waved her hand casually. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    When Natalie came out of the side hall, she felt her face burning as if someone had pped her!

    She held back her anger. These people were all snobbish!

    However, there was still onest person she could turn to!

    In the Grant family, the person that Hans cared about the most was Granny Grant!

    Perhaps if she had managed to please Granny Grant, who had gone crazy from time to time, she could be supported by Granny Grant. In that case, Hans would change his mind!

    Moreover, on the excuse of looking after that old woman, she could stay in the Grant family¡¯s old house all the time! She could get in touch with Hans!

 Chapter 54 Thereâ€™s No Way to Save the Situation

    During these three days, Hellen would go to thepany every morning at the United Department in the afternoon.

    The renovation of the old town was much moreplicated than she had expected. Some of the elders were unwilling to move away, and some of them even proposedpensation.

    There were several ancestral temples in the old town. The superstitious people believed that it was the geomancy of the family. They would never allow the ancestral temple to be destroyed.

    In the past three days, Hellen and Hans had listened to the executives discussing these things every day and they would give them suggestions from time to time.

    They stayed together every afternoon. When they were working, Hellen found that she and Hans got along quite well. As a husband, Hans must be a jerk, but as a partner, his meticulous thinking and fast reaction made her appreciate him.

    It was Friday. Hellen had woken up early. When she went downstairs to have breakfast, her stomach was churning with a wave of nausea.

    She suppressed her urge to vomit. Lady Jovano looked at her worriedly and said, ¡°Hellen, your reaction is much stronger than average. You should be careful not to be discovered when staying in the United Department with Hans this afternoon. .¡±

    ¡°I know, Mom. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t feel as sick in the afternoon as I do in the morning.

    Hellen said weakly, ¡°Mom, how is brother recently?¡±

    ¡°He needs to rest for a few days, and his injuries are so severe.¡± Lady Jovano smiled. ¡°But your brother has profited from this disaster, he has gotten to know a good girl.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you liked Darcy, right?¡± Hellenughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless even if I like her. I think there must be a spark between your brother and Darcy, but they haven¡¯t made it clear for so long. What¡¯s going on? Help me find out!¡± Lady Jovano reminded her.

    Hellen nodded. ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll go visit him tonight.¡±

    After breakfast, she set off for The Jovano Group.

    When they reached the top floor, as soon as the elevator doors opened, a beautiful figure pounced in, wrapping her arms around Hellen¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Hellen, have you missed me?¡±

    Hellen stared in surprise. ¡°Karlen, when did youe?¡±

    Karlen held Hellen¡¯s arm and walked to the office. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for three days. I have been ying with my best friend for a few days before Ie to visit you.¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Can it be that you encountered some trouble in Hail City?¡±

    She knew her cousin very well, the little overlord of Hail City!

    Although she was a girl, she was naughty and had been beaten by her uncle many times!

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I applied for Tempe University. I came to school after I received the admission certificate. Hellen, you have to take good care of me over the next four years.¡±

    Hellen felt a slight headache. ¡°Mike, prepare a house for Karlen. It¡¯s closer to Tempe University.¡±

    With Karlen by her side, Hellen¡¯s morning wasn¡¯t peaceful at all!

    Like a hamster, Karlen picked up a pile of snacks and chewed them on the sofa in Hellen¡¯s office.

    Hellen finally couldn¡¯t take it any longer. Putting down the pen in her hand, she said, ¡°Karlen, can you go eat in the lounge ande back after eating?¡±

    If it had been in the past, she would have been able to endure it. But now, when she smelled all sorts of food mixed together, Hellen felt a bit nauseous.

    Karlen was about to act coquettishly when she saw her cousin giving her a sharp look. She obediently ran into the lounge with snacks in her arms.

    Hellen had just finished reviewing a document when the phone by her side rang.

    It was Eddie calling.

    ¡°Missy, did you miss me?¡±

    Hellen held her phone, from which came Eddie¡¯s tease, in one hand and flipped through the documents in the other.

    ¡°Eddie, if you have anything to say, say it. If not, I¡¯ll hang up.¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I have something important to discuss with you.¡±

    Eddie quickened his voice. ¡°When are you avable? I¡¯ll go to yourpany. We need to talk face to face about such an important matter!¡±

    Hellen silently rolled his eyes. ¡°Thene at 12 o¡¯clock. I just finished lunch at 12 o¡¯clock. I¡¯m resting at thepany for an hour or so before going to the United Department. I¡¯ll see you then.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Eddie hung up the phone.

    Not long after, Mike finished arranging Karlen¡¯s house, bringing her to check.

    Hellen was left alone in the office. She exhaled. ¡°It¡¯s finally quiet.¡±

    At noon, when Mike wasn¡¯t around, Hellen¡¯s phone rang.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, an olddy on the first floor said that she was your grandma and insisted on seeing you!¡±

    Hellen frowned. Her grandmother had passed away long ago. She hadn¡¯t even seen her!

    On second thought, Hellen thought of Granny Grant. ¡°Invite her up.¡±

    A few minutester, the receptionist brought along Granny Grant and appeared in front of Hellen.

    Granny Grant¡¯s usually kind face was now filled with bitterness.

    Her voice trembled slightly as she said, ¡°Hellen, my Hellen. I have finally seen you!¡±

    Hellen saw Granny Grant¡¯s reaction and her heart tightened. She hurried forward to support Granny Grant. ¡°Grandma, why did youe out by yourself again?¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with Hans?

    How could he get an olddy with Arte¡¯s Hymn disease to leave the house twice a month?

    Granny Grant held Hellen¡¯s hand. ¡°Hellen, I want to ask you something. Are you divorced from Hans?¡±

    The olddy couldn¡¯t continue and looked at Hellen with anticipation as if she was waiting for her to deny it.

    Hellen pursed her lips and then said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll call Hans first.¡±

    She had a bad feeling. Previously, because Granny Grant couldn¡¯t stand too much stimtion, Hans had been hiding the divorce from her.

    But now, Granny Grant hade to The Jovano Group. It was obvious that she knew Hellen is the daughter of the Jovano family.

    She definitely knew that they were divorced.

    But didn¡¯t everyone in the Grant family hide it from Granny Grant? How could she know?!¡±

    Hellen called Hans. Under Granny Grant¡¯s gaze, her voice was calm as she said, ¡°Hans, yes,e to The Jovano Group. Grandma is here.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Granny Grant looked sad and took Hellen¡¯s hand. ¡°Hellen, is there anything wrong with Hans? I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you. Divorce is a big deal. I know that Hans has let you down all these years, but¡­¡±

    She knew that the first reaction to Hans and Hellen¡¯s divorce was asking them to remarry!

    There was also a remedy for the divorce, but-

    ¡°Hellen, has Hans hurt you too deeply?¡± Granny Grant clenched Hellen¡¯s hand tightly.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hellen hesitated for a moment but still told the truth.

    ¡°I forgot what happened before. I just had a car ident. After I woke up and had amnesia, Hans asked for a divorce.¡± Hellen looked at Granny Grant sincerely. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t think Hans and I are a good match.¡±

    Granny Grant¡¯s expression froze and her voice trembled slightly. ¡°So, you¡¯ve forgotten your love for him as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Although this was cruel, Hellen still answered.

    Granny Grant closed her eyes and started to weep.

    There was no way to remedy the situation.

    Perhaps this was his grandson¡¯s retribution for what he had done to Hellen¡­

 Chapter 55 Her Taste Was Bad After the Divorce

    Hellen apanied Granny Grant and waited for Hans. On the sofa, they sat together hand in hand, talking about the past.

    She felt that she was unfamiliar with the ¡°Hellen¡± that Granny Grant spoke of.

    But she could tell that this old woman used to love her very much.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. Although I divorced Hans, you have always been my grandma.¡± Hellen held Granny Grant¡¯s hand back, feeling warm in her heart.

    After chatting for a while, Hans arrived.

    The receptionist on the first floor led him to the office. The man had a strong aura.

    When he entered the office and saw Granny Grant, his expression eased up. ¡°Grandma.¡±

    Because of knowing the divorce between Hans and Hellen, Granny Grant did not want to talk to him at all.

    She rolled her eyes at Hans and continued to chat with Hellen.

    ¡°That¡¯s a deal. You have to visit me every weekend.¡±

    Hellen had a smile on her face. ¡°Alright, grandmother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring the dessert you just mentioned over.¡±

    Hans was left aside by Granny Grant. He swept his eyes across the office and saw a thick stack of documents on the desk. It was obvious that Hellen had been sitting there working before.

    Hellen raised her head to look at him, ¡°Hans, take a seat.¡±

    In front of Granny Grant, she was afraid that calling Hans Mr. Grant would make Granny Grant feel ufortable.

    After Hans sat down, he listened to Hellen and Granny Grant chatting and looked at her calmly.

    What magic did this woman have?

    In the past, he knew that his grandmother liked Hellen, but he didn¡¯t expect that after Grandma fell ill twice, she would only want to see Hellen. Was he less important to her than Hellen?

    Hellen coaxed Granny Grant for quite a while before calming her emotions.

    She stood up and want to send Hans and Granny Grant home.

    When they arrived at the door of the office, David had already been waiting. Hellen thought for a moment and stopped Hans. ¡°Wait, I want to talk to you.¡±

    Granny Grant immediately gave a sign to David. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first and let Hellen talk to Hans!¡±

    David looked at Hans and only left with Granny Grant with his permission.

    The office was quiet. Hellen called her secretary to bring in a cup of tea.

    She looked up at Hans and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯d like to ask you what kind of nurse you¡¯re looking for. Granny Grant is suffering from an ailment now. What if she gets sick and gets lost? Even ordinary families will be able to cure such an old person. The Grant family is very big. How could you let Granny Grante out twice?¡±

    Hans¡¯s face stiffened slightly.

    ¡°Natalie is watching her. I didn¡¯t have time to ask about the situation after receiving your call.¡±

    ¡°Natalie?¡± Hellen looked shocked and disgusted. ¡°Hans, do you think Natalie is able to take care of a patient?¡±

    Natalie, that bitch!

    Hellen gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to care about the man who had been deceived.

    But when it came to Granny Grant, who loved her dearly, she would never allow it!

    ¡°I suggest you go home and check the household surveince footage. We¡¯ve been divorced for a long time, and you¡¯ve kept it a secret from Granny Grant. How did she know it when Natalie went to Granny Grant?¡± Hellen said coldly.

    Hans frowned.

    ¡°Do you hate Natalie?¡±

    Hellen was somewhat indifferent. Her white fingers gripped the teapot as she poured the tea.

    Tea leaves float in boiling water in the tea bowl. She sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t hate her. I haven¡¯t taken her seriously yet.¡±

    Natalie, who was obsessed withpetition between females, was not worthy to be her opponent.

    Hans pursed his lips and scanned the office.

    ¡°Your office style is good.¡±This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen nced at the office. ¡°Right, it¡¯s my big brother¡¯s office. I¡¯m just temporarily working here.¡±

    She thought that Hans was deliberately changing the topic for Natalie¡¯s sake.

    Dissatisfied, she stopped being polite to Hans and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, that¡¯s all I have to say. No matter how much you love and trust Natalie, it¡¯s best for Granny Grant to change some professionals.¡±

    After that, she stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t keep Mr. Grant for lunch.¡±

    She was chasing him away. Hans got up calmly, which made Hellen clench her teeth secretly.

    Although he is a two-timer, he was elegant and handsome, which made it hard to hate him.

    ¡°Thank you for your help today. I will ask David to prepare some gifts of thanks. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Hans said politely.

    His attitude made her seem a little narrow-minded.

    Hellen¡¯s face twisted and she suddenly felt sick before she was about to say something.

    Her face paled and she covered her mouth.

    Hans frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Hellen was forcibly pressing down on that nauseating feeling, afraid that she would vomit as soon as she opened her mouth.

    She had a little mysophobia. Gritting her teeth and sweating on her forehead, she turned around and wanted to go to the bathroom.

    Hans suddenly understood. He hurried forward. ¡°Hellen, you¡­¡±

    ¡°ng.¡±

    The door of the office was pushed open with great force. Hans and Hellen turned to look at the same time.

    Eddie held a bunch of red roses with a smile on his face. He leaned against the door frame in a wild and evil manner and said, ¡°Hellen, here Ie.¡±

    Hans was speechless.

    Hellen was also speechless

    Hans¡¯s mind was a mess. He frowned and looked at Hellen.

    After she had divorced him, Hellen¡¯s standards had be far worse.

    As he looked at the bunch of fiery red roses, Hans felt inexplicably stifled and frustrated again.

    He said coldly, ¡°I won¡¯t dy you any longer, Mrs. Jovano. I¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±

    Eddie looked innocent as he blinked and asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, why are you here? Shall we have lunch together?¡±

    Hans thought of Hellen¡¯s ¡°I won¡¯t keep Mr. Grant for lunch.¡±. It turned out that she had an appointment with Eddie.

    He left with a cold face.

    Eddie watched Hans leave and looked into the house with the roses in his arms. He was puzzled.

    At this moment, Hellen¡¯s nauseating feeling had been scared away.

    She asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Eddie¡¯s face was full of innocence, but unfortunately, his image had already been deeply engraved in Hellen¡¯s heart. Hellen did not believe him at all.

    His innocence equaled ying a dirty trick.

    Ignoring Hellen¡¯s question, Eddie asked, ¡°What happened to Hans?¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°That¡¯s how you came up?¡±

    Holding ny-nine roses in his arms?

    Eddie smiled brightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t we have an appointment?¡±

    Hellen felt a headache. She could not pursue the matter with Eddie too deeply. This man was too good at changing the topic.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have something to discuss with me? What¡¯s the matter? Sit down and tell me.¡±

    Eddie sat down, took the cup of tea that Hellen poured for him, and took a sip.

    ¡°Missy, I heard your brother talk about your pregnancy.¡±

    Eddie grinned, revealing a row of shiny white teeth. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask you to let me be his or her father!¡±

    Hellen was speechless.

    Sure enough, her brother had chosen Eddie!

 Chapter 56 You Will Regret It

    Hellen pinched her forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t my elder brother tell you what I meant?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Eddie replied straightforwardly. ¡°Your brother says that you disagree.¡±

    ¡°If you knew that I wouldn¡¯t agree, why did you stille here?¡± Hellen gritted her teeth. Put other conditions aside, his personality was not suitable for impersonating the father of the child.

    ¡°But I want to.¡± Eddie looked expectant.

    He seemed to have some other purpose.

    Hellen sneered and said, ¡°Eddie, it seems that the rumors are true. You are willing to do anything to chase a girl.¡±

    ¡°Missy, how can you use me like this?¡± Eddie frowned. ¡°I mean it.¡±

    ¡°My baby needs to get a birth certificate and household registration certificate after birth. These things need marriage certificates.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face was calm. ¡°You are not suited.¡±

    Not to mention his parents don¡¯t like her, she didn¡¯t want the child to be regarded as a child of the Levi family in the future.

    Hellen tended to find a trustworthy person to register their marriage when the child was about to be born, and then they would divorce in two years.

    She would paypensation to him for keeping this a secret forever.

    If she married Eddie, not only wouldn¡¯t she keep it a secret, but it would also cause a sensation in Tempe City.

    Eddie didn¡¯t care. ¡°Think about it again. I¡¯ll wait for your answer.¡±

    Hellen was so angry that she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t marry you! Eddie, you are my brother¡¯s friend and also my friend. I don¡¯t want to divorce you in the future.¡±

    Eddie was stunned. ¡°We haven¡¯t even gotten married and you think about divorce?¡±

    ¡°Missy, I promise to treat the child as my own. Think about it again.¡±

    ¡°Nope!¡± Hellen was quite angry. ¡°You came to talk about this? Then forget it.¡±

    Eddie looked aggrieved. Hellen¡¯s strong rejection didn¡¯t dispel his determination.

    He thought for a while and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk about itter. Since I¡¯m already here, can you treat me to lunch?¡±

    Hellen remembered that she had asked Eddie toe over after lunch. Eddie had carried the roses all the way to the top floor, attracting the attention of countless people.

    She was afraid that tomorrow, there would be more gossip about her and Eddie in thepany.

    Hellen was both angry and helpless.

    Eddie was not bad, probably because the aura repulsed her, she always felt that Eddie was very underwhelming.

    He looked roguish and elegant at the same time, no different from a yboy.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± Hellen resisted the urge to chase him away.

    Two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    When Hans returned to the Grant family¡¯s old house, David was already waiting for him there.

    In the living room, Granny Grant was very clear-headed and scolded Mrs. Grant sternly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell me about such a big thing. You¡¯ve gone too far. You lost such a good daughter-inw. I¡¯ll see how you regret it in the future!¡±

    Mrs. Grant was not convinced, but she did not dare to retort. She just whispered, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    In the past, Mrs. Grant was annoyed with Hellen, who was so quiet and had no big family background. How could Hellen be worthy of her son?

    Later, Hans and Hellen divorced. Knowing that Hellen was the eldest daughter of the Jovano family, Mrs. Grant disliked her even more.

    The eldest daughter of the Jovano family quietly married into her family, and she hadn¡¯t revealed her identity for two years.

    God knows what the Jovano family was thinking!

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s Hans who said that we can¡¯t tell you.¡± Taylor sat beside Granny Grant and persuaded her softly.

    Granny Grant red at her granddaughter angrily. She had wanted to be fierce, but when she saw her granddaughter¡¯s expression, she could no longer be fierce.

    She turned to re at Mrs. Grant and said, ¡°From now on, you¡¯d better stay out of the affair between Hans and Hellen. Also, let Nataliee here less!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Natalie toe and take care of you.¡± Mrs. Grant nced to the side.

    Granny Grant patted the armrest of the sofa angrily and said, ¡°Hans is divorced now, and he is a single man. Shees to our house every day? Maybe she has feelings for him!¡±

    Taylor and Mrs. Grant were silent at the same time.

    Granny Grant only knew that Hans and Hellen had divorced, but she didn¡¯t know what Natalie had done.

    If she knew that she was a mistress, she would probably faint from anger.

    As soon as Hans entered the house, he saw his mother standing in front of grandma and being med.

    Granny Grant scolded, ¡°I know that youe from a famous family and have a husband who loves you and a son who is sessful. You haven¡¯t suffered anything and have always been spoiled. If you keep maintaining your bad temper, sooner orter you will suffer a big loss! Even if your temper doesn¡¯t change, you should at least be able to see people!¡±

    Mrs. Grant had been holding back for so long until she saw her sone back, she said unhappily, ¡°Hans,e and exin to your grandma.¡±

    Granny Grant looked at Hans. No matter how she loved her grandson, she was mad at him now!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to him!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, if you don¡¯t want to see me, I¡¯ll go back to the study first.¡± Hans nodded respectfully and nned to go up to the second floor.

    ¡°Wait, get Hellen back!¡± Granny Grant patted the armrest of the sofa and turned to look at Hans, who had already climbed up the spiral staircase.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hans paused and said, ¡°Grandma, Hellen, and I are divorced.¡±

    As he said these words, he suddenly felt heartache.

    ¡°You can remarry after a divorce!¡± Granny Grant finished venting her anger, and she was teary. ¡°Hans, Hellen has been married to you for two years. She has always been good to you and the Grant family.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get her back now, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your life if Hellen marries someone else!¡± Granny Grant said anxiously.

    Hans pursed his lips tightly and said, ¡°I see.¡±

    He went up to the second floor.

    After Granny Grant finished venting her anger, she sat silently on the sofa, heartbroken.

    Taylor tried to calm her grandmother down. ¡°Grandmother, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m sad, Taylor.¡±

    ¡°In the past, neither you nor your mother liked Hellen. I put the harmony of the family in the first ce. Hellen has always been magnanimous. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve only reprimanded you and never mediate your rtionship.¡±

    Granny Grant sighed faintly, ¡°I really regret it now. If I had helped her, they could have not divorced .¡±

    Taylor was silent.

    She truly hated Hellen in the past. She felt that Hellen wasn¡¯t worthy of her big brother.

    She hated Hellen¡¯s quiet and delicate voice. She hated how obedient Hellen was.

    Every time Hellen and her big brother returned home, no matter how hard her mother tried to make things difficult for her, she was like a y doll, without the slightest bit of a temper.

    Taylor hated this kind of personality.

    Butst time, she had seen Hellen teach the people who bullied Luz a lesson at school.

    After that, she had been watching Hellen¡¯s live broadcast and had a new understanding of Hellen.

    Perhaps that was the real her.

    During the past two years, Hellen had retracted all of her sharp edges because of loving Hans.

    Taylor bit her lip. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past.¡±

    ¡°You have the same personality as your mother. You¡¯re just stubborn!¡± Granny Grant snorted angrily.

    Recently, Granny Grant had been watching Hellen¡¯s live broadcast with Taylor and knew that Taylor¡¯s attitude towards Hellen had changed.

    After saying that, Granny Grant returned to her bedroom.

    In the living room, Mrs. Grant waited until Granny Grant left before revealing an angry expression.

    ¡°Hellen is really a troublemaker. I have to suffer your grandmother¡¯s scolding because of her, even though your brother has divorced her.¡±

 Chapter 57 Two Years Ago

    Mrs. Grant vented all her anger at Hellen andined incessantly.

    Taylor hesitated before looking at her mother. ¡°Mama, don¡¯t you think Hellen is at least much better than Natalie?¡±

    ¡°Natalie?¡± Mrs. Grant frowned. ¡°In the past, I felt that even though Natalie was not worthy of your brother, she was at least better than Hellen. But now, she looks like a petty person.¡±

    Taylor did not try to persuade her anymore.

    But her understanding of Hellen was changing dramatically.

    On the second floor, Hans sat in the study and David followed him in.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, the surveince footage has been sent to yourputer.¡±

    the Grant family¡¯s old house and Hans¡¯s Green Vi were all under the supervision of the Gu Group¡¯s Cybersecurity Department.

    At this time, the surveince video had been sent over. Hans¡¯s face clouded as he found the surveince information of the old house.

    In the video, Natalie was swaying in the living room of the old house.

    After a while, Granny Grant came out and she went to her side.

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the olddy had an attack and threw a piece of cake on Natalie¡¯s dress. Natalie went to the bathroom angrily.

    From theputer came her swearing words, ¡°Damn you, old woman. I¡¯m annoyed. Why haven¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Her voice was vague, but Hans could guess the word.

    David¡¯s expression changed slightly. He had grown up in the Grant family and had received a lot of care from Granny Grant. There was also some anger on his face.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After a while, Natalie came out and started arguing with Granny Grant in the living room.

    The living room was veryrge, and the sounding from it was not clear.

    Natalie suddenly roared, ¡°Hellen! Hellen! It¡¯s Hellen again! Hans doesn¡¯t love Hellen anymore! They¡¯re divorced!¡±

    Granny Grant¡¯s figure shed and her expression could not be seen clearly on the screen.

    After yelling, Natalie turned around and left.

    Granny Grant froze in the living room for a long time. She stood still, which made Hans¡¯s heartache!

    ¡°Hellen, Hellen-¡±

    Just like that, Granny Grant left through the door.

    Natalie probably thought that Granny Grant couldn¡¯t remember anything after her illness, which was why she was acting so wantonly!

    Hans stopped when he saw this.

    He was very clear now how his grandmother had gotten lost!

    It was quiet in the study. Hans closed his eyes and said in a deep voice after a few seconds, ¡°Arrange for a new caretaker for Grandma. Right now!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After David left, Hans opened his eyes and looked at the study.

    He usually stayed in the Green Vi and seldom came to this study in the old house.

    Hellen came here often. The furnishings in the study were all in his favorite style. This was not the original design.

    Hans¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He got up and looked at the censer on the incense burner not far away.

    It tasted the same as before.

    Hellen had done a lot for him in a ce he couldn¡¯t see.

    Hans returned to theputer and looked at the surveince documents.

    The document Grant Group had sent not only included surveince documents of the old house, but also of the Green Vi.

    He steered the mouse and moved it to the top of the document of the Green Vi.

    They had sent him aplete set of surveince documents. Hans found out on the day of Hellen¡¯s marriage. He remembered it because that day was Granny Grant¡¯s birthday.

    He clicked on the surveince video and browsed through it day by day.

    In the video, Hellen was always busy in a few in anddylike clothes.

    She ironed his clothes, wiped his shoes, and then sprayed some perfume on them.

    It turned out that these were not done by the maid.

    The more he browsed, the more suffocated Hans felt.

    Hellen had been doing everything rted to him herself.

    Apart from doing housework like making incense and dinner, Hellen spent the most time on the balcony of the bedroom, looking in the direction of the gate.

    Hans felt heartbroken.

    As he continued browsing, he found that Hellen¡¯s life was simr to that of a replica every day.

    She meticulously arranged his life in obscurity.

    For the rest of the time, she either went to the old house or waited for him to go home.

    Hellen¡¯s beautiful face shed through Hans¡¯s mind. It turned out that she was like this in the past.

    In the past, he¡¯d never paid attention to Hellen, nor had he ever paid attention to the hard work she¡¯d put in.

    Grandma¡¯s words shed across his mind.

    ¡°You will regret it.¡±

    Hans patted his chest with a frown on his handsome face. A palpitation in his heart made him feel a little strange and flustered.

    He moved the mouse and clicked on the document of thest day of Hellen¡¯s stay in Green Vi.

    The surveince camera in the bedroom was encrypted. He entered the password and saw how busy Hellen was. She was holding her phone and looking at something.

    Hans zoomed in on the picture and saw a blurry image on the phone screen. It was a photo of him.

    Hellen drew past them one by one. There was the side of his face and the back of his back. But not a single one of them was looking at the front of the camera.

    Until the image changed to darkness and a voice rang out.

    Footsteps sounded as he returned home.

    He had been in a bad mood that day. Natalie had had a heart attack because he hadn¡¯t divorced Hellen.

    He went to the bar for a few drinks. When he got home, he directly tore off the clothes of the sleeping Hellen.

    Hans¡¯s fingers trembled slightly.

    In the two years that passed quickly in the video, he seemed to be the dumbest and indifferent one, like a devil.

    Hans did not continue browsing. He still remembered that he had proposed a divorce the next morning.

    He didn¡¯t want to recall that part anymore.

    Did he make the wrong choice?

    The air in the study seemed to have frozen.

    Hans sat in a chair and looked out of the window. The sunlight reflected the dust in the air.

    The aura around him was cold and deep¡­

    The next day.

    Hellen was busy with her work in the morning. After lunch at thepany and just as she was about to go to the United Department, Karlen ran to the Jovano Group.

    ¡°Hellen, I heard that you¡¯re going to the Weststadt District. Take me with you!¡±

    Karlen, carrying arge backpack, looked very excited.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. ¡°Your room has been tidied up? You don¡¯t need to go to ss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have ss today.¡±

    Karlen was good at entangling people. Although Hellen could control her, she doted on Karlen, so she finally took her to the United Department in the Weststadt District.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the United Department, Hellen instructed, ¡°I told you that there¡¯s nothing fun here, but you insisted oning. Since you¡¯re already here, then be quiet and don¡¯t run around. Understand? Don¡¯t disturb others.¡±

    Karlen pouted and said, ¡°Got it.¡±

    She looked at Hellen¡¯s office and then looked at the room next door.

    ¡°Hellen, whose office is the one next door?¡±

    Hellen nced at the door. ¡°The President of the Grant Group.¡±

    ¡°The president of the Grant Group?¡± Karlen thought for a moment and was shocked. ¡°Hans? The former brother-inw?¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth,ughing dangerously. ¡°Karlen!¡±

    Karlen immediately shut her mouth.

    It was only after Hans and Hellen divorced that the media got released that they were married, which could be regarded as a piece of sensational news in Hail City.

    After Karlen entered the office, she whispered to Hellen, ¡°Grandma was very angry when she found out about what happened between you and Hans. She said that she would kick out the Grant Group from Hail City.¡±

    ¡°Grandma does have a bad temper. Did your father not persuade her?¡± When Hellen thought of her grandmother and uncle, sheughed softly.

    Karlen raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°My father agrees, but the Grant family is not easy to deal with. Recently, we have only robbed a few resources from the Gregg family.¡±

    ¡°Only?¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Hans is not an easy person to get along with. I don¡¯t have much of a rtionship with him now. You can talk to your father when you have time. There¡¯s no need to make things difficult for the Grant family.¡±

    She was worried about the Thomas Family.

 Chapter 58 Forced Blind Date

    ¡°Grandma said that my aunt insisted on marrying into Tempe City. If aunt had listened to Grandma marrying into Hail City, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered such humiliation now that the Thomas Family is in charge.¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t have been born.¡±

    After the two chatted for a while, Hellen¡¯s office door was knocked open.

    David stood outside the door. ¡°Mrs. Jovano, the production team hase up with a new n for the construction of the ancestral shrines. Mr. Grant invites you to listen with him.¡±

    Hellen stood up. ¡°I¡¯lle right away.¡±

    She turned to look at Karlen and ordered, ¡°Stay in the office and don¡¯t run around. Do you understand?¡±

    Seeing Karlen nod, Hellen was still slightly worried. ¡°David, please help me keep an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± David answered.

    Seeing Hellen leave, Karlen shifted her gaze to David.

    ¡°You are Hans¡¯s assistant?¡±

    David nodded, ¡°Yes, Miss Thomas.¡±

    As the little overlord of Hail City, Karlen was most afraid of her father and her cousin Hellen. Since Hellen was not here, she was not afraid of anyone. She stood up and went around David.

    ¡°Then do you know a lot about Hans and my sister? Tell me!¡±

    David¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Miss Thomas, this is Mr. Grant¡¯s and Mrs. Jovano¡¯s privacy¡­¡±

    When Hellen arrived in the conference room, members of the joint implement mobilization groups of the Grant Group and the Jovano Group immediately got up as they saw hering.

    Hellen¡¯s seat was right next to Hans. She walked over and sat down before turning to greet him. ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans looked at her.

    Hellen slightly frowned. She felt that Hans was strange and weird.

    As the executors spoke, Hellen listened to their report on the program.

    In the final analysis, the United Department still needed to make concessions. They also knew that the general trend was inevitable and the ancestral temple had to be relocated to another ce.

    ¡°They joined forces to ask for two hundred million?¡± Hellen¡¯s face was cold. ¡°And we should build a new ancestral hall for them at the location they designated?¡±

    This was too much. They want to build it at a scenic spot in Tempe City, which was extremely expensive.

    Hellen¡¯s face was cold. ¡°This is the n you came up with? How can we agree on this.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, there¡¯s no other way. If they don¡¯t agree to move, we won¡¯t be able to continue working. It will take a lot of money to dy the construction for a day.¡±

    Hellen looked at the documents. ¡°We can only agree to one of these two demands. You deal with this on your own.¡±

    Then, she looked at everyone and said, ¡°If anyone can solve this problem, he will get a reward of one million dors.¡±

    With a heavy reward, there would always be brave men. Thus, the members of the implementation group, who originally wore bitter expressions on their faces, immediately perked up.

    Hans added from the side, ¡°You can¡¯t do it in a tough way.¡±

    After discussing a few more ns, everyone left. Hellen stood up, intending to go back.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Call me Hans.¡± Hans looked up to Hellen. ¡°We are old acquaintances. You don¡¯t have to address me as such a stranger.¡±

    Hellen frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t understand what he was thinking. ¡°When working, it¡¯s best to call you Mr. Grant.¡±

    After that, she asked, ¡°How is Granny Grant now? Did you check the surveince video of the old house?¡±

    Hans¡¯s face turned clouded. He said, ¡°Yes. And the caretaker has been changed.¡±

    Only now did Hellen rx. ¡°This weekend, I¡¯ll go visit Granny Grant. I¡¯m going back now.¡±

    They left the conference room together.

    When they walked to the door of the office, they saw David standing there with a bitter expression on his face. Karlen was tugging on his clothes and questioning him.

    ¡°And then? What happened after Hellen divorced Hans?¡±

    When David saw Hans, he strode over as if he had seen his savior. ¡°Mr. Grant!¡±

    Hellen called out to Karlen, ¡°Karlen,e here!¡±

    David watched in horror as the young girl turned into a good girl. Hemented that she was too good at disguise.

    He had nned to keep his mouth shut and not utter a word no matter what Karlen has done to him.

    But Karlen always found loopholes in his answer.

    ¡°This is my cousin Karlen. I¡¯m sorry she has caused trouble for David.¡± Hellen said with an indifferent smile.

    Hans nced at Karlen and saw her looking at him with disdain. When she saw him looking at her, she snorted and turned her head to the side.

    ¡°Your sister is very cute.¡± Hans turned around and went back to the office. ¡°David,e in.¡±

    David followed him to Hans¡¯s office with a pained expression.

    When they got off work in the afternoon, Hellen left the United Department with Karlen.

    She drove to the hospital, while Karlen sat in the passenger seat with a lollipop in her mouth.

    ¡°I have visited Everet. Hellen, Darcy, and Everet look intimate. Are they in a rtionship?¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    The car arrived at the hospital and the two of them arrived at Everet¡¯s ward.

    Unexpectedly, Eddie was there as well. When he saw Hellen, he immediately came over and said politely, ¡°Missy is here.¡±

    Karlen called out happily, ¡°Eddie!¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    After staying in the ward for a while, Hellen saw that Darcy was not around and asked Everet, ¡°Where¡¯s Darcy?¡±

    Everet looked a little embarrassed. ¡°She¡¯s busy at home today, so she didn¡¯te.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    But Everet didn¡¯t say a word.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes and turned to look at Eddie.

    Eddie shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know either. When I came, I saw Darcy m the door and leave.¡±

    Did they have a quarrel?

    Hellen understood.

    When he left the hospital, Eddie volunteered to stay with Everet for the night.

    Hellen first sent Karlen back home, then sat in the car and called Darcy.

    ¡°Darcy, what are you doing?¡± Hellen asked tentatively.

    Wendy¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m just about to go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not yet nine o¡¯clock. When did you start resting so well?¡± Hellen chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did my brother make you angry? I heard from Eddie that you mmed the door and left.¡±

    Darcy¡¯s gritting voice came from the other end of the line. ¡°Your brother is a beast!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s heart jumped a few times. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°My father arranged a blind date for me, but your brother asked me to go!¡± Darcy was very angry.

    Hellen frowned deeply.

    Recently, she had been visiting her brother every night, so she already knew the rtionship between Everet and Darcy.

    But Hellen knew his character very well. Although Everet seemed carefree on the surface, he was actually a very possessive man.

    He liked Darcy. Why did he let her date someone else?

    Hellen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then are you really going to go on a blind date tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°What can I do if I don¡¯t go? You know how many blind dates my family arranged for me over the past two years. My father said that if I dare to run away halfway, he will break my legs!¡± Wendy¡¯s angry voice fell.

    ¡°If he breaks my leg, I can¡¯t help you take care of your brother.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    A hint of a smile appeared on Hellen¡¯s face. ¡°Then what are your ns?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have any ns at first, but now I do,¡± Darcy said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll help you take care of your brother tomorrow, and you go on a blind date instead of me. How about that?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Hellen refused.

    She had always thought that Everet and Darcy would soon be a couple.

    They just needed one confession.

    But now, that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    At Darcy¡¯s constant request, Hellen was finally forced to agree.

    But she was more curious about the reason why her brother pushed the woman he liked out.

    He was like a fool.

 Chapter 59 Flower Arms Tattoo

    On the second floor of the MONA Restaurant, Hellen sat before a table.

    She had followed the address and time that Darcy had given her. Of course, she had also asked about the preferences of men on blind dates.

    The man was from Hail City and had never seen Darcy in person. Hellen¡¯s task was to ruin this blind date.

    And it couldn¡¯t be too obvious. It would be very disrespectful to him.

    She wanted to make the man look down on her so that her parents had no other choice.

    Hellen put on her aged makeup today. Her makeup skill had always been superb, and there was no w in her special makeup. If she wanted to make herself look ugly, she didn¡¯t even need to wear red or purple eye shadow. She just needed to deepen the wrinkles on her face to make herself look ugly.

    Her skin was slightly yellow and dry, and the wrinkles on her head increased. Even though the makeup on her eyes was light, it made her look extremely haggard.

    Herplexion was extremely poor and coupled with her dry hair, she believed that not many people would be interested in her.

    The makeup was secondary, Hellen intended to reveal a harsh and rigid appearance in the details.

    The n was very good, but Hellen didn¡¯t expect that although she worked so hard, her blind date was not. He was half an hourte!

    Hellen was very happy. She took out her phone and sent a message to Darcy, saying, ¡°Your blind date is half an hourte. I think this can be your excuse to refuse him. I don¡¯t have to wait here anymore, do I?¡±

    Darcy quickly replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my parents? This man has no manners. Is he looking down on our family? Wait a little longer, Make this excuse firmer.¡±

    Hellen replied with an ¡°OK¡± emoji. She guessed that this man probably wouldn¡¯te.

    She needed to wait for another half an hour, she was hungry, so she asked the waiter next to her to order some food and nned to leave after eating.

    When the meals were served, the guests who were not far away from the window were secretly staring at this side.

    Hans sat on the chair and looked at his friends across from him.

    Xeno smiled and said, ¡°My family clearly told me that it was the daughter of the Lewis family who came on a blind date with me. How did your ex-wifee?¡±

    Hans nced at him coldly and turned to look at Hellen, who was not far away.

    Xeno teased, ¡°Did your ex-wife lead a hard life after divorcing you? Why did she be so ugly?¡±

    Hans said lightly, ¡°Is she different from usual?¡±

    ¡°Are you blind?¡± Xeno pointed exaggeratedly in Hellen¡¯s direction. ¡°She used to be so beautiful that I¡¯d want to chase her if she wasn¡¯t your wife. Look at her now!¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes were fixed on Hellen. She was peeling shrimps with a serious look on her face as if she was doing something big.

    He smiled and said, ¡°I think she¡¯s prettier than before.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s your taste.¡± As Xeno spoke, he got up and tidied his sleeves. ¡°But I can¡¯t bete anymore. My father values this blind date very much. I was thinking about how to get rid of this blind date. I didn¡¯t expect that Darcy found someone to rece her. Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s appetite had always been great, and when she had finished half of the food on the table, a tall figure came to her.

    She looked up and saw a handsome man. The man was elegant and smiled like a gentleman.

    ¡°Darcy, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s a traffic jam.¡±

    Hellen was dumbfounded.

    She was annoying, but she couldn¡¯t express her feeling.

    Hellen picked up a nearby towel to wipe her hands and rose evenly. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Darcy.¡±

    She looked calm as if nothing had happened, as if she had not been eating just now.

    Xeno narrowed his eyes and nced at the table and the woman in front of him.

    Why did Hans¡¯s ex-wife feel like apletely different person?

    In the past, when Hans got married, he had speciallye from Hail City to congratte him and had also met Hellen.

    He was amazed at first, but when he found that she was so quiet that she didn¡¯t even dare to look at others when she spoke, he felt a little bored.

    He suddenly understood why Hans said Hellen was more beautiful than before.

    The two sat down. Seeing Xeno looking at the table, Hellen smiled faintly and said, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te, so I ordered some food first. You wouldn¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Xeno called a waiter and ordered a ss of juice.

    Their eyes met and Xeno¡¯s gaze fell upon Hellen¡¯s lips.

    Her lips, which were originally slightly pale, had now turned a little red.

    Her lips were plump with some luster.

    He smiled. He had been staring at her for a long time and thought that she had changed. He didn¡¯t expect her to deliberately make herself ugly.

    The two of them chatted for a while, and Xeno behaved like a gentleman.

    Hellen became impatient. At this moment, her reply to Yan Chen¡¯s question was very idiotic.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t understand these things, what¡¯s your hobby?¡± Xeno asked.

    Hellen thought about the future of her best friend. She had to sabotage this blind date!

    So, she looked a little embarrassed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much of a hobby. I usually like shopping, buying jewelry, and going to bars and nightclubs.¡±

    She had nned to make Xeno not interested in her inadvertently, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would continue to ask her about her hobbies after knowing that she was an idiot.

    After pretending to cover her mouth as if he had slipped up, ¡°Oh.¡±

    It was extremely pretentious.

    Xeno almost burst outughing.

    Not far away, Hans was sitting there and watching them talk. He frowned deeply.

    Xeno is in a good mood?

    Hellen covered his mouth andughed as well.

    He frowned. The more he looked at the pair sitting there, the more irksome they seemed!

    ¡°You like to go to nightclubs. What a coincidence,¡± Xeno said with a smile. ¡°I have a few bars in Hail City and a few KTVs. I¡¯m going to open a bar in Tempe City recently, so we can go there together in the future.¡±

    Hellen: Is there something wrong with him?

    Hellen was preparing her final trump card. Pretending to be a little hot, she fanned herself with her hand and took off her jacket.

    Arge number of ck and red peonies were exposed.

    Xeno and Hans, who was not far away, were shocked. Not only did she have tattoos on her chest and back, but she also had tattooed arms that were particrly eye-catching!

    Hellen silently prayed for Darcy. She felt that she would have to bear the responsibility for this failed blind date.

    But it was better than getting this man to like her, right?

    Hellen had a smile on her face. ¡°Xeno?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Xeno said with a faint smile, ¡°This tattoo is really good. It turns out that we have the same hobby. It must be fate.¡±

    Xeno took off his coat and rolled up his sleeves.

    The same tattooed arms were exposed.

    Hellen was dumbfounded.

    She had already been exhausted to respond to him.

    While she was hesitating, a voice suddenly was heard. ¡°Mrs. Jovano, what a coincidence.¡±

    Hellen was shocked. When she turned her head, she saw Hans walking over from not far away. His eyes were fixed on the tattoo on her body-

 Chapter 60 Sheâ€™s So Fierce

    Hellen felt a little embarrassed for some reason. She clenched her hands and motioned for him to leave.

    ¡°Sir, have you mistaken me for someone else? I¡¯m not Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°When did Mrs. Jovano draw this tattoo? It looks good.¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth. Wasn¡¯t Hans very smart? Why was he so stupid now? Didn¡¯t he get what she meant?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Xeno looked at Hans. He didn¡¯t expect him to lose control of himself.

    He smiled and said, ¡°Hans, it¡¯s rare for me toe to Tempe City. I¡¯m going to find you.¡±

    Hellen suddenly frowned. ¡°You know each other?¡±

    ¡°Darcy, we are as close as brothers.¡± Xenoughed and said teasingly, ¡°But why did he call you Miss Qin? Isn¡¯t your surname Levis?¡±

    Hellen suddenly understood that she had been tricked!

    Since Xeno was Hans¡¯s friend, he must have recognized her from the very beginning!

    While Hans was still watching her put on an act!

    Hellen clenched her fists. Considering that she was pregnant, she suppressed her anger.

    She nced at Hans coldly and said, ¡°Hey, is this fun?¡±

    Hans pursed his lips and exined for the first time, ¡°I was just apanying Xeno on a blind date. I didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s aura had changed by now. She put on her jacket and lifted her bag.

    She red at Hans and Xeno angrily, then turned around and walked out.

    ¡°She¡¯s so fierce,¡± said Xeno innocently.

    After saying that, he felt that the air was so cold that it was as if it had frozen. He turned to look at Hans.

    His expression was cold!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Hans took a deep breath and couldn¡¯t get out. Thinking of Hellen¡¯s expression when she left, he strode out.

    He finally stopped Hellen in front of the restaurant.

    ¡°Hans, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Hellen wanted to pat the man¡¯s hand coldly.

    However, Hans threw her wrist tightly and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡±

    ¡°Right. You were just watching the show.¡± Hellen gritted her teeth. She knew that she had been in the wrong, but for some reason, she felt angry, as though she had been yed.

    A car drove past. Hans approached Hellen with a serious expression and whispered, ¡°Stop it.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°Fine, I admit defeat in this matter. Can you let me go now?¡±

    Hans did not let go of her. He lowered his head and looked at Hellen. ¡°Why did you rece Darcy to go on a blind date?¡±

    What if the man who came on the blind date really fell in love with her? What would she do?!

    Hellen pursed her lips. Thinking of the rtionship between Hans and Xeno, she suppressed her anger and said, ¡°Darcy is my future sister-inw!¡±

    Hans understood. After a few seconds of silence, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this matter. I¡¯ll ask Xeno to tell the Xu family that he didn¡¯t like Darcy.¡±

    Hellen nced sideways at him. How could this man have been so kind?

    But her anger dissipated.

    ¡°I know. Can you let go of me now?¡±

    Hans loosened his grip and watched Hellen get in the car and leave.

    There seemed to be a touch of her wrist between her fingers. Her wrist was very thin, and her skin was so delicate that it made him softhearted.

    At this time, Xeno also came out and said, ¡°Hans, you-¡±

    Hans turned around and said indifferently, ¡°Xeno, tell your parents that you didn¡¯t like Darcy and refused her when you came back, ¡±

    Xeno disagreed and said. ¡°Impossible! My dad values this blind date so much. If I say so, he beat me to death! You¡¯ve seen how cruel theshes of my dad¡¯s whips are!¡±

    Hans pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll supply the building to you if you want to open a bar in Tempe City.¡±

    Xeno asked, ¡°What about the equipment?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll supply.¡±

    Xeno calcted and realized that he would save tens of millions of dors.

    It seemed reasonable to exchange tens of millions for dozens of whips.

    ¡°Okay, I agreed for the sake of our brotherhood!¡±

    After leaving the blind date restaurant, Hellen went straight home. She washed the tattoos with water, then removed the makeup on her face.

    After she came out of the bathroom, she received a call from Darcy.

    Darcy said excitedly, ¡°Hellen, you¡¯re amazing. I heard that Xeno is very dissatisfied with his blind date, which made my parents very angry, and then his parents beat him up for this. What a pity.¡±

    As Hellen thought of Xeno, she more or less sympathized with him.

    Xeno didn¡¯t do anything and was beaten for no reason. She had heard of him in Hail City.

    It was unbelievable that Hans had convinced Xeno to lie.

    Hellen¡¯s mood was ratherplicated. After hanging up, shey on the bed, staring at the ceiling.

    Hans had been obviously ¡°kind¡± to her recently, but she still remembered that this man was a jerk.

    But since Hans and Natalie were in a rtionship, what did it mean to show her goodwill?

    Hellen turned over. Unable to figure it out, she decided she might as well stop thinking about it.

    ¡­

    It was the weekend.

    Hellen got up early in the morning and changed into a gray casual outfit. Her figure was well proportioned and her ordinary casual outfit still gave off a sense of elegance.

    Afterbing her hair into a ponytail, Hellen finished breakfast and prepared to go out.

    Lady Jovano was sitting in the living room. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend. Didn¡¯t Mike watch over thepany today? Where are you going?¡±

    Hellen carried arge bag. ¡°I am going to visit Granny Grant.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to the Grant family¡¯s old house?¡± Lady Jovano sat up straight and frowned. ¡°Why are you going there?¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Mom, no matter what, Granny Grant still treats me as her own granddaughter. We can¡¯t forget her kindness, can we?¡±

    She persuaded Lady Jovano for a while and then told her about Granny Grant¡¯s current condition.

    ¡°I can¡¯t control you. Although she is nice to you, you cannot stay there for too long. Remember toe back as long as finish visiting. ¡± Lady Jovano was soft-hearted, but she was still angry. ¡°If Williams humiliates you again, you can¡¯t eat humble pie! And Hans¡­¡±

    She mentioned Lady Grant, whose name is Ysabel Williams.

    Hellen replied with a smile, ¡°Mom, do you really think I¡¯m easy to be humiliated? Besides, Hans doesn¡¯t live in the old house. I won¡¯t meet him.¡±

    It was not easy for Hellen to convince Lady Jovan. She drove to the Grant family¡¯s old house.

    When she arrived at the old house, Hellen¡¯s car arrived in front of the vi smoothly.

    Granny Grant knew that Hellen woulde every weekend and had instructed the servants and security guards at home to let Hellen in immediately when they saw her.

    The decoration of the Grant family¡¯s old house was antiquated.

    When Hellen entered, Granny Grant had already received the news and came to wee her.

    ¡°Hellen is here! Grandma misses you too much.¡±

    ¡°Granny Grant,¡± Hellen called out obediently and held her arm. ¡°I miss you too.¡±

    She took out a box of incense from her bag. ¡°This is a calming incense that I¡¯ve prepared for you. Make sure to use it before you sleep. It¡¯ll help you with your sleep.¡±

    Granny Grant epted it happily, then looked at Hellen and said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Granny Grant. Call me Grandma, understand? Don¡¯t you recognize me as your grandma?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. Grandma.¡± Hellen called out.

    Granny Grant was old and had the temperament of a child.

    From the bottom of her heart, Hellen felt that the old madam was close to her. The two chatted in the living room.

 Chapter 61 Going Against the Heavens

    Hellen and Granny Grant stayed for a while and felt warm in their hearts.

    Although Hellen had lost two years of memories, the sense of intimacy in her heart made her certain that Granny Grant must have been very good to her in the past.

    They often talked about household trifles while chatting.

    At half past ten in the morning, footsteps came from the spiral staircase.

    Hellen was sitting on the sofa, facing the spiraldder. She opened her eyes and saw Mrs. Granting down.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano? Why are you here?¡± Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice was full of annoyance.

    Since the opponent wasn¡¯t being polite, Hellen didn¡¯t respond either.

    Lady Grant didn¡¯t get a response and immediately red at her. ¡°You still look disgusting. Fortunately, Hans is already¡­¡±

    Granny Grant red coldly at her. ¡°She is my guest. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    Granny Grant was still in charge of the Grant family. Mrs. Grant shut her mouth, nced angrily at Hellen, and turned to go to the dining room.

    ¡°That¡¯s her temper. Hellen, don¡¯t care about it.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°I won¡¯t care about it.¡±

    She had no rtionship with the Grant family now, and the only person she cared for was Granny Grant.

    Mrs. Grant was not worth her anger.

    ¡°Hellen is the magnanimous one.¡± Granny Grant chuckled as she patted Hellen¡¯s hand. ¡°Since you¡¯vee here today, you¡¯ll have to spend an entire day with me.¡±

    Hellen had no objections. Lady Grant, on the other hand, finished her breakfast and left after ring at Hellen.

    On the second floor of the Grant family.

    Mrs. Grant sat in the bedroom, holding back her anger.

    Was her mother-inw blind? Why did she invite that unlucky Hellen to her home?

    ¡°Sure enough, a sick person¡¯s brain can¡¯t work!¡±

    At noon, Granny Grant and Hellen had lunch together, but Mrs. Grant did not go downstairs.

    After lunch and chatting for a while, the Grant family¡¯s housekeeper came over.

    ¡°Pardon, it¡¯s time for you to take a nap.¡±

    Granny Grant nced at the butler and then at Hellen, unable to bear to part with her. ¡°I¡¯m not taking my afternoon nap today.¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Grandma, go take a nap. After taking a nap, you¡¯ll feel better, and then we can chat for an entire day.¡±

    The Madam was like a child, seeming as if she was deeply afraid that Hellen would leave while she was asleep.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go sleep for an hour. Hellen, rx at home and let the housekeeper apany you. You can go anywhere you want.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Granny.¡±

    Seeing the maid supporting Granny Grant away, Hellen sat in the living room and looked at the housekeeper.

    The butler said respectfully, ¡°Mrs.- Miss Jovano, call me if you need anything.¡±

    In her heart, Hellen was still rather curious about the past two years. Sheughed calmly. ¡°Butler, there are some things I want to talk about with you.¡±

    The housekeeper looked at her with aplicated gaze. Hellen felt that he knew quite a bit.

    She chatted with the housekeeper for a while. He answered whatever Hellen asked.

    Those two years weren¡¯t a secret at all. Not long afterward, Hellen heard from the housekeeper apletely different person.

    A person who spoke in a low voice.

    Hellen knew what was going on and was nning to let the housekeeper leave.

    At the staircase, Mrs. Grant went downstairs again.

    Hellen narrowed his eyes slightly. When Granny Grant was around, Mrs. Grant hadn¡¯t evene down for lunch.

    At this time, she must have calcted that Granny was not here beforeing down.

    He came with ill intentions.

    After Mrs. Grant went downstairs, she crossed her arms and stood in front of Hellen.

    ¡°Since Old Madam is asleep, why are you still here shamelessly?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s body leaned backward slightly, and she sat even more stably.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me when I¡¯m talking to you? Is this how your family teaches you?¡± Mrs. Grant put on an arrogant look. ¡°Are you trying to use Old Madam to return to my son¡¯s side? Let me tell you, you¡¯d better not be delusional!¡±

    The butler lowered his head respectfully and did not say a word.

    Hellen frowned slightly and nced at Lady Grant. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about our family style, you¡¯ve demonstrated them very clearly.¡±

    Mrs. Grant had never thought that the weak one would retaliate now. She was so angry that the veins on her forehead bulged.

    ¡°Butler, drive her out!¡±

    The butler responded respectfully, ¡°Madame, it was Old Madame who wanted Miss Jovano to stay and instructed me to keep apanying her.¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s eyes widened as if she was holding back a mouthful of anger.

    She gritted her teeth, looking at Hellen¡¯s mocking gaze.

    ¡°Alright! If you stay, then you stay! Hellen,e over and serve me my meal!¡±

    Hellen narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Your family likes being served by guests? How? Do you need me to feed you?¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s eyes widened. She¡¯d allowed her to stay, but she wasn¡¯t grateful at all and was even mocking her?!

    ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡±

    Hellenughed mockingly. ¡°If Lady Grant has any illness, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Mrs. Grant was enraged. ¡°Good, very good! Just you wait!¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s furious expression caused her to be in an extremely good mood.

    She sat in the living room and watched Mrs. Grant storm into the dining room. She took out her phone and started reading.

    The living room was very quiet. After Mrs. Grant had suffered two losses, she did note to make trouble again.

    Hellen stretchedzily.

    After reading the financial news for more than half an hour, there was a noise at the door.

    Hellen raised his head and saw a tall and slender figure walking in. Hans had an extraordinary bearing, and his ck suit made him look luxurious.

    After entering the door, Hans saw Hellen. He paused and walked to the sofa by the side to sit down. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Hellen held his phone. ¡°Right.¡±

    She looked up quietly at the side of Hans¡¯s face. There were many things about him recorded on her old phone.

    She knew that Hans had returned to the home not too often and that he was concerned about the Grant Group. He would stay at thepany on weekends.

    What a coincidence!

    The living room had be quiet. Hellen had secretly convinced himself several times that the person beside her was merely air.

    But Hans¡¯s presence was too strong.

    The atmosphere became a little weird.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hans spoke first, ¡°Thank you foring to see Grandma.¡±

    Hellen was somewhat surprised. ¡°No need to thank me. I have nothing better to do during the weekend.¡±

    The atmosphere fell silent again.

    Hans frowned slightly and looked at Hellen. He racked his brains and said, ¡°the Weststadt District called today and said that the ancestral temple contract had been settled.¡±

    Speaking of official business, Hellen immediately put down his phone.

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    ¡°ording to your opinion before, those people chose the money.¡±

    Hellen sneered. ¡°I¡¯ve investigated those people long ago. They all are rich. I haven¡¯t seen them repair the ancestral hall even though it¡¯s on the verge of copse. It¡¯s only now that they mention the geomancy of our ancestors. But when money is ced together with our ancestors, our ancestors are nothing.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s voice was faint and emotionless, but the sarcasm in her words was clear.

    Behind the living room, at the stairs of the second floor, Granny Grant watched the two of them chat with a smile.

    ¡°Madam¡­¡± The maid beside her spoke.

    Granny Grant immediately made a quiet gesture. She waved her hand and brought the maid back to the bedroom.

 Chapter 62 I Donâ€™t Have Any Patience Now

    In the living room, Hans found that whenever it came to business, Hellen would talk more.

    From her words, he could see some of the real her.

    The two talked about the ns for the future in the Weststadt District. Hans¡¯s expression was calm and he would ask for Hellen¡¯s opinion from time to time.

    Hellen answered them one by one. The distance between the two seemed to have been shortened quite a bit.

    Hans stared at Hellen. For the first time, he felt that their ideas were so simr.

    Many ns for reconstruction were unanimous.

    Hans¡¯s eyes darkened and a strange feeling rose from his heart. It was as if tiny vines were growing out of his heart, making his throat itch.

    On the sofa, Hellen frowned. ¡°The ancient clock tower in the Weststadt District was built in the Qing Dynasty. It is historical. I n to repair this part, but the ancient clock tower has arge amount of mortise-tenon connection, and I need to invite craftsmen.¡±

    Hans Grant withdrew his deep gaze and said, ¡°One of the people that the Grant Group worked with in the past has a master. Maybe we can show him the drawings this time.¡±

    Hellen had always been interested in this aspect, and so her interest was immediately piqued. ¡°Master of mortise-tenon? Can you introduce him to me?¡±

    While she was excited, her pale face lit up. Hans stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the study to talk. His contact information was in the study.¡±

    Hellen thought about Master and immediately followed him.

    Hans was in the study of the old house on the second floor. After entering, Hellen was a little surprised.

    ¡°Is this a study? I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a private library?¡±

    The study covered an area of more than 100 square meters and was seven or eight meters high. The four walls were covered with bookshelves.

    The wall opposite the door was a big window, and the sunset could be seen from a height of seven or eight meters.

    In front of the window, there was an extremely neat and clean desk.

    ¡°Your study isn¡¯t bad.¡± Hellen praised.

    Hans nced at her calmly. She had redesigned the furnishings in the study before.

    She really couldn¡¯t remember at all.

    ¡°Sit down, please.¡±

    The two of them arrived at the desk. Hans took out a booklet from the drawer and flipped through it.

    ¡°You can ask David directly. Doesn¡¯t he know the master¡¯s contact information?¡±

    Hans took out a piece of paper from the booklet and said, ¡°The master has a strange temper. He has no contact information and only an address to receive the letter being left.¡±

    The study was quiet. Hellen held her cheek, smelling a familiar fragrance.

    She raised her eyebrows and walked to the incense burner.

    The censer was ancient, with an abstract green ck Tortoise shape and a hollow carving on its shell.

    When the incense burner was opened, the familiar smell became a little stronger.

    Hans looked up and asked, ¡°Can you smell how was this incenseposed of?¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Deepwater wood is the lord, Ambergris is the minister, Clove is the auxiliary. And with the petals of the tulip as the juice, soak for half a day.¡±

    She picked up a pair of chopsticks and looked at them. She smiled and said, ¡°Sure enough, there is ayer of safflower on the partition.¡±

    Hans knew about it a little.

    No wonder the housekeeper of the Green Vi said that the Agarwood was still the same, but its taste was different.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly. The ancient methods of making incense were very particr, and even in ancient times, only some noble and powerful youngdies would do that.

    In modern times, many memories were lost, but Hellen seemed to understand them very well. She could exin them just by smelling them.

    ¡°This incense is meant to be used to sleep. After using it, you¡¯ll have fewer dreams at night.¡± Hellen began tough. ¡°The person who prepared this incense for you is very attentive, and she is also a professional perfumer. The incense attaches great importance to the five movements and six climates, the Heavenly Stems and Earthly Branches and inter inhibition of the five elements¡ª-¡±

    Her interest was piqued. She carefully examined the grinding of the spices and exined casually.

    Hans stared at Hellen, listening to her calm and confident words. His heart seemed to have calmed down, and he could only hear Hellen and her voice in his eyes and ears.

    The process of blending the incense seemed simple, but it required a lot of deep research.

    ¡°In the first half of the year, it¡¯s hot, and it bes cool in the second half of the year. Agarwood is indeed much less dry than sandalwood. It can be used as an auxiliary material tobine with heaven and earth and benefit the body and mind.¡±

    Hellen turned to look at Hans, and her eyes were ck and bright. ¡°This perfumer knows your health very well, and he is very patient. Can you introduce him to me?¡±

    Hans gulped and said in a low voice, ¡°You know this person.¡±

    ¡°I know him? ¡°Hellen was stunned.

    Hans looked away and said, ¡°You made it.¡±

    Hellen:¡±¡­¡±

    ¡°Did she praise herself just now? She even said that this perfumer cares a lot about Hans.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face was burning, and she coughed awkwardly.

    Most importantly¡­

    Hellen silently turned to look at the incense burner. When had she be so patient?!

    What kind of mentality did she have during those two years when she lost her memory? She could even meditate and adjust the fragrance!

    Before Hellen could finish thinking, Hans opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been using the fragrance you made for two years. It¡¯s indeed very effective for insomnia.¡±

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Mn, you¡¯re wee.¡±

    ¡°Can you continue to cook this spice for me?¡± Hans¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°I can pay for it.¡±

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°Right now, I don¡¯t have the patience.¡±

    Hans felt as if his heart had been pricked by a small needle.

    Hellen sat back down at the table. ¡°But I can write down the manufacturing technique in detail. You can go find a different perfumer to make it.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, others may not be able to make the same thing.¡± Hans found the master¡¯s address and handed it over.

    After receiving it, Hellen felt rather awkward. ¡°Should Granny Grant wake up? I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±

    She turned around and was about to leave when Hans calmly followed her.

    As soon as the two arrived at the study, Hellen felt strange in her heart, but the door to the study was pushed open with great force.

    She was distracted and didn¡¯t have time to dodge. Her whole body tilted and she fell backward.

    Hellen¡¯s heart shook. Realizing it was toote to stand still, she immediately protected her stomach!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She gritted her teeth and was about to carry it when a strong arm wrapped tightly around her waist.

    Hans held her with one hand and quickly held her shoulder with the other. He then straightened her posture.

    The distance between the two of them was extremely close and Hellen¡¯s face was pressed against his chest.

    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you.¡±

    When they looked up, they could sense each other¡¯s breathing.

    Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. This man¡¯s face was even more charming when she looked closer!

    She pulled herself together and said in a calm voice, ¡°All right, let me go.¡±

    Hans¡¯s hand on Hellen¡¯s shoulder moved slightly. He suddenly didn¡¯t want to let go of her.

    Before the two of them could make their next move, Hellen heard a sharp cry from the door.

    Hellen frowned and turned around, only to see Natalie charging in with a fierce expression.

    ¡°Hellen, you¡¯re indeed trying to seduce him!¡±

    Hellen:¡±¡­¡±

 Chapter 63 Do We Still Need a Reason to Beat You?

    After Natalie rushed in, she had already raised her hand and was about to fall in front of Hellen.

    Hellen came out of Hans¡¯s arms at this time. She narrowed her eyes. It turned out that Natalie had pushed the door open just now!

    She had a baby in her belly. If she fell, she would be in danger!

    Hellen felt a fire ignite in her heart. She grabbed Natalie¡¯s hand swiftly and tightened her grip. At the same time, she swung her other hand and pped it without any hesitation.

    ¡°p!¡± It was a loud and heavy p!

    Natalie covered her face and looked at Hellen in disbelief. ¡°You! You seduced my boyfriend and hit me?! How dare you do that?¡±

    Hellen patted her hands. Considering the baby¡¯s safety, she was angry, so she hit him hard so that her hand hurt a little.

    ¡°I hit you just because I want to. Do I need a reason?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s nonchnt attitude turned her eyes red. She covered her face and looked at Hans. ¡°Hans¡­¡±

    Natalie covered her face with her hand and sobbed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything when she hit me?¡±

    Hellen sneered. ¡°Worthy of being a bitch. Your first reaction after being beaten is to find a man to uphold justice?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand it at all.

    If she was hit, she would fight back on the spot.

    She had to cover her face and feign grievance. Was Natalie happy to do such a humiliating thing?

    Hans stood at the side and frowned. His expression was cold as he said, ¡°who told you to push the door open? You almost hurt someone!¡±

    ¡°Hurt who?!¡± Natalie looked at Hans in disbelief. Hellen had hit her in front of him, but Hans cared about her pushing the door open.

    Tears dripped down Natalie¡¯s cheeks. She bit her lower lip and turned to re at Hellen angrily. ¡°Hellen, you¡¯re divorced from Hans. Why are you still pestering him?¡±

    Hans frowned and saw the look in Hellen¡¯s eyes.

    Before Natalie came here, her eyes had been shining brightly. But now, there was a look of obvious disdain in her eyes.

    ¡°Hans, look after your little girlfriend. You like to spoil her, but I have no obligation to do so!¡±

    Hellen wanted to leave, but Natalie jogged to the door, blocking it.

    She bit her lower lip, her small face pale, eyespletely red, as if she was going to confront the great devil for true love.

    ¡°Hellen, are you using the excuse of protecting Granny to seduce Hans?¡±

    No wonder Hans suddenly refused to let her look after the old woman and broke up with her. It turned out that was the reason!

    Hellen¡¯s path was blocked, and her face turned cold. ¡°Out of the way!¡±

    Natalie¡¯s body trembled slightly, and she said weakly and calmly, ¡°I won¡¯t let you. Hellen, it was my fault in the past. I loved Hans too much. But in your marriage, you¡¯ve never been loved. Do you think I¡¯m the third one? But Hans and I fell in love before you! You¡¯re the one who has always been our third one!¡±

    Hellenughed coldly. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Natalie didn¡¯t back down. ¡°You¡¯re divorced from Hans now. He is my boyfriend. You should behave yourself for the sake of the Jovano family¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Very good.¡±

    She turned to look at the man next to her with cold eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds. If she doesn¡¯t get out of my way, I¡¯ll throw her out of the window!¡±

    Hans looked at Hellen¡¯s cold gaze and said in an icy voice, ¡°Natalie, get out of the way!¡±

    Natalie shook her head. ¡°No, unless she promises me that she won¡¯t seduce you anymore!¡±

    The situation froze for a few seconds.

    Natalie shook her head and cried pitifully, ¡°Hellen, I know you¡¯re not reconciled. You¡¯re trying your best to get close to Hans. You¡¯re cooperating with the Jovano Group on the project in the Weststadt District, and now you¡¯re here at our family home. Are you going to be Hans¡¯ mistress?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s patience had reached its limit. She looked at Hans and said, ¡°Ten seconds is up.¡±

    When dealing with Natalie, she could deal with her skillfully and wouldn¡¯t hurt the baby in her belly.

    Just as she was about to make a move, Granny Grant came out from the other end of the corridor.

    ¡°Who is making a fuss at my house!¡±

    As soon as the Old Madam came, everyone fell silent.

    Only Natalie was sobbing quietly.

    Granny Grant saw Natalie and called out, ¡°Housekeeper! Who told you to let her in?¡±

    Natalie said aggrievedly, ¡°Granny!¡±

    Granny Grant flew into a rage and red at Natalie, asking, ¡°Who allowed you to call me Granny?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Hans¡¯ girlfriend-¡±

    Granny Grant said angrily, ¡°Natalie, our family won¡¯t want such a vicious woman like you. Get out of here!¡±

    The housekeeper had arrived.

    Granny Grant red at the housekeeper. ¡°Don¡¯t let her step into the old house in the future. It will dirty my house!¡±

    Natalie¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Granny! I¡¯ve been taking care of you for so long. Why are you treating me like this?¡±

    ¡°Take care of me for so long?¡± Granny Grant sneered. ¡°I think you want to piss me off. Didn¡¯t you tell me about their divorce while I was ill?¡±

    Natalie¡¯s face stiffened.

    ¡°Does Granny Grant remember what had happened when she was ill?!¡±

    ¡°Then does Hans know about it as well?¡±N?velDrama.Org (C) content.

    Natalie turned to look at Hans and said softly, ¡°Hans¡ª¡±

    Hans looked at the housekeeper and said, ¡°Send her out.¡±

    Natalie looked at him incredulously. ¡°Hans! Are you chasing me out as well? I¡¯ve suffered so much because of you. When I was a child, I almost lost my life to save you-¡±

    Hans¡¯ expression turned cold and he said indifferently, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that matter, do you think you would still be able to stand there safely after treating my grandmother like this?¡±

    Hellen had no intention of interfering with the Grant family¡¯s matters. Natalie made her feel sick.

    She turned around and was about to leave.

    However, Granny Grant pulled her back.

    ¡°Hellen, you promised to apany me the entire day. Where are you going?¡±

    Hellen faced Old Madam and said in a gentler voice, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯lle to see youter.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go!¡± Granny Grant refused to let go of her, so Hellen could only stand in the same ce helplessly.

    The butler ordered two maids to ¡°invite¡± Natalie away.

    Before Natalie left, she was still crying and calling out Hans¡¯ name.

    In the Grant family¡¯s main hall.

    Granny Grant pulled Hellen to sit on the sofa, while Hans sat on a single sofa next to them.

    The housekeeper looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes, Mrs. Grant said that Miss Susan was invited by her. Miss Susan first went to the small living room upstairs and talked with the madam for a while, and then went to the young master¡¯s study-¡±

    Mrs. Grant.

    Granny Grant¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Call her over!¡±

    After a while, Mrs. Grant arrived in the living room with a dark expression on her face.

    Granny Grant¡¯s face tightened as she stared at Mrs. Grant. ¡°You sent Natalie to look for Hans?¡±

    She had finally managed to get her grandson to spend some time with her granddaughter-inw, but who would have thought that her ns would be ruined by her daughter-inw!

    Lady Grant was displeased. ¡°I asked Natalie to talk with me. Mom, didn¡¯t you also ask Hellen to talk to you? I don¡¯t even have this right at home?¡±

    Mrs. Grant softened when she saw Granny Grant ring at her. ¡°I only asked her toe and talk with me. I didn¡¯t ask her to go to Hans. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Granny Grant knew what was going on. ¡°In the past, you¡¯ve crossed the line many times, I tolerated it, and so did Hellen! But from now on, I don¡¯t want to see Natalie again in the old house. If you want to chat with her and invite her to stay as a guest, then move out!¡±

    Mrs. Grant raised her head in shock. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m the daughter-inw of the Grant family! You want me to move out for Hellen?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Take care of yourself!¡± Old Mrs. Gu said coldly. ¡°Go back to your room! Save me the trouble of getting angry when I see you!¡±

    Lady Grant was about to vomit blood, Hellen!

    She¡¯d already felt humiliated when Hellen was his daughter-inw!

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve divorced Hans, I¡¯m even angrier at her!¡±

 Chapter 64 Secret Gifts

    Mrs. Gregg¡¯s eyes burned with anger. She clenched her fists and returned to her bedroom.

    Hellen sat in the living room. Granny Grantforted her, ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t worry. Grandma is still in charge of the Grant family. Nobody will dare make things difficult for you in the future!¡±

    Hellen was a little embarrassed. She was no longer a member of the Grant family. There was nothing she could do to repay the way Granny Grant had treated her.

    She looked up at Hans, who was sitting opposite her. He was sitting there with his eyes lowered, looking calm.

    Hellen was slightly surprised. Even his little sweetheart, Natalie had been driven out. How could he sit still?

    He had wanted to divorce her for the little bitch earlier, but in the blink of an eye, he had lost interest in her?

    Even though Natalie was at fault, wasn¡¯t it a little heartless for him to change so quickly?

    As Hellen was deep in thought, he saw Hans looking up at her.

    When their eyes met, her heart skipped a beat and she looked away.

    After all, they disagreed. Hellen did not stay with the Grant family until the afternoon and left the Grant family before dinner.

    Hans sent her out of the vi and stood by the car, watching Hellen get in.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened today.¡±

    Hellen was fastening his seat belt. ¡°It¡¯s fine. In any case, the matters of your family have nothing to do with me.¡±

    Hans pursed his lips and asked, ¡°Are you nning to go back to the Jovano family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the weekend today. ¡°Hellen started the car. ¡°I have to go pick up Luz first. I have a live broadcast in the evening.¡±

    Luz Walker?

    Hans¡¯ eyes were deep as he said, ¡°Luz is at Tempe University, right? I have something to do near Tempe University. Do you mind giving me a ride?¡±

    Hellen wanted to say ¡°I mind¡±, but the man had already opened the door of the passenger seat after he finished speaking.

    She pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not your driver.¡±

    Despite saying so, Hellen still started the car.

    Tempe City was Hail City. They could see the surface of the sea along the way. The dazzling and gorgeous sunset spilled into the carriage and Hellen narrowed her eyes contentedly.

    If there were no extra people in the passenger seat, she would feel morefortable.

    As they approached Tempe University, Hellen called Luz and asked him to go to the school gate.

    Luz¡¯s clear and bright voice rang out. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m already at the school gate.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Hellen turned to look at Hans and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to somewhere near Tempe University. I¡¯ll send you there first.¡±

    Hans pondered for a few seconds and said, ¡°Go and pick her up first. Don¡¯t make her wait too long.¡±

    When the car stopped in front of the gate of Tempe University, he suddenly asked, ¡°Have you recognized Luz as your younger brother?¡±

    ¡°Kind of.¡± Hellen had already seen a figure not too far away.

    Luz was dressed in casual clothes, standing in the crowd that went out of school one after another.

    Seeing the car, Luz ran over quickly.

    Just as he was about to close the passenger door, Hans rolled down the window.

    Outside the car, Luz¡¯s face froze. The man was sitting in the passenger seat, revealing his perfect profile and cold aura.

    Hans turned his head to look at him. His eyes were cold and indifferent.

    Luz¡¯s brows furrowed instantly: This is my sister¡¯s ex-husband! That jerk!

    Why was he with his sister? Were they getting back together?

    Hellen waved his hand. ¡°Luz, don¡¯t daydream. Get in the car.¡±

    Luz got into the backseat and started the car.

    ¡°Hans, where are you going?¡±

    Hans pursed his thin lips and spat out an address.

    It was a well-known mall near Tempe University. Hellen was a little surprised but still sent him there.

    When Hans got out of the car in front of the mall, Luz got out of the back seat and got into the passenger seat.

    Hellen didn¡¯t care. He just thought that it was a child who liked to sit in the front and greeted Hans politely.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Hans¡¯s face was cold. He stared at the ¡°toy boy¡± in the passenger seat and said coldly, ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Hellen drove back to the Jovano family.

    Luz was in a good mood and sat obediently in the passenger seat. He turned his head and looked at Hellen eagerly. ¡°Sis, that was Mr. Grant just now, right? Why are you two together?¡±

    Hellen is driving the car and sayszily: ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t care so much.¡±

    Now, because of the reconstruction of the Weststadt District, the Grant Group and the Jovano Group were deeply cooperating.

    Towards business partners, Hellen was still very polite and patient.

    The car drove back to the Jovano family, and she soon began the live broadcast.

    Recently, the video was changed to broadcast weekly, and the frequency of posting videos had decreased a lot. Many viewers were urging her.

    Although Hellen did not broadcast many videos, there were many videos in the past. Her outstanding makeup skills made the number of her fans increase constantly.

    After revealing that she was Karim¡¯s cousin, many fans of his also paid attention to her.

    Hellen smoothly broadcasted a makeup lesson. After that, Luz sat behind theputer and helped her edit the live stream into a video clip and upload it to the tform.

    Hellen sat to one side, holding a tablet and reading.

    On the tablet was thetest progress book on the reconstruction of the Weststadt District.

    Halfway through her reading, Luz had also finished editing. He quietly took out a box from his backpack and put it on the dressing table.

    At half past eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen asked Luz to have dinner at the Jovano family before sending him back to Tempe University.

    When she returned home, she went to the workshop to fetch an iPad, only to find a wrapped gift box.

    It was a jewelry box.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly. Her jewelry was all in the jewelry cab, which did not belong to her.

    Since it was left here, then Luz must have left it here.

    She opened it and saw a bracelet inside. The silver bracelet was in the shape of two knots, with traces of handcraft. Hellen raised her lips.

    The little brother was so cute that he didn¡¯t even dare to give gifts in front of her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Hellen put the bracelet on her wrist, then took the tablet back to the bedroom.

    ¡­

    The next day, Hellen woke up, washed up, and entered the small study.

    She checked the security footage of the Jovano family recently and was relieved after confirming that everything was normal at home and that no one had sneaked in.

    She had to take care of thepany¡¯s business recently and spend a lot of effort on the project in the Weststadt District. She didn¡¯t dare to be careless about her family¡¯s safety.

    After going downstairs, Hellen saw the suitcase in the living room.

    Lady Jovano was standing in the living room with her assistant, instructing the maid to fetch the things.

    ¡°Mom, are you going on a trip?¡± Hellen was slightly surprised.

    Lady Jovano frowned. ¡°Do I look like I want to travel in such a hurry? Your grandma is ill. I have to go to Hail City to see her.¡±

    ¡°Grandma is sick?!¡±

    Hellen said seriously, ¡°What illness? Should I go as well?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s still heart disease. I¡¯ll go and see it. You stay at home and watch over thepany.¡±

    Lady Jovano was in a hurry. She asked her assistant to take the things from the maid and left hurriedly.

    After sending them off, Hellen returned to her room and ate breakfast by herself.

    She had studied Grandma¡¯s heart problem before. An operation could not solve it. The best solution was to rest quietly.

    After being worried for a while, Hellen called his uncle in Hail City to make sure that her grandmother¡¯s condition was stable, and then she felt a little relieved.

 Chapter 65 Someone Wants to Kill Her

    After breakfast, Hellen went to thepany and stayed there for the whole morning. She then dealt with several documents and held a meeting.

    Now, the senior executives of the Jovano Group looked like they were treading on thin ice when they saw her.

    Hellen didn¡¯t care. After lunch, she drove to the Weststadt District¡¯s United Headquarters.

    The atmosphere between the United Department and thepany was different because the residents of the Weststadt District knew that this was the rebuilding department. asionally, someone woulde to make trouble and ask to see the supervisor.

    Some felt thatpensation was unfair while others came looking for trouble.

    After a discussion, Hellen and Hans opened arge office at the main entrance of the United Department, which was especially used for management purposes.

    As soon as they entered, the United Department was in full swing.

    Hellen nced at Hans. Although he asked her to guard the department, there was nothing else to do.

    Apart from when certain supervisors sought them out to discuss matters that they couldn¡¯t make up their minds about, most of the time they would listen to some reports.

    So, there was nothing else to do.

    After entering the office, Hellen turned on theputer and entered the Hidden Web.

    She tapped the keyboard quickly with her fingers and soon entered thergest trading forum on the Hidden Web: Green Mansion.

    There were many kinds of transactions in the Green Mansion. From small goods transactions to information transactions, the initial users could only see some simple goods and information transactions.

    However, with the growth of users and special rights granted by the management system, some special pages and transactions would appear.

    The transaction amount on those pages was huge, and it would be more and more secretive and dark.

    In the Green Mansion, Hellen was a senior and her ID was Mud Crab. She was one of the four great administrators of the Green Mansion.

    In the past, Hellen would asionally take on some small missions in the Green Mansion to improve her skills, while at the same time earning some pocket money.

    Hellen¡¯s craftsmanship was great, and the assignments she epted were of all types. But all of them had the same characteristic¡ª- those assignments were things that others were unable to deal with.

    Her reputation was getting bigger and bigger. Later, she was invited into the management team by the founder ¡°Orpheus¡± of the Green me Mansion.

    The four managers were in the same group. Hellen looked at the group and saw that there were two people online who were chatting with each other.

    Hellen typed: Are there any easy missions with high rewards recently?

    Orpheus: Mud Crab is here? I¡¯ve already listed out thetest missions. Go and see if there¡¯s something you like.

    Within the group of supervisors, another person who was chatting with Orpheus stepped forward.

    Heartless Hooligan: Mud Crab, what are you so busy with recently? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.

    Hellen¡¯s subordinate tapped on the keyboard.

    Mud Crab: I¡¯m busy dating.

    Heartless Hooligan: Have you found someone you like? It¡¯s so rare.

    When Hellen arrived at the Green Mansion, she didn¡¯t fill in any detailed information, and it was tacitly acknowledged that the person¡¯s gender was male. Presently, everyone on the forum thought that Mud Crab was a great male hacker and possessed an extremely wide range of interests.

    Combined with crab¡¯s skills and knowledge, some fans had analyzed all the missions and speeches she took before.

    In the end, they came to a conclusion based on various aspects of psychology.

    Mud Crab was a depressed man, who was about 35 years old.

    The analysis post was very detailed and was approved by everyone. Hellen was also happy to have someone mislead her so that she could hide her true identity on the Hidden Web.

    The four chiefs of the Green Mansion: Orpheus, Mud Crab, Heartless Hooligan, and Tisch.

    As far as everyone knew, Tisch was the only female manager.

    Hellen didn¡¯t reply, instead switching to the mission release page.

    She did not have any expensive missions. She swiped the mouse and turned to the home page.

    Quickly, she saw a familiar name.

    Miss Jovano in Tempe City?

    Hellen narrowed her eyes, opening the mission.

    The poster¡¯s name was ck Rose. The task content was: Assassinate the youngdy of the Jovano family, worth five million yuan.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes became dangerous. She threw a screenshot of the mission into the management group.

    Mud Crab: Orpheus, do you know this poster?

    Orpheus: I haven¡¯t seen it before. It¡¯s just been registered, right? This kind of automatic release of the mission page won¡¯t have any forum guarantee. Usually, no one will pick it up. Maybe it¡¯s messing around?

    Hellen sits on a chair. Her hands switch back to the mission interface.

    Her intuition told her that this was not nonsense. The specific location of the Jovano family was pasted on it.

    ck Rose.

    Hellen immediately turned on the system and tried to investigate the identity of ck Rose.

    The Hidden Web was extremely well-hidden. The server address was virtual and would be changed every few seconds.

    It could be said that they were looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Hellen pursed her lips tightly. Ever since someone had infiltrated her bedroom, she had realized that someone wanted to make a move against her family.

    In addition to the previous car idents with suspicious points, this person must have hidden very well.

    But ck Rose gave her a strange feeling. Wasn¡¯t she worried that the Jovano family would know that she was stupid enough to issue the task directly?

    Unless this person wasn¡¯t in cahoots with the others.

    Hellen pondered for a while, then quickly wrote a small program to filter out the IP of the ck Rose.

    It would take a long time to find ck Rose.

    Hellen sat on her chair and pondered. If the person who had sneaked into her bedroom was trying to kill her, then the person who had sneaked into her bedroom thest time she had returned to the Jovano family should have acted directly instead of fleeing.

    It also covered the follow-up monitoring.

    Rather than saying that this method was meant for her, it would be more urate to say that it was meant for finding something.

    Everet¡¯s car ident was no exception. Her two previous car idents were not fatal, but they messed up the Jovano family.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes suddenly brighten.

    The enemy wanted the Jovano family to fall into chaos, and their goal was something that existed in the family.

    This was troublesome.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hellen held her cheeks. the Jovano family did indeed have quite a few treasures. She didn¡¯t know what their goal was.

    But no matter what, this group of people and the stupid-looking ck Rose were not in cahoots.

    Hellen let the program continue to operate, while she himself picked up a cup of water, preparing to go take a drink.

    With Mike around, she didn¡¯t want to find another assistant. Everything was done personally.

    As soon as she walked to the tea machine, someone knocked on the office door.

    Through the frosted ss, the outline of the people outside could be vaguely seen.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The office door opened and Hans walked in.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, please take a seat.¡±

    After the two of them sat at the table, Hellen asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a dinner party tomorrow. I want to invite you to be my femalepanion.¡± Hans got straight to the point.

    Hellen¡¯s forehead twitched. ¡°Mr. Grant, we¡¯re just partners. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡±

    Hans said calmly, ¡°It was the Vincent Family who held the banquet, but there were some conflicts between your family and the Vincent family. The Vincent family may not send an invitation to your family.¡±

    ¡°But I heard that he invited the person you wanted to see very much, master of mortise and tenon. I remember that you are very interested in him, so I want you to go with me as a femalepanion.¡±

    Hellen frowned tightly when she heard about Vincent¡¯s house. Her eyes lit up when she heard that the Master was going as well.

    ¡°I will go! What time is it?¡±

 Chapter 66 Be His Female Companion

    Hans¡¯ eyes shed slightly as he said, ¡°7 o¡¯clock tonight. the United Department is off duty in the afternoon. We can go there directly.¡±

    Hellen said excitedly, ¡°Alright, do you need to prepare a formal dress?¡±

    ¡°Just the formal suit.¡± Hans stared at Hellen¡¯s little face, which was full of energy. ¡°Don¡¯t your family have conflicts with the Vincent family? In the early days, the Vincent family was Mafia in Italy. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯s just a small conflict. It¡¯s just that the rumors outside are a bit too far-fetched.¡±

    Hans raised his lips for a moment and said, ¡°Since I took you there, in return, I want to know what kind of conflict it is.¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I can¡¯t say. The young master of the Vincent family, Tariq Vincent, once pursued me. The way the people in Italy pursued me was too hot, and he was beaten up by my brother.¡±

    At that time, the Vincent family had just arrived in Tempe City from Italy. Although her brother didn¡¯t hit him too hard, it just so happened that Tariq knocked his head when he fell and almost lost his life.

    Hellen exined the matter.

    Hans frowned slightly and said, ¡°You almost killed the only son of the Vincent family. Is this a small conflict?¡±

    Hellen smiled brightly. ¡°Right. That was an idental, after all. Although Vincent¡¯s family holds a grudge against me, we are still in Tempe City. Even if I attend the banquet, they won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Hans was silent for a few seconds. Sometimes, this woman¡¯s face was still very thick.

    Receiving Hellen¡¯s permission, he rose and prepared to leave.

    Hellen saw him off. When she reached the door, Hans turned to look at her wrist.

    ¡°This bracelet is pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Right. Luz sends it to me.¡± Hellen said casually.

    Hans¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly as he said, ¡°Hellen, Luz Walker is no longer a child.¡±

    ¡°I know, he is a college student.¡±

    For some reason, Hans felt a little suffocated. Did she not understand?

    However, the expression on his good-looking face was frank.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡­

    After spending an entire afternoon in the United Department, Hellen Jovano listened to a few reports and arrived at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    She was wearing formal clothes, so there was no need for her to change clothes. When it was time to get off work, she went to Hans¡¯ office.

    He was still reviewing a document. ¡°Sit down. Wait for five minutes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Hellen sat on the sofa in the office and David brought her tea.

    The office was dressed simply. Hellen was drinking tea, and in the hot steam, she couldn¡¯t help looking at Hans.

    When the man was serious, there was a hint of coldness in his deep eyes.

    Hellen sighs emotionally in her heart. Some people exist probably because of the Creator¡¯s evil intentions towards ordinary people.

    During the time she had worked with Hans, Hellen had learned that this man was talented, meticulous, and also resourceful.

    The wealth of the Grant family over the past few generations had cultivated his elegant manners.

    After seizing all the advantages, he was still very handsome.

    In the past, this sort of person would be known as a ruler, but now, he gave others a feeling that there was a chasm between them.

    Hellen was momentarily entranced by what she saw. She roughly understood how she had been bewitched in these two years.

    If she had not known that Hans was a scumbag, she might have chosen a man like him.

    Hellen was lost in thought as she stared at someone when he saw the man being spied on suddenly lift his eyes to look at her.

    The teacup in her hand almost trembled and she coughed lightly before shifting her gaze away.

    Hans was very punctual. He had just finished reviewing the documents in five minutes. When he looked up, he noticed that Hellen was ¡°scrying¡± him.

    His mood improved for some reason, and there was a faint smile on his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve waited for a long time.¡±

    David walked in from outside the door. ¡°Mr. Grant, the car is ready.¡±

    Hans stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The Vincent Family held a dinner party in a manor on the outskirts. It was a pure Brock-style building, extremely luxurious.

    On the way back, Hans told Hellen about the theme of the banquet.

    The youngdy of the Vincent family, Doris Vincent, was eighteen years old this year. It could be considered aing-of-age ceremony.

    Hellen didn¡¯t care. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in Miss Vincent. As long as I can see the Master.¡±

    But when the car drove to the manor, she realized that she had been too naive.

    The long red carpet made one go numb.

    ¡°Is this a dinner party or a show?¡± She turned to look at Hans and said, ¡°And, is this what you said? Just a formal suit?¡±

    Hans nodded and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rule stating that you have to wear a formal dress. I think you look better than them.¡±

    It was rare to hear such praise from this man. Hellen seemed to have choked on his words.

    However, the man had already gotten out of the car. He walked to the other side of the car and gentlemanly opened the door.

    Hellen gritted her teeth and got off the carriage, lowering his voice, ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you well, I would have thought that you intentionally made me look like a fool!¡±

    Hans¡¯s icy gaze softened a little when he heard ¡°I know you¡±.

    Hellen put his hand on Hans¡¯s arm and walked forward with him with a faint smile on her face.

    Today, she was wearing a ck suit. Her tall and slender figure matched well with the elegant and cold man, making them look like a perfect couple.

    The media on both sides of the red carpet began discussing in a low voice.

    ¡°Is that Hans and Hellen? Didn¡¯t they divorce?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s them. I just wrote a post about their gossip!¡±

    ¡°Hellen herself is a bit better looking than the mirror. In my opinion, they are better matched, and their statuses are on par with each other.¡±

    When Hellen and Hans stood together, they both had powerful auras, and no one could outshine the other. There was a strange feeling of cooperation.

    ¡°I think Hans and Natalie are more like heroes and beauties. Little wives are more romantic. I prefer Natalie¡¯s type,¡± a male reporter whispered.

    The female reporter sneered and said, ¡°You like bitch. You won¡¯t know how you will be betrayed in the future!¡±

    As they discussed in low voices, Hans and Hellen had already entered the manor.

    As soon as they entered the manor, a waiter led them into the castle. All of a sudden, all the guests in the main hall turned to look at them.

    A strange look shed across their faces, and then someone greeted them solicitously.

    ¡°Hans, long time no see.¡± Soon, a few men gathered around Hans.

    Hellen was also happy to rx, and she took a few steps back.

    Not far away, a few women in formal attire gathered.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Jovano. I¡¯m Jennie Whyte of the Whyte family.¡± One of the women was very enthusiastic. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s a youngdy in the Jovano family. I¡¯ve always wanted to make friends with you, but I¡¯ve never seen youe out to socialize before.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t call her Miss Jovano anymore. I heard that you¡¯re in charge of the Jovano Group now, so you have to call her President Jovano.¡±

    ¡°Hellen is awesome. Unlike me, I only spend money on shopping and have been scolded by my father a lot of times. He said if had half of Miss Jovano¡¯s ability, he wouldugh in his dreams.¡±

    The group of women grinned as they teased, and their words were filled with ttery towards Hellen.

    Hellen had a calm smile on her face. She hadn¡¯t attended many banquets, and she was afraid of this!

    Surrounded by a few men, Hans swept his eyes over Hellen.

    She stood in the crowd with an elegant posture, chattering with her arm held by a woman. She was still neither arrogant nor impetuous, and there was a slight smile on her face.

    He couldn¡¯t helpughing in his heart.

    Given Hellen¡¯s ostentatious nature, he should be irritated by now, right?

 Chapter 67 Hellen Was Attacked

    Hellen chatted with a few women for a while. The current head of the Vincent family went to the podium. After a speech of thanks, Doris Vincent went on stage.

    Today was hering-of-age ceremony of her, and all the guests looked over.

    Hellen took advantage of the fact that everyone¡¯s attention had shifted and quietly moved to Hans¡¯ side.

    ¡°Where is the master you are talking about?¡±

    Hans lowered his gaze. Now that the lights were gathered on the stage, the light here seemed a little dimmer.

    Hellen¡¯s skin was as white as snow, and one could see her curly eyshes from his angle.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him all this time. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Vincentter.¡± Hans ¡®voice was low.

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°It can¡¯t be that he didn¡¯te.¡±

    Most of these masters had strange tempers, so it was normal for them not toe.

    On the stage, Doris, who had thanked the guests, looked over from a distance.

    Helen seemed to have sensed something as she looked toward the tform.

    Doris had blond hair, dark green pupils, and skin as fair as an angel from fairy tales.

    Hellen and the opposite looked at each other for a few seconds and saw each other¡¯s eyes shift slightly to the left.

    The corners of her lips curled up slightly. It turned out that Miss was looking at Hans.

    Hellen took a few steps away and walked to the side.

    The dinner continued. Hellen found a sofa in the corner and sat down.

    She looked a little tired, and the people around her did note forward to greet her.

    Hellen sat on the sofa and narrowed her eyes. It seemed that this person didn¡¯te.

    She hade here for nothing.

    The rumor said that the Vincent and the Jovano families had never been harmonious. The Lewis Family and the Lev family were on good terms with the Jovano family, so they didn¡¯t attend Vincent¡¯s dinner.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hellen, who was not familiar with the people present, held her cheeks in boredom and looked at Hans not far away.

    ¡°Hellen?¡± A surprised voice rang out.

    Hellen turned and saw the person who had arrived. Raising her eyebrows slightly, she said, ¡°Mr. Vincent.¡±

    Tariq¡¯s face was full of pleasant surprise. ¡°You came. This is great.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s forehead twitched slightly. ¡°Please sit.¡±

    The two of them chatted for a while and talked about the time when Tariq had been beaten up by Everet as if he didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°My parents were too nervous about me back then.¡± Tariq smiled in embarrassment as he continued, ¡°I never expected that there would be rumors of our families being at odds with each other.¡±

    Hellenughed calmly. ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor.¡±

    Tariq¡¯s gaze burned as he stared at the side of Hellen¡¯s face, ¡°Then, do you have a boyfriend now?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s heart tightened and she asked warily, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    This young master¡¯s pursuit method was too exaggerated, and she was a little embarrassed.

    Tariq said enthusiastically, ¡°I saw the news about you the other day. You divorced the president of the Grant Group. You¡¯re single now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes and lied. ¡°No, I have a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a pity,¡± said Tariq dejectedly.

    Just as they were chatting, Hans approached them from not far away.

    Doris followed closely behind him. It was unknown what she was saying, but her smile was sweet.

    Hans stopped in front of Hellen and nced at Tariq beside her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Mr. Vincent. The master only sent congrattory gifts today and he didn¡¯te.¡±

    Tariq stood up politely and greeted him. ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    Only then did Hans look at him seriously and say, ¡°Young Master, excuse me.¡±

    Tariq was a little surprised, but he still took a few steps back. As soon as he stood still, he saw Hans sitting calmly next to Hellen.

    Doris wanted to step forward and sit on the other side of Hans, but she was stopped by the depressed Tariq.

    ¡°Daddy has something to do. Let¡¯s go first.¡± He tactfully pulled his sister away first.

    Looking at Tariq¡¯s and Doris¡¯ back, Hellen looked at Hans with a yful expression.

    ¡°Mr. Grant is very charming. Miss Vincent seems to have fallen in love with you.¡±

    Hans¡¯ expression was indifferent. ¡°The Grant family has always been in cooperation with the Vincent family. We just chatted casually for a while.¡±

    Hellenughed indifferently. It had nothing to do with her anyway.

    In the second half of the banquet, Hellen knew that the grandmaster didn¡¯te, so she couldn¡¯t be bothered to move and stayed on the sofa.

    Hans sat next to Hellen. His aura was so cold that no one within 10 steps of him dared to approach him.

    After the dinner party, the guests left one after another.

    Hellen and Hans walked out of the castle together. When they stopped by the car, she let out a small yawn.

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Hans opened the door for her.

    Hellen raised his lips, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Just as she was about to get into the car, a sweet voice rang out from not far away. ¡°Mr. Grant, please wait a moment.¡±

    It was Doris who had run over from afar. Hellen came to a halt.

    This was the outdoor parking lot. The guests who had left one after another said goodbye to each other around the parking lot.

    Doris ran up to Hans with a blush on her face. ¡°I, I have something to say to you.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows. It seemed like she was going to confess her love. She was smart enough to take a few steps back.

    Hans looked at Doris in front of him and then at Hellen, who had retreated a few meters away and was enjoying the show.

    His face became colder.

    Hans did not pay much attention to her words. The girl said those words in a low voice to express her feelings.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to wait until theing-of-age ceremony to say these words to you. Mr. Grant-I-¡±

    Hans¡¯ attention was focused on Hellen, who was not far away. She was all smiles and did not care whether he would ept another woman¡¯s confession or not.

    He looked at Doris and said politely with a cold tone, ¡°Miss Vincent, your father often calls me bro. Then, ording to seniority, you should call me Uncle Grant.¡±

    Doris¡¯s face froze as she stared at Hans.

    Hellen heard it. She wasughing and felt that Hans was very mean.

    A burst of heat whistled past her ear at an extremely fast speed, as if her ears had been burned.

    The next second, there was a sound of steel being pierced in the car not far away!

    Hellen was quick to react. Someone was shooting from the shadows!

    She didn¡¯t even have time to turn around and immediately ran to the side.

    Hans had already taken a few steps forward and grabbed her wrist. He said in a low voice, ¡°Come to my car!¡±

    Some people¡¯s cars were hit and people screamed a lot, and then the whole parking lot was in chaos. The noise was continuous, and the crowd ran around, some of whom got in the cars.

    Hans covered Hellen¡¯s head and stuffed him into the car!

    ¡°The car has been remodeled. It¡¯s bulletproof,¡± Hans exined as he got into the car.

    Hellen¡¯s face was ice-cold. She turned her body to look out the window.

    The bullet just now had been fired from behind her. Hellen¡¯s face was cold as she stared in that direction.

    There was only one spot over there suitable for sniping, which was a decorative tower of Vincent¡¯s house.

    Hans nced in that direction and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s there anymore.¡±

    It was the habit of most snipers to run a thousand miles away if they missed their target with a single strike.

 Chapter 68 Send More People to Protect Her

    Hellen drank some wine at the dinner party. Her face, originally slightly tipsy, was now filled with a cold, baleful look. Her eyes were deep and bright.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, please send me home.¡±

    After such a thing happened at the Vincent family¡¯s dinner, the family master quickly took action. The manor was surrounded and all the guests were escorted away.

    Hans drove the car, followed by Vincent¡¯s two escort vehicles.

    After driving to the Jovano family home, Hans stopped the car and pulled Hellen, who was about to get out of the car.

    ¡°Hellen, who wanted to kill you?¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about this kind of thing? ¡°Hans raised his voice a little, and his cold face was full of seriousness.

    Although she didn¡¯t like this attitude, she remembered that Hans had just saved her¡­

    ¡°I will find out. Thank you for your help today.¡± Hellen once more expressed his thanks, then left the carriage.

    Back home, she went into the bedroom and took a look at her ear in the bathroom.

    The bullet should have brushed past her ear. If it had been just a little bit off, her head would have exploded.

    Who could it be?

    She was in charge of the safety of the Jovano family these days. The tight security made it difficult toy a finger on her.

    After washing her face, Hellen entered the small study.

    She first logged into the forum of the Green Mansion and entered the free announcement section, finding the post that wanted to assassinate herst time.

    The small program she designed was still sorting out the IP of the poster. It was like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    Hellen flipped through the post and saw that there was a newment below.

    Three Knives: Five million? That¡¯s a bit low.

    ck Rose: Private chat, the price can be negotiated.

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s eyes twitched. Three Knives was a famous killer of the Green Mansion. It seemed that the person who attacked tonight was most likely him.

    Most importantly, Orpheus had taken a fancy to this person and was nning on raising him to the fifth person in charge after the trial.

    Her hands knocked a few times, and then directly used her management authority to spy on their private conversation.

    The conversation between ck Rose and Three Knives was very simple. The price directly rose to 8 million.

    However, Three Knives took on the task.

    Hellen was so angry that he threw the screenshot into the management group.

    Orpheus: Eh, Mud Crab, why did you peep at the user¡¯s private chat?

    Heartless Hooligan: Intense contempt!

    Hellen typed: Orpheus, I remember that you¡¯re going to promote Three Knives to take charge of the independent mission version. You¡¯ve been investigating for him, right? Give me his information.

    Orpheus: Yes, but judging from the chat history, he intends to make a move on the First Miss of the Jovano family. What is your rtionship with her?

    Mud Crab: ¡°I guess Mud Crab is pursuing Miss Jovano? I remember that Miss Jovano just divorced recently. A divorced woman and a single middle-aged single man hit it off.¡±

    Hellenughed coldly. A divorced woman?

    She typed, ¡°Rogue if you encounter any problems in the next mission, don¡¯t ask me for help!¡±

    Hellen was the technical supporter of the forum. At the same time, she would also offer some help. Whenever Heartless Hooligan encountered danger during a few missions, Hellen would use her hacking skills to help him search for targets or erase traces to avoid danger.

    Seeing the hoodlum screaming and admitting defeat in the group chat, Orpheus had already thrown Three Knives¡¯ information to the group.

    Hellen downloaded it. On the Hidden Web, it is very difficult to find out the real identity of the user.

    However, Orpheus had investigated Three Knives only for a long time. Hellen looked through the records and found that themonly used IP of the Three Knives was in Tempe City!

    She narrowed her eyes. With the IP address card, things would be much easier for her.

    Her hands quickly switched to the system. An hourter, Hellen found the location of the IP address in Tempe City.

    That address was so familiar that Hellen¡¯s eyelids twitched.

    Tempe City¡¯s Funeral Home!

    Hellen put theputer away and directly contacted the Three Knives in the name of Mud Crab on Green Mansion.

    However, the excitement of Three Knives came from between the lines: ¡°Big boss, how do you have time to chat with me?¡±

    Hellen threw over the address she found: Are you working in Tempe City Funeral Home?

    Three Knives:???

    Mud Crab: This is something that you have to investigate before you are promoted to manager.

    Three Knives: Boss, you scared me to death! But you managed to find my real address, awesome!

    He sent over a bunch of emojis with a thumbs up.

    Hellen stared at the screen, thinking about her colleagues in the funeral home.

    There were a lot of people working there. However, ording to Three Knives ¡®tone, there were not many people after selecting.

    Hellen pursed his lips and pondered for a moment.

    Mud Crab: I¡¯m also in Tempe City. Let¡¯s meet up, I¡¯ll interrogate you.

    Three Knives: Okay, okay! Green Crab, you have always been my idol! Let¡¯s find a ce to meet!

    Everything went very smoothly.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes, her hands tapping on the keyboard: ¡°See you tomorrow night at eight o¡¯clock, Moonlight Tower, courtyard number one.¡±

    ¡­

    In the Grant family¡¯s Green Vi.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    In the study, Hans Grant¡¯s brows were tightly knitted and the room was dark.

    He pinched the bridge of his nose and looked out at the night.

    Someone was attacking Hellen, and his expression was tense. When he thought of Hellen¡¯s indifferent appearance, he felt that this woman was a bit too bold!

    Everet was hospitalized now. ording to the report from David, Lady Jovano had also gone to Hail City.

    Hellen was alone in the Jovano family. It wasn¡¯t safe for her to be alone!

    Hellen, the current partner of the Grant Group-

    Hans narrowed his eyes. Protecting the partner and letting the construction project in the Weststadt District continue was also the responsibility of the Grant Group.

    He picked up his phone and called David.

    The next day.

    Hellen got up and washed up. When she went downstairs for breakfast, the housekeeper hurried into the dining room.

    ¡°Miss, the security group came just now and said that there were more than 20 strangers around our garden.¡±

    Hellen was drinking milk, and her eyes widened. ¡°Twenty plus? What are they doing?¡±

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any hostility. It seems that they are patrolling in groups of three-¡±

    ¡°On patrol?!¡± Hellen frowned. What the hell?

    ¡°Miss, do you want to catch one and ask him?¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°No need for now. If they truly wanted to harm us, they shouldn¡¯t have done it so openly here.¡±

    After breakfast, Mike also arrived.

    Hellen got in the car and headed to the Jovano Group.

    Aftering out of her house, Hellen kept an eye on the roadside. Indeed, she saw two groups of people on patrol.

    A group of three. Looking at the bulging waistband on their waists, Hellen wanted to see what was inside.

    Where did this persone from?

    Now that her brother knew that someone was plotting against the Jovano family in secret, was he worried about her safety at home?

    Hellen wanted to go to the hospital and ask after she met Three Knives in the evening.

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen arrived at the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    When she entered, she saw more than a dozen people making a fuss in the public meeting room.

    There were men and women of all ages, and a gray-haired old man was lying on the ground, unable to get up.

    ¡°Ah, you pushed my grandfather down. This is not over!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t push him!¡± The staff member stomped his feet. ¡°He hit me! I just stopped him!¡±

    Hellen frowned, ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡±

    Mike had apanied Hellen here today. When he heard her question, he immediately went forward to ask. After a while, he turned back. ¡°A family member who is dissatisfied with thepensation for the demolition came to cause trouble and asked for seven apartments.¡±

    The corner of Hellen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Howrge is his home?¡±

    ¡°80 square meters, but they said that there were many families.¡±

    During demolition, many household registrations would indeed be divided into more houses, but the seven apartments were a little exaggerated.

    Hellen nodded. She didn¡¯t need to deal with this matter herself. She turned around and walked inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go!¡± A middle-aged woman charged over from outside the office door, blocking Hellen¡¯s path. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at you for quite some time now. Are you that one, that supervisor of the Jovano Group?!¡±

    The young man who was arguing with someone turned around and ran over quickly. ¡°It¡¯s her, Mom. I saw the news about her on the Inte. She¡¯s the current president of the Jovano Group!¡±

 Chapter 69 Uncomfortable Arrogance

    As soon as the young man finished speaking, more than a dozen people in the office immediately surrounded him.

    Mike Wilson¡¯s face turned cold. He stopped them and shouted angrily, ¡°Get out of the way! Find the staff to solve the problem!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s hand was tightly grasped by that middle-aged woman. She was frowning and her other hand was unconsciously protecting her stomach.

    ¡°Let go. If there¡¯s a problem, let¡¯s talk it out and resolve it!¡± Hellen growled.

    She skillfully pulled her hand out of the woman¡¯s grasp.

    But in the next second, the woman directly sat down on the ground and hugged Hellen¡¯s leg!

    Hellen:¡±¡­¡±

    The sound of a woman crying could be heard.

    ¡°Are you guys trying to force us to our deaths?!¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t ask you to pay for it. It was you who came to tear down my house! We put forward conditions. Don¡¯t tear it down if you have the ability!¡±

    Cries filled the air. Hellen frowned and tried to pull her leg back, but the woman held her tightly and she couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Her head was hurting from crying. Everyone in the office came to pull the dozen or so people.

    The security guards tried to pull her over, but a few of them fell to the ground.

    Hellen¡¯s forehead throbbed violently. She was so tightly hugged by this woman that she found it hard to stand straight and the fury in her heart surged up as well.

    ¡°Let go! We have surveince here. All of you are already causing trouble!¡± Hellen warned with an icy cold and beautiful face.

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh my god, you rich people have no conscience. You want to rob my house and kill me!¡±

    Hellen was unable to endure any longer, and her face was as cold as ice. ¡°Let go, let go!¡±

    The room was a mess, and someone came in from outside.

    As soon as Hans entered the United Department, he saw that Hellen¡¯s leg was held and she could not move.

    The security guards, staff, and troublemakers were in a mess.

    Hans¡¯ face darkened instantly. ¡°David, call the police!¡±

    Hearing the sound of the police, some people immediately became nervous.

    The police station in the Weststadt District was only two blocks away from the United Department and they arrived at the scene in ten minutes.

    All the people were taken away, and the staff followed them with the surveince video as evidence.

    Hellen¡¯s chest heaved up and down. After being disturbed by these people, she felt her headache.

    Her stomach roiled.

    Hans saw that Hellen¡¯s face was pale, so he went forward to support her. ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Hellen waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Back in the office, she sat in her chair for a long time.

    When the nauseating feeling subsided, Mike knocked on the door and walked in.

    ¡°Miss. Jovano, Mr. Grant has just strengthened the security measures of the United Department. The department that handles contradictions has also been moved next door and has been separated from the office area.¡±

    Hellen nodded.

    Last night, Hans had saved her. Today, he had helped her out.

    After resting for a while, she got up and went to Hans¡¯ office.

    After entering, she saw the man sitting at the desk, reading some documents. When he looked up and saw her, the coldness on his face faded a little. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Hellen let out a cry of gratitude, ¡°Thank you very much for what happened today, Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans got up and asked David to pour her some tea.

    The two of them sat on the sofa in the office.

    Hans said in a deep voice, ¡°Today¡¯s matter is not a big deal. What are you going to do about yesterday¡¯s matter?¡±

    ¡°What can we do? Increase the security measures at home. In the future, be careful when you move about.¡± Hellen didn¡¯t n to tell the truth.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Hans¡¯ cold face. His face darkened as he said, ¡°How can you protect yourself like this?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°The Jovano family¡¯s administrative setup is very safe.¡±

    ¡°Besides, what does this have to do with Hans Grant?¡±

    She suddenly thought of the people around the Jovano family and asked, ¡°Hans, did you send those people around my house?¡±

    Hans¡¯ expression was cold. ¡°I was the one who asked David to send people over.¡±

    The atmosphere was a little awkward.

    He added, ¡°You are now a partner of the Grant family. The Grant family must protect you.¡±

    So, it was for official business. Hellen¡¯s tense heart rxed slightly.

    Thank you very much. But our family is not to be trifled with. You can rest assured that if those people still dare toe¡­

    Hellen didn¡¯t say anything else.

    After sitting in Hans¡¯ office for a while, they talked about the reconstruction of the Weststadt District.

    David quickly returned with tea. ¡°Mr. Grant, the staff members who went to the police station havee back. Fortunately, the surveince footage is clear, so we have no responsibility.¡±

    Hellen got up and was about to go back to the office.

    As soon as she went out, she saw a girl standing in front of Hans¡¯ door and staring at her.

    Hellen: ¡°¡­¡± She looked a little familiar.

    The girl was extremely beautiful. The corners of her eyes were slightly raised, and she belonged to the gorgeous type.

    It was simr to Hans.

    Hellen quickly guessed the identity of the girl. It was the eldest daughter of the Grant family, Taylor Grant.

    She nodded slightly, indicating that she was ready to leave.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Taylor stared at her ex-sister-inw. Seeing that she was about to leave, she bit her lip and hesitated.

    Although she had changed her attitude towards her ex- Sister-inw, she used to boss Hellen around.

    Taylor was badly spoiled in the Grant family. Though Miss Grant, who had always been arrogant, wanted to talk to Hellen, the way she spoke had changed when she began to speak.

    ¡°Hellen, is this your attitude when you see me?¡±

    Hellen turned around and nced indifferently at Taylor.

    ¡°Miss Grant, what attitude do you want me to have?¡±

    Taylor Grant: ¡°¡­¡± After all, she was a fan of Industrious Hellen!

    ¡°What, what, what are you doing in my brother¡¯s office?¡±

    Hellen snickered. ¡°You can¡¯t even speak properly. If you have any questions, go ask your brother.¡±

    Hellen went straight back to the office.

    Staring at that door, Taylor was both angry and annoyed. She felt somewhat regretful in secret.

    She had originally wanted to say a few words to Hellen, but she was used to being arrogant. Hellen only needed to gently say a few words to her like before.

    Naturally, her attitude would slowly improve.

    Indeed, Hellen was quite irritating!

    Taylor stormed into Hans ¡®office. ¡°Brother, just now Hellen, she¡­¡±

    Hans sat behind his desk. He looked up slightly and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t knock and just barged in. Taylor, where¡¯s your manners?¡±

    Taylor was upset but she was most afraid of Hans. She bit her lip and said, ¡°I¡¯ll remember to knock next time.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Mother said that it¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve returned to the main residence. She wanted me toe to see you.¡± Taylor sat down on a chair, then swayed over. ¡°Bro, I just saw Hellen.¡±

    Fine.

    ¡°Did she lose her memory? She feels like a different person.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Taylor rested her chin on her hand and said, ¡°Sure enough, I saw her taking care of some gangsters for Luz Walker at the school gatest time. She is much more pleasing to the eye than before.¡±

    Hans put down the document in his hand and asked, ¡°Did she help Luz clean up the plunks?¡±

    Taylor became interested and told Hans what she had seenst time.

    ¡°Big Bro, Hellen is a very good person. Why did you divorce her?¡±

 Chapter 70 Meeting with Three Knives

    Hans¡¯ eyes flickered slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the affairs of adults. Study hard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore!¡± Taylor protested, but she lowered her voice after meeting Hans¡¯ cold gaze.

    ¡°Before Hellen lost her memories, she loved big brother very much. When I went to Green Vi to y, I often saw her secretly take pictures of you.¡±

    Taylor said in a low voice, ¡°But she didn¡¯t look angry at that time. It was annoying.¡±

    Hans read the document and asked, ¡°Is this what you¡¯re here for?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m helping mom to ask you when you¡¯re going back home. Recently, Natalie came a few more times and said that she wanted to apologize to Grandma, but Grandma wouldn¡¯t let her in.¡±

    Taylor rambled on for a while, giving Hans a headache.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go back tomorrow. I¡¯ll have David send someone to send you home now.¡±

    Soon, the Grant family sent a car to pick up Gu Ran, who was reluctant to leave.

    Silence returned to the office.

    Hans read the document and did not flip a single page for a long time.

    When he first found out about Hellen¡¯s true identity, he had suspected that the Jovano family had some sort of n that caused Hellen to conceal her identity and marry him.

    However,ter, everything he hadn¡¯t noticed in the past was gradually discovered by him again.

    Those cameras, as well as the Hellen that his grandmother and sister had mentioned, let Hans understand one thing.

    He nced at David, who was standing off to the side. ¡°David.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    ¡°Before Hellen lost her memories, did you see her many times?¡±

    ¡°Not many.¡± David thought deeply for a few seconds. ¡°The few times I saw Miss Jovano, it was because you had something that you asked me to return to the Green Vi to notify her.¡±

    Hans pursed his lips and said in a cold voice, ¡°What do you think the purpose of her marrying me at that time?¡±

    David lowered his gaze and thought about it. In the end, he decided to tell the truth. ¡°Mr. Grant, at that time, everyone in Green Vi knew how much she loved you.¡±

    Hans fell silent.

    ¡­

    At six o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen left the United Department.

    Today, she deliberately drove a modified car. Both its body and ss were explosion-proof.

    The car drove to Moonlight Tower. Moonlight Restaurant was a rtively famous Chinese restaurant in Tempe City. It passed through the main building of ssical decoration, and behind it were small courtyards prepared for distinguished guests.

    Hellen oftenes to the No. 1 Courtyard, which is tightly connected to the No. 2 Courtyard. There is a wall in the middle, decorated with a moon window.

    Hellen first sat down in the second courtyard. From her direction, she could see movement within the first courtyard through the moon window.

    At about 7:30 p. m., a man entered the Number One Courtyard.

    The man was dressed in casual clothes, and his body was slightly skinny. Hellen raised his eyebrows slightly. This person was Three Knives.

    She got up quietly and walked to the moon window.

    From Hellen¡¯s direction, she could see Three Knives ¡®face. He had a very childish appearance.

    After he sat down, he took out his mobile phone and typed. Hellen¡¯s mobile phone logged into the forum of Green Mansion and her mobile phone vibrated.

    Three Knives: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here! I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±

    Hellen observed the man¡¯s typing speed and angle. After confirming that it was Three Knives in the yard, she put away her mobile phone.

    However, because he was wearing casual clothes, he didn¡¯t seem to have any ce on his body to hide his weapons. In addition, Hellen had already made some preparations.

    She walked to the No. 1 yard and pushed the door open.

    In the yard, Three Knives turned his head to look at her.

    His pupils abruptly contracted, and his entire body tensed up.

    ¡°Young miss, have youe to the wrong courtyard?¡± In merely an instant, Three Knives stood up with a smile on his face.

    Hellen stretched her hand out towards him. ¡°Three Knives, I am Mud Crab.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Three Knives: ¡°¡­ ¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± The man smiled nkly.

    Hellen sat down on a chair, poured a cup of tea for the waiter, and slowly took a sip.

    ¡°Take a look yourself.¡± As she drank tea, she put the phone on the table.

    The phone screen lit up. The man came over to have a look and immediately saw the dialog box of the Green Mansion.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Brother is a woman, and a youngdy of the Jovano family.¡± The man was silent for a few seconds, then raised his head to look at Hellen and asked, ¡°So today wasn¡¯t an examination at all, but a dinner feast?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Whether it¡¯s an investigation or a feast, it all depends on you. Why don¡¯t we sit down and talk about it slowly?¡±

    Three Knives sat down with a depressed expression, Hellen poured a cup of tea and handed it over.

    ¡°Since I¡¯ve already introduced myself, shouldn¡¯t you also introduce yourself simply?¡±

    ¡°My name is Reeve Walker.¡± After hesitating for a few seconds, he opened his mouth and said in a low voice, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t know that you were the First Miss of the Jovano family at all. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the task!¡±

    Hellen raised her lips and said, ¡°How about I give you two choices right now? Right now, a head worth 10 million is sitting in front of you. As you can see, I don¡¯t have any weapons on me. You can try and see if you can get it.¡±

    ¡°What about the other option?¡± Reeve looked up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been investigating ck Rose¡¯s identity recently. If you¡¯re willing, you can take it as a test task.¡±

    Hellen held her cheek, her fingers gently tapping against his face.

    ¡°Which one do you choose?¡±

    Even if it was a mission from Green Mansion, a mission worth over ten million was rarely seen.

    However, Three Knives had almost no hesitation. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll help you pull out the zero-point rose!¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Alright, but relying on you to find him isn¡¯t very likely. I have a n¡­¡±

    After chatting with Reeve for a while, Hellen found out why his IP positioning was at the funeral home.

    He was recruited by the funeral home this year. Hellen was now ordered to rest by the funeral home, which coincided with Reeve¡¯s appointment time.

    When Hellen stood up and was about to leave, Reeve politely sent her to the gate.

    The result of this meeting was more or less what Hellen had expected, but Three Knives had always been active in the Green Mansion, and he often confessed his love to his idol.

    After seeing Reeve, Hellen secretly observed him for a long time.

    He didn¡¯t look stupid.

    ¡°Right.¡± Hellen got into the car in front of the gate.

    She rolled down the window and threw a small bottle into Reeve¡¯s arms. ¡°Eat thister.¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡± Reeve quickly took the bottle.

    ¡°Antidote.¡± Hellen narrowed her eyes andughed.

    Reeve¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°??? Boss, when did you poison me?!¡±

    ¡°The tea you drank just now.¡± Hellen beamed merrily. ¡°The poison isn¡¯t too strong. In addition, as long as you are obedient, the poison won¡¯t activate.¡±

    Once you took action and activated the function of the body, it would immediately take effect.

    Reeve gritted his teeth. ¡°Boss is indeed ruthless!¡±

    Hellen drove away. ¡°Where are you going? Do you want me to send you off?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to take your car!¡±

    Hellen drove away from Moonlight Tower with a smile. She promised to go to the hospital in the evening to see her brother. She drove about half of the town and finally got to the hospital.

 Chapter 71 Let Her Go

    The hospital in Tempe City.

    In the ward, Darcy¡¯s face was livid as she ced her hands on her hips and red at Everet.

    ¡°Everet, if you keep looking for trouble, I¡¯ll leave you alone!¡±

    Everet, who was lying on the hospital bed, turned her face away and said angrily, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to take care of me.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m willing to interfere?¡± Darcy was so angry that her eyes were red. ¡°I¡¯m helping Hellen!¡±

    When Hellen entered, she saw her best friend¡¯s angry and aggrieved appearance.

    She sighed in her heart. Everet didn¡¯t look like a straight man, so why did she keep making Darcy jump in anger?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Darcy?¡±

    ¡°Hellen, you¡¯re here! Your brother is looking for trouble!¡±

    Hellen was pulled by Darcy. She listened to herints and then looked at her brother, who was sleeping on the side of the bed.

    She pinched her eyebrows and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you.¡±

    Darcy knew that Hellen hade, so they probably had something to say to each other. She red at Everet angrily and left.

    When the door of the ward closed, Hellen sat down in front of Everet¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Bro, tell me, what happened?¡±

    As soon as Darcy went out, Everet sat up with the support of her upper body. ¡°What are you talking about? How can you say that?¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Hellen, his brows tightly furrowed. ¡°Hellen, you should have gained some weight when you were pregnant. Why is your little face so sharp?¡±

    Hellen sneered and said, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to change the topic. I ask Darcy to take care of you so that the two of you can get along well. No matter what, she¡¯s the daughter of the Lewis Family. She guards you like a nurse all day long. Recently, Mommy went to Hail City. Darcy keeps an eye on your day and night!¡±

    Everet crossed his arms before his chest. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her to keep watch,¡± he said nonchntly.

    Hellen took a deep breath. ¡°Right, you haven¡¯t asked her to take care of you. I don¡¯t know who pulled her onto the bed at the midnight!¡±

    Everet opened his eyes wide and said, ¡°you ¡ªDarcy¨C¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t tell me anything. Big Brother, did you forget that I took her pulse? ¡°Hellen¡¯s pretty face was ice-cold. ¡°At night, you fooled around with her, and during the day, you asked her to have a blind date. Big Brother, what do you take her for?¡±

    Everet¡¯s expression darkened, but he didn¡¯t say a word.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hellen closed her eyes. ¡°Brother, I know you¡¯re not a jerk. If there¡¯s any problem, you can tell me. We can solve it together. Otherwise, your behavior now is too hurtful!¡±

    ¡°After I recovered my memory, although I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Darcy over the past two years, I can see how much she cares about you because of your injury this time. She is such a proud and arrogantdy, but she guards you every day like a nurse. She didn¡¯t get angry with you when you asked her to go on a blind date, but you can¡¯t go on like this forever.¡±

    As Hellen spoke, she looked at the silent Everet. ¡°Just pretend. If you continue to act like this, you¡¯ll regret if she stopped loving you one day.¡±

    Everet pursed his lips.

    ¡°Hellen.¡±

    Hm?

    ¡°I hope she doesn¡¯t love me anymore,¡± Everet said in a low voice.

    Hellen¡¯s eyebrows twitched. Hearing a ¡°bang¡± sound in front of the ward door, she and Everet turned their heads at the same time.

    Outside the ward, Darcy gritted her teeth and stared at Everet with tears in her eyes. In the next second, she turned and ran.

    ¡°Darcy!¡± Hellen immediately stood up, nning to chase her.

    Everet stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t go after her!¡±

    ¡°Let her go.¡± Everet held the sheets tightly, his knuckles turning pale.

    Darcy ran fast. From the door of the ward, one could see her entering the elevator.

    Hellen knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up. With a gloomy face, she returned to the side of the bed.

    ¡°Brother, you must give me an exnation today!¡±

    Everet looks at Hellen¡¯s cold face and gives a forced smile.

    ¡°Not long after you married into the Grant family, I got together with Darcy.¡±

    Hellen stared. ¡°You were together?¡±

    She had never heard Darcy mention it.

    Everet lowered his head and slowly recounted the matter.

    Hellen is sitting on a chair beside the bed listening. His memories are very detailed, and he can even remember some of the details of his activities.

    ¡°Originally, we nned to inform our parents about our rtionship. However, a week ago, something happened.¡±

    At this point, Everet¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp and cold.

    Hellen¡¯s heart shook. She had never seen this expression on her elder brother¡¯s face.

    ¡°Darcy has a group of friends. You know her character. Like a boy, among her friends, there is a man who has been pursuing her-that night, I was in thepany, and I received a call from her, saying that she wanted me to pick her up¡±

    What happened next caused Hellen¡¯s heart to rise to her throat.

    When Everet arrived at the party, Darcy was already drunk and had been taken away by her pursuer.

    Everet immediately locked down the city to search. For fear of wasting even a second, he drove around the city in his car.

    In the end, Everet found them in a hotel.

    The two of them had already gotten a room. Most clothes had been removed, and she almost lost her virginity.

    That man¡¯s mentality was twisted. He loved Darcy deeply and only wanted her.

    When Everet saw this, blood rushed to his head and he started fighting with the man.

    The man couldn¡¯t beat Everet, and he was knocked to the ground. Everet pulled up her clothes and carried her away. Unexpectedly, the man got up again.

    The man took out a knife from somewhere, and Everet dared not to let her go. In that moment of hesitation, he was injured.

    The knife hit the man¡¯s vital part, and Everet was sent to the hospital by Mike.

    At that time, Darcy was still drunk and unconscious. After the operation, although his body functions well, it left a permanent injury.

    He could only have a sex life, and he would never have a child again.

    Hellen sat stiffly in the ward.

    ¡°Does Darcy know about this?¡±

    Everet shook his head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want her to know either.¡±

    It was quiet in the ward, and Hellen¡¯s face was as cold as ice. A few secondster, he stretched out his hand and clutched his left chest, his heart hurting terribly. ¡°Then, do I know that before I lost my memories?¡±

    Everet smiled gently and reached out to stroke Hellen¡¯s hair. ¡°No one knows except Mike Wilson.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s skin shuddered as her heart convulsed and tears silently trickled down her face.

    It turned out that in the two years she had married Hans, the brother who loved her the most had suffered such big trouble!

    She didn¡¯t know, and neither did her mother. So did her brother¡¯s beloved Darcy.

    He carried this secret alone and refused his lover¡¯s goodwill. He felt so bitter and lonely.

    Hellen began to cry.

    Everet frowned with distress. ¡°What are you crying about? It¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    ¡°S-sorry, big brother, I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡± Hellen felt a bit of hatred towards herself. In the past, she was like a frog in a well, and she could also see those records on her phone.

    She had been so focused on Hans every day that she had never cared about anyone except him.

    When her brother needed her the most, she was not with him.

    Hellen buried her face in the bed and soaked her tears in the nket.

    Everet¡¯s heart ached. ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t cry, I am fine now.¡±

 Chapter 72 Hellen Was So Angry Because of the Netizens?

    Hellen calmed down a bit. She couldn¡¯t let her elder brother worry about her any longer. The one who felt the most pain was her elder brother.

    She sat up straight and said, ¡°Brother, Darcy won¡¯t mind it.¡±

    ¡°But I mind.¡± Everet¡¯s face was solemn. ¡°Hellen, swear to me that you will never tell her about this!¡±

    Hellen bit her lower lip. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°There is only one daughter in the Lewis family. In the future, the inheritance of the Lewis family will depend on her. Moreover, she likes kids so much that she should have aplete marriage.¡±

    Everet¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt. ¡°She stayed here at night recently. I¡­¡±

    Darcy had been unwilling to ept the fact that he had broken up with her all of a sudden. From the very beginning, she had been making trouble for her, doing things that she did not like on purpose.

    Everet had been avoiding her.

    But recently, to protect him, they had stayed together for a long time. In addition, his leg was injured, so they couldn¡¯t avoid each other.

    The woman he loved deeply was sleeping next to him. Darcy was bold and open-minded. When she kissed him directly, his mind was a mess.

    Hellen clutched her hands. ¡°Then what about you? Shouldn¡¯t big brother marry the person you love?¡±

    Everet smiled. ¡°I am different from Darcy. The Jovano family still has you. When you marry a good man in the future, your child will inherit the Jovano Group.¡±

    Hellen stared angrily. ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Bro, give me your medical record. Maybe it can be cured!¡±

    Everet burst intoughter. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡­

    When Hellen came out of the hospital, her eyes were as swollen as peaches.

    She could still hold back her tears in front of her brother. After getting in the car, she leaned against the steering wheel and cried silently.

    Her emotions copsed. From crying silently to gasping for breath.

    Hellen returned home with reddened eyes and went to bed with reddened eyes.

    Early the next morning, when Hellen woke up, he felt as if there was a fly sandwiched between her eyelids, making it hard for her to open her eyes.

    As she washed up, she saw that her eyes were indeed swollen like two flesh worms.

    She went out to the Jovano Group. Because she didn¡¯t like sunsses and she didn¡¯t care about her swollen eyes, she went straight to the top-floor office.

    At noon, Hellen asked Mike for Everet¡¯s previous medical record.

    The injury was much more serious than she¡¯d thought. Everet had merely mentioned that it had passed, but he didn¡¯t say the knife had almost hurt her organs.

    If they went any deeper, her brother would have to live with a diaper for the rest of his life.

    He is such a handsome and proud brother. He would suffer great pain if the situation is even worse.

    Mike replied to Hellen, ¡°Mr. Jovano won¡¯t let anyone know that he had been in the hospital for half a month. He said he was on a business trip to Madam.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s lips trembled slightly. ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°At that time, you had concealed your identity in the Grant family, and Mr. Jovano did not allow me to tell you¡­¡±

    ¡°How is the man who hurt my brother now?¡±

    ¡°He escaped. The police are still pursuing him.¡± Mike said.

    Hellen put away the shocking medical record and walked into the bathroom with a cold face.

    When she came out, her face was cold, but her eyes were a little swollen.

    She clenched her fists tightly. No matter what, she had to cure her brother!

    After lunch, Mike stayed at thepany while Hellen drove to the United Department.

    As soon as she parked the car and entered the United Department, she saw many people peeking at her.

    Hellen frowned slightly. What was there to peek at when her eyes were swollen?

    When she was about to reach the office, she ran into Hans Grant, who had juste out.

    Hellen was in a bad mood, and she was nning to enter his office.

    Hans grabbed Hellen¡¯s wrist, his face cold, and his eyes locked on hers.

    ¡°You cried?¡±

    ¡°Who bullied you?¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    She waved away Hans and entered her office.

    Outside the office, the man stood in the corridor with an icy expression.

    David, who was at the side, said, ¡°Mr. Grant¨C¡±

    ¡°Investigate what happened.¡± Hans pursed his lips. When he saw Hellen¡¯s red and swollen eyes, his heart felt like being pricked by a needle. The sudden pain caused him to cross the line between them.

    ¡°Okay,¡± David answered.

    But the Inte was in chaos before something was found.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, someone sent a picture onto the Inte with a work card.

    A photo was posted on the work card, which read: Tempe City Funeral Home.

    In the photos taken by the department, the woman was looking at the camera with water in her eyes. She was stunningly beautiful.

    embalmer: Hellen Jovano.

    The person who posted the blog added an exnation: ¡± Embalmer means to dress up for the dead. Such an unlucky person came online to post some cosmetic lessons. Are those Industrious Hellen not afraid?¡±

    Dressing up for the dead is regarded as unlucky by many people. Hellen even put the makeup on her face, Isn¡¯t this a curse on herself? Hellen is wicked too. She is cursing you, right?

    This Twitter was posted in the morning, but it didn¡¯t spread fast at the beginning. At this time, someone posted the message into the topic group named Industrious Hellen, which caused chaos.

    Netizens were afraid of this upation.

    ¡°Coming into contact with dead people every day, this woman must be crazy!¡±

    ¡± People upstairs, don¡¯t talk nonsense. Embalmer is a great upation!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°But it¡¯s scary to think about it. I¡¯ll faint if I see a dead person.¡±

    ¡°Right. The cause of death is different, and the corpses will appear to be different as well. I wonder if Hellen has dealt with something like the bloated cadaver¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s not an ordinary person. How can she not be afraid? Above all, she is a person full of the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures.¡±

    Netizens were divided into three states, one was that they felt it was great to work in this upation, but there were few such people.

    Most of them were in a state of fear. People are afraid of corpses from their birth. Most people are discussing why Hellen had such an upation. After all, she was the eldest daughter of the Jovano family.

    The second type was to curse at Hellen.

    ¡°Hellen must be cursing someone!¡±

    ¡°Yes, she doesn¡¯tck money. Why does she work in this field? I¡¯ve heard Grandpa say that people like her know some evil magic arts to protect themselves! She deliberately released so many dead bodies in the broadcast room before. Are they some kind of evil magic?¡±

    As soon as there was a heated discussion on the Inte, all kinds of strange rumors began to spread.

    Mostizens loved to see the most exciting spections.

    In Hans¡¯ office, he looked at the trending searches on the Inte with a cold expression.

    David stood to the side. ¡°I haven¡¯t found out what happened to Miss Jovano these past two days. Only this trending topic on the Inte says that she might have cried in anger because of it?¡±

    Hans knew about Hellen¡¯s career.

    It was precise because of this that his mother had always said that Hellen was unlucky.

    But he didn¡¯t have any dislike towards this upation. When he thought of Hellen¡¯s red and swollen eyes, he looked at David.

    David said weakly, ¡°Mr. Grant, should we withdraw this trending topic?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    It was useless to withdraw from the trending topic. What needed to be done was to change the opinion of the public.

    Hans opened his own Twitter. He had a lot of fans but he had never posted anything on it. He only asked David to use it to repost some news articles about the Grant Group.

    He typed in a few lines on the keyboard.

    Then, he felt that it was not enough, he clicked on the search engine.

    David stood to the side and silentlyined when he saw Hans¡¯ serious expression. Mr. Grant was usually not so serious when handling major meetings.

    ¡­

    In Hellen¡¯s office, she took out two pieces of ice and put them on her eyes through a towel. She looked at the sky for a while and then changed ice to warm water.

    The heat and cold alternated and the swelling subsided the fastest.

 Chapter 73 She Must Have Misunderstood

    When Hellen rubbed her eyes, her phone rang several times.

    She picked it up and saw that several people on the list had sent her messages.

    Eddie Levi: Little kitty, do you have this skill? [Photo].

    Hellen nced at the picture. It was her employee certificate in the funeral home.

    She typed: Are you secretly investigating me?

    Eddie Levi: No, I kept it online. Don¡¯t malign me!

    Hellen doesn¡¯t want to care about him. She opened Luz¡¯s door and nced at him.

    Luz Walker: Sis! Someone exposed your upation on the Inte and ndered you!

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly, knowing what to do.

    Darcy¡¯s message was straightforward. There were more than a dozen unread messages in a row.

    When Hellen opened one of them, she heard Darcy¡¯s fierce scolding. ¡°Those idiots who say that you¡¯re cursing people. Damn-¡±

    Silently closing WeChat, Hellen knew what to do.

    She clicked open Twitter and saw the topic.

    After browsing through a few of them, she realized that Luz had been fighting alone in all recent posts.

    As Hellen¡¯s assistant, Luz had received the notice of Industrious Hellen He when he posted videos on Weibo. He was surrounded and attacked by a group of people, and he started to attack, but he was still drowned by them pitifully.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help but let out augh, feeling both grateful and painful.

    She continued to scroll down and saw that some people said that she had taught people to dress up as dead people, and she might have taught them evil incantations and curses.

    Someone even posted a fake private chat record and said that she was going to ask for her fan¡¯s birthday.

    Hellen, seeing the situation develop in an unreasonable direction, wondered if she should exin.

    After refreshing the interface, a new post reached the top of the trending topic. ¡°Hans?¡±

    Hellen stared, wide-eyed.

    Hans posted on Twitter: an embalmer, a lonely and great upation.

    There were a few pictures attached below. They were all information about this upation, allowing people to have a clear understanding of it.

    Hans¡¯s post was not only detailed but also rted to his career¡¯s purpose.

    To give the deceased onest dignity and to let their family members see the original appearance of their rtives again.

    Most of the people who needed embalmer were idental deaths, and some of their limbs were even broken, and they were transported in several pieces.

    No one could ept it if their parents and partners saw such a scene.

    Hellen raised her lips. She didn¡¯t expect Hans to know so much about the industry.

    She refreshed it and another post popped up.

    Eddie: Rather than saying that Hellen is an embalmer who teaches people how-to put-on makeup, why not say that she is an outstanding makeup artist who puts on make-up for the deceased? Has he instantly be great?

    Karim Thomas: Cousin¡¯s upation is great, please don¡¯t insult it. Rumors stop at wise people.

    Hans sent a post, and those who were close to the Grant Group liked and reposted it.

    Karim was the No. 1 in the entertainment circle, and for a time, many stars reposted it and correct the upation¡¯s reputation.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows. Throughout the afternoon, she, the person involved, didn¡¯t say anything, but the situation online had already turned around.

    The people scolding her quieted down. Some came over to apologize after understanding the situation, and some were silent.

    But there was still a small group of people arguing for justice.

    ¡°That¡¯s the reason, but I just feel unlucky. Anyway, I¡¯m going to unfollow Industrious Hellen.

    ¡°Even if this upation is great, it doesn¡¯t mean that she is great. I think that when she is teaching about beauty and health care, she should first tell us that she is an embalmer and does makeup for the dead every day!¡±

    Hellen posted on Twitter, which was rare for her: If you feel unlucky, you can unfollow it. But I feel proud of my upation.

    After posting on Weibo, she thought of Hans.

    He spoke up for her-

    Hellen silently clicked on Hans ¡®Twitter and found that it was his first personal post.

    When he thought of how she had been in a bad mood when he arrived at the United Department today, she had impatiently said that it had nothing to do with him.

    Hellen silently clicked on ¡®follow¡¯.

    Not long after, Hans did the same.

    Hellen was embarrassed. It was rare for her to make herself a cup of coffee. Sheforted herself in her heart that she was returning the favor and went to Hans¡¯ office.

    He was alone in the office.

    The door was half-closed. Hellen knocked on the door, and the door creaked open.

    Hellen stood at the doorway, holding a cup of coffee.

    Hans raised his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hellen coughed softly, ¡°I made you a cup of coffee. Drink some to refresh yourself.¡±

    She walked to Hans¡¯ desk and put the coffee by his side.

    Hans stared at the ss and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s gaze had alreadynded on Hans¡¯ screen, and her eyes narrowed.

    On the screen, two beautiful women of different styles were tied up with ropes and they are staring at the screen.

    A sentence goes: Please choose a tool to subdue the beauty!

    The next row of buttons included a small whip, a small candle, a small bomb-

    Hellen:¡±¡­¡±

    Hans turned his head. When he saw the advertisement pop up on theputer, he fell silent.

    ¡°This, this is the taste of a person¡¯s hobby, so it¡¯s nothing if it¡¯s slightly unusual. I¡¯ll be going back first.¡± Hellenughed with embarrassment, and she became even more embarrassed after speaking without thinking.

    The veins on Hans¡¯ forehead bulged. When he had just understood the profession of being an embalmer, he had clicked on quite a few relevant websites.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of hobby!¡± Hans¡¯ voice was low, and if you listened carefully, you could smell that he was gnashing his teeth.

    Hellen was already nning to leave. ¡°Right, right, right.¡±

    She was a little frightened. She lost her memory and didn¡¯t know how she had lived for the past two years-

    As he looked at that questioning gaze, the calm Hellen who had left in a panic¡­

    Hans stared at theputer and fell silent.

    David pushed the door open and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, the project is going pretty smoothly. This is the report.¡±

    He put down the document and found that the other party¡¯s face was cold.

    ¡°Mr. Grant?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Hans closed the advertisement that popped up on the website in silence and tapped a string of code-named anti-toxic advertisements.

    Hellen must have misunderstood!

    Hans gritted his teeth.

    David noticed the coffee on the table. ¡°Mr. Grant, your coffee is cold. Do you want me to change it for you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Hans held the ss in his slender hand, and there was only a little warmth left.

    The ss was made of ss with a small white heart on it.

    Very cute.

    ¡­

    At night, in the Jovano family.

    Hellen is lying on the sofa in the living room, looking at her mobile phone in boredom.

    Now that her mother wasn¡¯t at home and she was the only one left in the enormous house, no one could say anything even if she wanted to.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When Hellen looked through Twitter, she found Hans¡¯ Twitter had been reposted by several official media outlets. Besides, it was followed up by a statement, which meant the embalmer¡¯s reputation was corrected.

    Those people who said the embalmer was a terrible upation were truly foolish and superstitious!

    After reading it, Hellen found that there were a lot of private messages on Twitter.

    She swiped through the news, and many media wanted to invite her to talk about the upation more specifically.

    With such amotion on Twitter, this upation became a hot topic in a short period.

    After politely refusing, a message appeared on Hellen¡¯s WeChat.

    Eddie Levi: Little kitty, do you want toe to my family¡¯s program for an interview?

    The Levi family had invested in several programs, and their reputation was widespread in China. Hellen thought about it. She could take advantage of the situation to let everyonepletely understand this upation.

    It could be said that it cleared the name of his colleagues who had worked in the same upation.

    Eddie Levi: Little kitty, don¡¯t let the fertile water flow into other people¡¯s fields. I heard many programs want to invite you, but you can¡¯t go to someone else¡¯s program!

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh and type: I¡¯m going to your show. Let me know if you prepare it well.

 Chapter 74 Itâ€™s Just a Code for Popularity

    The program that Eddie had invested in was called ¡°Hear¡±.

    The program was presided over by three domestic famous hosts, who sat at a table with three guests. It was a talking-type program.

    Because it was a casual style, there were also small tables ying in the middle of the program.

    Hellen has watched several episodes and the program mode is the same.

    In less than two days, Eddie sent her some questions about the program director.

    Hellen wrote down a few questions about her personal life before sending them back.

    The program organizers could provide standard answers to the questions on the teleprompter.

    However, Hellen had a deep understanding of what it meant to be an embalmer, so she did not intend to memorize the standard answers.

    In the blink of an eye, it was the day of the recording program. Hellen put on light makeup. When the program team sent a car to pick her up, she got in the car and realized that the driver was Eddie.

    Sitting in the back seat of the recreational vehicle, Hellen stretchedzily. ¡°Isn¡¯t your program being recorded a bit too early?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. We still need to edit the post, and the director said that other guests need to be rushed.¡±

    Hellen closed his eyes and rested. ¡°Who are the other two guests?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have no interest in other guests, so I didn¡¯t ask about that.¡± Eddie looked at her through the rearview mirror and smiled gently. ¡°Be careful not to ruin your makeup.¡±

    Hellen was wearing a ck dress today, paired with a ruby ne. Her skin was fair and delicate.

    The program was recorded in the broadcasting building of Tempe City TV, and Hellen was taken backstageter when they arrived there.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Eddie also parted ways with her. ¡°I have to meet the director. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Hellen waved her hand. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Thank you.¡±

    Eddie smiled and left.

    In the waiting room, Hellen took out her mobile phone to kill time.

    Not long after, the door was pushed open and a beautiful woman stood in front of the door. She was extremely beautiful with a heroic spirit.

    When she saw Helen, she immediately walked over with a smile. ¡°Hellen, before I came, I heard that you were today¡¯s guest. Hello, my name is Vivian udia.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡± Hellen recognized her, thenughed. ¡°You are the number one female lead of the Thousands of Miles, right? I have seen you at the opening ceremony earlier.¡±

    Vivian sat down and said, ¡°Well, Karim and I are friends. You are his cousin and can be regarded as my friend.¡±

    They chatted for a while, mostly about the Thousands of Miles, Karim, and the content of this program.

    After Vivian¡¯s assistant gave them water twice, they realized that something was wrong.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here for an hour, haven¡¯t we?¡±

    Vivian frowned. ¡°Do we have to wait so long? Then why do we have to wait so early?¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t feel much energy either. ¡°It might be our turn soon.¡±

    After another hour, Vivian¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No, I¡¯ll ask my assistant to ask the director team what¡¯s going on.¡±

    After a while, the assistant came back and said, ¡°Vivian, the director group said that a mystery guest had suffered a traffic jam. They asked us to wait a little longer.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Mysterious guest?¡±

    Vivian sat on one side and said, ¡°I heard that this program has always had three special guests. Two of them are open to the public, and one of them is a mysterious guest. But under normal circumstances, they won¡¯t keep the secret from the guests. What¡¯s going on this time?¡±

    She turned to look at Hellen. ¡°Hellen, let¡¯s go fix our makeup. I can tell that your makeup is starting to get a bit worn.¡±

    The two of them went to the makeup room to put on makeup. Vivian brought a professional makeup artist. Hellen just put on lipstick and the two of them returned to the waiting room.

    Two hourster, the director group brought the takeaway.

    Vivian¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Let¡¯s stop recording. I¡¯ve never seen such a big guest!¡±

    The assistant tried to persuade her.

    Hellen opened the takeaway lunch box and thought about it. After all, this program was invested by Eddie, and he could be considered her friend.

    She also tried to persuade her, ¡°At the very least, we should have a meal before leaving. You can¡¯t go hungry, right?¡±

    Vivian replied, ¡°You still have the mood to eat? Your temper isn¡¯t the same as the pampered Missy of the Jovano family on the inte.¡±

    After that, they had lunch and some water.

    As soon as the lunch box was put away, the staff of the show came to inform them.

    ¡°The mysterious guest is here. Pleasee to the studio.¡±

    Vivian¡¯s face turned livid with anger. The two of them walked toward the studio together.

    Hellen said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t darken your face. The spectators won¡¯t know if you are angry or not. What if they think you are putting on airs?¡±

    Vivian gritted her teeth. ¡°What kind of air can I put on? I¡¯ve just joined the entertainment industry two years. The Thousands of Miles is the first y in which I act the leading role. As for this mysterious guest, I¡¯d like to see what kind of person she is!¡±

    The two arrived at the studio and sat down, but they did not see the mysterious guest.

    After the director finished shouting, the host finished her advertisement in front of the camera and began to introduce the two guests.

    Vivian¡¯s little face softened. She smiled at the camera and said a few words, but her expression was still a little unnatural.

    Hellen nodded calmly. ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±

    The host looked at Hellen with a smile. ¡°We must thank Miss Jovano for taking time out of her busy schedule to attend our show. We are honored.¡±

    Next, it was time to talk. The host was sophisticated, and the topic was soon brought to Vivian¡¯s drama.

    ¡°I heard that the drama is taken in grasnds now. Vivian came back specially to participate in our show, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Vivian smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always liked this show. I didn¡¯t have to shoot recently, so I came back especially.¡±

    The host seemed a little regretful. ¡°We also invited Karim, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯te back this time. He is filming his scenes, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Hellen has been asked several times about her opinion of the Thousands of Miles.

    The program was rhythmic. After asking Vivian a few questions, she started asking Hellen again.

    At the end of the question, the mysterious guest came on the stage.

    The host looked mysterious. ¡°Speaking of this mysterious guest, I believe you have known each other for a long time, after all, no fists, no friends.¡±

    no fists, no friends?

    Hellen smelled a hint of a strange odor.

    The door behind the table opened automatically. A familiar woman in a pink dress stood there and waved at the camera.

    Hellen¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Vivian¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you invited Natalie Susan?¡± Vivian asked the host in a low voice.

    The host smiled and said, ¡°Wee, Natalie Susan!¡±

    Although Natalie¡¯s reputation was terrible after the incident, she was still popr in a bad way and the poprity was still there.

    On top of that, many fans had unfollowed her. Her present fans are mostly brave in a blind way. She wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge the dirt even if it was presented in front of her.

    Seeing that the host was ignoring her, Vivian stood up and was about to leave.

    Hellen grabbed her from under the table and said, ¡°If you leave now, it might be exactly what they want to see!¡±

    If Vivian leaves now, tonight¡¯s trending topic would be her putting on airs. It looked like an ident on the show, but it was a hot trend.

    Vivian gritted her teeth and sat down, but she didn¡¯t look any better.

    Natalie lifted the hem of her skirt and slowly walked down, sitting down opposite Hellen.

    The host introduced Natalie and looked at Hellen and Vivian with a smile.

    The conflict between Natalie and Hellen started with Hans. Thebination of the two big families in Tempe City and Natalie was practically a password for poprity.

    As for Vivian, Natalie was initially the female lead in the Thousands of Miles. but she was reced by Vivian. Recently, Natalie¡¯s fans hade to Vivian¡¯s Twitter frequently to scold her.

    Vivian¡¯s fans also retaliated angrily, which was very lively.

    The broadcast volume of this episode would explode!

 Chapter 75 Iâ€™m So Disgusting Because of You

    ¡°Okay.¡± The host looked at the director nearby and nodded to let him continue.

    The program continued. Natalie seemed as if she¡¯d never gotten into an argument with the two of them, and she took the initiative to greet them. ¡°Hellen, Vivian, long time no see.¡±

    Vivian remained silent with a cold expression.

    Hellen raised his eyebrows. ¡°Not long after, I still frequently see your name in the broadcast room.¡±

    Because of the conflict between her and Natalie, some viewers in the broadcast room changed their names: Natalie was a monkey, Natalie was a bitch, and so on.

    Natalie¡¯s smile froze on her face.

    The next topic was still about Hellen¡¯s upation.

    Hellen said indifferently, ¡°Most of the makeup of the dead is rtively simple, but some unexpected deaths are moreplicated, and they may need to be stitched up and filled in. If there is a missing part, we need to fix it up.¡±

    The nearby Natalie suddenly asked, ¡°Hellen, I¡¯ve always been curious. You said the embalmer was for the sake of the final honor of the dead. Since this upation is so great, why do you have to wear gloves when dealing with the corpses? Is it a taboo or fear?¡±

    Natalie¡¯s eyes were full of eagerness for knowledge when she asked such an innocent and naive question.

    Hellen raised her eyelids and looked at the host, saying, ¡°Wearing gloves is to prevent bacteria from polluting the corpse and preventing the bacteria on the corpse from contaminating our own hands. If bacteria are to infect a corpse, it might even develop lividity.¡±

    Just as Hellen finished speaking, Natalie innocently said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°I see. Are you afraid of the bacteria on the body?¡±

    Hellen felt that Natalie was trying to stir up trouble. ¡°I¡¯m also afraid of bacteria on a living person. For example, you¡¯re quite easy to attract bacteria with such a thickyer of makeup.¡±

    The corners of Natalie¡¯s mouth twitched, but she managed to maintain herposure in front of the camera. She blinked innocently and looked at the host with an aggrieved look.

    The host smiled and said, ¡°Natalie might have been too curious about this profession and asked too many questions.¡±

    Vivian grunted. ¡°There are a lot of them.¡±

    Next was the question of Hellen¡¯s upation. The host had asked about Hellen¡¯s corpse which left the deepest impression on her.

    Hellen recollected for a while: ¡°A lot.¡±

    There were too many corpses under her hand. An old man above the age of 80, or a kid who had suffered an ident.

    There was once an eight-year-old girl who had been knocked by a half-hung truck. Even now, Hellen was still shocked when she recalled it.

    ¡°Miss Jovano has never been afraid of ghosts and gods. There should be no corpses or anything in the world that can scare you, right?¡± The host smiled and spoke.

    Hellen turned towards the host, ¡°I¡¯m afraid but even if I am afraid, I still have to do it.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s greatest fear was when the corpse was delivered and when the white cloth of the deceased was lifted.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t know what the person under the white cloth looked like or what kind of expression the person had. Sometimes, it was peaceful, and sometimes, it was idental death. The person opened his or her mouth wide, revealing his or her white teeth.

    Every time that happened, her heart would tremble.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Hellen was in a bad mood because the host always asked her annoying questions.

    Although the host did not ask the questions that Hellen had deleted from the list that Eddie wrote down, she did not ask the questions that were on the list.

    Natalie sat on one side with a confused look on her face.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s thest honor for the deceased, which makes me look forward to it. If I don¡¯t work as an actor in the future, I may work in this industry.¡±

    Hellenughed ambiguously. ¡°Natalie, this profession is internally established and requires the relevant professional qualifications to be admitted. May I ask how your grades are?¡±

    Natalie:¡±¡­¡±

    Natalie¡¯s grades were reported to be fake during the scolding war on the inte. She had dropped out of school in Grade 2.

    The host changed the topic at the right time and ended this conversation. ¡°I believe everyone is tired after talking for so long, let us y some table games.¡±

    The advertisers had paid for table games, and the first game they started as Werewolves.

    There were six people for the game, three civilians, one witch, and two werewolves.

    Hellen drew themoner card and sat there obediently, watching others show off.

    Natalie probably wanted to show off her intelligence at this stage, so she jumped out and said, ¡°Last night was Christmas Eve because I was a witch who took the medicine and the person who got stabbed was Vivian. Vivian, from now on, you have to follow me! You¡¯ll vote for whoever I choose. Trust me!¡±

    Vivian: ¡°¡­¡± What was that?

    After ying around for a bit, Hellen became Natalie¡¯s target.

    ¡°I feel that Hellen¡¯s exnation just now wasn¡¯t clear at all. Her words were so unclear. She must have felt guilty.¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°I just don¡¯t y it well.¡±

    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t y this way! Werewolves can¡¯t say that!¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips.

    After a round of the game, although Vivian didn¡¯t listen to Natalie, she couldn¡¯t resist two of the hosts switching sides.

    In the first round of tragedy for Hellen, she picked up a cup of tea and drank it as she watched Natalie¡¯s lips blubber.

    Not long after, the game ended. Natalie and the other host were the werewolves, winning.

    ¡°Who, Who¡¯s the Witch?¡± The host was shocked.

    Hellen flipped through her identity card. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯ve never yed this before. I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Natalie giggled. ¡°Hellen, you¡¯re so stupid, hahaha¡­¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes.

    The host came to the rescue.

    Soon, another game started. This time, it was traditional cards, and the host exined the rules of the game.

    The rules of the game were that everyone should put cards on the table in order and stack them up in a long line. If they encountered the same number, they could take them all at the same time. If someone acted slowly or reacted slowly, they would lose the card after being pressed down by someone.

    ¡°Hellen, this is much simpler. It suits you very well.¡± Natalie¡¯s smile contained a hint of mockery.

    Hellen frowned. If she hadn¡¯t wanted to make things difficult for Eddie, she would have left long ago.

    The cards are put down one by one. Someone would take them away asionally, and some people¡¯s cards are regretfully kept.

    At that moment, the focus was on Natalie. Her acting was perfect, and when she took away the cards, she was happy and giggling. When her cars were kept by someone, she groaned in the grievance.

    Hearing this, goosebumps arose on Hellen¡¯s skin. Taking advantage of the time when the others were putting their cards down, she drew close to Vivian¡¯s ear. ¡°How is her acting?¡±

    ¡°How pretentious,¡± Vivian whispered.

    Hellen ced another card on the table and Natalie pressed it down swiftly.

    Before Hellen could retract her hand, Natalie had pped it on the table.

    ¡°Ah! I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± Natalie took the chance when Hellen retracted her hand and pressed down on her cards, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m holding it back; you can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Hellen looked at her reddened palm and looked up at Natalie with cold eyes.

    Making trouble?

    Suppressing her anger, Hellen continued ying. When Natalie finished ying cards, she was about to put them up when Natalie reached out and snatched the cards from her hand.

    The card was of good quality and had a sharp edge. Natalie directly cut it with her hand.

    She released a cry of rm. The back of her hand was cut open, blood flowing out.

    The wound was not big, but Natalie covered the back of her hand and looked at Hellen with surprise and grievance. ¡°Hellen, what are you doing?¡±

    Vivian hurriedly said from the side, ¡°Hellen didn¡¯t do it on purpose. You stretched out your hand too quickly!¡±

    Natalie bit her lower lip with tears in her eyes. ¡°Then do I have to apologize to Hellen?¡±

    Vivian frowned. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to apologize. I¡¯m exining to you that it was an ident.¡±

    Vivian still wanted to exin, but Hellen stretched out her hand to stop her.

    She yed with the cards in her hand and held them between her fingers. ¡°Natalie, are you done pretending? You¡¯ve made me sick!¡±

 Chapter 76 Are You Nobler Than Others?

    The host quickly let Natalie leave to bandage her wound. Hellen sat there in a leisurely manner.

    The nearby Vivian quietly pulled on her and said in a low voice, ¡°Qin He, you have to pretend to be worried now.¡±

    This Vivian was quite interesting. Hellenughed and said in a low voice, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t pretend to be worried about Natalie.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Natalie to return. A small wound like this could have been solved with a band-aid, but she came out, wrapped in gauze.

    The color of the medicine seeped out from the gauze as if it had suffered a great injury.

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s eyes twitched as she nced at the host, who was concerned about Natalie.

    The director and host must have done it on purpose.

    It was someone else¡¯s home court. These people invited Natalie here but never told her or Vivian. They were selling them for poprity.

    Hellen was annoyed. Eddie was her brother¡¯s friend, so he was her friend too. Hellen thought in their heart.

    After she finished recording the program, she nned to ask Eddie what he had invested.

    After the incident with Natalie¡¯s injury, the poker game was over.

    After that, someone served them tea and snacks, as if they were at a tea party.

    As Hellen listened to the host¡¯s question, she would reply from time to time.

    She had just taken a sip of tea when she heard the host say with a smile, ¡°Miss Jovano, I have a secret question that I¡¯m wondering if I can ask?¡±

    Hellen swallowed her tea. ¡°If you don¡¯t know whether or not you can ask, then stop asking.¡±

    Her tone was indifferent and her expression was indifferent, too.

    The hostughed as if Hellen was joking. ¡°It¡¯s not a secret. Now all the people in Tempe City know that you are the ex-wife of Mr. Grant. As far as we know, you hid your identity when you married him. He didn¡¯t know that you were the First Miss of the Jovano family. Is it true?¡±

    Vivian was a little nervous by the side.

    Hellen put down the cup in her hand and stared at the host with cold eyes.

    The host¡¯s heart sank. This youngdy¡¯szy aura waspletely different. Her eyes were so oppressive that others didn¡¯t dare to meet her gaze.

    Hellen¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I refuse to answer this question.¡±

    The host tried to change the topic with an awkward smile, but Natalie couldn¡¯t ept the answer. ¡°Why did you refuse that? Is it true?¡±

    Hellen looked up at Natalie. ¡°I don¡¯t belong to the entertainment industry and I don¡¯t like having my privacy discussed. But if Miss Susan likes to discuss this, why don¡¯t we talk about the photos and videos of Mrs. Grant¡¯s birthday party?¡±

    Natalie¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about you. Why are you talking about me?¡±

    ¡°Only you are permitted to speak ill of others, but others aren¡¯t allowed to speak ill of you?¡± Hellenughed coldly. ¡°Are you nobler than others?¡±

    Vivian quickly changed the topic. ¡°All right, let¡¯s stop asking about other people¡¯s privacy. Why don¡¯t we talk about something else?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    When the host saw Hellen¡¯s icy cold expression, Natalie bit her lower lip with a wronged expression and was slightly hesitant.

    Not far away, the director made a gesture.

    Anyway, Hellen was invited by Eddie. As the eldest daughter of the Jovano family, Hellen was not a person to be trifled with. When the poprity was enough, he would know when to stop.

    The experienced host shifted the topic back to Natalie.

    Natalie¡¯s reply was formal, and from time to time, she would nce at the teleprompter.

    Hellen looked at the teleprompter, her eyes filled with mockery.

    Natalie, on the other hand, was well-prepared. She rolled around on the teleprompter. Even so, her mouth still twitched twice.

    But she was good at acting. She tilted her head from time to time and looked innocent. ¡°Well-¡±

    After a pause, she seemed to be thinking about something.

    He could sort of deal with it.

    At the end of the recording, the three of them sat at the table and were about to leave.

    At this time, the host was very attentive to Hellen. ¡°Miss Jovano, what do you think of the recording?¡±

    Hellen raised her lips.

    She was from the Jovano family after all. she had asked her so many ridiculous questions for poprity, and now the host wanted to make up for it.

    If she was thin-skinned, it would be hard for her to say anything.

    She looked at the host and said, ¡°How is the recording of the program? You know it best, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Natalie sat opposite him; her face full of pride. ¡°Hellen, Miss Lee is one of the few famous hosts in the country. What¡¯s wrong? Are you unhappy with her?¡±

    Hellen nced at Natalie in disgust and ignored her.

    The nearby Vivian called out to Helen. ¡°Miss. Jovano, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hellen stood up and was about to leave when the director saw her ugly expression and walked up from below the stage with a bright smile on his face.

    ¡°Thank you very much for attending the recording today, Miss Jovano. Don¡¯t worry, the program will be edited and released after recording.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. After standing still, she looked at the director. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Jovano.¡±

    Before the two of them had finished speaking, a male voice rang out nearby, ¡°Hellen, are you done recording?¡±

    Eddie, dressed in a casual suit, walked in from outside.

    He was good-looking, to begin with. With just a nce, he made the women in the director team blush.

    When Natalie saw Eddie, she tucked her hair behind her ear and looked away with a cold and holy expression.

    She had an absolute goal, Hans.

    Although the Levi family was a wealthy family and Eddie was extremely good-looking, he was still regarded as a yboy and he couldn¡¯t bepared to Hans.

    Faced with such a man, Natalie wanted to show that she didn¡¯t bow down to him.

    Simply put, stepping on Eddie to show off his aloofness.

    Her heart was full of twists and turns.

    Hellen nced at Natalie and Eddie.

    Eddie stopped in front of Hellen and asked, ¡°How was the recording?¡±

    Hellen smirked. ¡°Not well, Eddie. What kind of program did your family invest in?¡±

    The director and host were standing to the side. Hearing these impolite words, their expressions all changed subtly.

    Eddie Levi¡¯s smile froze on his face when he heard Hellen¡¯s words. The smile remained on his face, but his voice became distant.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to invite Miss Jovano here. What did you do to make her so angry? Huh?¡±

    Director Brown smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If Miss Jovano is dissatisfied with the program, we can edit itter.¡±

    Hellenughed coldly. ¡°No need.¡±

    She looked up at Eddie and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already paid you back.¡±

    Staying in the same room with Natalie for so long was outrageous.

    Eddie turned his gaze to the director and looked to the side. ¡°Vivian, Natalie?¡±

    His gaze sharpened and Eddie¡¯s smile vanished. ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    The host stepped forward to smooth things over. ¡°Natalie is today¡¯s mysterious guest.¡±

    Eddie¡¯s face was cold. He knew why Hellen was in such a bad mood.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you invited Natalie?¡± To invite Hellen and then invite Natalie was a p in his face.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t be bothered to listen to their exnations. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going back to my resting room, and I¡¯ll go back after I remove the makeup.¡±

    ¡°Hellen, go home first. I¡¯ll pick you upter,¡± Eddie said with a smile.

    Before leaving, Hellen called out to Vivian ¡°Vivian, Let¡¯s go together, shall we?¡±

    Vivian didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so she followed Hellen back to the lounge.

 Chapter 77 Not Accepting Apology

    Arriving at the lounge, Hellen took out the makeup remover that she had brought and slowly wiped the makeup off her face.

    Although the cosmetics are appropriate for pregnant women, she preferred the kind of being cool.

    On one side, Vivian pulled off her makeup towel and wiped her face fiercely. The skin of her cheek was almost ripped off.

    Hellen turned around and watched as Vivian pulled out the fake eyshes with her hands and used a wet towel to rub her eyeliner and eye shadow together.

    ¡°You can¡¯t remove your makeup like this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can get rid of it if I wipe it hard a few times,¡± Vivian said casually. As she spoke, she thought of Natalie.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m a new little actress, I won¡¯te again even if they give me five million yuan!¡±

    Vivian was furious. ¡°Natalie is so disgusting. She can still pretend to be sarcastic. She¡¯s born for the entertainment industry!¡±

    That was, of course, a taunt.

    Hellen was happy. She had seen some videos of the Thousands of Miles that Kenny Lee had sent her.

    Vivian¡¯s acting skills were very good, and she acted very well as the heroine.

    She hadn¡¯t expected her to be so straightforward. She recalled how Vivian had made several righteous speeches during the recording.

    Hellen asked, ¡°Whichpany have you signed up with now?¡±

    Vivian reported her name. It was not a bigpany, but an Actor¡¯s Workshop.

    This actor didn¡¯t have a lot of resources, so he could only hire some fresh graduates.

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Do you want to join Zem Company?¡±

    The Zem Company was under the Jovano Group. It was one of the bestpanies in the industry, but thepany did not sign many actors. The threshold to sign with Zem Company was too high!

    Vivian¡¯s eyes opened wide as she turned to look at Hellen. ¡°Me?¡±

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°Mn, the Thousands of Miles were invested by our Group. Right now, I am in charge of it. Thus, I am also in charge of the Zem Company.¡±

    Vivian fell silent.

    It was a great benefit that made her dizzy.

    She was somewhat unconfident. ¡°Hellen, do you want to sign it because I spoke up for you today?¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows. ¡°The Jovano Group is apany doing business, and I am a businessman as well. If I want to thank you for speaking up for me today, I¡¯ll just give you money. I¡¯ll sign you because I¡¯ve seen your performance in the Thousands of Miles, and you have great potential.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hellen weighed the pros and cons. After she finished watching the initial production of the drama, she¡¯d already aroused the intention to sign Vivian.

    However, she hoped that the Zem Company could be clear in the entertainment circle with a good atmosphere, so she wanted to ask Karim about Vivian after shooting.

    There was no need to ask now.

    Vivian frowned while wearing half of her makeup, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    Hellen began tough. ¡°Fine. Think about it. Call me any time.¡±

    She handed over her business card.

    Vivian took it. The business card was ck, with tinum edges.

    Hellen¡¯s business card had no title and only had two regr letters, as well as a mobile phone number attached to the bottom.

    Vivian smiled and said, ¡°Your business card is concise.¡±

    While they were talking, there was a knock on the door.

    Hellen thought that Eddie might havee over, so he called out to him to let him in.

    The door opened and the director came in first, followed by the host and several managers of the director group.

    Hellen¡¯s brows twitched slightly as Vivian turned around and continued to remove her makeup.

    The director walked in front of Hellen and looked at her with aplicated expression. He then bowed and said, ¡°Miss Jovano, I¡¯m truly sorry for not informing you about Natalie earlier today.¡±

    The host also said the same thing.

    Hellen looked at Eddie, who was standing behind them, with his hands in his pockets. He leaned against the door and smiled at her.

    Hellen let out a sigh and swept her gaze over the few of them. ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡±

    Apologizing means that someone had done something unintentionally. The director and host already knew about the grudge between her and Natalie.

    As for the questions they asked about Hans, they exchanged their reputation for money.

    She couldn¡¯t ept the apology after this kind of thing.

    The director looked embarrassed. He was also a well-known director in the industry. He had nned many popr programs and the broadcast numbers had always been at the forefront of the Inte.

    Even those celebrities on the level of the elders rarely didn¡¯t show him any respect.

    Eddie walked into the house and said, ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll treat you to delicious food.¡±

    Hellen red at Eddie and called her little kitty sometimes, then Hellen sometimes. She was not that close to Eddie.

    The director and host left, embarrassed, while Hellen¡¯s makeup waspletely removed.

    Vivian didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Hellen and Eddie, so she stared at her curiously and said, ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m leaving now. Goodbye.¡±

    Hellen waved her hand andughed. ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Eddie nced at Vivian¡¯s back and asked, ¡°You like her very much?¡±

    ¡°Right. She¡¯s quite nice,¡± Hellen said.

    The two chatted as they walked away.

    In the director¡¯s office, the director was sitting there with a gloomy face.

    Natalie tactfully walked up to the director and said, ¡°Director, don¡¯t be angry. After all, she¡¯s Miss Jovano of the Jovano family. It¡¯s normal for her to have a temper.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not for the sake of the Levi family, I wouldn¡¯t have paid attention to her at all!¡± The director was very angry.

    But now, when he went to apologize, Hellen didn¡¯t ept it. Wasn¡¯t this a p in his face?!

    Natalie rolled her beautiful eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°s, you¡¯re right. If everyone knew that a famous director like you apologized to her, she still-¡±

    The director looked at Natalie.

    With an innocent smile on her face, Natalie said, ¡°Eddie stood up for her. People might think that he is Hellen¡¯s new boyfriend.¡±

    The director¡¯s expression changed slightly, and then he shook his head. ¡°The Levi Group is now the biggest investor of the show.¡±

    Touching her ss, Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Director, The Levi Group isn¡¯t our best supporter.¡±

    There was a hidden meaning in her words.

    The director looked at her and immediately thought of the man behind her.

    ¡°Hans Grant, the Grant Group!¡±

    ¡­

    After leaving the broadcasting building, Eddie drove the RV to the dining room.

    Hellen held her forehead and said, ¡°Eddie, just send me to the Weststadt District.¡±

    Eddie raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°You have been recording the program for most of the day. Eat something before you go back to work.¡±

    Hellen frowned and looked at him through the rearview mirror. She said in a serious voice, ¡°Eddie, I am very grateful to you for helping me before.¡±

    Eddie: ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I know you have a good rtionship with my brother and are good brothers for over 10 years, so I¡¯m willing to take you as a friend as well. But it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t have any ill thoughts towards me.¡± Hellen spoke indifferently.

    Eddie¡¯s eyes shed, and he smiled. As he drove, he said, ¡°Little kitty, how do you know I am not pursuing you sincerely?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already clearly rejected you. I can tolerate it the first time and the second time, but the third time will be harassment.¡±

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°If you can remove your desire to conquer and your curiosity from me, I don¡¯t mind bing friends with you, even if it¡¯s out of respect for my brother.¡±

    Eddie was silent for a moment before he smiled and said, ¡°All right, I understand.¡±

    He did not say yes or no.

 Chapter 78 Not a Good Sight

    When the car stopped in front of the restaurant, Eddie turned to look at Hellen. ¡°As friends, treating you to a meal should be fine, right?¡±

    They got out of the car and entered the restaurant.

    It was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and some people had just entered the restaurant. Eddie had booked a table near the window in advance.

    The two of them ordered, and Hellen sat there and turned around as if he¡¯d sensed something.

    At a table not far away, the man¡¯s eyes nced over.

    Hans Grant!

    Hellen puckered her lips and nodded to him.

    Eddie followed Hellen¡¯s gaze and smiled. ¡°What is your ex-husband doing here? Dating a beauty?¡±

    Hellen lowered her voice. ¡°Eddie, stop being so smug.¡±

    The dishes were served one by one. Eddie considerately cut up a steak for Hellen and pushed it in front of her.

    The atmosphere was ambiguous.

    When Hellen saw Hans, her mind was a mess and she did not pay much attention to these details.

    Not far away, Hans was sitting at the table with a cold expression on his face.

    The chair opposite was pulled out, and Xeno sat down. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Following his gaze, Xeno was stunned for a moment. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your ex-wife?¡±

    Hans felt that the word ¡± ex-wife¡± was extremely harsh, so he nced at him coldly.

    ¡°Your ex-wife is dating Eddie?¡± As Hans¡¯ good friend of many years, Xeno was very brave. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of Eddie¡¯s reputation for being a yboy in Hail City. Your ex-wife doesn¡¯t have good taste.¡±

    ¡°So much food, can¡¯t it cover your mouth?¡±

    After watching for a while, Xeno clicked his tongue and said, ¡°In terms of romance and courting women, Eddie is thousands of times better than you.¡±

    Hans¡¯ forehead twitched as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll call the master.¡±

    Xeno messed up his blind date with Darcy and was grounded in the old house of Hail City by the Master. This time, he¡¯s just escaped.

    His eyes widened in horror. ¡°I surrender!¡±

    This man was a beast!

    Xeno didn¡¯t say anything else. He went on to discuss cooperation projects with Hans.

    He ate his foodzily and said, ¡°When I went back this time, I heard my grandfather and father talking about it. They said that your Group¡¯s branch in Hail City was targeted by the Thomas Family.¡±

    Hans¡¯ expression did not change. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been vengeful? No one has dared to provoke the Grant Group in recent years. Why are you letting the Thomas Family bully you this time?¡±

    From the moment the Thomas Family in Hail City stole the first project from them, Hans had known what they were up to.

    Hans had also drawn up a n to stop them from going too far.

    But recently, he became more and more familiar with the past two years of marriage, and he hesitated.

    Two years. He did indeed owe Hellen.

    Hellen was the beloved daughter of both the Jovano family and the Thomas Family. As long as the Thomas Family did not do anything to hurt him, he would choose to ignore their revenge.

    Seeing that Hans was silent, Xeno was a little surprised. ¡°You don¡¯t intend to deal with the Thomas Family?¡±

    ¡°Eat your meal!¡±

    Hellen and Eddie ate their minds in a mess.

    She was soon full. Eddie considerately pulled out a chair for her, looking as if he was protecting her from all angles.

    As soon as they got up, another voice came from not far away.

    Natalie Susan.

    Different from what she was wearing in the radio station building in the afternoon, Natalie had changed into two small perfumes and was carrying an exquisitely-made bag. It was obvious that she was on a date.

    She ran to Hans¡¯ table joyfully and said, ¡°Hans.¡±

    Her voice was delicate and tender.

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s eyes twitched slightly.

    Xeno was a little surprised to see Natalie at Hans¡¯ table, but he still greeted her with a smile. ¡°Miss Susan, long time no see.¡±

    Natalie greeted Xeno and looked at Hans. It had taken her a lot of effort to find out that Hans had booked a table here, so she deliberately came to meet him.

    She had not had the chance to see Hans since he had broken up with her.

    The resources SK Entertainment had given her were still the same, but she was still unsure in her heart.

    ¡°Hans.¡± Natalie was a little worried that Hans didn¡¯t want to see her.

    Hans raised his eyes and looked at the figure not far away. Eddie was helping Hellen put on Hellen¡¯s coat.

    His gaze shifted to Natalie. ¡°Have a seat.¡±

    Natalie was pleasantly surprised and called for an attendant and a chair.

    Hans nced at Hellen and saw that she hadn¡¯t stopped walking at all. He turned his head and said something to Eddie.

    The knife in his hand drew an ear-piercing sound on the disc.

    After sitting down, Natalie looked at Hans with a smile and said, ¡°Hans, let me cut it for you. Your hand is to sign a document, not for this.¡±

    Looking at Natalie, Xeno smiled.

    ¡°His friend doesn¡¯t have good taste for women. Is it because he hasn¡¯t been in contact with a woman? he should like this kind of woman.¡±

    Compared to Hellen, Natalie was nothing.

    Hans raised his hand to block him. When he saw that Hellen had already left the house, he looked at Natalie and asked, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    Natalie lowered her gaze, looking a little sad. ¡°I just finished recording the show. I came for dinner and I saw you. Don¡¯t you want to see me, Hans?¡±

    Hans¡¯ expression was cold as he said, ¡°We¡¯ve broken up.¡±

    On the other side, Xeno looked like he was watching a show.

    Natalie twisted her small hands in a wronged manner, her face pale. ¡°Hans, I¡¯ve done a lot of wrong things in the past, but can you give me a chance to change for the sake of our childhood rtionship? Don¡¯t erase all the feelings we¡¯ve had over the years¡­¡±

    Hans fell silent. He had no feelings for Natalie anymore.

    After feeling the distance between them, he looked at Natalie again and suddenly saw it more clearly.

    He couldn¡¯t tolerate all the lies of the past, especially when Natalie had told his grandma about his divorce from Hellen.

    The vile words spoken by the monitor represented a person¡¯s nature.

    However, with Xeno here, Hans did not make things too awkward for Natalie.

    He drank in silence.

    Natalie stole a nce at Hans and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I can chase after you this time¡­¡±

    Xeno William didn¡¯t expect to have goosebumps when he saw the fun.

    He shook and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to you about the project tomorrow. I won¡¯t be a third wheel now. Miss Susan,e on.¡±

    Natalie responded to him with a smile.

    Xeno quickened his pace and walked out.

    Only Hans and Natalie were left at the dining table.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Natalie rolled her eyes and whispered, ¡°Hans, I met Hellen when I was recording the show today.¡±

    Hans wanted to ignore her and let her back, but when she heard those words, he couldn¡¯t help ncing at Natalie.

    ¡°Hellen recorded the program with me, but the director and host seemed to have offended her. After the program finished recording, Eddie flew into a rage at the director and host and dragged them to apologize to Hellen.¡±

    Natalie looked at Hans¡¯ cold face and said innocently, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s good that Hellen can find happiness again. That way, I can rest assured.¡±

    Hans couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer, so Hellen and Eddie were dating.

    He stood up with a cold face.

    The food that Natalie ordered had just arrived, but before she could take a bite, she stood up in a hurry.

    ¡°Hans, where are you going?¡±

    Hans walked outside, and Natalie followed closely behind him. ¡°Hans-¡°

 Chapter 79 Her Chances Are Very Great

    Walking out of the restaurant, Hans turned around and said, ¡°Natalie, Xeno was here just now, so I wanted to save you some face. But you have to know that we¡¯ve broken up. You saved me before, so I¡¯ll make it up to you somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want otherpensation. I just want you!¡± Natalie gritted her teeth and hugged him tightly. ¡°Hans, you can¡¯t stop me. You¡¯ve done so much for me in the past, and this time, I can do it too!¡±

    Hans pulled her away with a cold expression and turned to walk to the car by the roadside.

    When he reached the side of the car, he stopped.

    On the opposite side of the street, Eddie and Hellen, who should have left a long time ago, stood beside an RV.

    One of the tires deted, and Eddie was yelling at someone over the phone.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen leanedzily on the carriage and was speaking with a little girl passing by who was selling flowers.

    After saying a few words, she took the little girl¡¯s flower basket and Eddie hung up the phone to pay the bill.

    Hans¡¯ face darkened. On the opposite side of the street, Eddie suddenly looked over, and when their eyes met, the other end gave a provocative smile.

    ording to Eddie¡¯s n, Hans would leave in anger.

    But the man was walking straight towards them.

    ???

    Eddie narrowed his eyes and looked at Hellen. She was holding a flower basket.

    ¡°Kitty, get in the car and wait.¡±

    Hellen also saw Hans walking over from the opposite side and Natalie beside his car.

    Hans walked up to her and asked, ¡°Is your car broken? Do you want me to give you a ride?¡±

    Eddie stood in front of him and said, ¡°We will fix it right away. Mr. Grant, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Hans did not look at Eddie. He just stared at Hellen.

    Hellen looked at Natalie who was staring at her from not far away and saidzily, ¡°Mr. Grant, you should send your girlfriend.¡±

    She carried the flower basket and got into the car. After sitting down, she looked at Eddie and said, ¡°Hurry up.¡±

    Her seemingly impatient tone of voice pulled Eddie into the ranks of her people.

    Eddie grinned. ¡°Ok, the car will be here soon.¡±

    Hans was rejected and the car door was closed in front of him.

    Eddie smiled ostentatiously. ¡°Mr. Grant, your girlfriend is waiting for you. Go ahead.¡±

    Soon, his men drove a car over. After changing the car, Eddie sent Hellen to the Tempe City Hospital.

    After entering Everet¡¯s ward, Hellen realized that Darcy was absent today.

    ¡°Darcy isn¡¯t here?¡±

    Lying on the hospital bed, Everet¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he still forced a smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good? Anyway, I have professional nurses here, so I don¡¯t need her toe.¡±

    ¡°Darcy must feel heartbreaking.¡±

    Hellen let out a sigh, then handed the flowers to the care worker, letting her find a bottle.

    She sat beside the bed and asked, ¡°Are you going to give up?¡±

    Hellen felt sorry for her big brother, as well as her best friend.

    That day, Darcy had only listened halfway before running away. Given her temper, she must have been very sad.

    Everet¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°My leg injury has gotten much better recently. I asked the doctor today, and I¡¯ll be discharged from the hospital tomorrow to recuperate.¡±

    The two siblings chatted for a while, and Eddie knew the inside story. He advised, ¡°kitty, don¡¯t try to persuade him. Your brother has been obsessed for more than a year. When Darcy changes her mind one day, he will regret it.¡±

    Hellen red at Eddie.

    She turned to look at Everet and said, ¡°What time will you be discharged tomorrow? I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock in the morning.¡±

    Hellen nodded. Thinking that Darcy was not here today and that her mother was in Hail City, she nned to apany him.

    Eddie volunteered. ¡°I can apany him; you should go back and rest early.¡±

    Everet didn¡¯t permit her to stay either, so Hellen didn¡¯t insist.

    Mike drove over to pick up Hellen and bring her back to the Jovano family.

    After returning home, Hellen took a shower andy down on the bed.

    She logged into the Green Mansion with her mobile phone and sent messages to Three Knives, asking him about ck Rose.

    Three Knives replied with a screenshot: I was just looking for you. ck Rose just sent me a message, urging me to deal with you.

    Hellen opened the screenshot and nced at it.

    The other end spoke intensely, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ept the order? Why is Hellen still fine? If you can¡¯t solve it, I¡¯ll find someone else!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes narrowed. This sort of method was not those that were concealed in the shadows.

    Since that group of people could sneak into the Jovano family, he could assassinate her, so there was no need to ask Green Mansion for help.

    Then the other end was very likely to be Natalie Susan.

    Hellen raised her lips and said, ¡°tell ck Rose that my whereabouts are not easy to track. Let¡¯s see what she says.¡±

    Three Knives did as she said.

    He¡¯s back very soon.

    Three Knives: ck Rose says that I¡¯m talking nonsense. She says that you either go to the United Department or the Weststadt District every day or stay with Eddie every day.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows: Okay, I know.

    These two addresses were not secrets, but she did not hang out with Eddie every day.

    But today, not many people knew about it.

    Natalie had an 80% chance of it.

    Hellen arranged the mission for Three Knives, and then he entered the management group.

    It was rare for the four major leaders to be online today.

    Tisch: [Orpheus, Mud Crab. I¡¯m in Tempe City. Let¡¯s meet up sometime?]

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. Of the four major supervisors, Orpheus and she were from Tempe City, Tisch was from Jena City, and Heartless Hooligan was from the Imperial Capital.

    They had known each other for many years, but the Green Mansion was involved in too many things and it was also the Hidden Web, so no one knew each other¡¯s identity.

    Although they didn¡¯t know it, they treated each other like family. Tisch could always get some arms channels, and the heartless hooligan could receive the mission all over the world.

    Orpheus was in charge of issuing missions. Sometimes, he would assist, and Hellen would use hacking techniques to investigate the other party¡¯s missions from time to time.

    Tisch was here.

    Hellen was considering whether or not to see her.

    Orpheus: What are you doing in Tempe City?

    Tisch: [Recently, I¡¯ve taken on a private job.]

    Orpheus: Who allowed you to take on a private job? How can I take money out without going through the tform?

    Hellen was happily typing.

    Mud Crab: What private job? Tell me.

    Tisch didn¡¯t hide the truth. Making friends with Miss Jovano and bing a frequent visitor of the Jovano family was the first stage of the task. The other party was quite mysterious and offered 300 million yuan.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. Incredible. Three hundred million.

    This was not ck Rose.

    ¡°Has her value risen from five million to three hundred million?¡±

    Hellen held her face. This price was not something Natalie could afford.

    It was probably those people who caused her and her brother to have a car ident. Hellen had always suspected that those people wanted to obtain something from the Jovano family, and now, she was even more certain in her heart.

    The first phase was to let Tisch enter the Jovano family. The second phase should be obtaining something from the family.

    Since that was the case, there was no need for her to go and see Tisch. She would appear by her side on her own.

    Hellen curled her lips and typed, ¡°I don¡¯t have the time recently.¡±

    Heartless Hooligan popped up, ¡°What are you busy with? Which sister are you pursuing?¡±

    Hellen typed: Yeah, I have to find a mother for my child.

    Everyone believed that Hellen was a middle-aged man who raised his children, so they didn¡¯t go into too much discussion.

    After chatting for a while, Hellen put her phone on the bedside table and went to bed early.

 Chapter 80 The Direction is Changing

    Seven o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Hellen got up, ate breakfast, then headed out to pick up her big brother.

    She drove the RV to the hospital.

    Eddie was there too, and Everet was sitting in an electric wheelchair, waiting for her.

    After the three of them left the hospital, Eddie followed them to the Jovano¡¯s residence.

    Hellen sent Everet home, then tidied up and prepared to go to the Jovano Group. ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ll be back in the afternoon. Take care of yourself.¡±

    Qin Zhen¡¯s eyes were warm. She smiled and said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go to work.¡±

    Eddie was now the president of the Levi Group, so he had to go there as well.

    When Hellen left, he let out a sigh. His mother wasn¡¯t home either. His big brother would be bored at home.

    ¡­

    The Grant Group.

    Hans was in a bad mood today. After the morning meeting, several executives came out of the conference room in silence with their heads lowered.

    When Hans returned to his office, he massaged the bridge of his nose wearily.

    He, who had always been regr, had insomniast night.

    When he closed his eyes, it was Hellen¡¯s business. Thinking of the videos of two years in Green Vi, thinking of Hellen secretly looking at his photos, looking at the gate, and waiting for him to go home.

    His heart ached as he thought back to the night before his divorce from Hellen.

    Hans now understood the real Hellen. She was proud and wild.

    She withdrew all the thorns and let him press her down on the bed without a trace of tenderness. How did she feel?

    The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became.

    Grandmother had said that he didn¡¯t cherish Hellen, which was why the heavens had taken away all of Hellen¡¯s memories of him, as well as her love for him.

    Hans pinched the space between his eyebrows. The emptiness in his heart made him feel suffocated when he thought of Hellen.

    There were a few knocks on the office door. He said coldly, ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was pushed open and David hurried in. ¡°Mr. Grant, news of Miss Jovano has been published online again.¡±

    Hans frowned. Thinking of the previous job of ndering Qin He, he was so angry that his eyes were swollen.

    His face turned cold. ¡°What news?¡±

    David handed over the tablet. He heard that it was the program that Hellen had participated in.

    The program hadn¡¯t been officially yed yet, but the relevant staff anonymously released the episodes.

    Hans looked at it for a while. It wasn¡¯t theplete version, it was edited. Most of it was screenshots of Hellen attacking Natalie.

    Finally, after the recording, it was unknown which cement wasn¡¯t closed, it recorded scenes of Eddie picking up Hellen.

    The words were also very straightforward. The gist of it was that Hellen was on the show with the fund and had a low EQ. She couldn¡¯t even afford to y card games and even hurt Natalie.

    The poster imed that after the program finished recording, the director and host of the program werepelled by Eddie to apologize to Hellen.

    No matter what they say, they were guessing the rtionship between Hellen and Eddie.

    During this period, Hellen was ¡°delivered¡± to the hottest searches at every turn.

    Hans nced at thements. Other than Natalie¡¯s fans, most of the reactions were rational and calm.

    ¡°Which one of them is ndering Hellen? Who exactly did Miss Jovano offend?¡±

    ¡°I squat in the Industrious Hellen¡¯s broadcast room every day. She¡¯s such a gentle girl. Don¡¯t edit it. y the Raw Footage if you have the guts.¡±

    This time, there was no need for anyone to do anything, nor was there a need to rify. Hellen¡¯s previous dark history had made theizens remember her magical properties.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just sit here and wait for Hellen to acknowledge her errors.¡±

    ¡°The way I see it, it might be that Natalie again.¡±

    There were all kinds ofments. Hans narrowed his cold eyes slightly. Since the direction was good for Hellen¡ª

    He was wondering if he should take down this trending topic. When his hands refreshed it, the page could no longer be found.

    Hans looked at David and asked, ¡°Who withdrew?¡±

    David immediately shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not us. I also wanted to ask you for instructions.¡±

    In less than five minutes, David hung up the phone and turned around. ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s Eddie who sent someone to withdraw the trending topic.¡±

    Eddie.

    Why did he withdraw the trending topic about Hellen?

    Hans¡¯s face darkened. When he thought of how Eddie had been sticking to Hellen every day, his grip on the tablet tightened slightly.

    Soon, the original video about the show ¡°Hear¡± was released.

    Vivian also stepped forward on Twitter to exin why Natalie waste and the program group hadn¡¯t notified them in advance.

    Hellen had known about this long ago, and only after eating lunch did she have time to deal with it.

    She frowned. Natalie had so many tricks!

    Hellen logged into her Twitter ount and did not make it clear. She only announced the establishment of a charity studio. All her ie from the short video tform would be donated to domestic orphanages.

    In the end, she added, ¡°Please don¡¯t buy me trending topics in the future, Miss Someone.¡±

    Theizens all knew who Miss Someone was.

    Natalie courted death herself, and her reputation had been poor, to begin with. After Hellen had posted this post, she hadn¡¯t responded all the time.

    Her fans felt that their idol was injured and wronged, so they indignantly scolded Hellen in the fan group. Someone took a screenshot.

    The heroine didn¡¯t acknowledge it but her fans had confessed to it. After all, Hellen didn¡¯t even say that Miss Someone was Natalie Susan.

    Now, Natalie¡¯s die-hard fans were called Magic Group.

    The heat dropped like this.

    Hellen¡¯s charity workshop was praised by the state media of Tempe City.

    Currently, she hadrge online poprity, and people who often went to Industrious Hellen¡¯s studio knew that Hellen¡¯s list had more than ten generous customers.

    The friends of the youngdy came to support her. Those were gifts that ordinary anchors only saw once in a few years.

    She donated a few million yuan every month. It was a huge sum of money, which was optimistic in a year.

    For a moment, Hellen received many private messages, such as those with poor family backgrounds, those who couldn¡¯t go to school, and a mixture of real and fake ones. They came to her for donations.

    Sometimes, the price of doing good was greater than not doing good.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Hellen sent a message to Luz and handed over the matter of handling the private messages to him.

    After lunch, Hellen didn¡¯t look at Twitter anymore and went straight to the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    There was a weekly meeting in the United Department today, and the heads of each department would report their work.

    As the work in the Weststadt District progressed day by day, discussions of the most troublesome reconstructions in the early stage had beenpleted.

    In the meeting room, Hellen listened to the supervisor¡¯s report.

    All the residents in the Weststadt District had been mobilized, and those who needed to be refurnished had returned to residents, or rented a house, or offered their rent, and they would be moved out temporarily.

    As for the demolished buildings, they were restored to their original state nearby.

    ¡°The preliminary phase has already been implemented, and there will be a final inventory tomorrow. The construction can be started the day after tomorrow.¡± The chief executive said in excitement.

    Hellen flipped through the documents; her face solemn.

    After making sure there was no problem, she was relieved. ¡°You must pay attention to the safety when you are under construction, and the construction materials must be strictly checked.¡±

    Hellen reminded a few words and then looked at Hans with a frown.

    She always felt that the man was staring at her when she spoke.

    She turned her head and saw Hans¡¯ eyes. His face was extremely handsome and his expression was cold. It seemed that he was listening to her seriously.

    Hellen was embarrassed. ¡°Early mobilization ispleted. Starting tomorrow, I will have Mike Wilsone over and take charge.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Hans frowned.

    Hellen¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°The Jovano Group still has many tasks for me to handle.¡±

    The Jovano Group was not busy, but she didn¡¯t want to run around every day.

    Hans stared at Hellen for a long time and said in a cold voice, ¡°If there is a problem, Mike can¡¯t make a decision.¡±

    Hellen waved her hand and said to everyone in the conference room, ¡°Everyone has worked hard recently. I will let the finance department give you a bonus of one month¡¯s sry. You can go back first.¡±

    The people in the conference room left one after another.

 Chapter 81 Probing Touch

    When there were only two people left in the room, Hellen frowned and looked at Hans.

    ¡°Hans, you asked me toe to the United Department. I heard that you¡¯ve been here for almost a month. You should at least let me rest, right? Our two families are in a cooperative rtionship. I¡¯m not your subordinate.¡±

    Hans sat upright and dignified. He said lightly, ¡°I know, but I think it¡¯s necessary for you to stay here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Hellen was angry.

    Hans looked up at Hellen. When she was angry, she always goggling.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Hellen, have you started dating Eddie?¡±

    Hellen frowned, ¡°This is my personal affair. Besides, what does this have to do with what we are discussing?¡±

    ¡°Eddie is unsuitable for you. It is very irresponsible of you to set aside working hours for a date,¡± Hans said grimly.

    ¡°Whether he suits me or not has nothing to do with you.¡± Hellen gritted her teeth. ¡°So what if I¡¯m going on a date? This is the first time I¡¯ve heard that a project needs the president of the group to supervise it!¡±

    Hans¡¯ expression was serious. ¡°Are you really with him?¡±

    He suddenly stood up and drew near to Hellen.

    Hans¡¯ momentum was already strong, and now that he was standing in front of her, which made her feel even more pressured.

    Hellen felt as if she werepletely enveloped by him. The familiar fragrance wafted towards her. This feeling caused her heart to violently jump a couple of times.

    She red at Hans and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you¡­¡±

    Hans suddenly touched her face. Hellen¡¯s eyes widened and she forgot to move for a moment.

    The man put his hand on her face tentatively and did not move again.

    Hellen reacted and hit Hans¡¯ hand.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Her heart was racing, annoyed and angry.

    Hans pursed his lips. Recently, he had not been able to calm down because of Hellen.

    Just now, he had suddenly wanted to test it out. Even if he and Hellen were in the same department every day, he was still unable to discover the cause of that restlessness.

    He tried to move closer to Hellen.

    Hellen left with anger.

    Hans stood still with aplicated look in his eyes.

    Hellen¡¯s skin was very delicate, which was the same as before. But something had changed.

    The temperature of the human body was transmitted to the palm of his hand, which made his tentative movements stop because of the heartbeat. He wanted to hold it and keep that temperature.

    After standing for a few minutes, Hans suddenly smiled.

    So that was how it was.

    He wanted to capture her. Only after losing Hellen did he slowly realize how important she was¡­

    Hans sat on a chair. The temporary conference room¡¯s soundproofing was not very good. When the voice from outside came in, there was a sense of lewdness.

    Time seemed to freeze in the conference room, and there was a hubbub of voices outside the door.

    During those two years, even if he had tried once to understand Hellen, it shouldn¡¯t have been to this day.

    Hans looked up into the sky.

    By now, he and Hellen had already divorced. He knew Hellen¡¯s current temperament very well.

    She would never look back.

    Hans pursed his lips and clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white.

    He suddenly understood why he had been agitated and uneasy during this period, but he found that it was an irreparable big hole.

    It is not that their rtionship broke up, but that heaven erased him from Hellen¡¯s memories.

    Hans stood there for a long time before an idea suddenly shed through his mind.

    What if Hellen recalled the past?

    She used to love him so much. Since she had lost her memory, there was a possibility that she could regain her memory.

    Hans returned to his office. Through the door, he could see Hellen.

    He thought for a while and returned to his office.

    In the office, Hellen was packing up her things.

    After four months of pregnancy, her lower abdomen was already a little obvious. She looked at her waist, like a belly full of food.

    If this continued, she definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it. It wasn¡¯t that Hellen wasn¡¯t willing to stay in the United Department. She was afraid of being exposed.

    Halfway through the packing, her cell phone rang on the table.

    She nced at it. It was a message from Hans.

    [Thene over every weekend.]

    Was this a big step back?

    Hellen was still angry that Hans had crossed the line just now. She did not reply and threw her phone into her bag.

    After packing up, she strode away from the United Department.

    After driving back home, Hellen asked the housekeeper and learned that Everet was in the back garden.

    When Hellen arrived at the back garden, she saw Everet sitting in an electric wheelchair under a big parasol tree.

    Hellen walked over quietly. ¡°Everet, what are you thinking about?¡±

    Everet turned to look at her in surprise. ¡°Why are you back so early?¡±

    ¡°The United Department project of the Weststadt District has been implemented. You don¡¯t have to go there when it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go to the Jovano Group from tomorrow.¡±

    As Hellen finished speaking, Everet let out a soft sigh.

    There was a probing look in Everet¡¯s eyes, ¡°Did Hans do something?¡±

    Everet also knew about the alliance between the Jovano Group and the Grant Group.

    But after all, it was his sister¡¯s decision. At that time, he was in the hospital and could not manage this matter.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything. He¡¯s just a business partner.¡± Hellen sat down next to Everet.

    Hans¡¯ touches today had thrown her mind into chaos on her way back.

    When the man¡¯s fingertips touched her cheek, her heart suddenly beat a few times. This feeling was very strange.

    On the way back, she had thought about it. Hans had saved her before.

    If Hans hadn¡¯t pulled her into the car on the way back from Vicent Smith¡¯s dinner party, she might have been shot to death by Three Knives.

    Hellen sighed. ¡°From now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything. Everet, if you have time, call Uncle and discuss this with him. Tell him not to target the Grant Group anymore.¡±

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Everet¡¯s face darkened.

    Hellen said softly, ¡°Previously, you were injured in the hospital, so I did not tell you. I was afraid mother and you would worry about me¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She slowly told him that someone had attacked her secretly, but concealed Three Knives¡¯ identity.

    The more Everet heard, the more frightened he became. He almost stood up from his wheelchair. ¡°Are you stupid? Why didn¡¯t you say that?¡±

    He¡¯d been worried about her when he¡¯d known that someone infiltrated the Jovano¡¯s house.

    Now that he knew someone was attacking Hellen in secret, Everet¡¯s expression was serious ¡°This won¡¯t do. Don¡¯t go to the Jovano Group from tomorrow onwards. Stay at home!¡±

    ¡°What? Everet, are you going to confine me?¡± Hellenughed as he spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    Everet¡¯s brows raised and he wanted to speak again, but he met Hellen¡¯s smiling eyes.

    Fine.

    He didn¡¯t dare to lock her up at home by force.

    The point was that he couldn¡¯t defeat her.

 Chapter 82 Enjoying in the Bar

    Hellen discussed this with Everet. She was worried about Everet staying at home alone.

    Now she knew that those two groups had different purposes. ck Rose could very well be Natalie Susan, and that wasn¡¯t a big threat.

    But the other group wanted to sneak into the Jovano¡¯s house¡­

    If she went to the Jovano Group, her brother would not be safe at home.

    They came to an agreement that Everet¡¯s leg was recovering now, and it was safe.

    From now on, Hellen would take Everet to the Jovano Group every day. He couldn¡¯t be tired. So Hellen would still handle official business and let Everet stay in the office.

    After they agreed, Hellen pushed Everet¡¯s wheelchair into the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯te out frequently. The air is humid at night, which is bad for your legs.¡±

    After they went back inside, the housekeeper stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Jovano, Miss Jovano, dinner is ready.

    Hellen handed the wheelchair to the housekeeper. ¡°Everet, I won¡¯t eat at home.¡±

    Everet frowned. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To find Darcy to y with.¡± Hellen beamed at him.

    Everet¡¯s expression froze.

    When Hellen came out of the house, she sat in the car and was going to give Darcy a call first.

    When she took out her phone and saw the message that Hans had sent her, she pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it just a weekend? It¡¯s better than going to the United Department every day.

    Moreover, rebuilding the Weststadt District was the most important project for the Jovano Group this year. She had to go even without Hans telling her.

    After replying to the message, Hellen called Darcy.

    The female voice was in a noisy music sound, shouting, ¡°Hellen?¡±

    Hellen silently moved her phone a bit further away. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at Night Light. Would youe here?¡± Darcy¡¯s voice was filled with excitement. It was obvious that she had drunk too much. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Come quickly.¡±

    Hellen put away her phone and started the car.

    The Night Light was different from the one they had been to before. It was more private and safer.

    But all in all, it was still a mixed bag.

    Darcy didn¡¯t know that Everet had been stabbed because of her.

    But Darcy knew very well that Everet didn¡¯t like her drinking. She was deliberately trying to make him angry.

    Half an hourter, the car stopped in front of Night Light.

    She hurriedly got out of the car and entered the bar.

    The music was very loud. The DJ on the stage waved his arms and a group of people below the stage danced to the music.

    Hellen frowned, then found Darcy in a booth near the front. There were quite a few bottles of wine on the table, chatting andughing with each other.

    When she looked up and saw Hellen, Darcy immediately stood up and pulled at her.

    ¡°Hellen, here!¡±

    Hellen wanted to scold her with a stern face. But under the bright light, she saw Darcy¡¯s red eyes.

    She sighed and pulled Darcy away, wanting to leave.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and chat.¡± Hellen said into Darcy¡¯s ear.

    Darcy pulled Hellen along. ¡°y for a while before you leave. You¡¯re at thepany every day, you should indulge yourself a little.¡±

    Hellen looked at the people in the booth. A few of them were Darcy¡¯s friends and a few of them were bartenders.

    She was pulled to a seat by Darcy. Hellen was extremely beautiful. And in the gorgeous light,  people were unable to look away.

    Immediately, a bartender sat beside Hellen. He was wearing a deep V suit. His tie had been ripped open and the first button of his shirt was undone, revealing his corbone and chest muscles.

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s mouth twitched.

    ¡°Miss, you don¡¯t usuallye here to y, right?¡± The man whispered into Hellen¡¯s ear.

    Hellen nced at him.

    The man diligently poured wine and delivered it to Hellen¡¯s hand. Seeing that Hellen did not drink, he began tough.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our ce is safe.¡±

    Hellen looked at the crowd, and the corner of her mouth twitched when she saw a few slender girls being pulled by men and dancing together.

    It doesn¡¯t look safe.

    But the bar staff didn¡¯t dare to do anything. Hellen knew what to do, so she simply ordered someone to get some fruit juice.

    She had a baby in her belly and couldn¡¯t drink.

    The juice was slightly sweet with a milky smell, which was good to drink.

    Hellen drank a few cups in session. The man by her side was shocked. ¡°Drink less. The aftereffects of this wine are great.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t hear it.

    After drinking a few sses of juice, she looked at Darcy beside her and the anger in her heart dissipated a little.

    The seat was excellent and there was a stage in front of it.

    After a while, a man in leather shoes came over and asked them if they wanted to watch the performance.

    Darcy agreed.

    The man danced around the pipe and quickly took off his shirt. His eight abs were exposed and he exuded a strong scent of hormones.

    The lights flickered and deafening music filled their ears, making it impossible for them to think of anything else.

    Hellen was in high spirits and continued drinking.

    Darcy called out, ¡°You didn¡¯t dance very well!¡±

    The man exerted more strength, and his waist twisted like a snake.

    Hellen began tough as she watched.

    The woman apanying Darcy was bold and unrestrained. She ordered a few bottles of champagne and sprayed the man on the stage.

    Hellen wanted to stop her, but the man beside her called out to her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s very happy. He gets amission from all the drinks here.¡±

    Hellen looked at the dancing man. As expected, the man was throwing flirtatious nces at the woman who spilled wine on him.

    Hellen,¡±¡­¡±

    The space of Night Light was very big, and there was a row of private rooms on the second floor.

    The private room here was not open to the public. In the middle of the private room, several men were ying cards.

    ¡°The soundproofing here is pretty good,¡± said Xeno William.

    There was unidirectional ss in the room. He sat by the window and watched everyone revel below.

    The owner of the bar, Charles Johnson smiled, ¡°I like to sit here and watch people go wild.¡±

    Xeno clicked his tongue and said, ¡°It matches your insidious character very well.¡±

    As he spoke, Xeno¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t that Hellen?¡±

    ¡°Hellen?¡± Charles¡¯s interest was piqued. He put down the ying cards and walked to the window with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s Hans¡¯ ex-wife? She¡¯s very beautiful.¡±

    Following Xeno¡¯s gaze and could see the most beautiful woman in the area.

    Charles looked through the ss and saw the messy champagne bottles on the table and the men who had run over to perform the striptease.

    ¡°Miss Jovano is indeed generous. This round¡¯s consumption should be in the lead tonight.¡±

    As they talked, they looked in another direction from the corner of their eyes.

    The man sitting on the sofa at the center of the deck had a cold expression on his face.

    ¡°Hans, why is your ex-wife so different from what you described?¡±

    Hans threw the cards on the table, got up, and walked to the window to look down.

    Within the crowd, he immediately saw Hellen.

    A man with disheveled clothes apanied her. He spoke to Hellen affably and was very close to her.

    A few half-naked men were flirting in front of the booth.

    Hellen sat there calmly like an experienced hooligan!

    ¡°Alright, stop looking. Come and y cards.¡±

    Hans looked at them and said, ¡°Go ahead. I have something to do.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xeno chuckled.

    While speaking, Hans picked up the coat on the armrest next to him, turned around, and pushed the door open to go out.

 Chapter 83 Why Donâ€™t You Hide?

    Inside the room.

    Xeno and Charles shared a quick look.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that Hans treats Hellen differently?¡±

    Charles just had returned to this country a few days ago, so he asked curiously, ¡°Then why did they divorce? Doesn¡¯t he like Natalie?¡±

    Xeno snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°He was blind at that time. Just wait and see. I guess he will definitely go to find Hellen. As for her-she may not agree.¡±

    Charles smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Hans being rejected yet. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    ¡­

    On the first floor of the bar.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes, looking at the striptease men in front of her. ¡°Why are there more and more people?¡±

    ¡°They are also part-time workers. They came here to make money. You¡¯re so generous, so they all came here.¡±

    Hellen nodded.

    Darcy ran up to one of the men in ck and stared at him.

    Hellen took a closer look and the corner of her mouth twitched. This striptease man is a bit simr to my brother!

    Don¡¯t look! Don¡¯t look!

    She was about to get up and ask Darcy to leave, but her legs went weak. After standing up, she found that her head was a little dizzy.

    Hellen immediately looked at the juice.

    The man shouted, ¡°I told you, the aftereffects of the wine are strong!¡±

    Hellen stared. ¡°This is wine?¡±

    ¡°Fruit wine. It¡¯s a special drink here, and you can¡¯t taste any alcohol!¡± The man shouted.

    Hellen unconsciously touched her lower abdomen.

    ¡°Darcy, let¡¯s go.¡± Hellen took a few steps forward and pulled her arm.

    The girls who hade with Darcy also got up.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±

    ¡°Darcy, we¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Darcy was very interested in the man who looked like Everet and responded with an ¡°okay¡±.

    Before long, only Darcy and Hellen were left at the booth.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t pull her away, so she grew angry. ¡°Darcy Lewis!¡±

    She was about to lose her temper when someone patted her on the shoulder.

    Hellen hurriedly turned around and a man who was nearly thirty years old was smiling at her, ¡°Miss, let¡¯s have a drink together!¡±

    As he spoke, he smiled and revealed a mouthful of yellow teeth.

    He had been staring at this table for a long time. They were all beautiful women. Only when almost everyone had left did he dare to approach them.

    ¡°Why are you so angry? I like your fiery temper.¡± The manughed as he pulled Hellen.

    As Hellen was thinking about whether she should take action or not, two morepanions came from behind the man, one of whom went to pull Darcy.

    ¡°Little beauty. What¡¯s the point of touching such a dancing man? I let you touch me.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face turned fierce, and she nced at the wine bottles on the table.

    She was pregnant and had identally drunk wine earlier. Hellen thought over how much strength it would take to knock down these men.

    Before she could decide, that man¡¯s hand had already reached Hellen¡¯s face.

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    The crisp sound of bones breaking rang out.

    Hellen was shocked. He saw that man kneeling in front of her in an extremely distorted posture.

    Hans held the man¡¯s outstretched wrist with one hand. His expression was cold as he stared at the man with disdain.

    Hellen said subconsciously, ¡°Hans, why are you here?¡±

    The two men who were with the man immediately loosened Darcy and ran over.

    ¡°Let him go!¡± The movements were faster than the threat. One of the men grabbed a bottle and smashed it at them.

    Hans nced at him. He only needed to turn aside to dodge it.

    But Hellen was right behind him.

    He stood still.

    The wine bottle shattered, and blood flowed down from Hans¡¯ forehead. The strong smell of alcohol made Hellen¡¯s heart tremble.

    She hurried forward and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you hide?!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll hit you,¡± Hans said. ¡°Take her to the side.¡±

    The two men rushed forward again. Hans exerted force with his hand. One of their arms was dislocated, and the other had a broken leg.

    The noise here had attracted the attention of many people.

    On the second floor, Xeno had just finished ying cards with Charles and got up to see what was going on.

    ¡°Fuck! Charles! Stop shuffle! Hans has been beaten!¡±

    ¡°What? Impossible.¡± Charles did not believe it. He smoothly stacked each card from his left hand to his right hand into a pile.

    ¡°He was beaten! His face is covered in blood!¡±

    Charlesughed, ¡°If you dare lie¡­¡±

    He looked out of the window, and the cards in his hand fell to the ground.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The two of them opened the door and went downstairs. At the same time, Charles picked up the walkie-talkie on the table and ordered: ¡°Clean up immediately!¡±

    The bar was suddenly cleared, and all expenses were paid by the bar.

    The crowd left with both joy and anger, and some people were regretful. If they had known earlier, they would have enjoyed themselves spending a lot of money today.

    The crowd around Hans was finally cleared out.

    Three men were lying on the ground, with bloody noses and swollen faces.

    Hans stood there, blood flowing down his face. His eyes were gloomy as he stared at the person on the ground.

    The music had stopped. The bar was so empty and spacious that it was frighteningly quiet.

    Charles and Xeno stood beside Hans.

    ¡°Hans, I¡¯ll get someone to bandage your wound. Go to the hospital first!¡±

    Darcy was so drunk that she had already fallen asleep on the sofa. Hellen was watching over her with a frown on her face.

    Hans waved his hand and blocked Charles¡¯s outstretched hand.

    He walked toward the man who was lying on the ground with his legs twisted.

    Hans lifted his foot and crushed the man¡¯s right hand. ¡°Since this hand dares to touch people, then don¡¯t take it.¡±

    Hellen was silent. It was this man who had patted her on the shoulder earlier¡­

    Hans towered over them. His voice was indifferent. He looked down at them as if there was no trace of human emotion in his eyes.

    Charles and Xeno shared a quick look.

    Xeno whispered, ¡°He looks quite energetic. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    Charles asked, ¡°Why are these people causing him to be so angry?¡±

    Hans had always been calm andposed. Even if he wanted to teach someone a lesson, he wouldn¡¯t have to do it himself.

    He thought it was dirty.

    Hellen stood to one side, watching as the man howled and fainted, then woke up again.

    She stepped forward and said, ¡°All right, go to the hospital now.¡±

    Hans swept his gaze across them. His eyes were filled with anger. But when he saw that it was Hellen, it dissipated.

    His face darkened. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Hellen grew frantic. ¡°The wound on your head needs to be bandaged! You just lost so much blood!¡±

    Hans did not say anything. He just held her wrist tightly.

    Hellen struggled a bit but wasn¡¯t able to break free.

    After all, Hans had helped her. And ording to her previous experience, she could not defeat him.

    ¡°I have to bring Darcy home.¡± A wise man submits to the circumstances, so she softened her voice.

    Hans nced at Xeno and Charles and said, ¡°Send her home.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen didn¡¯t feel at ease having two men deliver a drunken woman.

    Hans looked down at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t touch her.¡±

    Xeno understood what she meant. He stared wide-eyed at Hellen. ¡°Miss Jovano, do you take us for hooligans? I¡¯m not that sort of person!¡±

    Charles nodded. ¡°Yes, a yboy from Hail City.¡±

    ¡°But I have my baseline. I won¡¯t take advantage of people getting drunk¡­¡±

    Hans nced at him. Seeing that he was still angry, Xeno shut his mouth.

    ¡°You can deal with the three on the ground.¡± Hans looked at Charles and then looked at the three people on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t let them appear in Tempe City again in the future. Also, cut off his hand.¡±

    Charles smiled gently. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

 Chapter 84 Who Do You Think You Are?

    Hellen was pulled out of the bar.

    Hans left quickly with anger in his heart.

    When they arrived at the main entrance of the bar, Hellen staggered.

    Hans, who was full of anger, stopped in his tracks and slowed down.

    After the two of them left the bar, Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°Thank you for helping me today. I¡¯ll just go home by myself.¡±

    Hans¡¯ face darkened. He pulled her to the side of the car and opened the door to the passenger seat. ¡°Get in.¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Hans, you helped mest time. I won¡¯t bicker with you about the past. We can be considered to have nothing to do with each other now. Why should you¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Hans suddenly bent down and ced her between the car and his arm.

    The man¡¯s breath was filled with forbearance. ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth. This man was unreasonable!

    Forget it. A wise man knows when to retreat!

    She got into the passenger seat angrily.

    Hans closed the door and drove away from the bar.

    The night was quiet, and the scenery outside the window was receding.

    Hellen turned to look at him. In the dark, the street lights outside shone on Hans¡¯ deep eyebrows.

    The two of them remained silent until the car stopped in front of the Jovano¡¯s house.

    Hellen thanked him and prepared to get off the car.

    The car door was locked. She turned to look at Hans and said, ¡°Hans, open the door.¡±

    The man looked gloomy. ¡°Don¡¯t go to the bar again.¡±

    Hellen was rather angry. ¡°This is none of your business.¡±

    Hans turned his head and said, ¡°None of my business? You¡¯re mine¡­¡±

    ¡°Ex-wife,¡± Hellen added, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Grant, who do you think you are? Do you still need to take care of me after a divorce? Is this a man¡¯s ego?¡±

    Hans pursed his lips tightly and stared at Hellen with deep eyes.

    ¡°Hellen, have you really forgotten everything?¡±

    His voice was inexplicably low and the atmosphere in the car suddenly became silent.

    Hellen was silent for a few seconds before calming down. ¡°Hans, to be honest, after I woke up from a car ident, I heard people talking about you and me like listening to a story. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the person in that story, but it doesn¡¯t affect the fact that you¡¯re a fuckboy and that you hurt me.¡±

    She knew that amnesia was probably a psychological barrier to self-protection after a car ident.

    She must have been in a lot of pain before.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s good to forget. It doesn¡¯t affect my life. You saved my life before and helped me today.¡±

    Hellen looked at Hans. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to be even with you. You¡¯re indeed a very good partner, but there¡¯s one thing that I hope you won¡¯t appear in ces other than business in the future.¡±

    Hans¡¯ thin lips moved slightly.

    Hellen let out a low sigh. ¡°I have to go. You need to go to the hospital.¡±

    Hans watched Hellen get out of the car and suddenly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get to know each other again?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Hellen turned and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m living very well. Actually, I don¡¯t even understand why I used to like you. You aren¡¯t my type right now.¡±

    After intelligent recognition, the gate automatically opens to both sides

    Hellen walked in, and the door closed behind her.

    Hans sat in the car, and the blood on his forehead had dried up.

    His deep, dark eyebrows were tightly furrowed. If he wasn¡¯t Hellen¡¯s type, then what was her ideal type?

    ¡­

    the Jovano¡¯s house.

    It waste at night. When Hellen reached home, the housekeeper came up to wee her. He said that Everet had gone to bed and asked Hellen if she wanted supper.

    Hellen said there was no need, then she went to the second floor.

    He went back to the bedroom and got on the terrace. From there, she could see a ck car parked in front of the gate.

    Hans had not left yet.

    Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She said that Hans was not her type. But in fact, she found that she liked this type of man very much.

    No wonder she had suffered so much in the past.

    Hellen let out a sigh.

    In front of the gate, Hans, who seldom smoked, finished a cigarette.

    His eyes were fixed on the vi.

    It was not until the lights in a room on the second floor were on that the curtains moved slightly and a figure appeared on the terrace. From the outline, he could see that the figure was looking in this direction.

    Hans narrowed his eyes and raised the corner of his mouth a momentter.

    When his handsome face smiled, it was as if the ice and snow had melted. It was truly heart-stirring.

    She said she didn¡¯t mind, but she did mind more or less.

    Hans¡¯ mood, which had been gloomy the whole night, became better.

    It was not until the figure on the balcony returned to the room that Hans started the car and returned to Green Vi.

    As long as there was a single thread, he would be able to peel off the cocoon and slowly nibble away at the entire world on the other end of the thread.

    Hans was good at using this method in business battles. He felt a strange throbbing in his heart, but he also warned himself that he had to be patient. He had to be very patient.

    He also had to be careful not to scare her away.

    The thing on the other side this time was something he had never desired before.

    Three days passed, and Hellen brought Everet to the Jovano Group every morning.

    In the past few days, she had concocted some traditional Chinese medicine for herself, most of which were good for the fetus.

    After that day, Darcy called her and said that she had been sent home by Xeno. Xeno was very polite and her parents were very happy.

    They all thought that although the blind date was unsessful, they were good in private.

    Hellen was a little helpless. She told Darcy what had happened that night and ordered her not to go to the bar in the future.

    Darcy made a promise.

    ¡­

    The Jovano Group.

    Hellen was going through some documents. She raised her head and looked at her brother, who was sitting on the sofa not far away.

    Looking at the pile of documents in front of her, Hellen sighed.

    ¡°Everet, although your leg is not good, you can still use your brain. Why don¡¯t you read a few documents?¡±

    Everet was watching a football match with a tablet in her hand. He looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you if you beg me. What do you think?¡±

    Hellen gritted his teeth. ¡°Did you forget that this was originally your job?¡±

    Everet covered his head. ¡°Ah, I feel a little lightheaded whenever you get angry at me.¡±

    Mike, standing to one side, held back hisughter and tried to persuade Hellen. ¡°Miss Jovano, every month at the end of the month is the busiest time for thepany. Everything will be fine in a few days.¡±

    Everet had the intention of tempering Hellen, so he didn¡¯t interfere in the work.

    Hellen was furious. If Everet can read some documents, he can reduce her workload a lot. But now, she had to spend an entire day in thepany.

    When she got off work in the evening, Hellen, who was tired, got in the car back to the Jovano¡¯s house.

    After returning home, Hellen called Mrs. Jovano and asked about her grandmother.

    Knowing that her grandmother had be much healthier recently, Hellen let out a sigh of relief.

    After hanging up, Hellen¡¯s phone received a message.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hans: Remember to attend the meeting tomorrow.

    When it came to official business, Hellen had always been serious. She replied: Got it.

    Hans: Be careful.

    Hellen frowned. This can say that Hans had crossed the line, but this also can say that he was just out of politeness.

    Hellen was silent for a moment but didn¡¯t reply. She put the phone away.

 Chapter 85 Did I love to eat this in the past?

    The next day.

    Because it was the weekend, Hellen had arrived at the United Department long ago.

    In the conference room, she and Hans sat side by side.

    The project leader of the Grant Group made a suggestion. ¡°The artificialke we designed is moreplicated. There are gas pipes, water pipes, and so on. All of these have been verified with the departments, and then they will change their route.¡±

    Hellen frowned. If there were so many tunnels, changing tunnels would be troublesome.

    She thought about it. ¡°Are you sure there are no other tunnels?¡±

    Hans, who was standing by the side, said, ¡°I will check the ce out in the afternoon with you. Let¡¯s get to the next step.¡±

    Hellen silently turned to look at him. When had she ever said she was going to personally check the ce out?

    However, it was necessary to go and have a look.

    After the meeting, Hellen returned to her office.

    Before long, someone came knocking on the door. Hellen assented, then saw that David Brown was standing in front of the door with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, here are desserts. The olddy heard that you are now in the United Department, so she specially asked someone to make it for you.¡±

    It was from Granny Grant.

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Put it down. How has Granny Grant been doingtely?¡±

    She had promised to visit Granny Grant every week, but she hadn¡¯t visited her this week.

    David replied respectfully, ¡°She seems to be in good spirits. She hasn¡¯t had any rpse recently.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    When David left, Hellen opened the food basket and nced at it.

    These were all her favorite desserts. Granny Grant knew her taste very well.

    Hellen was touched. She tasted a piece of pastry, found a drama on the iPad, and sat down in a chair to watch.

    the United Department had nothing important to do at the moment.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes, looking for a Korean drama series.

    After watching two episodes, there was movement at the door again.

    Hellen thought it was David. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door was pushed open and Hans walked in.

    Hellen looked up. ¡°Didn¡¯t the meeting just end? Does Mr. Grant have something to do?¡±

    Hans¡¯ voice was calm as he said, ¡°The air conditioner in my office is broken. Lend me some space.¡±

    Broken?

    It was summer. Today, the temperature had risen to 86¨H. Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Sit here.¡±

    She got up, gave up her desk, and sat down on the sofa.

    In the office, Hellen was watching the teley, while Hans was flipping through some documents.

    Hellen raised her eyes from the iPad, secretly looking at him.

    The man sat upright, with his sleeves slightly rolled up, showing half of his arms.

    White shirt, bronze skin, luxurious wristwatch¡­

    All the details showed a sense of nobility.

    Seeing that Hans would correct some documents from time to time, Hellen lowered the volume of the iPad.

    The scorching afternoon sun shone through the window at the back.

    Hellen yawned, and Hans had already gotten up from the office chair.

    ¡°Do you have time at noon?¡±

    Hellen saidzily, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want to treat you to lunch.¡±

    Hellen wanted to say that there was no need but faced with the official expression on Hans¡¯ face.

    Since it was lunchtime anyways, Hellen stood up. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    When the two of them came out of the United Department, David was already waiting in front of the door.

    Half of the restaurants and hotels in the Weststadt District were closed recently because of reconstruction.

    David was driving, while Hans and Hellen were sitting in the back seat.

    She nced at him silently. In the small car, he always gave her the feeling that he could be invaded at any time.

    ¡°Where are we going to eat? Is it far away?¡± Hellen asked half an hourter.

    Hans asked, ¡°Hungry?¡±

    Her voice was soft and gentle, with a hint of indulgence.

    Hellen pursed her lips. She had probably misheard. ¡°A little.¡±

    ¡°David, how much longer will it take?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, there are still 20 minutes left.¡±

    Hearing the conversation between the two, Hellen frowned slightly. ¡°Just eat whatever.¡±

    The corners of Hans¡¯ mouth twitched slightly for a moment and then he said, ¡°Xeno has been opening a restaurant here recently. He has been wanting to invite someone to try it out and give him some advice.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°So it turns out that you want my help.¡±

    Hansughed and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll treat you again next time.¡±

    There¡¯s no need!

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. Last time at the bar, Xeno helped her and Darcy.

    Fine, I¡¯ll go.

    Xeno¡¯s restaurant was located in Nangania.

    It was a Japanese restaurant. Hellen followed Hans inside. After they sat down and ordered, the atmosphere became much more harmonious.

    Hellen had been hungry long ago. Her eyes were focused on eating.

    Hans picked up a piece of fish and put it on the small te in front of her. ¡°Grandma called me today and said she wanted to see you. Didn¡¯t you visit her this week?¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve been quite busy at the end of this month. I almost forgot. I¡¯ll go over in the afternoon.¡±

    Hans replied, ¡°I¡¯ll visit my grandmother in the afternoon. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Hellen frowned slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll just drive there myself.¡±

    ¡°Your car is in the United Department. You need to go back to pick it up before you go there. It will waste a lot of time on the way there.¡± Hans¡¯ face was indifferent. ¡°I am about to go back home to pick up documents, and then I¡¯ll go back to the Weststadt District.¡±

    Hearing that, Hellen didn¡¯t say anything else.

    After eating, the two of them walked out side by side.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Xeno was not here, so Hellen told Hans her advice.

    When the two of them walked to the door, a young couple who were paying the bill looked over.

    As the woman stared at Hans, Hellen could hear a faint gasp from her.

    She nced sideways and sighed silently. When God created people, he might have only pinched Hans for a few years.

    He is God¡¯s favorite!

    They went out of the restaurant and got in the car.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Hans said to David.

    The restaurant was not far from the old house. When the car drove to a small square, David got out of the car and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m going.¡±

    Hellen watched as David walked towards the small za. ¡°What is he going to do?¡±

    Hans¡¯ eyes darkened slightly as he said, ¡°Buy chestnuts. Grandma likes a chestnut shop here very much. I¡¯ll bring a share back every time Ie back.¡±

    Hellen looked at the small za outside. Around the za, there were some small shops. The greenery was beautifully made, and there was a very beautiful patch of forest.

    She rested her chin on her hand, feeling that this ce was a bit familiar as if she had been here before.

    After more than ten minutes, David came back with two bags of chestnuts.

    A thick fragrance filled the carriage. Hellen¡¯s eyes narrowed. This smell was very fragrant and sweet.

    Hans seemed to find that she was listless. He asked for a bag from David and handed it to Hellen.

    Hellen epted it. The surface of the fried chestnut was still slightly sticky. After peeling some chestnuts, her fingers had turned slightly ck.

    Hellen ate happily. That familiar vor made her happy.

    ¡°Have I eaten this before?¡± Hellen asked.

    Hans¡¯ eyes were deep and probing. ¡°Yes.¡± The maid said that Hellen often bought chestnuts from this shop.

    ¡°No wonder I think this smell is familiar.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t think too much about it.

 Chapter 86 Whoâ€™s Your Boyfriend?

    The car drove steadily. When it passed an intersection, a sports car came out from the side.

    David screeched to a halt. Hellen didn¡¯t pay attention, and the inertia threw her forward!

    The chestnut ttered and Hellen sat up straight with a hand over her abdomen.

    Only then did she realize that her head bumped into Hans¡¯ hand.

    Hans silently raised his hand.

    Hellen felt both grateful and worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The inertia from earlier was quite great.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Hansforted her. When he turned to look out of the window, his eyes were cold. ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    David had always driven steadily, but this time, the sports car had run a red light.

    Hellen and Hans were sitting in the car. Hellen half rolled down the window and looked a little angry.

    That driver ran a red light in broad daylight and drove so fast. Does she want to kill someone?

    Unexpectedly, the woman got out of the sports car arrogantly and pushed David after getting out of the car.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you blind?¡±

    Hellen frowned; her expression as cold as ice.

    David¡¯s voice was offish. ¡°Miss, you ran a red light. Please calm down so we can discuss how to deal with this.¡±

    The two cars almost bumped into each other. Fortunately, David stopped in time, but the two cars still scraped against each other.

    Hans¡¯ car had been remodeled and was exceptionally sturdy. However, there was a long scar left on that sports car.

    The woman was full of confidence and she swore. ¡°Discuss what? This is the car that my boyfriend bought for me, yet you ended up like this! Either give me a new car or there is no room for discussion!¡±

    David¡¯s voice could vaguely be heard, the gist being that he wanted the traffic police to handle the case.

    The woman answered in a sharp voice, ¡°The traffic police? Okay, call them. Let me see who the traffic police in Jena City listen to.¡±

    In the car, Hellen sneered. ¡°Does she mean that Jena City is her home?¡±

    Hans said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯ll go and have a look. You stay in the car.¡±

    As Hans got out of the car, Hellen saw the woman in a daze and stared at him.

    ¡°Who is your boyfriend?¡± Hans¡¯ voice was cold. ¡°Ask him toe over and deal with it.¡±

    The woman crossed her arms, blushed slightly, and said in a softer voice, ¡°If my boyfriendes, it won¡¯t be as simple as giving me a new car.¡±

    Hellen sneered in her heart. Although the Grant family affected the economy of Jena City and even the whole country, the Grant family had always been low-key.

    From the outside, Hans¡¯ car looked like an ordinary car.

    The clothes he was wearing were all custom-made, so anyone who wasn¡¯t observant wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize them.

    The woman opposite him was dressed in luxury brands. She sized him up from head to toe, and finally looked fearless.

    ¡°Sir, if you can¡¯t afford it, why don¡¯t you get in my car and we can talk about it?¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help but let out a sound ofughter.

    She had the window half opened, to begin with. Thus, several people outside turned to look at her.

    There was a hint of indulgence in Hans¡¯ eyes.

    The woman, on the other hand, walked over with her hands on her hips. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Hellen sat in the car, saying calmly, ¡°Who¡¯s funny? I¡¯llugh at whoever.¡±

    The woman was furious. She went up and tried to pull Hellen out of the window. ¡°You, you get out here!¡±

    As soon as her hand touched the window, it was hit hard by another hand.

    Hans¡¯ aura turned cold. ¡°Go away!¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes went wide. She looked a bit embarrassed, but then she became angry. ¡°Fine, just, just you wait!¡±

    These people didn¡¯t know how awesome her boyfriend was!

    The woman ran to the roadside to make a phone call.

    Hans looked into the car and asked, ¡°Are you in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°No. It looks rather interesting.¡± Hellen raised her lips.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Hans replied. ¡°Just stay in the car.¡±

    The boyfriend of the other party seemed to be nearby, and he would be here in ten minutes.

    A limited-edition sports car was parked next to Hans¡¯ car. The people who got out of the car made Hellen¡¯s mouth twitch slightly.

    This person looked a little familiar.

    Charles came over after receiving a call from his new girlfriend. He happened to be having a gathering with a few friends nearby. When Xeno heard that something had happened, he followed.

    The two groups of people gathered and looked at each other.

    ¡°Charles, this new girlfriend of yours has good taste.¡± Xeno stared at Charles with a meaningful smile. ¡°She can hit a car with such uracy.¡±

    Charles smiled.

    That woman had already run to Charles¡¯s side and hugged his arm. ¡°Charles, you must uphold justice for me.¡±

    She looked as if she had been wronged.

    The corner of Charles¡¯s mouth was lifted slightly. He used a pampering and gentle tone to ask, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy a car for me? I just drive this car today and was hit by them. They are not willing to pay for it.¡± The woman felt so wronged that her eyes were red. ¡°And the woman in their car scolded and insulted me.¡±

    Charles raised his eyebrows: ¡°The woman in the car?¡±

    Oh, there¡¯s a woman in Hans¡¯ car? How rare!

    When Charles and Xeno arrived, Hellen got out of the car out of courtesy and walked to Hans¡¯ side.

    ¡°Mr. William, Mr. Johnson,¡± she greeted politely, but her voiceced with a hint of alienation.

    Charles smiled and said, ¡°Miss. Jovano. Your brother and I are of the same age. If you do not mind, you can call me Charles.¡±

    The corner of Hellen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Charles.¡±

    Charles smiled with satisfaction. Xeno nudged him with his elbow and lowered his voice, ¡°Are you doing this on purpose?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Charles muttered softly as he nced at Hans¡¯ cold expression.

    Hellen did not say anything. Hans¡¯ friends were all rich and powerful. Charles was very gentlemanly and his smile was very gentle.

    Although Xeno looked like a yboy and his bearing was casual, one could see some restrained sharpness in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Just by standing there, they could tell that they were a group of noble young masters.

    The woman was stunned when she saw them talking. ¡°Miss. Jovano?¡±

    Charles looked at the woman and said, ¡°She is the eldest daughter of the Jovano Group. As for the other one, he is the president of the Grant Group. Tell me how they bullied you and insulted you, and I will be fair to you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me the details.¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression changed. Although she was stupid, everyone in Jena City knew how good the rtionship between Hans Grant, Charles Johnson, and Xeno William was.

    She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°No, nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The smile on Charles¡¯s face disappeared a little. He nced at the car by the side, where a scar was cut open. ¡°Since you feel bad about the car, I will give you a new one.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spensation for breaking up.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Charles!¡±

 Chapter 87 Hellen Is Not Stupid

    After saying that, Charles walked toward Hans and Hellen.

    The woman wanted to chase after him, but she was thinking about something. In the end, she did not dare to do so.

    Xeno put his hand in his pocket and nced at the woman. ¡°If you¡¯ve gotten something good, you¡¯d better go back now. Otherwise, you won¡¯t get anything.¡±

    ¡°Charles, I love you!¡± The woman gritted her teeth.

    Charles had already walked in front of Hans and looked at Hellen with a smile. ¡°Hellen, where are you going? It¡¯s all my fault that you were frightened today. I apologize to you.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I still want to find an opportunity to thank you for what happened at that bar.¡±

    ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s a small matter.¡± Charles smiled.

    He hadn¡¯t chatted much with Hellen before he felt a cold gazend on his body.

    Hans said, ¡°Are you done talking? If you¡¯re done, get out of here with your woman.¡±

    Charles had an innocent expression on his face. ¡°I have already broken up with her.¡±

    The woman wasn¡¯t far away, and she couldn¡¯t bear to leave as she looked over with tears in her eyes.

    Xeno replied from the side, ¡°I haven¡¯t visited Granny Grant since I came to Hail City this time. Why don¡¯t we visit together?¡±

    Charles nodded his head in agreement.

    Hans saw through their intentions and sneered, ¡°Up to you.¡±

    He turned around and opened the door. ¡°Hellen, get in the car.¡±

    Not far away, Xeno, who was getting in the car, clicked his tongue twice.

    ¡°He spoke so softly to Hellen.¡±

    Charles drove the car and said with a mischievous smile, ¡°Xeno, it seems that Hans is serious this time.¡±

    Xeno didn¡¯t mind at all. He propped his elbow against the window. ¡°Forget it. Hellen stayed for two years, but he turned a blind eye to it. I think he¡¯s only interested now that he¡¯s lost it. After a while, he won¡¯t feel that way again.¡±

    Charles raised his eyebrows. ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet?¡±

    ¡°That depends on what the bet is.¡±

    ¡°Your new restaurant.¡±

    The two of them chatted. When it came to Natalie, Xeno sneered and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about Natalie. I don¡¯t even know how Hans became blind all these years.¡±

    Charles sighed. ¡°Love is a mystery. Have you forgotten that he was rescued by Natalie when he was young? His childhood experiences will have a great impact on him.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Eddie Levi has been pursuing Hellen recently. There was even a scandal on the Inte.¡± Xeno rubbed his chin.

    Charles sneered. ¡°He can¡¯t win against Hans.¡±

    Xeno frowned and was a little worried. ¡°Hans doesn¡¯t understand romance at all. He¡¯s like a block of ice. Eddie is experienced in love. Hellen is the eldest daughter of the Jovano family. She grew up under the protection. Maybe she can be coaxed out by Eddie.¡±

    ¡°Xeno, we grew up together. Howe you haven¡¯t improved at all when ites to reading people?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xeno hissed through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Hans is not an ice cube that doesn¡¯t understand emotions. If he wants to get something, look, when has he ever failed?¡±

    Charles shot a mocking nce at Xeno, ¡°Miss Jovano is not as stupid as you think she is. Is it an ordinary person that could hold up the Jovano Group when Everet was injured?¡±

    Xeno thought for a moment and said, ¡°You are right.¡±

    Two cars drove into the old house one after another.

    When Granny Grant heard that Hellen hade, she came out to wee her before she even entered the house.

    ¡°Hellen, are you missing me?¡± Granny Grant¡¯s face was full of smiles.

    Hellen helped Granny Grant up. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Hans getting out of the car. There were a few obvious ck marks on his white shirt.

    It was the chestnut mark.

    Charles and Xeno also got out of the car. In front of Granny Grant, they were as gentle and polite as ambitious young men.

    ¡°Hello, Granny Grant.¡±

    ¡°Granny Grant.¡±

    Granny Grant recognized them and smiled. ¡°You two naughty kids. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±

    A group of people entered the main hall. It was the weekend today and Taylor was also home.

    Raising her head to look at Hellen, her little face was filled withplicated emotions.

    She was angry that Hellen didn¡¯t respect her in the United Department before, but she still approved of her in his heart.

    In the end, all she could do was keep a straight face and ignore Hellen.

    Seeing Taylor, Xeno teased her as usual. ¡°Taylor, did you miss me?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Taylor snorted, ¡°Xeno, I am a college student. Don¡¯t talk to me like you are coaxing a child.¡±

    Charles, on the other hand, smiled and rubbed Taylor¡¯s head. ¡°How are your studies recently?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Xeno red at him and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he treat you like a child? Your double standards are terrible.¡±

    The few of them chatted andughed. Hellen sat there steadily and spoke with Granny Grant.

    Hans sat to one side and listened to them talk about family affairs.

    One side was quiet, the other side was moving.

    The atmosphere in the hall was harmonious, and Granny Grant was happy as well. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you children today. You can¡¯t leave at night. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to cook your favorite dishes!¡±

    They naturally had no objections.

    Granny Grant and Hellen stayed there for a while before Granny Grant reluctantly went to take a nap.

    Hellen sat on the sofa and listened to their quarrel.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, can I call you Hellen?¡± Charles smiled.

    Hellen narrowed his eyes. ¡°Fine.¡±

    This Charles was quick-witted and belonged to the category of a bad child. His speech was based on taking a step back to advance. He was so polite that make it difficult to reject him.

    Xeno said from the side, ¡°Then Hellen, call me Xeno as well. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll look after you in Jena City!¡±

    Hans added, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you yet.¡±

    Xeno raised his lips and smiled, revealing a row of white teeth. ¡°So you mean that Hellen is under your protection?¡±

    Hans smiled.

    It was boring to just chat. Xeno suggested ying mahjong, and they went to the side hall to y.

    Taylor did not know how to y mahjong. She sat by Hans¡¯ side obediently and said, ¡°Hans, if you lose, it¡¯s yours. If you win, it¡¯s mine. What do you think?¡±

    Hans agreed.

    Hellen, Charles, and Xeno each stood to the side.

    After severalps, the corners of Xeno¡¯s mouth twitched slightly.

    Charles smiled and asked, ¡°Hans, are you deliberately losing to Hellen?¡±

    Hellen was rather puzzled as well. She had thought it was just a coincidence.

    Hans¡¯ expression was indifferent. ¡°What a coincidence.¡±

    Xeno said, ¡°Really? Charles looks like it¡¯s time for us to join forces.¡±

    After ying mahjong for a while, Hellen felt a little tired. She looked up at Taylor and asked, ¡°Do you want to y?¡±

    Taylor said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hellen gave up her seat to Taylor. She walked to the sofa at one side, sat down, picked up the snacks on the table, and ate a piece. After that, she drank some juice.

    Hans yed mahjong and nced at the sofa from time to time.

    At the end of the circle, he threw mahjong on the table and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to y anymore. It¡¯s boring.¡±

 Chapter 88 Protect Her

    After ying for a few hours, they stretched themselves and went to the back garden.

    In the back garden, there was arge man-madeke.

    Hellen walked around a few times. In the natural environment, her mood became brighter.

    Hans kept a distance from her while Xeno and Charles walked far behind.

    Taylor was living in the old house. She had already gotten tired of the scenery behind the backyard. Consequently, she walked beside themzily.

    ¡°Xeno, I can¡¯t walk anymore. Tell my brotherter that I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±

    Xeno replied and looked at Taylor with a face full of gossip. ¡°Taylor, did your brother tell you about his rtionship with Hellen now?¡±

    Taylor gritted her teeth and said, ¡°My brother said children should mind their own business and let me study hard!¡±

    Charles stood by the side and stared at the backs of those two people.

    ¡°Then do you like Natalie or Hellen?¡±

    ¡°Natalie?¡± Taylor snorted, ¡°Who does she think she is?¡±

    Charles smiled. ¡°Then that means you like Hellen.¡±

    Taylor did not deny it. Her small face tensed up as she snorted.

    Charles and Xeno grew up together with Hans. Taylor could be considered half a younger sister of the two of them and understood her proud personality very well.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°I see that your brother intends to marry Hellen back. You can think of a way to help him.¡±

    Taylor¡¯s beautiful eyes flickered as she stared at the two figures in front of her.

    She remembered that a wild boar hade down from the mountain some time ago and ruined a part of the flowerbed.

    The protective around the old housested for a long time. Grandma wanted to change the protective again, and dig a gully around the back garden.

    Recently, only the staff were allowed to step into that ce.

    After thinking about it, Taylor smiled and said, ¡°Xeno, Charles, let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t be a third wheel here for my brother!¡±

    Hellen and Hans walked in silence.

    The path was quiet and the scenery was pleasant.

    After passing through a moon gate, Hellen came to a halt.

    They were already at the foot of the mountain. She looked up at the mountain and said, ¡°This mountain is so beautiful. It¡¯s a pity that it¡¯s already afternoon.¡± Otherwise, she would have climbed up the mountain to have a look.

    Hans walked up to her and said, ¡°There is a small house on the mountain. If you go up now, you can see the sunset. There is a cable car at the foot of the mountain that you can use to go up.¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment, then rubbed her lower abdomen.

    For the sake of the baby¡¯s safety, forget it.

    Both of them were just about to turn back when Hellen pounced forward!

    Hans held her firmly and pulled her into his arms.

    Hellen was protected by Hans. Her face was pressed against Hans¡¯ chest, and she could hear the man¡¯s strong heartbeat.

    She took a few seconds to calm down. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hans smiled faintly and said, ¡°You should be careful.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something inside the grass.¡± Hellen frowned and pushed aside the grass.

    In the grass, there was a beast hunter.

    Hellen,¡±¡­¡±

    ¡°Hans, are your family afraid of thieves? Why are they cing such dangerous things in the garden?¡±

    Earlier, when she was strolling around, she had not taken the small path. At present, she had already walked deep into a stretch ofwn. It was likely that it was very far away from the house. Thewn had not been maintained for a long time and was taller than her ankles.

    Hans frowned and said, ¡°This is a beast-hunting trap. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s more.¡±

    Hellen looked not too far away. The nearest street was still a few hundred meters away.

    She was confused. ¡°What should we do now? Step by step?¡±

    ¡°Come here. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hellen was pulled in front of Hans.

    Before she could react, Hans bent down slightly and picked her up steadily with one hand.

    Hellen¡¯s heart violently thumped. She was startled, struggling to get down. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to hold me¡­¡±

    ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll put you down when we get to the roadside.¡± Hans¡¯ voice was cold and his expression was normal.

    Hellen felt embarrassed for some reason. This hug wasn¡¯t like a princess hug. It was like he was holding a baby, making her sit in one of his arms.

    ¡°Your arm strength is not bad.¡± She coughed lightly and found a topic to talk about.

    Hans raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, ¡°Yes, I exercise often.¡±

    Hellen fell silent.

    Hans held her in his arms and scanned the grass with a sharp gaze.

    The grass wasn¡¯t all that tall, but if one looked carefully, one could still see the beast-hunting trap between the gaps.

    It was not until he arrived at the roadside that he put her down steadily.

    Hellen could not stay calm any longer as she gave an embarrassed smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    When the two of them returned to the house, Granny Grant was already up. She was talking to Xeno and Charles in the living room. Taylor was also sitting by the side.

    Xeno, the yboy of Hail City, was very talkative in front of Granny Grant. And Granny Grant very liked him.

    Charles sat to the side with a warm and gentle appearance, like a noble young master.

    When Granny Grant saw that Hellen and Hans had returned, she quickly waved her hand.

    ¡°Hellen,e,e over here.¡±

    ¡°Granny Grant.¡± Hellen said obediently.

    Granny Grant was in a good mood when she heard that Hans and Hellen were alone in the back garden. She was happier when her eyes swept over Hans¡¯ shirt.

    ¡°You talk, you talk, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen.¡± His footsteps became lighter.

    Hans sat down, and Xeno¡¯s and Charles¡¯s eyes also fell on his chest.

    Only then did Hellen realize that something was wrong. She looked in Hans¡¯ direction and saw a red lipstick mark on his chest.

    It must have been identally printed by her.

    Hellen fell silent.

    Charles smiled faintly, but Xeno drew closer to Hans and said in a low voice, ¡°Hans, what¡¯s wrong with your chest? Does Miss Jovano want to do something with you?¡±

    After that, Xeno heard the crisp sound of bones cracking.

    Hellen twisted her wrist.

    Xeno sat upright quietly like a man of honor.

    Hans¡¯ expression was indifferent as if he disdained to associate with Xeno.

    While they were talking, Taylor looked at the time and said, ¡°My mother ising back soon¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at Hellen.

    Lady Grant hated Hellen. This was something all the members of the Grant family knew.

    Previously, she disliked bad luck of Hellen and thought that Hellen had no family background and was not worthy of her son.

    When Hellen heard Taylor¡¯s words, she frowned slightly as well.

    Lady Grant annoyed her and she did not like Lady Grant either.

    However, she had promised to have dinner at the old house in the evening.

    She let out a low sigh.

    Immediately, Hans said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will make things difficult for you.¡±

    Hellen raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anyone making things difficult for me.¡±

    Hans stared at Hellen. She was on guard against him and disliked him.

    Don¡¯t rush. I had to take it slow.

    Hans¡¯ dark eyes flickered slightly as he pondered.

 Chapter 89 Imminent Danger

    As they chatted, Hellen leaned against the sofa, waiting for dinner.

    Hans, Xeno, and Charles talked about the economic situation of Jena City and Hail City, as well as some business rivals.

    Hellen listened as well.

    The Grant family controlled Jena City very carefully. There was nothing that could be hidden.

    Hearing this, Hellen was shocked.

    The Grant family and the Jovano family had been in Jena City for many years and had been confronting each other. She didn¡¯t know how much Hans knew about the Jovano Group.

    As if he had sensed her fearful gaze, Hans turned to look at her.

    As their eyes met, Hellen silently turned her head and took a sip of tea from the cup on the table.

    There was a knock at the door. Lady Grant was back.

    After entering the house, Lady Grant saw Xeno and Charles. She appeared very enthusiastic and generous. ¡°So it¡¯s Xeno Chen and Charles. I was wondering why there was a car parked outside.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, her gaze descended onto Hellen, and her expression turned cold.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, you¡¯re here to visit Granny Grant, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lady Grant¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Why are you sitting here chatting?¡±

    Lady Grant¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Did Hellen intentionally entwine her son and wanted to infiltrate her son¡¯s circle of friends?

    Hellen¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Granny Grant went to the kitchen. She told me to wait here.¡±

    Lady Grant frowned. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you¡­¡±

    Hans looked up and said, ¡°Mom, I asked Hellen to stay here. She¡¯s our guest now.¡±

    Not a servant.

    Lady Grant wanted to speak but was interrupted by her son. She held in her anger.

    After ring at Hellen, she went upstairs.

    Taylor stood up and followed her. ¡°Hans, I will talk with mom.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Taylor followed her upstairs in a hurry.

    When the footsteps reached the stairwell, Lady Grant¡¯s voice could be heard faintly, ¡°How frivolous! I think she¡¯s still scheming against your brother!¡±

    Hans¡¯ heart skipped a beat and he looked up at Hellen.

    Hellen, who originally had a faint smile on his face, had a cold and indifferent gaze now, and her entire aura seemed to have suddenly been separated.

    After a while, Granny Grant came out of the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. your favorite dishes have been prepared, as well as Hellen¡¯s favorite steamed fish.¡±

    After dinner, Lady Grant went downstairs.

    The atmosphere at the dining table was much heavier. Lady Grant was annoyed with Hellen, but Hellen was toozy to pay attention to her. She only focused on coaxing Granny Grant to eat more.

    Xeno tried to liven up the atmosphere several times. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t liven up anymore, Charles winked at him from time to time and then ate quietly.

    After dinner, everyone moved to the living room.

    Hellen did not intend to stay any longer. She stood up and bade Granny Grant farewell.

    ¡°Granny Grant, I¡¯m going back now. I¡¯lle to visit you next week.¡± Hellen smiled.

    Granny Grant was reluctant, but she saw that it was dark outside.

    ¡°Sure. Hans, send Hellen home.¡±

    Lady Grant furrowed her brows and said, ¡°Mom, just let the driver send her.¡±

    Hans stood up and said, ¡°I will.¡±

    Granny Grant was so happy. Hellen frowned. ¡°No need, just let David send me off.¡±

    Hans¡¯ tone was calm. ¡°David has gone home from work. Call him over now?¡±

    ¡°What about your family¡¯s chauffeur?¡±

    The Grant family upied arge area. It would take an hour to walk out and get a taxi. Hellen had no intention of showing off.

    Hans raised his eyes and stared at Hellen.

    To the side, Taylor suddenly said, ¡°Hans, I¡¯m going to have a party with my friendster. Don¡¯t send the driver away!¡±

    She looked like a proud youngdy.

    Hellen puckered her lips and her gaze descended onto Xeno.

    She looked at Xeno and said, ¡°Xeno.¡±

    ¡°I came in Charles¡¯ car,¡± said Xeno, raising his hand.

    Charles raised his eyes when he heard this. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but there are only two seats.¡±

    Hellen: ¡­

    She had no choice.

    She stared at Hans and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    When they walked out of the door, Xeno looked at Charles and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen Hans be despised like this. It¡¯s strange.¡±

    Charles red at him.

    Xeno was stunned for a moment, and then he saw Lady Grant¡¯s livid face and her pair of eyes staring at the door as if she wanted to eat Hellen who had already disappeared.

    Charles and Xeno also got up to say goodbye and left.

    Hans drove Hellen out of the old house.

    The evening breeze was cool. Hellen rolled down the window and looked out at the scenery outside the window.

    Hans¡¯ car drove steadily.

    ¡°Do you have time tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Check out thend in the Weststadt District that is going to be built into an artificialke.¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have Mike change the schedule.¡±

    Hans frowned slightly and asked, ¡°How¡¯s your brother¡¯s recovery going?¡±

    Later, he had learned that Everet¡¯s leg had been injured, but he should have recovered by now. How could he still ce such a heavy burden on Hellen?

    Hellen was enjoying the evening breeze. She narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Grant. He has almost recovered. When my brother gets better, I¡¯ll let him take charge of the affairs of the Weststadt District. I hope you can cooperate happily.¡±

    Hans: ¡­

    Hope that Everet¡¯s legs didn¡¯t recover so quickly.

    Hans drove Hellen home and stopped the car in front of the gate.

    Hellen alighted from the car. ¡°Thank you for today.¡±

    Hans¡¯ dark eyes were deep. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡±

    ¡°Treat me to dinner. Also, thank you for protecting me and sending me home.¡±

    Hans replied with a ¡°hmm¡± and said, ¡°It¡¯s too simple.¡±

    ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡± Hans started the car and left.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    When Hellen entered his home, Everet had already gone to rest.

    She stretched herself and summoned the housekeeper. ¡°How is the family today? Is everything all right?¡±

    Knowing that someone was secretly targeting the Jovano family, Hellen returned home every day to ask about their safety.

    The housekeeper replied, ¡°Everything is fine, but the eldest youngdy of the Lewis Family came to see you in the afternoon.¡±

    Darcy?

    Hellen took out her phone and looked at it. There were indeed missed calls on her phone. Based on the time, she had left her phone in the living room when she was strolling in the garden of the Grant family¡¯s house.

    ¡°Did she say what happened?¡±

    Hellen was preparing to call back.

    The housekeeper shook his head and said in aplicated voice, ¡°Miss Lewis didn¡¯t say anything, but she seemed to have had a big fight with Mr. Everet.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know. You should go to bed early.¡±

    Hellen went upstairs. Her room was on the innermost side of the second floor. When she passed Everet¡¯s room, she saw that the light in the crack of the door was still on.

    She wanted to knock on the door and talk to her brother.

    But thinking that her brother was in a bad mood now, she sighed and returned to her room.

    As she showered, Hellen gently stroked her slightly bulging belly.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before the child could move.

    The matter of finding her father was urgent, and Eddie had recently sent her a message every day to rmend himself.

    Hellen firmly refused and satisfactorily exined the reason. But Eddie seemed to not care in the slightest, and it angered her so she didn¡¯t reply in the end.

 Chapter 90 Sheâ€™s Pregnant

    The next day, Hellen woke up and went to thepany with Everet.

    On the way, Hellen asked Mike about the afternoon schedule.

    Mike drove the car. ¡°We can adjust the schedule, but one meeting has been set before, and some managers have speciallye back from Hail City.¡±

    This is a bit troublesome. Hellen turns her eyes to Everet.

    Everet smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m a patient now. I¡¯m tired of the meeting.¡±

    Hellenughed coldly. ¡°Everet, have you forgotten that I¡¯m a doctor as well? I know exactly what your body is like right now.¡±

    Although Everet still needed to recuperate from his leg injury, there was absolutely no problem for him to hold a meeting in an electric wheelchair.

    He still wanted to refute, but when he saw his sister¡¯s faint smile, he shut his mouth honestly.

    ¡°Everet, I want to return thepany to you as soon as possible.¡± Hellen stretched out her hand and rubbed his lower abdomen.

    Everet¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked at Hellen¡¯s belly. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°Are you really not going to consider Eddie? I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while now. If you want someone to keep a secret, you can¡¯t buy it with money.¡±

    ¡°Everet.¡± Hellen red at Everet angrily. ¡°After Eddie found out about this, he kept sending me messages. He is now the President of the Levi Group. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate?!¡±

    Everet thought it was appropriate, but when he saw Hellen¡¯s angry look, he didn¡¯t say anything more.

    When they arrived at thepany, Hellen first sent a message to Hans. The two of them agreed to go to the Weststadt District to investigate the No. 3 artificialke in the afternoon.

    After lunch, Hellen¡¯s stomach began to feel ufortable, and she spat out all the food she had just eaten.

    After freshening up, she drove to the Weststadt District.

    It was summer, and the sun was shining brightly.

    Hellen¡¯s car drove steadily. By the time they reached there, it was already two p. m.

    Hans had arrived at the United Department. Hellen did not know the address of the artificialke. She got in Hans¡¯ car.

    When they arrived at plot number three, Hellen and Hans walked along the area where they nned to dig out the artificialke and explored for about an hour.

    Hellen frowned as she walked. ¡°Is this area too close to the school? Will naughty students be swimming here? This is a potential danger.¡±

    Hans said in a cold voice, ¡°We can discuss it when we get back.¡±

    The sunlight outside caused her skin to grow hot, and Hellen¡¯s forehead quickly became covered with a thinyer of sweat.

    It was so hot that she felt a little dizzy.

    Hans took a few steps forward and found that Hellen had not followed him, so he turned to look at her.

    Hellen stood on the roadside and her face was ashen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hans asked with concern and strode over.

    Hellen felt dizzy and her legs went limp. Leaning on themppost by the roadside, she shook her head slowly and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Maybe it¡¯s too sunbathing. I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±

    The dizziness grew stronger and stronger. As if her consciousness was peeling away from her body bit by bit.

    Hellen suddenly lost consciousness¨C

    ¡°Hellen!¡±

    Before Hellen fell, Hans reached out and held her in his arms.

    Looking at her pale face, he strode toward the car on the side of the road with worry.

    After putting Hellen in the back seat, Hans got in the car.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Jovano?!¡± David was shocked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± Hans¡¯ voice sounded anxious.

    ¡­

    Half an hourter, they arrived at the First Hospital of Tempe City.

    Hellen had already woken up, but her entire body was extremely weak.

    Hans was waiting outside the observation room. When he saw the doctore out, he immediately went forward.

    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡±

    The doctor took off his mask and said, ¡°There is no big problem with thisdy¡¯s body. Sir, don¡¯t worry. The reason why she fainted is because of hypoglycemia. When the body is weak on an empty stomach, it will be easy to faint.¡±

    Hypoglycemia?

    Hans furrowed his brows, still worried. ¡°How could it be that?¡±

    The doctor said, ¡°There are all kinds of causes of hypoglycemia. The consumption of sugar is insufficient, and the consumption may be too much. However, the patient is a pregnant woman after all, and she¡¯s now in the morning vomiting period. She likely has rhinitis.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s voice was steady and Hans was listening intently.

    But when he heard the word ¡°pregnant¡±, he suddenly raised his head and looked at the doctor.

    ¡°Pregnant? She¡¯s pregnant?!¡±

    The doctor looked at Hans in surprise. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a rtive of the patient?¡±

    Hans pursed his lips and his fingertips were slightly numb.

    There seemed to be countless white lights shing in his mind, and he was about to continue to ask.

    The doctor suddenly looked not far away, ¡°Director Martin.¡±

    Jack hurriedly walked over. ¡°Did someone named Hellen enter the hospital just now?¡±

    The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pregnant woman with rhinitis. She¡¯s already awake. She should be fine after eating something.¡±

    Jack¡¯s face was filled with worry.

    The doctor was curious. ¡°Director Martin, do you know this youngdy?¡±

    Jack looked at Hans beside him and thought of Hellen had called him and instructed him with something.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s a patient of mine.¡± Jack thought for a bit and lied. ¡°She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Jovano family after all.¡±

    The doctor said hurriedly, ¡°She is your patient? I don¡¯t know. I should have told you earlier.¡±

    After Jack said a few words to the doctor, the doctor went to work.

    Hans pursed his lips and stared at Jack.

    ¡°Director Martin.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant.¡± Jack smiled. As the headmaster of the Tempe Hospital, he still recognized the members of the Grant family.

    Hans stared at Jack. His heart felt like it was being gripped by a big hand. ¡°Hellen is pregnant? How long has she been pregnant?¡±

    Ever since Hellen had divorced him, she had never openly dated a man.

    That child was his?!

    ¡°Miss Jovano is fifteen weeks pregnant.¡± Jack¡¯s expression remained unchanged.

    Fifteen weeks. Three and a half months.

    He and Hellen had divorced for more than four months. The night before their divorce was theirst¡­

    ording to the time, she became pregnant a month after their divorce.

    Hans¡¯ heart felt as if it had been cut open by a sharp knife and sprinkled a handful of snow inside, which was cold and painful.

    Jack felt a little scared. Hans¡¯ expression was extremely grim, and the hostility in his eyes almost made him suffocate.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ll go visit Miss Jovano first,¡± said Jack.

    Hans stood where he was and did not move. After a long while, he said in a low voice, ¡°Mm.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Jack hurriedly entered the observation room. There was only Hellen in the room. Jack walked to Hellen¡¯s bedside.

    ¡°How are you? Are you still feeling unwell?¡± Jack sat down.

    Hellen nodded. ¡°I¡¯m no longer dizzy, but my body is still weak.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hypoglycemia. I¡¯ll get someone to get you a drip. You¡¯ll be fine soon.¡± Jack replied.

    The glucose could be injected into a pregnant woman. Hellen thought for a moment then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jack stood up and drew closer to Hellen. He said in a low voice, ¡°When I came over just now, Mr. Grant already knew that you were pregnant. He asked me how long it had been and I told him it was 15 weeks.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly. ¡°Understood. Thank you, Doctor Martin.¡±

 Chapter 91 Who Allows You to Touch Her?

    Jack left.

    Hellen is lying on the bed. Her eyes fall on that door.

    Through the observation window on the door, she could faintly see the shadow outside.

    There was a door between them, but it seemed to be a huge chasm.

    The afternoon sun shone in the ward and Hellen lowered her eyes.

    When she woke up, there was no one in the ward. She touched her pocket and her phone was still with her. She had already called Everet and asked him to send Mike to pick her up.

    It was about time.

    As Hellen was thinking, the door of the ward was pushed open.

    She looked at Hans in surprise. She had thought that when this man found out that she was pregnant right after she divorced, he would lose all his dignity and leave¡­

    ¡°Mr. Grant, thank you for driving me to the hospital,¡± Hellen said with a faint smile.

    Hans did not say anything. He pulled a chair and sat beside Hellen.

    He stared at Hellen¡¯s abdomen, his voice low and cold. ¡°Whose child is it?¡±

    Hellen stroked her lower abdomen, ¡°This has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Hans¡¯ heart ached terribly. This kind of heartache was extremely foreign to him. Even when Natalie had been ¡°terminally ill¡± several times, he had only been worried.

    Yet now, it was as if arge hole had been torn open and blood was flowing out.

    ¡°Whose child is this?¡± Hans clenched his fists and continued to ask.

    Hellen frowned and said, ¡°Hans, we are divorced and you have no right to interfere in other people¡¯s business. I have no obligation to tell you either!¡±

    Their eyes met and Hellen¡¯s eyes shone sharply. Hans¡¯ eyes were cold.

    In the middle of the stalemate, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.

    Hellen and Hans looked over at the same time. Eddie was standing in front of the door with a bunch of fiery red roses in one hand and a snack box in the other.

    ¡°Hellen, I¡¯ming!¡±

    The smile on Eddie¡¯s handsome face disappeared when he saw Hans.

    Then, he walked around Hans, went to the other side of the bed, and put the roses on the table.

    He opened the snack box and said, ¡°I heard that you have hypoglycemia, so you need to add some sugar. This is a snack I bought for you on the way. It¡¯s very sweet.¡±

    Eddie opened the box, picked up a strawberry cream cake, and brought it to Hellen¡¯s mouth with one hand.

    He reached out with his other hand to hold her chin as if he was afraid that it would fall to the ground when she ate.

    Hellen: ¡­

    Eddie¡¯s unperturbed manner was one ofplete arrogance and provocation.

    The air on Hans¡¯ side seemed to have frozen over. He looked at Hellen and said in a low voice, ¡°So, the child is his?¡±

    Hellen nced at Hans and pursed her lips. When she saw his expression, her heart ached.

    Just as Hellen was about to say ¡°it has nothing to do with you¡±, Eddie suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Oh my, Hellen, didn¡¯t you tell me to keep a secret? Why did you let Mr. Grant find out?¡±

    Hellen pushed aside the cake in front of him.

    ¡°Eddie!¡±

    Eddie raised his eyebrows and looked at Hans, who was opposite him. His usual yboy smile was now sharp and provocative.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Hellen is pregnant with my child, but that has nothing to do with you, right? After all, didn¡¯t you divorce Hellen for Natalie?¡±

    The atmosphere in the room was in a stalemate. Hans looked at Eddie grimly.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    Hans got up and walked out of the door.

    Eddie looked at Hellen and said, ¡°Hellen, let me go out for a bit.¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth. ¡°Eddie, who asked you¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh-¡± Eddie moved closer to Hellen. Under his arched eyebrows, his eyes curved and he smiled wildly. ¡°Act more convincingly. Hans hasn¡¯t gone far yet.¡±

    Hellen: ¡­

    Eddie stood up and left.

    Hellen was lying on the hospital bed. After a while, a nurse came to give her an IV drip.

    Hans and Eddie had not returned yet.

    Hellen nned to take a taxi back when she had the strength.

    Eddie must have been sent by my brother to pick me up. When I get back, I have to ask him what¡¯s going on!

    The situation was out of her control.

    The nurse said gently, ¡°Miss Jovano, if you need anything, just press the call button. Someone wille here soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Hellen nodded. ¡°When you came in, did you see that gentleman who escorted me here?¡±

    Hans had both looks and temperament, so the nurse had a deep impression of him. She blinked and said, ¡°He went to the stairwell with another gentleman. Do you need me to call them for you?¡±

    ¡°No, Thanks.¡±

    In a half-opened window of the hospital stairway, Eddie¡¯s upper body was lying outside with his cor grabbed by Hans, and the wind blew his hair into a mess.

    Behind him were more than a dozen floors in the sky, but he was smiling fearlessly.

    ¡°Hans, if you push me down, Hellen will never forgive you. After all, I¡¯m the father of her child.¡±

    Hans¡¯ eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Who allowed you to touch her?¡±

    Eddie¡¯s smile faded bit by bit.

    ¡°Hans, you chose to abandon her yourself. What are you doing now? Do you still want the person you abandoned to live like a widow?!¡±

    Eddie narrowed his eyes.

    Was he serious about Hellen this time?!

    In the end, Hans pulled him back forcefully.

    Eddie staggered a few steps forward. But before he could steady himself, he felt a sharp pain on his face.

    After Hans finished punching, he slowly tidied up his cuffs, and there was an extremely cold aura around him.

    ¡°Your parents know?¡±

    Hans knew the Levi Group¡¯s former president and his wife very well. They were people who cared a lot about their reputations.

    Now that everyone in Tempe City knew about what happened between him and Hellen, how could Eddie¡¯s parents agree?

    Eddie licked his bleeding lips and sneered. ¡°This has nothing to do with Mr. Grant, right?¡±

    Hans red at Eddie and turned to leave.

    He didn¡¯t want to see them together, so he simply went downstairs and got in the car.

    In the car, David was waiting. When he saw his boss get in the car, the car door trembled slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Jovano¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Green Vi.¡± Hans¡¯ face darkened.

    On the way back, Hellen¡¯s face shed across Hans¡¯ mind.

    ¡­

    Countless scenes were interwoven together and Hans clenched his fists tightly.

    He wanted to ask Eddie if he was going to be responsible for Hellen.

    But for a moment, he did not want to hear Eddie say that he was irresponsible. He was afraid that he would identally kill him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he didn¡¯t want to hear Eddie take responsibility for Hellen either!

    The air in the car seemed to freeze, and David drive quietly.

    In the hospital.

    Helleny on the bed for a while. Halfway through the drip, the door of the ward was pushed open.

    She turned to look and saw Eddie walking in.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly as she continued to stare at the drip.

    The corner of Eddie¡¯s mouth was stained with traces of blood. He sat down by Hellen¡¯s bed and said, ¡°Hellen, you can¡¯t refuse me as a child¡¯s father this time. I¡¯ve paid the price.¡±

    He pointed at the corner of his mouth.

    Hellen nced at him. ¡°Hans hit you?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s probably not reconciled to it. He thinks it¡¯s ashamed that his ex-wife has sex with me.¡± Eddie said with a smile.

 Chapter 92 I Like You

    Hellen¡¯s hand tightened slightly, then rxed.

    ¡°Now that the situation hase to this, I¡¯ll think about what to do when I get back.¡±

    Eddie raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°The follow-up? Of course, the follow-up is to hold a wedding and get the certificate, so that it will be convenient for the baby to get the birth certificate.¡±

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Eddie! I¡¯m not really getting married!¡±

    She just wanted to find someone to hide it from Hans. And she would divorce after she registered her baby¡¯s birth certificate and household registration.

    Eddie smiled as if he hadn¡¯t heard Hellen¡¯s words. ¡°What do you think the child¡¯s name is? How is Emy Levi?¡±

    Hellenughed indifferently. ¡°My child can only surname Jovano.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s choose Emy Jovano.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips, not saying a word.

    Eddie leaned over and asked, ¡°Hellen, do you like this name?¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. ¡°No. For now, I just don¡¯t have the strength to throw you out.¡±

    After being injected with a bottle of glucose, she hadpletely recovered her strength.

    She first sent a message to say goodbye to Jack and thanked him for helping her conceal her pregnancy.

    Eddie then drove her to the Jovano Group.

    Hellen sat in the passenger seat.

    Eddie was in a good mood as he hummed a tune.

    At this time, his cell phone rang. Hellen nced at it, and the caller was disyed on the screen: Tempe University/ Rachel/ 168/ 36E¡­

    Hellen: ¡­

    Eddie picked up his phone and saw Hellen smiling at him mockingly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    With a chill in his heart, he braked and stopped at the side of the road.

    He answered the phone and said, ¡°Hello, don¡¯t call me again. Well, I¡¯m getting married! If you call me, my wife will be unhappy!¡±

    Hellen grew angry, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡±

    Eddie¡¯s phone was by his ear and the call had yet to end. He looked at Hellen with a smile and spoke in a doting voice.

    ¡°Okay, okay, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll hang up right away!¡±

    Eddie could faintly hear a girl¡¯s scream from the other end of the line. He hung up and opened the contact list. He threw the phone to Hellen. ¡°Delete whichever one you want.¡±

    Hellen swept the list with her gaze.

    They were all long names, in the middle of which were her elder brother¡¯s phone numbers.

    ¡°Not interested.¡± Hellen threw the phone back.

    Eddie grinned, his eyes overflowing with happiness. ¡°Good, as expected of my child¡¯s mother. You¡¯re generous.¡±

    Hellen felt dizzy and no longer spoke.

    She could not reason with Eddie. He did not intend to listen to her at all!

    Half an hourter, the car stopped at the Jovano Group, and Eddie followed Hellen upstairs.

    Everet had just finished the meeting and returned to the office in an electric wheelchair. As soon as he entered, he saw Hellen sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face.

    On the other hand, Eddie was enjoying himself as he sat to the side drinking tea while humming a tune.

    There seemed to be two different atmospheres on both sides.

    Everet was silent for a moment before he carefully looked at his younger sister and asked, ¡°Hellen, how is your health?¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°Brother, why didn¡¯t you ask Mike to pick me up?¡±

    ¡°Mike has gone out. The Levi Group is close to the Tempe Hospital, isn¡¯t it?¡± Everet smiled awkwardly.

    Eddie greeted Everet with a smile. ¡°Everet, I met Hans at the hospital.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s expression was cold, while Eddie¡¯s expression was smug. Everet understood after listening to their conversation.

    ¡°Hans now knows that Hellen is pregnant, but he believes that the child belongs to Eddie.¡± Everet nodded. ¡°Hellen, this is a good choice. At least¡­¡±

    He looked at Eddie. His good friend was smiling like a fox. If he had a fox¡¯s tail, he would definitely be up in the air!

    ¡°At the very least, he¡¯s trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean at the very least?¡± Eddie narrowed his eyes.

    At this point, there was no other way.

    Hellen came up with her idea. She did not want to have a wedding ceremony with Eddie, but only went to apply for a marriage certificate in the morning, and divorce in the afternoon.

    Eddie looked like he had eaten shit. ¡°Can we not get divorced?¡±

    Hellen stared at him coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to drag you into this, to begin with. You were the one who insisted on helping me!¡±

    Eddie¡¯s face was full of pity as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want a marriage thatsted less than 24 hours.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t agree.

    Although Eddie took the initiative, Hellen still felt sorry for him.

    In the future, when it came to the cooperation between the Jovano Group and the Levi Group, she nned to repay Eddie.

    The matter was settled, but Eddie refused to leave.

    Everet looked at his buddy and sighed.

    Usually, Eddie did notck women around him, and they all had good looks.

    Of course, he was happy to coax women like raising a cat, and he was gentle and considerate. But when he got tired of them, he would also leave directly.

    In terms of rtionships, Eddie could be said to be very experienced.

    However, Eddie had never been as energetic as he was today.

    Everet called Eddie out of the office.

    ¡°Eddie, are you serious about Hellen?¡±

    Eddie pushed the wheelchair and said, ¡°I am going to get a marriage certificate with Hellen. How can it be fake?¡±

    ¡°Why do you like Hellen?¡± Everet asked as he examined him. The two of them came to a stop at the perg on the top floor.

    Eddie pondered for a moment. From the first time, he saw her drumming on stage to their subsequent meetings.

    Gradually, Hellen had be very important to him. Unlike other women, Hellen seemed to have taken up residence in his heart.

    Eddie thought for a few seconds and smiled yfully. ¡°I like all of her.¡±

    ¡­

    Green Vi.

    The thick curtains of the study room on the second floor were closed tightly.

    In the darkness, there was a sh of white light on the opposite wall.

    Hellen¡¯s shadow was reflected in the projector. She was sitting alone on a stool and wiping leather shoes bit by bit.

    Her hands were white and tender, but she focused on taking care of the leather shoes.

    When a woman puts in effort for the person she loves, she will not feel humble.

    Hans sat on the chair behind his desk and Hellen¡¯s appearance was reflected in his deep eyes.

    Waves of suffocation and pain emanated from his chest, causing his face to turn slightly pale.

    The scene changed to the next day. Hellen, wearing a white home dress, was making soup in the kitchen.

    Hans pursed his lips and looked at the back of the person in the video.

    At that time, if he went home a few more times¡­

    He had an impulse to hug that figure from behind, but it was toote now.

    Eddie Levi!

    Hans¡¯ eyes were cold and sharp!

    The enormous dragon had discovered the true location of its treasure trove, but that treasure trove had already been stolen by that ugly, crafty dwarf.

    The video slowly yed. Hellen waited for the table of food to cool down, then picked it up again.

    Hans stayed in the study all night.

    The next morning, the Grant Group canceled all cooperation rted to the Levi Group. The business world of Tempe City was in an uproar.

    the Grant Group had always been apetitor with the Jovano Group, and the Levi Group had a good rtionship with the Jovano Group.

    Is this a warning to the others?

    For a moment, everyone was in a state of panic.

    Eddie was resting in his vi, but his father called him back home.

    In the living room of the Levi¡¯s house, Mr. Levi raised his hand and smash a teacup!

    ¡°Tell me, how did you offend Hans Grant?!¡±

    Eddie¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s just terminating the cooperation. Why are you so afraid of him?!¡±

 Chapter 93 The Road Is Sealed

    Mr. Levi flew into a rage and was about to hit Eddie again.

    When the fist reached his face, Eddie raised his hand and clenched it.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve grown up.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Now that you have taken over the Levi Group, you dare to disobey me?! Believe it or not, I will take back the Levi Group right away!¡±

    Eddie smiled meaningfully with a hint of indifference.

    ¡°If my brother hadn¡¯t died, you wouldn¡¯t have left the Levi Group to me, would you?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± When it came to his youngest son, Mr. Levi¡¯s face turned pale.

    Eddie¡¯s eyes were filled with sadness. He turned around and said, ¡°I also have someone that I need to protect. From now on, you can¡¯t control me anymore.¡±

    The Grant Group terminated their cooperation with the Levi Group and somepanies also terminated their contracts with the Levi Group.

    ¡­

    the Jovano¡¯s house.

    When Hellen received the news early in the morning, she called Eddie.

    She knew that it was probably because of what had happened yesterday. So Everet and Hellen were determined. ¡°As long as the Jovano Group exists, so will the Levi Group!¡±

    Eddie¡¯s voice came from the other end of the phone with a calm tone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hellen. the Levi Group is not as easy to bully as it used to be. Besides, you¡¯re almost married to me. I should be protecting you in the future. How can I let you protect me instead? Just take good care of the baby, don¡¯t worry about these things.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Hellen frowned and thought for a while. Then she found Hans¡¯ phone number.

    She stared at the name for a few seconds but did not dial it in the end.

    After breakfast, Hellen and Everet went to the Jovano Group together.

    Now that Hans had known, Hellen no longer intended to hide the fact that she was pregnant. She was wearing afortable set of casual clothes, and her lower abdomen bulged slightly.

    When they arrived at the Jovano Group, Everet was dealing with a series of coborations with the Levi Group.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen sat on the sofa, holding an iPad and reading all sorts of messages on the Inte.

    The financial news had reported that the Grant Group had terminated all contracts with the Levi Group, but fewizens paid attention to the financial situation.

    There were some opinions in thements. After all, the Jovano Group and the Grant Group had confronted each other for a long time.

    Most people thought that Hans Grant was fighting against the Jovano Group.

    Natalie¡¯s loyal fans on social media became more active as well.

    ¡°Mr. Grant dislikes Hellen. I think Mr. Grant is trying to vent Natalie¡¯s anger this time.¡±

    Hellen looked at it for a while, then her cell phone rang.

    She nced at it and saw that it was a message from Luz Walker: ¡°Hellen, how are you?¡±

    Hellen replied: Nothing.

    After sending the message, Karim Thomas and the others also sent greetings, and Hellen replied to them one by one.

    Hellen frowned. Even if the Jovano Group fully supported the Levi Group, it would be very troublesome if the Grant Group continued to attack.

    She had to find an opportunity to talk to Hans and let him distinguish between public and private matters.

    Hellen looked at the watch. Hans used to be in the United Department at this hour.

    However, she was not going to the United Department this weekend. She wondered if Hans was still there.

    In the afternoon, Hellen left the Jovano Group and went to the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    When she arrived at the United Department, everyone was busy with work. Hellen went straight to Hans¡¯ office.

    After knocking a few times, a male voice sounded from inside.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    After Hellen entered, she saw Hans sitting behind the desk, working on documents. The air conditioner was running normally and the temperature in the room was extremely low.

    ¡°Hans, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Hans paused his fingers and looked up at Hellen.

    She was wearing casual clothes today, so her belly could be seen bulging slightly.

    As if he had been pricked by sharp pain, Hans pursed his lips and said, ¡°If it¡¯s about business, just say it.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to talk about the Levi Group.

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°Hans, if you¡¯re really impartial in public and private matters, you shouldn¡¯t have targeted the Levi Group.¡±

    Now that the Grant Group and the Jovano Group were working together to rebuild the Weststadt District, they could be regarded as temporary partners.

    Hans looked at the document in his hand and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to the Jovano Group. Since when did you manage the Levi Group?¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Hans, don¡¯t beat around the bush. You¡¯re just targeting the Levi Group because I¡¯m with Eddie! If the Grant Group cancels its cooperation with the Levi Group, you¡¯ll be hurting yourself, won¡¯t you?!¡±

    Hans put down the document with deep eyes. ¡°So what if I am? Do you still want to interfere with the Grant Group?¡±

    Hellen was a little angry at his attitude, but she still suppressed her anger. ¡°Hans, since we¡¯re divorced, even if we can¡¯t be friends, there¡¯s no need to target Eddie and me like this, right?¡±

    Friends?

    Hans¡¯ face was cold. How did she manage to make this marriage so easy?

    Hellen continued, ¡°Is Mr. Grant¡¯s reputation that important? It was you who found a mistress and abandoned me. Now that I¡¯m not pursuing this matter, what are you angry about? Are all the women who have slept with you going to live alone in the future?¡±

    He was too overbearing!

    Hans clenched his fists tightly. She had no idea what he was angry about!

    ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m not doing this for the face.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡± Hellen frowned and looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Hans, don¡¯t tell me that you care about me?¡±

    Hans stared at Hellen firmly.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t helpughing and looked at Hans indifferently. ¡°Mr. Grant, that¡¯s not good. People threw away something, but they feel bad when they see someone else pick it up?¡±

    Hans¡¯ voice was hoarse and cold. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m such a person?¡±

    Hellen stands up: ¡°If it¡¯s for the sake of face, I can give you 2 points of interest this time. But if you want to use love and care as a package, I¡¯ll despise you.¡±

    After speaking, Hellen pushed the door open and left.

    She returned to her office and sat down in her chair, feeling depressed.

    Although she had lost her memory of the past two years, she knew how lowly she used to be.

    It wasmon in love, but what she was doing was humble. Now that she was not humble, was Hans not used to it?

    Fuckboy!

    David returned to Hans¡¯ office from the conference room. ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    As soon as he entered the office, David noticed the low atmosphere in the office.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, this is the project progress report.¡± David ced the report on the table.

    In fact, Mr. Grant didn¡¯t need toe to the United Department. The report would be sent to the Grant Group.

    However, Mr. Grant still came here every afternoon, and even part of the Grant Group¡¯s work was assigned here.

    David faintly felt that it had something to do with Miss Jovano.

    Hans took the report. After flipping through a page, his mind was filled with Hellen¡¯s words.

    When did he have that kind of thought?!

    That¡¯s how she sees their rtionships?!

    He regretted it when he found out that Hellen was pregnant. But now she thought that he was doing it for the so-called dignity.

    It made it so that he couldn¡¯t say what he cared about.

    The road was blocked!

 Chapter 94 Do I Have to Let You Go?

    Hans felt as if there was a fire burning in his heart that could not be extinguished.

    He turned to look at the other side of the frosted ss, knowing that Hellen was there.

    For the sake of Eddie and the Levi Group, she did not hesitate to negotiate with him and give up the two-point profit of the project of the Weststadt District.

    The fire in Hans¡¯ heart burned hotter and hotter. He stood up and said, ¡°David, let¡¯s go back to the Grant Group!¡±

    As soon as the car stopped downstairs of the Grant Group, a beautiful figure rushed over.

    Natalie tugged at Hans timidly and said, ¡°Hans, I want to talk to you.¡±

    Again!

    Hans¡¯ face was indifferent. ¡°We¡¯ve already broken up. There¡¯s no need to talk about it!¡±

    Natalie gritted her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t want to break up, Hans. It was all my fault in the past. You have to give me a chance to change it, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve loved you for so many years. Hans, I can¡¯t love anyone else anymore.¡± Tears streamed down Natalie¡¯s cheeks.

    In front of the Grant Group, employees wereing in and out.

    Natalie looked at him in despair. ¡°Hans, if I lose you, I¡¯d rather die.¡±

    ¡°Natalie, I¡¯ll make it up to you for saving my life back then.¡±

    As he spoke, he slowly pulled away Natalie¡¯s hand from his sleeve.

    The warmth in the ice water back then had made him fall in love with Natalie for many years.

    ¡°But we won¡¯t be together anymore.¡±

    After saying that, Hans walked toward the door.

    Natalie wanted to go after her, but David stopped her. ¡°Miss Susan, please leave.¡±

    Staring at Hans¡¯ leaving figure, Natalie¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred.

    No matter what, she had to stay by Hans¡¯ side. Mrs. Grant could only be her!

    It could only be her!

    ¡­

    On the weekend. The Jovano family¡¯s house.

    It was already 7:30 a. m.

    Luz set up the live broadcast equipment, while Hellen sat at the table and tidied up the cosmetics.

    She did not intend to let her baby hide.

    From today on, she would rmend cosmetics to pregnant women who loved to be beautiful.

    This could be considered a hint in advance.

    Hellen was preparing when Luz said from the side, ¡°Hellen, recently, there have been many cosmetic brands that contacted me, asking you to advertise them.¡±

    Hellen tidied up her makeup. ¡°Just reply politely.¡±

    As long as the skincare cosmetics on the market were put on the shelves, she would buy one to experiment with.

    First, she tested all kinds of chemicalponents, selected qualified materials, and then tested their texture and effects. Finally, she painted it a few times on her face.

    Hellen usually uses a series of products that she tests herself to see if they meet the standard.

    As soon as the live broadcast began, arge number of viewers flooded in.

    She now had more than 30 million fans on this tform.

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Today, I want to rmend some cosmetics to everyone. They don¡¯t contain chemicals that are harmful to the fetus. They are suitable for mothers-to-be who love beauty.¡±

    Her voice was elegant and gentle, andments shed in the broadcast room.

    Many mothers-in-waiting happily asked for rmendations.

    But someone sneered. ¡°Do rich people also need to make money from advertising?¡±

    ¡°I knew it. These people don¡¯t get up early without profit. Isn¡¯t it just a way to make money by live streaming videos?¡±

    The manager of the live broadcast room, Little Witch, appeared: ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Hellen to make money by this way! All of the rewards in her live broadcast room had been donated to charity. What are you guys mocking her for?¡±

    Not many negativements were made. Hellen was now very trustworthy in the broadcast room.

    asionally, Hellen would post something that was very useful. There were also brand agencies publicly thanking Miss Jovano for her approval.

    Most people were rational. They understood that Hellen hadn¡¯t epted any money.

    The atmosphere in the broadcast room was not bad. Someone mentioned that Hellen did a live stream every day. She could only smile bitterly and exin patiently that she really did not have time.

    Luz, who was holding the camera, stared at Hellen on the screen.

    He also wanted Hellen to broadcast live every day so that he could see her every day.

    Luz stared at Hellen on the screen. Hellen was a beam of light in his world. When he was at the lowest point and about to fall into the swamp of life, the only beam of light pulled him out.

    As if he was reborn, he was willing to pursue this light for the rest of his life.

    The live broadcast continued. Ordinary Life and Little Witch sent gifts.

    But today, Han, who was ranked first on the list, did not appear.

    ¡­

    At Night Light.

    In a soundproof private room on the second floor, Charles sat on the sofa. He tilted his head and looked through a one-way ss at the crowd below.

    The men and women twisted their waists. After being separated by the deafening sound, just looking at the scene made him feel that it was a bit absurd.

    There was only one voice in the quiet room.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°This lipstick is pretty good. I¡¯ve tried it before. There aren¡¯t many chemicalponents and it¡¯s also waterproof.¡±

    The female voice smiled and said, ¡°Most importantly, the mica inside is artificially synthesized.¡±

    Charles raised his brows slightly. ¡°Hellen knows about the Mica mineral.¡±

    Xeno was drinking and holding his phone in one hand. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Well, she¡¯s very knowledgeable. Hans should really regret his divorce.¡±

    Hans sat in the shadows, watching Hellen¡¯s live broadcast on hisptop.

    The theme of Hellen¡¯s live broadcast today was the makeup that could be used by pregnant women.

    There was a cold glint in Hans¡¯ eyes.

    In the past few days, he had not gone to the United Department because he needed to think calmly.

    He thought about his rtionship with Hellen, as well as his feelings for Hellen.

    Was it because he was not used to the sudden separation after two years, or¡­?

    It was even to the extent that he¡¯d pondered deeply about what Hellen said, yet the conclusion he came to was no.

    He didn¡¯t know when he started to care about her, but now it had be like this.

    It seemed that it was toote to make up for it. Hellen was pregnant with Eddie¡¯s child.

    That day, he had said that when Hellen had divorced for a month, she had slept with another man out of anger.

    Hans understood that based on Hellen¡¯s current personality and the fact that she had someone backing her if she didn¡¯t really like someone, she wouldn¡¯t have been forced to do anything.

    Hans¡¯ face darkened. Was he going to let her go?

    The sound of breaking cups rang out in the quiet room.

    Charles and Xeno shared a quick look, feeling a chill creeping up the backs of their necks.

    There was already an empty wine bottle by Hans¡¯ hand. He poured himself a ss of wine and a cold light shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Xeno, I think the Levi Group has a branchpany in Hail City.¡±

    Xeno nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The second key to the Levi Group¡¯s development is Hail City.¡±

    Hans nodded. ¡°Does you have business cooperation with the Levi Group?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there is,¡± Xeno said with a smile. The rtionships in the business world were like a spider web that was intertwined with each other. There might be more than a dozenpanies involved in a project.

    Hans said grimly, ¡°Get the Levi Group out of Hail City. I¡¯ll give you the project that you took a fancy tost time!¡±

 Chapter 95 He Wants to Be responsible for Baby

    Xeno¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Charles said, patting Xeno¡¯s shoulder.

    Xeno thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°Hans, you know that Lady Jovano¡¯s maternal family is the Thomas Family. They have been targeting the Grant Group in Hail City. If I target the Levi family, which makes it seem like a real group battle.¡±

    Charles smiled and said, ¡°Hans, you terminated all cooperation projects with the Levi Group. A few days have passed. Can you tell us why?¡±

    Xeno said from the side, ¡°Needless to ask. It definitely has something to do with his ex-wife.¡±

    Hans¡¯ face darkened, but he did not mention that Hellen had been pregnant with Eddie¡¯s baby.

    However, he was in a bad mood, and it was rare for him to drink too much.

    When he left, he reeked of alcohol, and his face was as cold as ice.

    After Hans left, Xeno looked at Charles and asked, ¡°What do you think is going on with him? Why do I feel that this matter is not small?¡±

    Charles pointed to the tablet on the table. Hellen had just finished her live broadcast and the screen still had the main theme.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Staring at the theme for a while, Xeno choked and said, ¡°Fuck, is that what I guessed?¡±

    Charles nodded. ¡°A ny percent chance.¡±

    ¡°Hellen is pregnant? Whose child is that?¡± Xeno¡¯s eyes widened. When he met Charles¡¯s slightly cold gaze, his expression turned cold. ¡°Eddie?¡±

    ¡°Dam it, are they really together?¡±

    Charles¡¯s voice carried a chill, ¡°We grew up together. Hans is currently sad. We cannot ignore him!¡±

    ¡­

    Hans came out of the Night Light and got in the car.

    David was waiting in the car when he saw Hans get in. ¡°Mr. Grant, are we going back to Green Vi?¡±

    Hans sat in the back seat and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Jovano¡¯s house.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Go to the Jovano¡¯s house!¡±

    the Jovano¡¯s house,

    Hellen sat on the sofa, holding the iPad and logging into the Green Mansion.

    Last time, Tisch said she woulde to Tempe City for a mission, which was to make friends with Hellen Jovano.

    But recently, she had been busy and had not seen any woman around her bing friends with her.

    After chatting for a while in the group chat, Hellen asked Tisch.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mud Crab: Tisch, are you in Tempe City?

    Tisch: Yes. This mission is so difficult! Miss Jovano disappears every day!

    Hellen chuckled: How do you n to get close to her?

    Tisch: I¡¯ve checked her daily trajectory. She either goes to thepany or at home every day. I can only start with the Jovano Group.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly and asked for the information in an open and aboveboard manner: How should you do it?

    Tisch: ¡°Are you so busy picking up girls every day that you¡¯ve be stupid? I¡¯ve applied to enter the Jovano Group!¡±

    Really?

    Hellen was a bit surprised. The Jovano Group rarely recruited people. Even if they did, they would go to the major schools to recruit students.

    Tisch really had abilities.

    She continued typing: What department are you in?

    Tisch: What department can I be in contact with Miss Jovano?

    Executive office secretary!

    Hellen pursed her lips. The office had indeed recruited two new people recently. It seemed that she would go to see which one was Tisch tomorrow.

    It could be considered helping her to increase the progress of the mission. She could also know what those people hidden in the dark wanted to get from the Jovano family! They almost killed her and her brother several times!

    After Hellen finished chatting, Luz finished tidying up the equipment as well.

    ¡°Hellen, everything is ready.¡±

    Hellen said. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Luz stared at Hellen¡¯s slightly protruding belly for a few seconds. ¡°Hellen, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you¡­¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°Are you asking about my belly? Yes, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    Luz¡¯s hand suddenly tightened. ¡°Hellen, when did you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°This is my own baby. Enough, let¡¯s not talk about this. It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Her own baby?

    Could it be that the baby¡¯s father wasn¡¯t going to take responsibility?

    Luz¡¯s face tightened.

    Hellen led Luz into the car and drove out of the residence.

    When they drove out of a street, they passed by a ck Bentley.

    Hellen looked at the car in the rearview mirror and felt that it looked familiar.

    ¡°Hellen, if¡­¡± Luz interrupted Hellen¡¯s train of thought.

    She turned to look at Luz. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Luz pursed his lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    He wanted to say that if no one took responsibility, he could take responsibility, but he felt that it was a sphemy to the person he had a crush on, so he held back.

    He was still a student now. When he graduated and could hold up the sky, he would be qualified to say these words.

    As Luz thought about it, the look on his handsome face grew determined.

    After sending Luz to Tempe University, Hellen drove back.

    In front of the Jovano¡¯s house.

    The Bentley stopped for half an hour and David didn¡¯t dare to speak.

    Hans sat in the backseat. His expression could not be seen clearly in the dark car, but his eyes reflected the lights.

    On the second floor, the bedroom belonging to Hellen is pitch-ck.

    He was in a trance.

    David said softly, ¡°Mr. Grant¡­¡±

    Hans waved his hand and said, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll stay here for a while.¡±

    David shook his head. ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll buy you a bottle of water.¡±

    The surroundings here were well-decorated. The convenience store would only be found after walking a few streets. After David got out of the car, he was worried that Hans would drive, so he quietly pulled out the key.

    In front of the Jovano¡¯s house, Hans leaned on the backrest.

    His grandmother¡¯s words echoed in his mind.

    Was what was lost really lost?

    He thought for many days.

    On the road beside the car, a red BMW stopped for a long time.

    Natalie drove and stared at Hans¡¯ car.

    She had been following him today. She didn¡¯t expect that she would follow him to the Jovano¡¯s house!

    Did Hans really fall in love with Hellen?

    Natalie gritted her teeth. Impossible!

    Five minutes after David left, Natalie quietly got out of the car and walked to the ck Bentley.

    She whispered a few times, then opened the door.

    At some point, Hans had closed his eyes and fallen asleep.

    Natalie¡¯s heart was beating fast. Even though he was asleep, Hans¡¯ profile was still handsome, making her heart beat faster.

    ¡°Hans¡­¡± Natalie pushed him gently.

    The man opened his eyes.

    He was stunned for a moment.

    ¡°Hellen!¡±

    Natalie¡¯s grip on Hans tightened.

    A few secondster, she said in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯ll take you to rest.¡±

    She helped the staggering Hans into her own car and drove away.

    After bringing Hans to her house, Natalie helped him upstairs with difficulty.

    The man was so drunk that he kissed her as soon as he entered the room.

    As they cuddled, Natalie felt like she was going to get drunk.

    ¡°Hellen, Hellen¡­¡± Hans¡¯ voice was slightly hoarse and overbearing. ¡°Split up with Eddie!¡±

    Natalie¡¯s heart trembled. Hellen and Eddie were together?

    Her eyes flickered. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Hans¡¯ kiss deepened and Natalie wrapped her arms around his slim waist.

    This kiss was so deep that it aroused the deepest desire in Hans¡¯ heart.

    ¡°When I¡¯m with you, I¡¯ll treat the baby as mine.¡±

    Natalie stood rooted to the spot as if she had been struck by lightning. She looked at the man in front of her in disbelief.

    After so many years of getting along with him, she understood the arrogance in Hans¡¯ bones the best. This man was top-notch in appearance, status, and wisdom.

    But now, what was Hans talking about?!

    What baby?

    Hellen was pregnant with someone else¡¯s baby?! Hans wanted to ept me!

    Natalie was shocked. She gritted her teeth so hard that her gums were filled with the smell of blood!

 Chapter 96 It Seems to Be Far Away

    Natalie looked at the man on the bed with jealousy and hatred.

    Hans had really fallen in love with Hellen!

    She had previously dealt with Hellen, but she hadn¡¯t expected that slut to be so hard to deal with!

    It wasn¡¯t just the Jovano family. Even Karim and the others were all helping Hellen, making her look lonely and helpless!

    Didn¡¯t those people help her because of the Jovano family¡¯s money?

    Natalie looked at Hans, who was lying on the bed. Her eyes darkened and her mind raced.

    Nowadays, her online reputation was very bad. Apart from her fans, everyone else was ndering her!

    Before this, Hans had treated her very well! He had even divorced Hellen for her!

    It was all that bitch¡¯s fault for using all sorts of methods to seduce Hans!

    Natalie took a deep breath. She had to get Hans as soon as possible and make it a done deal.

    Hans was a responsible man. Otherwise, he would not have treated her so well for so many years because of her rescue.

    Natalie unzipped her dress and took off her clothes bit by bit. When only her underwear was left, she reached out to unbutton Hans¡¯ shirt.

    Her fingers trembled slightly and she felt inexplicably nervous.

    He had never touched her in these years.

    When she unbuttoned the first button, her hand was suddenly held tightly.

    She raised her eyes and met Hans¡¯ deep gaze!

    Natalie gritted her teeth. Her hands trembled and she did not dare to speak. A few secondster, she smelled the strong smell of alcohol and remembered that Hans was still drunk.

    ¡°Hans.¡± Natalie leaned down and moved her lips closer to him.

    The smell of alcohol mixed with the man¡¯s breath made Natalie feel like she was going to get drunk.

    Just as her lips were about to touch his, Hans pushed her away.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t Hellen!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s body smelled very good, but the woman in front of him didn¡¯t smell like that.

    Hans felt dizzy. After pushing Natalie away, he frowned.

    Where¡¯s Hellen?

    Gritting her teeth, Natalie struggled to her feet from the ground.

    As her nails dug into her palms, she was unwilling and resentful. Even if she had lost all her dignity, she had to make Hans take responsibility for her!

    Natalie stood where she was for a moment. Seeing that the man had already closed his eyes, she went mad with anger.

    A few secondster, her eyes shed slightly.

    It¡¯s good that he¡¯s asleep. Some things can be easily concealed.

    Natalie turned to the kitchen and took out a fruit knife. Gritting her teeth, she decided to make a small cut on her thigh that was almost imperceptible.

    The next day.

    At 10 o¡¯clock, Hans woke up from his hangover.

    He rubbed his forehead and sat up. When he saw the environment in the room, his face turned cold!

    This was not Green Vi. Where was he?

    Hans stood up. On the floor of the house, his coat was mixed with the woman¡¯s dress.

    When Hans¡¯ gaze fell on the bed, his pupils tightened. When he saw the bloodstains on the bed sheets, his expression tensed up.

    There was the sound of water in the bathroom and the door was opened.

    Hans turned his head and saw Natalie walking out of the bathroom. She was barefoot and wrapped in a towel. Her hair was wet and her face was slightly red.

    ¡°Hans, you¡¯re up,¡± Natalie said shyly.

    Hans¡¯ heart sank.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    ¡°You, you drank too muchst night, so¡­¡± Natalie seemed to be so shy that she couldn¡¯t go on. ¡°Hans, I really belong to you now.¡±

    Hans pursed his lips tightly. A chill spread from his heart to his limbs.

    He had slept with Natalie. If Hellen knew¡­

    How could this be?!

    Hans picked up the shirt that had fallen to the ground.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Natalie hurried over and said, ¡°Hans, I¡¯ve prepared a clean shirt for you. It¡¯s here.¡±

    She folded the shirt neatly at the head of the bed and was about to hand it to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Touch. Me.¡± Hans buttoned his shirt, picked up his coat, and walked out in a cold voice.

    Natalie hurriedly followed him and tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Hans, where are you going? We¡¯re already like this. Don¡¯t you want to take responsibility for me?¡±

    He shook off Natalie¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Natalie, I remember that I was near the Jovano¡¯s housest night. Why did I wake up here?¡± Hans¡¯ face was cold and gloomy.

    Natalie shuddered. ¡°I¡­ I passed by there and saw you drunk alone in the car, so I brought you back¡­¡±

    Hans pinched Natalie¡¯s chin with one hand. His eyes were cold as he said, ¡°Natalie, don¡¯t appear in front of me again!¡±

    There was a strong killing intent suppressed in his tone.

    Natalie shivered. Why?

    This waspletely different from what she had imagined!

    Hans!! Why?!

    It was clear that she had ¡°paid¡± her virginity!

    Why did he look as if he had a grudge against her?

    ¡°Hans!¡±

    Hans did not reply. He mmed the door and left.

    With a gloomy face, he took out his phone from his pocket and immediately called David.

    ¡°Where were youst night?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± David¡¯s voice was nervous. ¡°I went to buy you some water, and you disappeared!¡±

    David hadn¡¯t been able to find Hansst night, so he immediately went to investigate. He had been by Hans¡¯ side for many years and was very capable. It didn¡¯t take long for him to find Hans through tracking.

    ¡°I found that you were at Miss Susan¡¯s house, but when I went there, Miss Susan said that you were asleep and wouldn¡¯t let me disturb you, so I was waiting for you downstairs!¡±

    Hans saw a car parked downstairs.

    David got out of the car and rushed over. ¡°Mr. Grant!¡±

    Hans¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring me outst night?¡±

    David was stunned. ¡°When, when Miss Susan opened the door, you were only wrapped in a bath towel. You were lying on the bed. I thought¡­¡±

    Hans opened the car door and got in.

    ¡°Contact SK Entertainment. Cut off all the resources of hers, and terminate the contract with her!¡±

    David responded as he drove.

    Sitting in the back seat of the car, Hans¡¯ mind was a mess.

    He rarely drank too much. Yesterday, it was because of Hellen, but he hadn¡¯t imagined that something like this would happen.

    Hellen seemed to be growing farther and farther away from him.

    His heart ached and even his breathing becamebored.

    ¡­

    The Jovano Group.

    Hellen led Everet on official business.

    After signing a few documents, it was soon time for the meeting to start.

    Mike entered the office. ¡°The materials for the weekly meeting have been prepared. Mr. Jovano, Miss Jovano, you can go to the conference room now.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s hands trembled slightly. ¡°Executive office secretary has recently recruited a new person?¡±

    Mike nodded. ¡°One male and one female.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the woman?¡± Hellen asked.

    Mike said, ¡°Tiffany rk. She graduated with a Ph. D. in economics.¡±

    Her resume was glorious and she had won all kinds of awards.

    Hellen¡¯s lips curled up slightly. Tisch. Tiffany rk.

    This secretary was a littlezy, but it was normal. No one would associate the name of a secretary with Tisch, the manager of Green Mansion.

    The management members of the Green Mansion were as close as family to each other and trusted each other very much. Over the years, they had entrusted their lives to each other when they took on missions.

    Hellen¡¯s lips were raised, and she was in an extremely good mood.

 Chapter 97 Thank You for Your Reward, Miss Jovano

    ¡°Since she¡¯s so excellent, then arrange for her to be my assistant.¡± Hellenughed.

    Everet raised an eyebrow. ¡°I told you to pick an assistant for you, but you just had topete with me for Mike.¡±

    ¡°Mike is fairly outstanding.¡± Hellenughed.

    Mike, who was standing on the side, smiled and said, ¡°Since Miss. Jovano has named her, I¡¯ll ask her to apany you to the meetingter. You can see if it¡¯s appropriate. We should be cautious about recruiting special assistants.¡±

    Hellen nodded.

    The three of them went to the meeting room. Tiffany had already received the notice from Mike¡¯s office and was waiting in the meeting room.

    As soon as Hellen entered, she saw the woman guarding her position.

    Her long hair was tied into a bun behind her head and she was very beautiful.

    Hellen silently looked at Tiffany¡¯s chest and was shocked for a moment.

    Mm, cantaloupe!

    She silently looked down at herself again ¨C Mm, a little apple.

    Tiffany politely said, ¡°Mr. Jovano, Miss Jovano.¡±

    Hellen sat down. Before the executives had all arrived, she had already begun chatting with Tiffany.

    ¡°Are you new here?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Graduated from Harvard?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have graduated for a year.¡±

    Hellen and Tiffany chatted for a while. As a secretary, she had a respectful attitude and spoke in an orderly manner. It was easy for her to gain the favor of her leader.

    Hellen secretly praised her in the heart. She was really worthy of being a member of the Green Mansion. She totally cannot tell that this is Tisch, who is normally arrogant in the group.

    Soon, everyone arrived and the meeting began.

    Every time she needed the materials, Hellen didn¡¯t even have to flip through them before Tiffany would quickly hand them over to her.

    After the meeting, Hellen waited for everyone to leave and smiled as she looked at Tiffany. ¡°You¡¯re not bad. Stay by my side in the future and be my assistant.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Miss Jovano. Thank you for your appreciation.¡±

    This was just too smooth. These two were both thinking this.

    Soon, it was afternoon. In the office, Everet and Hellen were sitting at their desk.

    Mike brought Tiffany to familiarize herself with the contents of her Special Assistant¡¯s work.

    As Hellen was signing the document, the phone next to her rang.

    She picked it up and saw that it was from Eddie.

    [Kitten, I got someone to bring you snacks.]

    Hellen frowned and sent a message.

    [How are you?]

    Now that the Grant Group was targeting the Levi Group, Eddie¡¯s parents would definitely teach him a lesson based on their personality.

    Eddie replied very quickly.

    [What can I do? Why? Do you miss me and want me to deliver snacks personally?]

    Eddie¡¯s casual attitude made Hellen feel that something was wrong.

    However, Hans targeted the Levi Group and did not agree with her to give two points of profits.

    She raised her head and looked at Everet. ¡°Everet, do you know how the Levi Group is doing recently?¡±

    Everet looked at the document and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t ask. I asked Eddie, but he wouldn¡¯t tell me. However, he won¡¯t be any better. the Grant Group has too much influence in Tempe City and is tantly targeting the Levi Group. Those small groups have to take sides even if they don¡¯t want to. Everyone wants to maintain their cooperation with the Grant Group, or even if they try to curry favor with Hans, they will break off their cooperation with the Levi Group.¡±

    Hellen sneered. ¡°Then let¡¯s see which of them the Levi Group can ept.¡±

    Everet smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let the Levi family be implicated because of us. I¡¯ve already sent someone to contact the Levi Group.¡±

    In the next few days, the Jovano Group publicly announced on the official media that they would be business partners with the Levi Group.

    Everyone in Tempe City knew that the rtionship between the Levi Group and the Jovano Group had always been good, but the public announcement of bing a business partner had caused a lot of turbulence in the business circle of Tempe City.

    ¡°The Jovano Group and The Grant Group have beenpeting in secret for many years. Are they going to surface thispetition now?¡±

    ¡°This is really troublesome. Our group has cooperation with both of them! If they really fight in the future, I really don¡¯t know which side to stand on!¡±

    The business world of Tempe City was in a panic. But after the Jovano Group made its statement, there was no response from the Grant Group.

    ¡­

    In the old house of the Grant family.

    Granny Grant looked at the silent Hans and knocked angrily on her cane. ¡°What are you thinking? You know that the Levi Group and the Jovano Group are partners. Why did you bully the Levi Group?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, these are allpany matters,¡± Hans said lightly as he lowered his gaze.

    Granny Grant stared at Hans. She felt that something was wrong with her grandson and that he seemed dispirited.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a matter of thepany, but if you do this, Hellen will be angry!¡± Granny Grant said angrily.

    Lady Grant heard Granny Grant¡¯s words, and she immediately frowned.

    ¡°Mom, hasn¡¯t Hans always been in charge of thepany? It¡¯s all because of him that the Grant Group has been developing so well these years.¡±

    Granny Grant red at her angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Lady Grant said indignantly, ¡°Hellen has divorced Hans. Why should we care about the Jovano family?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? They can remarry after a divorce!¡± Granny Grant threw away her cane. ¡°Anyway, I only regard Hellen as my granddaughter-inw. Don¡¯t keep looking at her as an eyesore. If I treated you like you did to Hellen in the past, would you be able to ept it? You should treat others with your own heart. You should think about Hellen!¡±

    Granny Grant was very angry and shifted the me to Lady Grant.

    Hans sat there.

    He thought that they would remarry, but he slept with Natalie¡­

    Given Hellen¡¯s current temperament, if she knew, she definitely wouldn¡¯t forgive him.

    Hans¡¯ eyes darkened.

    ¡°Hellen wille to see me tomorrow. Don¡¯t stay at home at that time!¡± Granny Grant red at Lady Grant.

    Lady Grant was furious. ¡°Mom! This is my home! If I don¡¯t stay at home, where am I supposed to go?¡±

    ¡°You usually go shopping or y cards. Go wherever you want. Every time Hellenes, you¡¯ll mock her. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Lady Grant gritted her teeth and fell silent.

    Hans¡¯ gaze was gloomy as he asked, ¡°Will shee tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Granny Grant looked at Hans and said, ¡°Come back early tomorrow and have dinner with me.¡±

    Off to the side, Lady Grant was angry and resentful.

    This olddy was obviously trying to match Hans and Hellen!

    After leaving the old house, Hans drove to the Grant Group.

    David called. ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Susan is unwilling to terminate the contract and is crying in SK Entertainment.¡±

    At the mention of Natalie, Hans¡¯ face turned cold. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me about this thing. Business is business! Handle it properly!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡­

    The next day.

    After Hellen finished breakfast, she received a video call from Lady Jovano from Hail City.

    The Thomas Family in Hail City had received news that Hans was targeting the Levi Group.

    Lady Jovano was furious. ¡°What does Hans mean? Is he openly going against us?¡±

    As she spoke, her grandmother¡¯s voice came from outside the video call. ¡°How dare they bully my daughter and granddaughter? Don¡¯t be afraid, Hellen. Your uncle and I are here!¡±

 Chapter 98 The Conditions of Letting Eddie Go

    In the video call, Hellen exined the matter to Lady Jovano. ¡°Hans thinks that the baby belongs to Eddie, so he targeted the Levi Group.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re divorced!¡± the old woman retorted. ¡°How dare he pokes his nose into your business?!¡±

    Afterforting her mother, Hellen chatted with her grandmother for a while. In the end, she chatted with her uncle, Palmer Thomas for a while.

    Palmer had always doted on Hellen. After chatting with her for a while, he asked, ¡°Hellen, is Karlen obedient at your ce?¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°Karlen is at Tempe University now. I let her live in the vi next to Tempe University. She¡¯s very obedient and didn¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±

    Palmer said, ¡°She is too lively. Take care of her. She will only listen to you.¡±

    Hellen assented.

    After hanging up the video call, she specially called Karlen. The little girl¡¯s voice was full of excitement.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ve been busy with the school celebration recently. I haven¡¯t been disobedient or causing trouble!¡±

    Hellen said, ¡°Remember to let us know if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Hellen rested for a while. She snuggled up in her bedroom and watched Prescriptions for All. She didn¡¯t head to Grant¡¯s house until ten in the morning.

    She promised to apany Granny Grant every week, and it was already 11 o¡¯clock when she arrived.

    As soon as Hellen entered the living room, she saw Hans on the sofa.

    She frowned slightly. By now, the entire city knew that the Grant Group and the Jovano Group were at odds with each other. The two families opposed each other but worked together to work on the project of the Weststadt District.

    Hans raised his head to look at her and nodded. He then lowered his head to look at the tablet.

    Hellen clicked her tongue in her heart and turned to look in the direction of Granny Grant¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Granny Grant?¡± she asked the butler.

    The butler responded respectfully, ¡°She has gone to answer the phone. Please wait a moment, Miss Jovano.¡±

    Hellen sat on the sofa and waited. Her gaze swept over Hans, who was next to her.

    No one knew what the man was looking at, but his expression was grim and serious.

    After a while, Granny Grant came out of the study, ¡°Hellen!¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Granny Grant.¡±

    For the whole day, Hellen apanied Granny Grant to talk in the living room, while Hans sat aside to deal with official business.

    The Grant Group had a few important documents to review today. After he was done with them, he looked up and saw Hellen¡¯s brilliant smile.

    Her smile was mboyant and Hans narrowed his eyes slightly. She had never smiled so happily in front of him before.

    In the past, she was very careful. But after the divorce, she was cold and distant.

    After they cooperated, Hellen¡¯s business acumen stunned him. Afterward, when he saved her at the bar, Hellen said they were even.

    Since the previous matter had been settled, he thought he might be able to start over again.

    But now, Hellen was pregnant with Eddie¡¯s child and he had fallen into Natalie¡¯s trap.

    It was obvious that he wanted to get closer, but he was getting further and further away from her.

    Hans¡¯ heart was heavy, and the coldness in his eyes was getting heavier and heavier. Few things could get out of his control, but now it seemed that what he wanted most was about to fly away.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, after dinner, Granny Grant asked Hans to take her home.

    It wasn¡¯t appropriate for Hellen to refuse in front of Granny Grant.

    After getting in the car, Hans started the car and drove to leave.

    After leaving the two blocks, Hellen¡¯s face grew grim. ¡°Stop the car. I can go back by myself.¡±

    Hans¡¯ expression was calm as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to hail a taxi here.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. I will send someone to pick me up,¡± Hellen said.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hans felt a surge of anger in his heart for no reason. ¡°Who are you calling? Eddie?¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Hans, can you stop being so childish!¡±

    The car suddenly stopped by the side of the street. Hellen wanted to push the door open but found that it was locked.

    She turned her head and said, ¡°Hans!¡±

    Before Hellen could react, the man¡¯s face had already approached her.

    Hellen was skilled and was about to push him when Hans grabbed her wrist.

    She was worried about the baby in her belly and didn¡¯t dare to make any big moves. She just gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Let me go!¡±

    The man swallowed the rest of her words.

    The lingering kiss caused Hellen¡¯s mind to go nk. The scent of a man assaulted her and enveloped her.

    Hans kissed her very hard as if he was venting his emotions.

    Hellen was furious and wanted to break free, but the back of her head was tightly restrained by Hans¡¯ other hand.

    He ground his lips between hers, and even the air between them seemed to thin.

    Hellen was so angry that her eyes turned red. She breathed heavily and bit Hans¡¯ lips.

    The smell of blood permeated the air. Hans moved his lips slightly and said in a low and mellow voice, ¡°Bite harder, if you can calm down.¡±

    Although his words were humble, his movements were still overbearing.

    Hellen was controlled in the seat. She felt that Hans¡¯ lips had moved to her ear and kissed her earlobe.

    She shuddered violently and bit Hans¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Let go of me! Hans, don¡¯t force me!¡±

    Her voice was as cold as snow.

    Hellen was furious and ashamed. What did this man take her for?

    Hans slowly moved his lips away and stared into Hellen¡¯s eyes.

    In the dark carriage, both of them were breathing heavily. Hellen was angry.

    Hans¡¯ lips curled into a smile.

    After a few days of despair and dejection, it was as if there were stars hidden in Hans¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through.¡±

    Hellen, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let you escape!¡±

    Hans said word by word, ¡°I won¡¯t give you to Eddie!¡± She could only be his.

    Hellen was furious, but the door was locked. She couldn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Hans, you¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re crazy!¡± Hellen was so angry that the rims of her eyes were slightly red.

    Hans started the car and said, ¡°Sit tight. I¡¯ll take you home first.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s temperament was such that she would never let herself suffer a loss.

    But today, there was a fire burning in her chest!

    This loss was frustrating and infuriating!

    She couldn¡¯t beat Hans. Not to mention that she couldn¡¯t resist violently when she was pregnant, even if she wasn¡¯t pregnant, she was still slightly weaker than Hans!

    Hans locked the car door and won¡¯t let her get out!

    Moreover, she was absent-minded for a moment when he kissed her forcibly.

    Hellen felt as though she was about to explode from anger. This man was a scourge, a beast!

    When the car arrived at the Jovano¡¯s house, Hans got out of the car and opened the door for Hellen. When she came out, he even considerately blocked the door for her.

    Hellen got out of the car with a gloomy face. ¡°Hans, just wait for it!¡±

    Hans stood by the car and looked at Hellen quietly. ¡°Do you want me to let go of the Levi Group?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. ¡°Are you willing?¡±

    ¡°I can stop targeting the Levi family, but the two points of profit are not enough.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s heart grew angry. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The moonlight shone on Hans¡¯ shoulder, and a faint smile appeared on his handsome face. ¡°If you break up with Eddie, I will let him go.¡±

    Hellen stared at Hans for a few seconds. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡± Hellenughed grimly, then returned home.

    She had never dated Eddie in the first ce. She just wanted Hans to think that the baby belonged to Eddie.

    She did not intend to get Eddie into trouble.

    This condition was truly a waste of effort.

 Chapter 99 Trouble in the Weststadt District

    After returning home, Hellen¡¯s face was gloomy.

    She went back to her bedroom to wash up, changed into a casual outfit, and went to Everet¡¯s study.

    It was the weekend today, so Everet didn¡¯t go to thepany. Instead, he stayed at home to deal with some simple business matters.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Seeing that Hellen¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t good, Everet frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What business do you have with the Grant family today?¡±

    Hellen nodded and sat down on a chair by the side. ¡°I bumped into Hans!¡±

    ¡°You met Hans?¡± Everet¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°You look so pale. What did Hans do to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s probably because of Eddie. A man¡¯s self-esteem.¡± Hellen told him what she had promised to Hans on the way back today.

    She hesitated for a few seconds and concealed the kiss.

    ¡°Hans said that as long as I break up with Eddie, he will spare the Levi family.¡±

    Everet¡¯s eyes turned sharp. ¡°You agreed?¡±

    ¡°What happened between Eddie and I was fake in the first ce. Why did you let him shoulder this responsibility and bear the anger of the Grant Group for no reason?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I asked Eddie for help because I wanted to hide my baby¡¯s family background. Since he thinks so, it¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°What about the birth certificate and the household registration certificate? All these require a marriage certificate. Didn¡¯t wee to an agreement with Eddie?¡± Everet¡¯s face was ice-cold. If Hellen had made her own choice, he would respect her.

    But if Hans¡¯s threat was involved, things would bepletely different!

    ¡°Everet, let¡¯s leave this matter at that.¡± Hellen stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±

    Everet frowned. He had always wanted to help her sister, but her sister was too independent.

    Everet couldn¡¯t help adding, ¡°If you really know what¡¯s going on, you shouldn¡¯t have gone to Grant¡¯s house.¡± As she had visited them a lot, meeting Hans was inevitable.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed. ¡°Everet, it¡¯s Hans¡¯ fault in the past. I don¡¯t want to implicate Granny Grant. She treats me like her own granddaughter.¡±

    Although she had lost her memories of 2 years, Hellen still felt that she should repay her debt of gratitude.

    Hans¡¯ problem had nothing to do with his family.

    Seeing that he couldn¡¯t persuade her, Everet sighed.

    Hellen smiled and changed the topic. She pulled over the document on the table and looked at it. ¡°Is this the purchasing document of the Weststadt District?¡±

    The project of the Weststadt District had been going very smoothly recently, but there were also a lot ofplicated renovations.

    Hellen and Everet had discussed a few things. There were some things that she decided to personally go check out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Weststadt District tomorrow and deal with the troublesome issues.¡±

    After discussing with Everet, Hellen returned to the bedroom.

    In the study, Everet watched Hellen leave. After a few seconds of hesitation, he picked up the phone from the table and found Eddie¡¯s number.

    Early the next morning.

    Hellen got up and washed up. When she stood in front of the sink, she saw an obvious shadow under her eyes in the mirror.

    She had a ¡°nightmarish¡±st night. As soon as she closed her eyes, she saw Hans pinning her down in the car.

    The man¡¯s breath was as dangerous as a dark vortex, waking her up several times.

    ¡°Animal!¡± Hellen gritted his teeth and cursed!

    After washing up, she called her new assistant, Tiffany.

    After answering the phone, Tiffany respectfully said, ¡°Miss Jovano.¡±

    Hellen asked, ¡°Can you drive?¡±

    The person on the other end quickly replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Come to the Jovano¡¯s house at 8:30. I¡¯ll send you the address.¡±

    Hellen sent the address over.

    After sending the location, she went downstairs to have breakfast with Everet.

    While eating, Everet and Hellen chatted from time to time.

    ¡°Mom called me today and said that Grandma has recovered, but she still wants to stay longer.¡±

    Hellen stirred the porridge and said absent-mindedly, ¡°Mm, that¡¯s just as well. Grandmother¡¯s birthday ising up in a few days. Let¡¯s make time to visit her in Hail City.¡±

    Everet nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll have Mike arrange the itinerary.¡±

    After they finished eating, Hellen pushed Everet¡¯s wheelchair out and into the car.

    Mike drove the car and asked, ¡°Is Miss Jovano noting with us?¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Mike, I¡¯m not going to thepany today. There¡¯s a meeting in the Weststadt District.¡±

    Mike smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll send you off.¡±

    ¡°No need. I have an assistant now.¡±

    Hellen looked not far away and saw a low-key car drive over. After getting out of the car, Tiffany hurriedly ran over.

    ¡°Miss Jovano.¡±

    Hellen looks at her wristwatch and says with a smile: ¡°Not one bit less.¡±

    Tiffany was shocked. ¡°My residence is a little far from here. Next time, I will pay attention and pick you up in advance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay as long as you¡¯re notte.¡±

    Hellen got in the car and told Tiffany about the address of the United Department. Soon, the sound of the navigation was heard in the car.

    Hellen sat in the back seat and observed her expression from the rearview mirror. ¡°Tiffany, where is your home?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s expression was the same as usual. With a rxed smile, she said, ¡°I am from Jena City.¡±

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it a bit hard to get used to working in Tempe City?¡± Hellenughed. ¡°The Jovano Group has a branch office in Jena City. Do you want to transfer over?¡±

    Tiffany blushed. ¡°I think Tempe City is quite nice, and my boyfriend is also from Tempe City.¡±

    Hellen was amused. Tisch had even made up a story about her boyfriend to carry out the mission.

    The car quickly arrived at the United Department in the Weststadt District and Hellen brought Tiffany inside the office.

    The project they needed to deal with today was a joint project. She didn¡¯t need to deal with it personally, but the contract looked unusual this time. The staff of thepany reported it as soon as they found that there was something wrong with the amount of money.

    Hellen entered the office and let Tiffany sort out the materials.

    Half an hourter, she arrived at the conference room.

    This meeting was decidedst night and was held temporarily. Hellen did not inform Hans.

    Hellen¡¯s expression was grim. The two ministers in charge of purchasing had nervous looks on their faces. Right now, everyone in the department was part of the twopanies. The Jovano Group¡¯s employees were very respectful towards Hellen.

    However, it was obvious that Minister Luke of the Grant Group looked down on Hellen.

    ¡°Which employee miscalcted? Miss Jovano, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll definitely find someone to me when we get back!¡± Minister Luke of the Grant Group said with a smile.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes were sharp, and she sneered. ¡°Wrong? Who did Minister Luke n to bear the loss this time?¡±

    Minister Luke looked embarrassed. ¡°Miss Jovano, I didn¡¯t calcte it myself. At most, I just missed it during the review. Besides, it¡¯s not my problem. Minister Frank of your group didn¡¯t find it, did he?¡±

    Minister Frank immediately red at him and said, ¡°I was on vacation when the tickets were booked this time!¡±

 Chapter 100 Hansâ€™ Trust

    Hellen¡¯s eyes were sharp. He looked at Minister Luke and tapped the table with his fingertips.

    Her aura was powerful.

    ¡°Minister Luke, do you mean that if Mr. Grant is not around, I can¡¯t control you?¡±

    Minister Luke was stunned and then frowned. ¡°Then what does Miss Jovano mean? Things have already happened, of course, we have to do our best to make up for it, and then me others and severely punish them to let others learn from their mistakes. Even if you scold me now, you can¡¯t go back in time, can you?¡±

    Hellenughed grimly. ¡°Fine. Since you want to me someone, I think you should be the one to me!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make this contract¡­¡± Minister Luke rebutted.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you who did it, it was your subordinates. If you aren¡¯t able to control your subordinates, you should be the one to take responsibility.¡± Hellen¡¯s gaze was clear and cold.

    ¡°Pack up your things and go back to the Grant Group. I¡¯ll contact your Mr. Grant and get someone else to do the purchasing here!¡±

    Minister Luke¡¯s face changed as he heard that. After all, rebuilding the Weststadt District was a good job.

    Minister Luke gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Miss Jovano, I¡¯m from the Grant Group! You don¡¯t seem to have the right to arrange me!¡±

    Hellen lowered her eyes, sneering in her heart.

    Not to mention that this was all Minister Luke¡¯s fault, and she could not let such a person live if he dared to shout at her in front of all the people in the office!

    Otherwise, it would be really difficult for her to manage the United Department after this person shouted and killed her prestige.

    ¡°Minister Luke, I still want to give you some face.¡± Hellen said, ¡°This bnce doesn¡¯t match the price. I will just take it as your mistake!¡±

    Who knows if he was trying to pocket it for himself? Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence that something happened when Minister Frank was on his day off?

    When Minister Luke met Hellen¡¯s eyes, he panicked. He mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Miss Jovano, you can¡¯t nder people like this! This is an insult to my personality!¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Either you leave by yourself, or I¡¯ll have the guards ask you to leave!¡±

    ¡°I, I, I¡­ I represent the Grant Group. Does Miss Jovano want to make things difficult for the Grant Group?!¡± Minister Luke said angrily.

    Hellen waved a hand and Tiffany immediately picked up her phone, preparing to call security.

    The rest of the people at the conference table dared not make a sound. That was especially true for Minister Frank. His head was on the verge of shrinking down to the bottom of the table!

    In the tense atmosphere, the door of the conference room suddenly opened.

    Everyone looked over and saw that David had pushed open the door. He bowed and invited the people behind him in.

    Hans! Hellen frowned. Why is he here?

    His savior had arrived!

    Minister Luke¡¯s face was full of excitement. Now that Mr. Grant was here, Hellen could not chase him out!

    Recently, the entire city knew that the Grant Group and the Jovano Group weren¡¯t on good terms. They were using the Levi Group as a reason to go against each other on the battlefield!

    Minister Luke hurried forward and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, you have to exin for me¡­¡±

    Hans scanned the room and met Hellen¡¯s bright and indifferent eyes. After looking at them for a few seconds, he nced sideways at Minister Luke.

    ¡°How dare you represent the Grant Group?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Minister Luke was stunned.

    The management staff in the room silently exchanged a look, not daring to make a sound.

    Minister Luke was afraid that Hans would fail to understand the situation, so he simply said, ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s really a mistake on my part, but Miss Jovano suspects me and want to drive me out of the United Department! Mr. Grant, the Jovano Group wants to take over the purchasing department. If I¡¯m really driven out, I don¡¯t know what they will do!¡±

    Hellen sat there listening and her face turned grim. ¡°Is this the quality of the employees of the Grant Group? Minister Luke, are you acting here? You don¡¯t know how to repent for your mistakes, and are still scheming here?¡±

    Hans walked over to Hellen and sat down. He said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Hellen rolled her eyes at him.

    Minister Luke stood rooted to the spot, ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    Only then did Hans look up at him. ¡°How long has Minister Luke been in the Grant Group?¡±

    David interjected from the side. ¡°Next month, it will be ten years.¡±

    Hans nodded and said, ¡°Then pack up and leave.¡±

    On their way here, Hans had already asked David to investigate Minister Luke¡¯s resume and the contracts that he handled in the past were all in the Grant Group.

    David found several cases like this. But because he was protected by higher-level people, Minister Luke¡¯s work had not been discovered.

    Minister Luke widened his eyes and looked at Hans in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Grant, Mr. Grant, I¡¯m doing this for thepany¡­¡±

    To the side, David took out a document from his handbag and tossed it in front of Minister Luke.

    ¡°You can choose to resign or be sued by the Grant Group.¡±

    Minister Luke nced at the two documents in front of him. He saw that they were the contracts that he had tampered with in the past.

    He was silent for a few seconds. ¡°I, I will take the initiative to submit my resignation. Thank you for taking care of me for so many years.¡±

    Hans¡¯ eyes were cold.

    The United Department was not the ce to deal with him. He nned to deal with him slowly after Minister Luke resigned.

    Minister Luke left in a hurry.

    Hellen stood up and nced at Hans. ¡°Mr. Grant, you can arrange for another person toe to the purchasing department. Minister Frank will cooperate with the work.¡±

    Minister Frank quickly responded from the side.

    Hans took a deep look at Hellen and said, ¡°No need. Let¡¯s leave purchasing to the Jovano Group for the time being.¡±

    He trusted Hellen. Ever since the Weststadt District had been rebuilt, Hellen had disyed outstanding character and talent.

    Hellen had no objection and called for Tiffany to announce the end of the meeting.

    After returning to the office, Hellen asked Tiffany to close the door.

    After sitting in the room for a while, she heard a light sound from the office next door.

    The phone on Hellen¡¯s table vibrated.

    She picked it up and saw that it was a message from Hans.

    [How are you and Eddie doing?]

    Hellen knew that Hans was referring to her promising to break up with Eddie.

    She typed: We¡¯re separated. I hope Mr. Grant will keep your promise.

    After replying to the message, Hellen dealt with several other troublesome documents and then left the United Department with Tiffany.

    ¡­

    As night fell, luxury cars stopped in front of the CARTIER from time to time, and the waiters respectfully went forward to help park the cars.

    CARTIER was Xeno¡¯s new club in Tempe City, which had directly caused the busiest club in Tempe City to go bankrupt.

    The club had a total of eight floors. The first to the fifth floor were public areas, and the sixth to the eighth floor were VIP rooms.

    In private room number one on the eighth floor, Xeno, Charles, and a few friends were ying cards. The female attendants were beautiful and charming with different styles.

    Hans sat on the sofa slightly further away from the table.

    Apanying Hans was thedy that Xeno had specially called over. The woman was very good at handling matters. Seeing that Hans was silent and did not even nce at her, she obediently sat to the side and did not say anything.

 Chapter 101 Eddie Levi Is Not Simple

    The poker table was bustling. After looking at the cards, Xenoughed and said, ¡°Hahaha, Charles, you are going to lose badly this time!¡±

    Charles raised his eyebrows. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Why don¡¯t we increase the stakes?¡±

    Xeno narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, ¡°How dare he say that?¡± He wondered if this man had good cards.

    Amidst theughter, the door to the private room was pushed open with great force.

    Their faces tightened, turning to look at the source of the voice.

    Eddie stood in front of the door and looked inside with a cold expression.

    When Xeno saw who it was, he clicked his tongue and threw his cards on the table.

    Charles stood up and followed Xeno with a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Eddie, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Eddie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Hans Grant!¡±

    As he spoke, he was about to enter the room.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Xeno got up and blocked his way with his body. ¡°Who let you in, huh?¡±

    Eddie narrowed his eyes and pushed Xeno away.

    ¡°Damm it!¡± Caught off guard, Xeno got pushed two steps back and was ready to attack him as he rolled up his sleeves.

    ¡°Xeno, stop!¡± A low shout came from a dark corner.

    Xeno was a hot-tempered man. When he got angry, he refused to listen to anyone¡¯s words and raised his fist directly.

    Charles wrapped his arms around Xeno¡¯s neck from behind.

    ¡°Char- Charles Johnson!¡±

    Eddie ignored Xeno, who had a murderous look on his face, and walked straight to the sofa where Hans was.

    When Eddie walked up to him and saw the attendant sitting next to him, there was a sh of mockery in Eddie¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hans, I¡¯ve never seen you act so unscrupulously before. How dare you use The Levi Group to threaten Hellen and me to separate?¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression was cold as he looked at Eddie.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he didn¡¯t want to anger Hellen, he would have kicked Eddie out of Tempe City long ago.

    ¡°We¡¯re all businessmen. If Mr. Levi were so open and aboveboard, the project with the Collins familyst month wouldn¡¯t be approved, would it?¡±

    There was a hint of alienation in Hans¡¯s voice.

    Eddie¡¯s eyes shed. His business cooperation with the Collins family had always been strictly confidential. Even now, it had not been publicly announced, and did he already know?

    Hans put down the cup in his hand and said coldly with a warning tone, ¡°Eddie, I will only say this once. Hellen is my people. If you want the Levi Groups to continue to exist, stay away from her in the future!¡±

    Eddie sneered and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll say this today. I can¡¯t give up Hellen. If you want the Levi Group to disappear, you should first consider whether you have the ability or not!¡±

    In the private room, several people, who were ying cards with Charles and Charles, also stood up after hearing Eddie¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mr. Eddie, you¡¯re so arrogant. Feel free to try and see what will happen to you if you go against Hans.¡±

    Someughed at Eddie. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your brother¡¯s death, you would only be a tool for the Levi family¡¯s marriage. Once you have the upper hand, you don¡¯t need to care about anyone!¡±

    Eddie¡¯s expression turned cold. He turned around and looked coldly at the speaker.

    ¡°Say that again.¡±

    ¡°Well, Who in Tempe City doesn¡¯t know what happened to your family? The Levi Group was originally not inherited by you. Maybe it¡¯s your brother, not you-ah-¡±

    The man let out a scream. No one had expected that start a fight here.

    The young masters in the private room all felt a lingering fear in their hearts. Except for Xeno and Charles, no one in Tempe City dared to fight in front of Hans.

    Even when they were having fun, she would look at Hans¡¯s face.

    At this moment, the atmosphere in the room suddenly dropped. Xeno spat, and Charles hooked his neck from behind, making him unable to exert strength.

    ¡°Let go of me, Liyan!¡±

    Hans stood up and said, ¡°Charles, please ask Mr. Eddie to leave.¡±

    It was Xeno¡¯s ce and bodyguards rushed in very quickly. Eddie broke free from the bodyguards¡¯ grasp, his phoenix-shaped eyes filled with malice.

    He nced at Hans onest time.

    ¡°Hans, not everything is under your control. You¡¯ve already lost her once, so there won¡¯t be the next time.¡±

    Eddie left.

    The young masters in the room persuaded Xeno, but no one dared to persuade Hans.

    The ce where he stood was vague, and his expression couldn¡¯t be seen clearly.

    The conversation between them just now made the people in the room understand what it was

    about.

    ¡°Eddie doesn¡¯t know his ce. He dares topete with Brother Chen for a woman. Isn¡¯t he courting death?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the Lu Group has developed well, it¡¯s still nothing in front of the Grant Group.¡±

    As they were talking, someone saw that there was no movement from Hans¡¯s side and pretended to be smart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Hellen? Is she blind? How can our Bro bepared to Eddie¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Jovano family. She has no taste at all!¡±

    Xeno frowned. Even though he had a violent temper, he was also a little sensitive. He immediately realized that the words of this group of people would touch Hans¡¯ bottom line.

    ¡°All of you shut up!¡±

    They were dumbfounded and looked at each other.

    Charles saw that the person on the sofa had stood up and walked toward the side of the table. For some unknown reason, he shivered.

    Hans walked up to the couple who had imed that Hellen was blind.

    ¡°You know Hellen?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know her. Although she is a member of the Jovano family, she hasn¡¯t shown up at banquets in recent years.¡± One of them came forward eagerly.

    Hans nodded and asked, ¡°Then why did you say she was blind?¡±

    The man was stunned by it, and he suddenly felt that he had been targeted by a fierce beast.

    ¡°I, I thought she was too blind to choose you-¡±

    Hans sneered.

    The man¡¯s back was full of sweat, and his legs were a little weak. He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. He stood up and bowed 90 degrees, saying, ¡°Bro, I was wrong!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that I was blind. Why are you apologizing to me?¡± Hans leaned back in his chair, looking at him with a meaningful expression on his handsome face.

    The man¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°I-I was talking nonsense! I was blind!¡±

    Charles and Hans had known each other for many years. As soon as he saw Hans¡¯f ace, he felt something was wrong.

    He took two steps forward. ¡°You two, if you know you¡¯re in the wrong, then hurry up and scram!¡±

    The two of them seemed as if they¡¯d received amnesty, so they left the room in dejection while apologizing.

    Seeing that something was wrong, the others also dispersed, and Xeno asked the attendants and youngdies in the room to leave.

    Soon, only Hans, Xeno, and Charles were left in the room.

    Xeno fiddled with the card on the table and said. ¡°Hans, would you like me to help you deal with Eddie?¡±

    Hans closed his eyes. A few secondster, he suppressed the killing intent in his heart.

    ¡°No need.¡± He had promised Hellen, and she would be angry if he touched Eddie now.

    ¡°That Eddie kid sure is bold.¡± Xeno sneered, his eyes brimming with hatred.

    Hans leaned back in his chair and said, ¡°He¡¯s not simple. Last month, he got a project from the Collins family. If it goes well, the Levi Group¡¯s strength will go up another level.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Charles raised his head to look at Hans and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that he is really powerful to receive such an evaluation from you.¡±

    In the dark room, Hans¡¯ eyes flickered slightly.

    Xeno poured himself a ss of wine. ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t dwell on such trivial matters. How about drinking a little?¡±

    Hans stared at the wine ss and an extremely annoying thought shed through his mind. He frowned and said, ¡°Take it away!¡±

 Chapter 102 Itâ€™s They Who Were Badmouthing You

    After dealing with the matters of the United Department in the Weststadt District, Hellen had been rxing for a few days.

    Everet¡¯s leg injury was much better now. He could no longer walk in a wheelchair and was able to walk a few steps with a crutch, but she still couldn¡¯t walk for too long. A wheelchair was still essential.

    Hellen began to goof off as well. Her recent morning sickness had lessened quite a bit, but she was starting to get sleepy again.

    Every morning, Hellen no longer went to the Jovano Group and slept at home.

    In the bedroom, Hellen turned over and buried her face in the pillow.

    The phone on the bedside table rang a few times. She frowned and reached out to pick it up.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello, this is the principal¡¯s office of Tempe University.¡±

    Tempe University?

    Hellen rubbed her eyes and asked in a normal voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Karlen¡¯s cousin? Karlen is fighting at school. Could you please deal with it?¡±

    Hellen raised her voice. ¡°Fight? With who?!¡±

    The man on the other end of the line said solemnly, ¡°With the eldest daughter of the Grant family, Taylor Grant.¡±

    Hellen immediately sat up straight. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there. Please help me look after Karlen.¡±

    After changing her clothes, Hellen washed her face, tied her hair into a ponytail, and left immediately.

    When she reached the door, she happened to encounter Tiffany who was delivering documents. Hellen called out to her, ¡°Tiffany, send me to Tempe University!¡±

    Hellen was worried about Karlen and she didn¡¯t have the time to get her car. So she tookTiffany¡¯s Volkswagen to Tempe University.

    The car was stopped by the school guards. Hellen got out of the car, walked into Tempe University, and arrived at the principal¡¯s office.

    Before she entered, she heard Karlen¡¯s angry voice from inside. ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t my fault. I was preparing the fireworks for the school celebration. Then I heard someone saying bad things about my cousin. It was those people who started the rumor!¡±

    A middle-aged man¡¯s voice sounded stern. ¡°You beat someone just because she said something bad about your cousin? Do you know that you are a student?¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes and gently knocked on the door of the principal¡¯s office.

    The office door opened and Hellen looked inside.

    She was also a graduate of Tempe University, and she knew the person in front of her. He was the office director of Tempe University and was famous for his snobbishness.

    On the opposite side of the director, Karlen gritted her teeth and her beautiful face was full of indignation and anger. Seeing hering, she immediately turned into a state of grievance. ¡°Sis-¡±

    Hellen assented and entered the room.

    On the bench beside the house, seven or eight girls were sitting with bruised noses and swollen faces.

    Hellen looked at Karlen by her side. Karlen didn¡¯t have any wounds at all.

    Her cousin was well-developed. She was more than 1. 7 meters taller than her. In addition, she had a neat, short haircut, but she leaned against her like a timid and lovable little bird.

    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s because their mouths are too dirty that I can¡¯t help doing it.¡±

    Hellen patted Karlen on the shoulder. Knowing that Karlen was not injured, she felt relieved.

    But the director did not intend to let Karlen off. ¡°Are you still upset?¡±

    Hellen calmly stood in front of Karlen. ¡°Hello, director, I am Karlen¡¯s cousin. If there¡¯s anything, you can tell me.¡±

    The director looked Hellen up and down. ¡°Why do you look so familiar?¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°I graduated from here as well.¡± Only, in the past, she had kept a low profile, and no one knew that she was a member of the Jovano family.

    The director looked at Hellen dressed in casual clothes with some disdain. ¡°Normally, Her parents should be here. I think you¡¯re only a few years older than Karlen.¡±

    ¡°Karlen¡¯s parents aren¡¯t in Tempe City. I can represent them,¡± Hellen said.

    As she spoke, she stared at Taylor, who was sitting alone on the bench. It was not the first time she had met Taylor.

    Taylor looked away and did not make eye contact with her.

    Hellen calmly looked up and down to confirm that Taylor was not seriously injured.

    The director stammered, ¡°It¡¯s fine that your sister hit someone, but she even instigated Taylor Grant to fight with her. She must be held responsible for this!¡±

    Hellen frowned, then turned to look at Karlen. ¡°What, do you fight together?¡±

    ¡°Taylor and I are good friends. She¡¯s very angry when she heard others speak ill of you. So we fight together.¡± Karlen whispered by Hellen¡¯s ear.

    Hellen rubbed her forehead, feeling rather resigned.

    At that time, she only asked who Karlen was fighting. It was estimated that the director heard it as who she was fighting with.

    Hellen looked at Taylor. Above all, this little girl was standing up for her. She had to take care of this.

    Hellen raised her voice, ¡°Taylor,e here.¡±

    Taylor hesitated for a few seconds. She stood up silently and moved behind Hellen with small steps.

    The director was stunned, then he frowned as he looked at Hellen.

    ¡°The parents of these injured girls will be here in a while. I will try my best to persuade them to settle it privately. But two of them are the daughters of influential families in Tempe City. You should be mentally prepared first!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly.

    The director was bothersome just like before. The old principal was fair, but now he was not in the university.

    They needed to wait for the parents of the ¡°victims¡± on the opposite side to arrive. The director entered the inner room and asked Hellen to wait outside with Karlen and Taylor Grant.

    In the outer room of the office, Karlen is on Hellen¡¯s left while Taylor is on her right. Tiffany is standing beside a bench.

    On the bench opposite the four were the six injured girls, all of whom had bruises on their bodies and were ring fiercely at Karlen.

    ¡°When my fatheres, he will not let you off!¡± One of the six girls, who was sitting in the middle, said angrily.

    Hellen nced at the other five girls, who seemed to be headed by that girl.

    As for the girl¡¯s clothes, although she was still a student, her luxury clothes were too eye-catching.

    Karlen gritted her teeth and said, ¡°A straight foot is not afraid of a crooked shoe! You were the ones who scolded me first, and you were the one who pointed your fingers at my nose first!¡±

    Hellen called out to Karlen in a low voice, ¡°Stop arguing.¡±

    The nearby Taylor silently looked towards Hellen with bright eyes.

    While waiting for the parents, Karlen quietly told Hellen the reason for today¡¯s fight.

    Hellen finally understood.

    Not long after Karlen entered the university, she became friends with Taylor. They got along well due to simr temperaments.

    During this celebration, Taylor and Karlen hade to assist backstage. Then, they heard a girl speaking ill of Hellen.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Grace¡¯s words are harsh¡­¡± Karlen whispered.

    Hellen was a little surprised. She had offended many people in the mall, but what bad words could this group of students say about her?

    Taylor added from the side, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a live ount called ¡®Industrious Hellen¡¯? Luz Walker is your assistant and he¡¯s the campus belle of Tempe University. That Grace Horton has always had a crush on him-¡±

    Karlen nodded. ¡°Some girls said that you kept Luz as your mistress, but Grace denied it. She said that you seduced him.¡±

    Grace¡¯s words were very unpleasant to hear. Karlen didn¡¯t want to continue speaking with Hellen, so she just sat there with a puffed-up face and red at Grace, who was opposite her.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. So it was rumored that Luz had been kept by him all the time?

    Luz Walker was mature and steady. He had always seen her as an older sister. Hellen had also seen Luz Walker as his younger brother. She didn¡¯t expect that even after receiving so many rumors, he had never spoken to her about it!

 Chapter 103 Explanation

    Karlen and Grace stared at each other. In about half an hour, Grace¡¯s mother arrived.

    Hellen swept her gaze over them. Mrs. Horton was about forty years old and dressed in exquisite clothes.

    ¡°My daughter has suffered so much!¡± Mrs. Horton looked at the wounds on Grace¡¯s face and held her daughter. Her sharp gaze was directed straight at Hellen and Karlen.

    When Grace saw her mother, she put on an aggrieved expression and burst into tears. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s that Karlen! She only spoke a few words to me before she hit me!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? You scolded my sister first, and you pointed your finger at my nose!¡± Karlen burst into anger.

    Hellen holds her tightly.

    Mrs. Horton sized her up from head to toe before a trace of disdain appeared in her eyes.

    Hellen hade in a hurry today and only wore casual clothes.

    Although Karlen was the First Miss of the Thomas Family, she was lively and had seen a lot of jewelry since childhood. She was not interested in that kind of thing, so she was also wearing sportswear.

    Mrs. Horton¡¯s attitude turned a little harsher. She pointed at Karlen and said, ¡°Our Grace has never hit anyone before. How dare you hurt her! A stubborn and mischievous student like you must be expelled!¡±

    Karlen was so angry that she stared, but Hellen grabbed her.

    When the director of the inner room heard themotion outside, he pushed open the door and walked out.

    When he saw Mrs. Horton, the director¡¯s stern expression smiled like a flower. ¡°Mrs. Horton, thanks for taking some time out of your busy schedule toe over. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it. This matter can only be settled with the presence of parents from both sides.¡±

    Mrs. Horton raised an eyebrow and looked at Hellen and Karlen from the corner of her eyes. She harrumphed. ¡°Reconciled? Director, don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t seen the wound on my daughter¡¯s face!¡±

    The director smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide whether to reconcile or not, but you have to follow the procedure.¡±

    Hellen looked at her coldly. She didn¡¯t know what the director had said to Mrs. Horton, but when Mrs. Horton looked at Taylor on the bench behind her, a trace of panic shed across her face.

    However, Mrs. Horton quickly regained herposure.

    She looked at the director and raised her voice slightly. ¡°I just heard Grace say that it was that girl named Karlen who did it. It has nothing to do with Miss Grant, so we won¡¯t look into her responsibility.¡±

    Taylor¡¯s face was cold. Just as she was about to get up, a thought shed across her mind and she sat back down.

    At a time like this, wasn¡¯t it the best time for a hero to save a beauty in distress?

    Taylor took out her phone quietly, switched on the video quietly, and aimed it at Mrs. Horton.

    Hellen knew that the other party did not dare to offend the Grant family, so he wanted to push all the me on Karlen.

    Hellen sneered and looked at the director. ¡°Director, since both sides¡¯ parents are here, then let¡¯s see who¡¯s in the wrong.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, whose fault is it? My daughter has been beaten like this. How shameless you are to say that! Look at you two sisters. You are poor and vicious, and I can tell that you are not good people.¡±

    Mrs. Horton crossed her arms in front of her chest with a look of disgust on her face. ¡°You are so nasty. Why didn¡¯t your parentse? Could it be that you¡¯re orphans?¡±

    Karlen clenched her fists, and her heroic face was covered with gloom. ¡°Sister!¡±

    Hellen ignored Mrs. Horton. Her small face was devoid of warmth and her eyes were as dark as ink. ¡°Since we¡¯re preparing for the school celebration, I remember that there are surveince cameras behind the scenes. Why don¡¯t we take them out and see who provoked us first?¡±

    As soon as Hellen finished speaking, Grace nervously grabbed Mrs. Horton¡¯s hand and shook her head quietly.

    Mrs. Horton narrowed her eyes and immediately understood. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who caused this trouble. It¡¯s wrong to make the first move! The facts are already clear. That naughty Karlen injured both my daughter and her friend!¡±

    Grace covered her injured face and red venomously at Karlen. ¡°I wonder if she was a cowherd when she was young. She¡¯s so strong, rough, and savage. This kind of person doesn¡¯t deserve to study at Tempe University at all. She¡¯s lowered its level!¡±

    Hellen looked at her coldly. ¡°What? Does Mrs. Horton dare to check the surveince cameras? What are you feeling guilty about? Didn¡¯t you and your daughter want to expel my sister? Even if you want to fire her, you have to have evidence to do so publicly!¡±

    Mrs. Horton was so angry that she pointed a finger at Hellen¡¯s face.

    Hellen raised her hand, pping it aside with a ¡®whap¡¯ sound.

    Karlen was excited. ¡°Sis, that was what Grace and I were like back then! She came to scratch me after I finished pping!¡±

    Hellen was speechless by Karlen¡¯s exciting appearance. ¡°Be honest.¡±

    Karlen obediently sat down and said, ¡°Ok.¡±

    The school head and Mrs. Horton looked at each other. Mrs. Horton¡¯s expression was tense as she said, ¡°Director, our family has done many things for Tempe University. You can¡¯t repay kindness with ingratitude and just ignore the person who hurt my daughter, can you? She¡¯s also a student of your school!¡±

    The director had aplicated expression on his face. Since Karlen¡¯s sister requested to see the surveince video, this request could not be more reasonable.

    He couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse at the moment!

    Mrs. Horton cast a sidelong nce at Hellen and continued to put pressure on the director. ¡°My husband still has ns to build a new library for the University. However, if we don¡¯t expel someone like Karlen, wouldn¡¯t my investment be equivalent to giving to the person who hit my daughter? Our family isn¡¯t so easily bullied!¡±

    A new library?

    The director¡¯s eyes shed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to get the surveince footage.¡±

    The director called someone over. Hellen sat there, frowning.

    Back when she was still a student at Tempe University, she had learned a lot about the director since he had taken a lot of money out of the investment in the university.

    They couldn¡¯t be so easy to deal with this time.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen pulled Karlen back to the bench, took out the phone, and switched to the system.

    The mobile phone was connected directly to theputer and the server in her home. Hellen soon operated theputer from a distance. After invading Tempe University¡¯swork, he copied the monitoring records bit by bit on hisputer.

    Karlen watched the whole process calmly from the side.

    She knew her cousin was an expert hacker and had a well-known identity!

    On one side, Taylor was in a daze as she watched. She only saw a string of codes jumping back and forth. After that, a video appeared on Hellen¡¯s phone. Looking at the interface of the video, it still looked like an auditorium.

    Miraculous!

    Tiffany, who had been standing silently by the side of the chair, nced at Hellen¡¯s phone and her eyebrows jumped!

    ¡°What the hell is going on? How can a daughter of a rich family be so capable now?¡±

    About ten minutester, the person sent by the director to check the surveince video came back. ¡°Director, the surveince camera in the auditorium is broken.¡±

    ¡°Ah, how could it be broken?¡± The director frowned and looked troubled. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    The man said, ¡°We¡¯ve been preparing for the centennial school anniversary recently. When the students were hanging the colorful ribbons, the camera was identally broken by the longdder, and we haven¡¯t had time to fix it yet.¡±

    Hellen sat at the side, with a cold gaze on her face.

    Mrs. Horton shot a smug look at her. ¡°Director, the cameras are broken now, but the wounds on my daughter¡¯s face are real. Karlen hit so many girls, so you have to give us an exnation!¡±

 Chapter 104 Letâ€™s Have a Good Talk Once You Think It Over

    The director looked helpless as if he were heartbroken.

    ¡°Karlen, you are indeed more responsible for this matter. Now that you¡¯ve hurt six students, why don¡¯t you withdraw from the school and go home first?¡±

    Mrs. Horton crossed her arms over her chest and sneered. ¡°It¡¯s not that she should be withdrawn from school. We have to expel her! Furthermore, I¡¯ll also sue her for hurting others on purpose! She hit six people, so we six families will sue her together!¡±

    Hellen has finished watching the big show in front of her.

    She patted the excited Karlen and got up.

    ¡°Mrs. Horton wants to sue us?¡±

    ¡°I can consider not suing you as long as you ask your sister to kneel and apologize to my daughter!¡±

    Hellen lifted her lips, her eyes filled with shards of ice, ¡°Then how much do we need to hit before you and your daughter can vent your anger?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stop until we calm down.¡± Mrs. Horton¡¯s smile was full of arrogance.

    Grace Horton held her mother¡¯s arm and raised her chin.

    A strange smile appeared on Hellen¡¯s face. ¡°Mrs. Horton, your daughter¡¯s brain is easily capable of implicating your entire family.¡±

    She knew she provoked Karlen and was beaten because she had scolded the first Miss of the Jovano family.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    But now, she didn¡¯t tell his mother the whole story and only wanted her to vent her anger.

    When Hellen saw Grace¡¯s proud expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Perhaps Grace didn¡¯t just want to vent her anger. She waspletely brainless!

    Mrs. Horton pulled her daughter over to her seat and harrumphed. ¡°You can kowtow now.¡±

    Grace Horton¡¯s little girls were all very pleased.

    Hellen sighed, picked up her phone, and yed the surveince video.

    Grace¡¯s voice was sharp. ¡°That Hellen is a bitch. She is divorced and abandoned by men. She shamelessly seduces Luz Walker. Think about it. She is three years older than him! I think she must be the kind of old richdy who can¡¯t be satisfied with her life!¡±

    There was silence in the air.

    Mrs. Horton frowned and looked at the director.

    The director looked at the screen and asked, ¡°How, how did you get the surveince video?¡±

    When Hellen saw Grace jump up to grab her phone, she pushed her to one side.

    Even though she was pregnant, Hellen could deal with such a petite and weakdy easily.

    The video continued ying. Taylor and Taylor happened to pass by. When they heard it, they quarreled with Grace directly.

    Immediately, Grace pointed a finger at Karlen¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m the Eldest Miss of the Horton family. How dare you scold me?¡±

    Then, there was chaos. Karlen was so angry with Grace that she took action.

    Mrs. Horton was furious. ¡°You sent someone to invade the school¡¯swork?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s lips curled into a smile as she looked at Mrs. Horton. There wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of warmth in her eyes.

    They looked at each other for a minute.

    A thought shed through Mrs. Horton¡¯s mind and she abruptly fell silent.

    Who had her daughter just cursed in the video? Hellen?

    In Tempe City, the one called Hellen¡­

    Mrs. Horton¡¯s face turned slightly pale as she turned to look at Karlen.

    Before she came here, she was fearless because there was no rich and powerful family surnamed Thomas in Tempe City.

    ¡°She must be a girl from a remote county who got admitted to Tempe City.¡±

    But now, her mind was quickly organized.

    Lady Jovano of the Jovano Group was called Joanna Thomas!

    The Jovano family in Tempe City!

    The Thomas family of Hail City!

    Mrs. Horton¡¯s legs felt a little weak, and the chill spread to her fingertips.

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Mrs. Horton, have you thought it through? Then let¡¯s have a good talk.¡±

    Mrs. Horton gripped her bag tightly.

    Grace Horton hadn¡¯t realized what was going on. She had been waiting for Karlen to kowtow with her chin raised, but now she was frowning.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Shut¡­ up.¡± Mrs. Horton lowered her voice.

    Grace¡¯s face turned pale.

    As a smart man, the director was familiar with the rich and powerful families in Tempe City, so he finally came to his senses.

    ¡°It turns out that you are the first Miss of the Jovano Group. I¡¯m so sorry-¡± The director smiled awkwardly. ¡°What happened to the person who went to check the surveince video just now? I¡¯ll teach him a lessonter!¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t have time to me the director now.

    Hellen stared at Mrs. Horton. ¡°Expel Grace Horton. The other five should be withdrawn from the school. Otherwise, we can have a good talk in the court.¡±

    Mrs. Horton clenched her fists tightly.

    Not to mention the evidence in Hellen¡¯s hands, and it proved that it was her daughter who caused the trouble first!

    Even if Karlen beat her daughter for no reason, her family would not dare to say anything!

    The Thomas family in Hail City and the Jovano family in Tempe City were equivalent to half of the C Empire¡¯s businessndscape!

    The Horton family was like a small workshop in their eyes. They could crush a group of people with a wave of their fingers.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately apply for withdrawal.¡± Mrs. Horton gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Why should I drop out of school?¡± Grace felt agitated.

    Mrs. Horton was extremely angry. She was used to praising the strong and stepping on the weak. It was because of this that she understood how terrifying the difference in strength was.

    ¡°Shut up! Do you want our family to be implicated by you?¡±

    Hellen said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m talking about expelling Grace.¡±

    The director tried to salvage the situation. ¡°Grace, I just trust you too much. If I don¡¯t watch Miss Jovano¡¯s video, I¡¯ll be fooled by you. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Thomas Family will get angry at you for bullying the eldest daughter of the Thomas Family in Hail City?¡±

    The Miss of the Thomas Family in Hail City?

    Karlen Thomas was wearing sportswear every day?

    Grace¡¯s face turned pale, and she stared at Karlen in shock.

    Karlen crossed her arms and sat beside Hellen, ring at her coldly.

    When the matter was settled, the director was about to smooth things over. At this time, he saw a person standing in front of the window beside the door.

    Hans watched the entire scene and walked into the room.

    He had thought that if Hellen wasn¡¯t able to deal with it, he woulde back. After all, Hellen was now very wary of him, and wouldn¡¯t like him interfering in the affairs of the Jovano family.

    But Hans thought of the video that Taylor had sent him.

    Mrs. Horton pointed at the tip of Hellen¡¯s nose and scolded her and her sister for being orphans¡­

    There was a surge of anger in his chest as he walked into the office with an indifferent expression.

    Both the director and Mrs. Horton recognized Hans, and they kept quiet all of a sudden.

    The director reacted first and stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Grant, why are you here?! Don¡¯t worry, Miss Grant is not injured. No one will dare to look into her responsibility!¡±

    Hans walked to Taylor¡¯s side and took out his sister¡¯s phone.

    He clicked on the video.

    The conversation between Mrs. Horton and Hellen echoed in the room.

    ¡°Mrs. Horton wants to sue us?¡±

    ¡°I can consider not suing you as long as you ask your sister to kneel and apologize to my daughter!¡±

    ¡°Then how much do we need to hit before you and your daughter can vent your anger?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stop until we calm down.¡±

    The scene was deathly silent. Mrs. Horton¡¯s hands trembled slightly.

    Hans put the phone back in Taylor¡¯s hand and observed his sister¡¯s face. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    Taylor was about to say no when she saw the hint on her brother¡¯s calm gaze.

    She said yes and stretched out her hand, revealing a small fingernail mark. ¡°Grace Horton grasped it!¡±

    Grace¡¯s eyes widened and she couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Nonsense! It was made just now!¡±

 Chapter 105 Knell Down until We Cool Down

    There was a small crescent-shaped nail mark on the back of Taylor¡¯s hand. This mark could be pressed out with just a little effort.

    The mark on the back of her hand could onlyst for a few minutes at most.

    It had been one or two hours since the fight!

    Before Grace could finish her sentence, Mrs. Horton pulled her back fiercely.

    She hadn¡¯t even regained her bnce when Mrs. Horton raised her hand and pped her hard across the face.

    ¡°How dare you hurt Miss Grant? Go apologize to Miss Grant!¡±

    Taylor sat there and looked at her brother.

    Seeing her brother¡¯s calm face, she knew what to do.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept it.¡± Taylor lowered her eyelids and her eyes shed slightly. ¡°I want to sue you for hurting people on purpose.¡±

    The room waspletely silent.

    Karlen sat next to Hellen and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Sis, why do I feel that Hans is helping you vent your anger?¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Hellen said coldly.

    She was not interested in whatever Hans did, but Grace had hurt Karlen and had such a vicious heart. She really could not stay here any longer.

    Hellen lowered her gaze.

    She wouldn¡¯t let such a person stay with her rtives. Grace must dislike Karlen a lot since she had said such malicious words.

    If she didn¡¯t expel Grace today, it would be toote for her to regret if Grace plotted against her one day. Above all, Karlen was very careless.

    Since Grace was evil, I should solve this matterpletely.

    Hellen was waiting to see Grace be expelled, but she had to wait until Grace was done apologizing.

    ¡°Miss Grant, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Grace¡¯s face was swollen. Her mother¡¯s p was even more swollen than Karlen¡¯s.

    Taylor did not reply and she did not even look at Grace. She was wearing a look of rejecting her.

    Mrs. Horton understood what Hans meant. She gritted her teeth and felt as if her heart was bleeding. However, she still held Grace and said, ¡°Kowtow and apologize to Miss Grant!¡±

    Grace stared at her mother in disbelief.

    In the end, she, who had always been arrogant, bent her knees.

    The sound of kowtows sounded in the room, one after another. Hellen frowned and felt that this was very inappropriate.

    It would only intensify Grace¡¯s hatred. Above all, the evil man was the most vengeful.

    ¡°Enough, Hans. You¡¯d better let her up.¡± Hellen said coldly from the side.

    Hans¡¯ expression was cold, but when he replied to Hellen, the coldness in his voice faded a little. ¡°You are so kind. Taylor hasn¡¯t forgiven her yet. Just do as Mrs. Horton say and let her kneel until Taylor calms down.¡±

    He sat there and cast a sideways nce at Grace.

    Hellen frowned.

    Taylor was a little embarrassed now. Although Grace was not a good person, she still felt ufortable when kowtowing in front of her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    She turned to look at her brother and blinked. ¡°Can I calm down?¡±

    Hans nced at her coldly.

    Taylor understood. Her brother had yet to calm down.

    More than ten minutester, Grace¡¯s body tilted, and she felt dizzy.

    Her forehead was swollen, and her five besties were huddled up in the corner of the room, crying quietly.

    Hans stood up and said, ¡°Study hard at school and don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±

    Taylor was slightly dissatisfied, but she was afraid of her brother. So she wouldn¡¯t dare to defend herself in a loud voice. She could only mutter softly, ¡°It was them who scolded Hellen first.¡±

    In order not to make it seem like she was speaking up for Hellen, Taylor turned her tiny face awkwardly. ¡°Karlen and I are good friends, Hellen is Karlen¡¯s cousin, I¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this for your friend, which deserves praise,¡± Hans corrected himself.

    Hellen who was at the side was speechless.

    Karlen raised her eyebrows and gently nudged Hellen with her shoulder as she whispered, ¡°Sis, Hans has a crush on you! No, he¡¯s openly in love with you!¡±

    Karlen thought that she was talking in a low voice, but in fact, it was particrly abrupt in the quiet office.

    The director didn¡¯t dare to make a sound. Mrs. Horton supported the weak Grace with her hand, her face slightly pale. It seemed that she had understood something.

    After Karlen finished speaking, she saw that everyone was looking at her and she met Hellen¡¯s resentful gaze. She guiltily nced towards the sky.

    A smile appeared on Hans¡¯ face, which had always been indifferent.

    ¡°Karlen Thomas?¡±

    Karlen was very unhappy with her ex-brother-inw named Hans Grant.

    But now, right after he stood up for her sister, Karlen found him very pleasing to the eye and said, ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans nced at Hellen and said to Karlen with a smile, ¡°Since you are Taylor¡¯s friend, just call me bro like her.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too intimate to call you brother? My parents and grandma don¡¯t like you very much.¡± Karlen was very straightforward. ¡°How about calling you, Bro Hans ¡±

    Hans was ok with that and told Taylor to study in the ssroom.

    Hellen looked at Karlen. Karlen was skilled and wasn¡¯t injured at all. She seemed to be in high spirits, so he let her go to the ss.

    In the office, Hellen watched the directorunch the notice that Grace was expelled before leaving.

    She led Tiffany and Hans walked in the front.

    The two sides, one in front and one behind.

    When they go downstairs, Tiffany received a call, and her face changed.

    ¡°Miss. Jovano, there was a call from the school entrance just now. The traffic police took our car away and said that we parked in the wrong ce!¡±

    ¡°Then they should give a ticket and lower the points, why would they just drag it away?¡± Hellen frowned.

    Tiffany nodded with a face full of guilt: ¡°Miss. Jovano, there are not many parking spaces here. Usually, parking in that open space is fine. This¡­¡±

    Hellen also understood the surrounding traffic environment of Tempe University. This matter could not be med on Tiffany.

    She sighed softly and said, ¡°Go to the traffic police station to deal with it. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡±

    When they walked to the front of Tempe University, Tiffany went to the traffic police station. Hellen stood at the side of the road. Before she could see the taxi, a ck Rolls Royce stopped beside her.

    Hans opened the car door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face was cold. ¡°it won¡¯t be necessary!¡±

    Hans chuckled. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Thest time Hans had locked Hellen in the car, it was apletely different experience for them.

    Hellen gritted her teeth but there was a dangerous smile on Hans¡¯ face.

    Hans turned to look at her and said, ¡°Get in the car. After all, we are still partners.¡±

    Hellen opened the door and got into the car, shaking hands.

    Ever since thest ¡°dangerous situation¡±, she had prepared a bottle of wolf spray with special characteristics in her bag. Today, if Hans dared to act, she would let this beast know how powerful it was.

    The car drove smoothly to the Jovano family.

    After Hellen got out of the car, she said coldly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans didn¡¯t stay there for long. He had other things to deal with.

    In the Horton family, before Grace left today, the way she looked at Hellen was full of resentment.

    Originally, he just wanted to teach her a lesson. Since they bore a grudge, there was no need for them to continue staying in Tempe City.

    ¡­

    The traffic police in Tempe City were divided into three teams.

    As one of the four leaders of Green Mansion, Tiffany was meticulous. Although she was only an assistant, she felt that something was weird no matter how she thought about it.

    Why was the car dragged away?

    After a short while, Tiffany contacted someone and found the surveince footage when they were dragging it away.

 Chapter 106 Thatâ€™s Probably It

    On the monitor, Tiffany saw a man standing beside her Volkswagen. He was tall, handsome, and wore sses. Besides, he had a refined appearance.

    This was Hans¡¯ assistant, David Brown.

    Tiffany took out her phone and secretly recorded it.

    In the video, David Brown stood next to the car with a car key in his hand and looked like the owner of the car.

    The traffic policeman warned angrily, ¡°If you don t move the car, I¡¯ll get someone to drag it away.¡±

    David¡¯s smile was extremely handsome, but in Tiffany¡¯s eyes, he was no different from a refined scoundrel!

    He replied to the traffic police, ¡°Try dragging it away!¡±

    The traffic police officer was the embodiment of justice and they couldn¡¯t stand such provocation.

    Before long, David found out how powerful they were and the cute Volkswagen was dragged away ¨C

    Tiffany was extremely angry.

    After what had happened today, she felt that Hans was very scary. She had not expected his assistant to be so sinister as well!

    Karlen¡¯s matter was not serious, so Hellen did not tell her parents about it.

    When Hellen returned to the Jovano family, Everet had yet to get off work. Hellen started to take out the Prescriptions for All at home and began reading.

    She read until lunchtime, then she received a video from Tiffany.

    If David was the culprit who had dragged the car away, then Hans was the culprit who had instructed David to handle this matter!

    Hellen frowned. What exactly was Hans Grant trying to do?

    She had always felt that this man was curious about her when he abandoned her and found out that she was the first Miss of the Jovano family.

    Besides, she had lost her memory, so some people would be interested in what they had lost, but this interest would notst long.

    But Hans seemed to be addicted.

    Hellen didn¡¯t think about it any further. She rubbed her lower abdomen and went to the traditional Chinese medicine room to make her own medicine for miscarriage prevention.

    In the afternoon, she stayed there and boiled the medicine, drank it, ate the snacks, and continued to read.

    Time became peaceful. Hellen caressed her bulging belly, a maternal gentleness filling her eyes and brows.

    She was looking forward to her baby.

    She didn¡¯t check the gender of the baby. Whether it was a boy or a girl, she liked it very much.

    ¡­

    Hans went to the Horton family. After leaving there, he went straight to the Grant Group.

    Just as the car stopped in front of the Grant Group, a woman suddenly rushed out from the roadside!

    David almost couldn¡¯t brake in time. After stepping on the brakes, he saw Natalie standing in front of the car and David broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s Miss Susane!¡±

    Hans had already been prepared when someone rushed out from the side of the road. At this moment, one of his hands was pressed against the back of the front seat, and his eyes were as cold as the snow pool in winter.

    Natalie¡¯s face was flushed red from crying, and she was in a panic.

    After she stopped the car, she rushed over and opened the door of Hans¡¯ car.

    ¡°Hans!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Hans said coldly.

    Natalie pressed her hand against the car door, refusing to let Hans close it.

    ¡°Hans, I¡¯m going crazy. Don¡¯t treat me like this anymore, okay? I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do in the future.¡±

    Natalie¡¯s eyes were desperate and deste. She was born with a pure look, and her beautiful eyes drooped slightly. She looked innocent even without putting on any expression.

    In her grief, she was like a deer lost in the fog of the forest. Her clear eyes seemed to be able to see the bottom at a nce.

    Hans looked at Natalie coldly. He had been deceived by their old rtionship for too long back then. Natalie also yed a part in it.

    But now¡­

    ¡°I told you not to appear in front of me again.¡± Hans¡¯ voice was cold. ¡°If there was a next time, I will ask David to send you out of Tempe City. You won¡¯t have a chance toe back.¡±

    Natalie gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Hans, I¡¯ve already handed myself over to you!¡±

    Hans¡¯ face darkened.

    Natalie¡¯s heart trembled.

    It was that expression again! It was as if he had suffered a great loss!

    Hans mmed the door shut.

    At thest moment, before the car door closed, Natalie released her hand. The sound of the car door closing was loud.

    Natalie was stunned. If she didn¡¯t take it back, her fingers might have been broken-

    Hans Grant!

    She felt as if there was blood oozing out of her throat and she kept chanting this name in her heart.

    Hans had fallen in love with Hellen Jovano!

    What should I do?

    Make Hellen disappear?

    Right, if Hellen died, Hans would see her again!

    ¡­

    At 8 p. m. in the Jovano family, Hellen and Everet finished their dinner.

    The two rested in the living room. Hellen was reading Prescriptions for All while Everet peeled a banana and handed it to Hellen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good about this book, you have it in your hand all day long,¡± said Everet with a smile.

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°Big brother, you don¡¯t understand traditional Chinese medicine. You won¡¯t know how precious this book is!¡±

    ¡°How precious is it? Is it more precious than those things in our safe room?¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows. ¡°Of course. the wealth is valuable, but this book is priceless. Back then, I spent hundreds of thousands of dors to buy this book. Now that when I think about it, I was lucky! This book is far more valuable than the jewelry and antiques in our vault!¡±

    Everet was taken aback.

    After speaking, Hellen raised his eyes as well.

    ¡°Brother, when did I buy this book?¡±

    Everet¡¯s face slowly turned solemn, and his gaze fell upon the book in Hellen¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Two years ago, about half a month before your car ident.¡± Everet¡¯s voice grew colder.

    Hellen suddenly sat up, flipping through the book.

    Everet squinted. ¡°What kind of book is this?¡±

    ¡°An ancient prescription book of traditional Chinese medicine waspiled from the song Dynasty (960-1279)

    , and it was the original copy.¡± Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°I purposely made it moistureproof afterward.¡±

    The two looked at each other and fell silent.

    Hellen¡¯s hand stroked Prescriptions for All.

    She had discussed this with her brother and unanimously agreed that the people who were targeting the Jovano family in the dark were trying to obtain something from their home.

    Everet had told Hellen that she had fallen in love with Hans two years ago because of a car ident and it was Hans who saved her. That was how they had met.

    Later, she lost her memory because of the car ident.

    Then there was Everet¡¯s car ident. When the opponent asked her to take care of Everet in the hospital, he sneaked into her bedroom at midnight.

    ¡°That¡¯s most likely it.¡± Hellen¡¯s face was solemn as she stretched her hand out to stroke the pages of the book.

    ¡°Since they sneaked into my room, they must think that it is in my hands.¡±

    Everet¡¯s expression was icy cold as he took the book from Hellen. ¡°What¡¯s weird about this book? Even though Its value is immeasurable, and it wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of harming others, right?¡±

    ¡°The other party is very powerful and their whereabouts are hidden. On the surface, it seems that Prescriptions for All is the only copy of the Song Dynasty (960-1279), and the Song Dynasty (960-1279) is also the most prosperous time for the development of Chinese Medicine.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Hellen rested her chin on her hand. ¡°The Song Dynasty (960-1279) has never existed since then. There are quite a few exquisite, lost ancient recipes in the book. Although they were very valuable, I keep having the feeling that they don¡¯t mean what they think.¡±

    There had to be some sort of secret hidden within the book, and she didn¡¯t know it!

    Everet took the book. ¡°From now on, leave it to me. Don¡¯t touch it!¡±

    This was a time bomb. Since he knew the opponent¡¯s goal was this book, he wanted Hellen to be safe.

    Hellen burst intoughter and snatched the book. ¡°If that¡¯s what big brother thinks, wouldn¡¯t it be safer if I wrote down the book and posted it on the inte and burned it?¡±

    Everet arched an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Hellen pursed her lips, her expression turning solemn. ¡°Those people caused me to suffer a car ident to get this book.¡±

    She had fallen in love with Hans and ignored her family for two years.

    She almost killed her brother again!

    Hellen¡¯s heart was cold. It was not her style not to seek revenge. She must find out who was behind this!

 Chapter 107 I Can Only Make Things Difficult for Her

    Hellen returned to her room. She used to throw the book randomly, sometimes throwing it under nkets.

    Outsiders didn¡¯t know that she knew traditional Chinese medicine at all. When the auction house auctioned the book as an antique, they thought the book had been mothballed by her.

    They didn¡¯t expect her to bring it with her and flip through it whenever she was free.

    Hellen frowned. She scribbled down the contents of the book and walked around a few times in the room.

    No matter where he hid, he felt unsafe.

    In the end, Hellen saw a bookshelf.

    The most dangerous ce was also the safest ce.

    Hellen used an entire night to perfectly hide Prescriptions for All in a book.

    This book was made of thick leather and could be divided into twoyers. Hellen had hidden each page of the Prescriptions for All book on every page. From the outside to the inside, one wouldn¡¯t be able to discover the existence of it

    After busying herself for an entire night, she sealed off the book and wrote down the prescription on it.

    She tried to recall the content of the book repeatedly in her mind, and she felt nothing weird.

    But she felt that the opposite must havee for the book.

    Hellen only went to sleep at dawn. After a night of tossing and turning, she slept until noon.

    After getting up and eating lunch, Hellen sat down in front of herputer, then entered the Hidden Web and logged into the Green Mansion.

    The fastest way to investigate information should be in Green Mansion.

    She had been so busy these past few days that she had not been to the Green Mansion. As a result, many pieces of news came out when she logged in it.

    Hellen clicked through them one by one.

    Thetest post was sent by Reeve Walker.

    Three Knives: ¡°Mud Crab, did you mess ck Rose, again?¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly. ck Rose was Natalie. She had checked her IP before, but the IP undtions of the Hidden Web were too strong, and there were more virtual data, so she couldn¡¯t find it in the end.

    But she was sure of it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Hellen typed and replied.

    Mud Crab: What¡¯s wrong?

    Reeve Walker replied very quickly and directly send a link.

    Hellen opened it, and a fierce light shed through her eyes.

    It was still a post posted by ck Rose, but this time, the reward was directly increased to 30 million yuan.

    The official list of the Green Mansion needed a guarantee.

    ck Rose¡¯s task was posted on the free mission page.

    But 30 million was enough to attract many professional killers even on the Free Mission page.

    Hellen looked through the reply card and realized that there would be more people contacting Natalie in private messages.

    Thirty million yuan was not much for the Jovano family and the Jovano family, but desperados-

    Hellen¡¯s gaze grew colder. This Natalie was good at messing around. With her financial resources, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to take out 30 million in one go.

    The bounty was only five million yuan. What had happened exactly? It should make Natalie hate her so much.

    Hellen propped up her chin andughed coldly. She knew that Hans must have caused trouble!

    Since Natalie was so energetic to deal with her now, she couldn¡¯te up with any evidence that Natalie had bought the murderer.

    If that was the case, then she could only find other ways to retaliate.

    Hellen searched the mailbox and finally found Natalie¡¯s profile in the corner.

    This was some of Natalie¡¯s bad news that she had dug up while investigating her.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly. She logged onto Twitter and posted a series of photos and videos.

    In less than ten minutes after the photos were posted, the whole Inte began to spread wildly.

    Half an hourter, it reached the top of trending.

    The photos Hellen had sent were rather simple. During Lady Grant¡¯s birthday party, she had yed a naked photo of Natalie, and this time, she had even added a high-purity version of the video.

    Last time, Natalie had said that those photos and videos were made through artificial intelligence. This time, the photos were so clear-cut, so theizens weren¡¯t blind.

    Natalie¡¯s incident caused a huge sensation online.

    Hellen stays at home and secretly investigates Prescriptions for All on the Hidden Web. Under the scans of countless websites, she still cannot find any clues.

    After she turned off theputer, she received a message from Kenny Lee.

    After filming thest scene of Thousands of Miles on the grasnd, it was officially finished.

    All actors would hold a celebration feast in the evening. As Karim¡¯s sister and the person in charge of the movie, Hellen was among the top invitees.

    Karim returned. Hellen was in a good mood and she sent a message to Karlen. She knew that Karlen didn¡¯t have ss in the afternoon, so she told Karlen to prepare for it.

    When it was almost time in the afternoon, Hellen called Tiffany.

    Hanging up the phone, she held her chin and stared at Tiffany¡¯s number in a daze.

    There was only one clue that she knew about the group of people in the dark. Those people had asked Tisch to get close to her.

    Tisch didn¡¯t know that she was Mud Crab. Otherwise, he would stand on her side unconditionally.

    These past few days, Hellen had been pondering whether or not she should reveal her identity to Tisch.

    However, she was worried that if she were to expose herself, Tisch would act unnaturally and she might end up falling into the trap.

    In this way, Tisch¡¯s serious mission could ensure her safety.

    Hellen let out a sigh and decided to keep it a secret for now. She wondered how angry Tisch would be when she found out the truth in the future.

    Half an hourter, Tiffany was dressed in a suit and arrived the Jovano¡¯s residence. Hellen brought her out of the house and handed over the car keys.

    ¡°You can drive this car to pick me up in the future.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s car had been remodeled to prevent any other idents from happening.

    Tiffany took the car keys. ¡°Mrs. Jovano, where are we going?¡±

    Hellen wore a long dress and a sunhat. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick Karlen up first, then we¡¯ll go to CARTIER.¡±

    The car drove to Tempe University and picked her up.

    Karlen had prepared well a long time ago and she brought arge bouquet of sunflowers, which were Karim¡¯s favorite flowers.

    When the car arrived at CARTIER, there was already sunset in the sky.

    Hellen and Karlen found the private room Kenny had booked. It was room No. 3 on the fifth floor.

    The private room was veryrge. The actors and staff of the production team were gathered here. When Hellen arrived, she saw Karim sitting there and talking to Vivian.

    Hellen had participated in the interview with Vivian before, so she still remembered Vivian¡¯s careless character.

    Now, when she saw Vivian¡¯s face flush red, Karim smiled while his eyes shed, and then she said in a light voice to Karlen, ¡°Your brother will fall in love soon!¡±

    Karlen looked at Vivian and whispered, ¡°My brother normally doesn¡¯t chat with actresses. I think so, too.¡±

    While they were talking, Karim saw them and walked over with a smile.

    Vivian, upon seeing Hellen, was somewhat surprised and delighted. ¡°Hellen.¡±

    ¡°Vivian, long time no see.¡± Hellenughed.

    Now that the shooting of the Thousands of Miles waspleted, the production team released some trailers in advance as advertisements and previews. and Vivian¡¯s acting had conquered arge number of audience members based on these trailers.

    One would feel the same way whether they wereughing or crying, especially when this crying game was so popr.

    Hellen deeply felt that she had made the right choice at that time and had signed Vivian as a member of the Zem Company under the Jovano Group. This could be considered a win-win for both Vivian and Zem.

 Chapter 108 Sell a Good Price

    As the director, Kenny came to exchange greetings with Hellen for a while.

    Hellen¡¯s belly bulged slightly. People in the entertainment industry were smart. Seeing her situation, nobody tried to persuade her to drink or disturb her.

    Hellen was only chatting with Karim and Karlen while Vivian sat at the side and frequently exchanged nces with Karim, causing it to seem extremely ambiguous.

    Karlen exined what had happened to the Horton family. Karim sneered and said, ¡°the Horton family disappeared.¡±

    ¡°You did it?¡± Hellen raised an eyebrow, ¡°Or the uncle?¡±

    ¡°I was going toe back and do itter, but Hans beat me to it,¡± Karim said lightly.

    Karlen, who was next to him, said, ¡°Bro, how did you know what happened to me at Tempe University? Did Sister tell you about it?¡±

    Hellen began tough. ¡°It has nothing to do with me. If I want to say something, then I¡¯ll do it openly and say it in front of you. There¡¯s no need toin.¡±

    Hellen had known that the Thomas family had arranged people in the school. After all, Karlen was the daughter of the Thomas family, she couldn¡¯t be alone in school.

    They chatted for a while. The people around them talked about the most explosive news today.

    Natalie¡¯s indecent photos and videos were all over the Inte, and almost everyone had one.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    And how many moles on her body were counted by people.

    ¡°I really couldn¡¯t tell that Natalie was such a person. She looked so innocent. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so dirty!¡±

    ¡°Yes, in that video, men from all over the world gathered around her. I wonder if she can summon the Magic Divine Dragon, hahaha.¡±

    ¡°Summon the god oil!¡±

    Although the gossipers lowered their voices, they couldn¡¯t helpughing when they were in high spirits.

    Kenny smiled and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop talking about others.¡±

    Someone said, ¡°Director Lee, it¡¯s fortunate that Bobby, the author of Thousands of Miles, requested to switch roles! Otherwise, our show might not be able to be broadcast anymore!¡±

    Natalie had made use of Hans¡¯s power to offend many people in the entertainment industry.

    This was especially true for the staff. Many of the crew members were interconnected, and a few of them present were troubled by Natalie and they looked delighted.

    ¡°She deserves it. Let¡¯s see if she has the face to continue filming in the future.¡±

    ¡°Even if she wants to film, it requires someone to find her.¡±

    ¡°Although something like this happened, small online dramas love this kind of poprity. Maybe they will find it.¡±

    ¡°Well, I think she can enter Narce. Her appearance is quite popr.¡±

    After a while, everyone got bored and began to talk about the broadcast of Thousands of Miles.

    Thousands of Miles would be yed on several video tforms at the end of the month. At that time, another popr drama would be released in the meanwhile.

    Hellen stayed on the sofa for a while, then got up to go to the bathroom.

    Next to the bathroom door in the private room, a few crew members were chatting nearby. Hellen felt that it didn¡¯t have any privacy, so she went out to the public bathroom in the corridor.

    As soon as she finished washing her hands and got ready to go, she saw a ck shadow rushing over from behind.

    Hellen frowned and cautiously picked up the white porcin bottle of hand-wash soap on the table.

    When she saw the man¡¯s face in the mirror, she put the bottle down again.

    Xeno was Hans¡¯ friend.

    Hellen turned around. After Xeno entered, he went straight into thedies¡¯ room.

    Hellen was dumbfounded.

    A few secondster, several men in ck rushed over and rushed into the men¡¯s restroom.

    After a while, they came out. Then they looked at the female toilet and hesitated for a few seconds. The leader asked Hellen politely, ¡°Miss, did you see a man go in just now?¡±

    The corner of Hellen¡¯s mouth twitched. She pointed at the sign on the bathroom. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The man smiled awkwardly and left with his men.

    Hellen slowly washed her hands. After she finished, Xeno came out as well.

    Hellen cast a sidelong nce at Xeno.

    ¡°Hey, Hellen. Thank you,¡± Xeno said with a smile.

    Hellen crossed her arms. ¡°Xeno, didn¡¯t you own the CARTIER? Why are you being chased like a mouse in your territory?¡±

    Xeno shouted, ¡°I have to hide from even the William family, let alone my territory.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows. ¡°Did he catch you taking on a blind date again?¡±

    Xeno nodded. ¡°The eldest daughter of the Lewis family has gone to the branch office in Hail City recently, and the Old Master asked me to go apany her. I don¡¯t have many interactions with Darcy, but the elders of both families think that we are dating! If I like her, is it necessary for me to start discreet affairs?¡±

    Hellen deeply agreed. ¡°Right, Your reputation as a yboy is well known in Hail City, and you do indeed notck a romantic affair.¡±

    ¡°Hellen, you¡¯re ndering me!¡± Xeno blinked his eyes.

    Hellen wiped her hands clean. ¡°Darcy was my bestie, don¡¯t touch her.¡±

    ¡°Am I that kind of person?!¡± Xeno leaned against the sink, and there was a hint of arrogance on his handsome face. ¡°Although I am not good, I won¡¯t go out with good girls. I won¡¯t mess with those who are bold on the outside and infatuated on the inside, Wendy is the case.¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Good.¡±

    She turned around and was about to return to the private room when Xeno blocked her way.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. When we were at the Grant family, you called me Bro Xeno in front of Granny Grant. Why are you calling me Xeno now?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s gaze fell behind Xeno. She withdrew her gaze and looked at Xeno with a smile. ¡± Bro Xeno.¡±

    Xeno was amused. ¡°Okay, call me again?¡±

    Hellen smiled amiably. ¡°brother Xeno, when you have time, let¡¯s drink together.¡±

    Xeno pondered for a moment. Hellen was Hans¡¯ man and he was Hans¡¯ brother. They would drink together in the future.

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    Hellen turned and left.

    Xeno heard a light coughing from behind.

    He turned around and saw Hans and Charles standing not far away.

    Xeno felt a chill on his neck and caressed it uneasily.

    Charles cast a sympathetic gaze at him.

    Hans sneered and said in a low and emotionless voice, ¡°Bro Xeno?¡±

    Xeno hissed!

    ¡°Why do you sound like you¡¯re taking my life?¡±

    The three of them returned to the private room on the eighth floor. Hans asked for the surveince footage of the CARTIER and ced it on the tablet to watch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hellen is on the fifth floor, 503. I¡¯ve already ordered the club¡¯s guards to pay special attention to that room. Nothing will happen to her.¡± Xeno smiled. ¡°After all, she called Bro Xeno.¡±

    Charles rubbed his face andughed, ¡°If not for our friendship of twenty years, I think your club would have been closed by the Grant Group by tomorrow.¡±

    As they chatted, Xeno looked at Hans curiously. ¡°Hans, have you read the news about Natalie?¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I heard about it from David, but I didn¡¯t look.¡±

    Xeno nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If I were you, I would be disgusted by such a woman for several days. Besides, you are so mysophobic.¡±

    Hans looked at the tablet.

    When he heard the news today, he immediately understood that the blood on the bed sheet that day was fake.

    Natalie carefully ¡°Packed¡± herself, hoping to sell it to him for a good price.

    Charles also saw the news. He looked at Hans and said, ¡°Hans, I think you¡¯d better go to the hospital to check it out.¡±

    Hans looked up and asked, ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Natalie is too yful. What if she had diseases-¡±

    Hans looked at the tablet and said, ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Halfway through his sentence, Xeno¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Hans, you haven¡¯t slept with Natalie all these years, have you?¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression was indifferent. Since the blood was fake, then the thing that had happened between them was most likely fake.

 Chapter 109 Thereâ€™s No Need to Explain

    Natalie had signed up with SK Entertainment, which was under the Grant Group. The higher-ups were thinking about her rtionship with Hans Grant.

    They thought that Natalie was the futuredy. Whenever there was any negative news, the higher-ups would immediately deal with it.

    But recently, things were different. Special Assistant David came especially to SK Entertainment a few days ago and forcibly terminated the contract with Natalie.

    Natalie hadn¡¯t signed a contract with apany yet. She didn¡¯t have an agent, either. Besides, her two assistants were useless. No one paid attention to the news on the Inte.

    To clear the Inte, the government deleted it. Butter, they sent it out with mosaics, and in a video, they typed code all over their bodies.

    There were only four men and one woman left and they were shooking their heads. It was clear what the piece of the mosaic was trying to hide.

    Natalie¡¯s reputation had been ruined, but there were still some die-hard loyal fans who were protecting her.

    It was said that she was an open style to the western world, and she had studied in M Empire, things like that. Anyway, the reason for defending her was very strange.

    However, when the domestic news reached a certain level, it went to some international websites.

    A male lead of a video quickly appeared in M Empire angrily. He sent a string of English words and we can trante it directly as ¡°I paid! I¡¯m not other things. I¡¯m the customer!¡±

    The country was in an uproar. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was true or not anymore.

    In any case, Natalie was over.

    ¡­

    The Grant family.

    Lady Grant watched the video of the mosaic, still feeling very angry.

    ¡°Natalie is so shameless! I even introduced her to so many people during my birthday party, saying that she was Natalie¡¯s girlfriend! My God!¡±

    Lady Grant was gnashing her teeth in hatred. She had the feeling that everyone in Tempe City wasughing at her!

    The butler stood by the sofa and looked at Lady Grant nervously.

    ¡°Madam, Miss Susane called just now and said she wanted to exin-¡±

    ¡°Exin?¡± Lady Grant¡¯s eyes were zing with anger. ¡°What did she have to exin? This photo, this video¡­¡±

    It was simply unbearable!

    The butler replied, ¡°Then I will tell her that Madam doesn¡¯t have time if she calls again.¡±

    Lady Grant¡¯s expression was ice-cold. ¡°No, let here if she calls again!¡±

    The butler was surprised. ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t want to see her, do you?¡±

    Lady Grant sneered, ¡°she went to study at a foreign unknown university, but in reality, she should sell herself. How dare she dream of entering the Grant family?¡±

    The toad wants to eat swan meat!

    The more Lady Grant thought about it, the angrier she became. ¡°I have to make it clear to her. If she dares to pester Hans again or mention the word ¡®Grant¡¯ outside, I¡¯ll teach her a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the butler replied.

    Natalie couldn¡¯t enter the Grant Group now since Hans Grant didn¡¯t want to see her.

    After such a thing had happened, she felt that her life waspletely ruined.

    She hid in her apartment and called the Grant family¡¯s old house one after another.

    She still had onest glimmer of hope, Lady Grant!

    ¡°Lady Grant, that idiot, is the easiest to fool!¡±

    At that time, she would say that the videos were all made through AI, Maybe she could fool them!

    Natalie knew that she was indulging in her fantasy, but she had nowhere to go.

    She had already reached the peak of her life a few months ago!

    Aftering back from abroad, Hans divorced her, and SK Entertainment supported her. She was about to be a popr female star and marry into a wealthy family!

    In a few months, everything had changed!

    Losing Hans Grant meant losing SK Entertainment.

    She couldn¡¯t even find out who sent these photos and videos!

    Natalie gnashed her teeth in hatred. She guessed that the photos were identical to the ones taken at Lady Grant¡¯s birthday party.

    That day, it was Hellen This time, it was Hellen as well!

    ¡°Does this woman have to push her into hell?!¡±

    Even if she went to hell, she would drag Hellen down with her!

    Natalie¡¯s eyes were wide open. She picked up her phone and called the Grant family.

    It was still the butler who picked up the phone. But this time, there was a different result.

    ¡°Yes, Madam is at home now. Miss Susane, you cane over.¡±

    Natalie¡¯s hand, which was holding her phone, trembled a lot. She suddenly stood up and ran to the mirror to look at herself.

    In the past few days, she had be haggard!

    After Natalie entered the dressing room, she found a set of clothes for a well-breddy, and this style suits Lady Grant¡¯s taste. She then put on her makeup in front of the mirror.

    When she was brushing her eyshes, her hands were trembling.

    This might be herst chance!

    Natalie escaped from the back door of the apartment building. Several reporters at the back door immediately noticed her and chased after her.

    She used to like the spotlight the most in the past, but now she just scrambled into her car in a panic.

    She started the car and fled the apartment building at top speed.

    As the car drove along, a few paparazzi were following her tightly. Now that Natalie¡¯s incident was still popr on the inte, it would be news no matter where she was photographed.

    From the rearview mirror, Natalie looked at the cars driving after her and cursed through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Flies! They¡¯re all flies! Damm it!¡±

    But in the next moment, her eyes flickered slightly.

    The vehicle speed slowed down a little.

    Natalie¡¯s car drove into the Grant family and they didn¡¯t reject her.

    The paparazzi didn¡¯t dare approach them. They took a few photos of Natalie and the Grant family¡¯s front door from afar, then started guarding nearby.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡­

    In the Grant family¡¯s living room.

    Natalie walked into the living room with her handbag.

    ¡°Aunt-¡± She bit her lower lip, and a few drops of tears rolled out of her eyes. ¡°I finally see you. Recently, the news on the Inte has wronged me!¡±

    Lady Grant sat upright and held a porcin cup in her hand. Her eyes nted slightly as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. If your tears fall to the ground, I¡¯ll think they dirty my floor!¡±

    Natalie was shocked. Lady Grant called her here for her exnation.

    She clenched her hands tightly and squeezed out a smile. She wiped her tears with her sleeve and said, ¡°Auntie, I want to exin the news on the Inte to you.¡±

    ¡°No need to exin.¡±

    Lady Grant said coldly, ¡°butler!¡±

    The butler immediately picked up a document and ced it next to Lady Grant.

    ¡°Look, what is this?¡±

    Lady Grant took the documents and stood up, throwing them at Natalie.

    There was iron on the edge of the folder, and Natalie¡¯s head immediately swelled!

    She was in so much pain that hatred welled up in her heart, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it. She pretended to be at a loss as she picked up the folder.

    ¡°What is this, Auntie?¡±

    ¡°Take your time!¡± Lady Grant looked at Natalie with a look of disgust. ¡°Just look at you one more time makes me sick. How dare a person like you want to marry my son? You don¡¯t even deserve to carry his shoes!¡±

    Natalie¡¯s face turned pale.

    The moment she opened the folder, the first page was a photo of a man!

    The man was skinny. His eyes were slightly bald, and under his eyes, there were dark traces of excessive desire!

    His hair was sparse and he was grinning.

    Natalie could almost smell the stench of decay on this man¡¯s face!

    This was her first man, Greg Susane!

 Chapter 110 Want to Send Her Away with Ten Million?

    Natalie¡¯s face turned green as she looked at the man¡¯s photo.

    She climbed up to Greg and pushed away all the women around her.

    She coaxed Greg to take her in as an adopted daughter and finally cleared her name. She became the eldest daughter of the Susane family and had a bright and beautiful identity.

    After Greg¡¯s death, she burned all his photos and destroyed all traces of his existence.

    She inherited a million assets of the Susane family and then went abroad to study-

    Natalie held the file tightly in her hand. When Hans had found her back then and he said that he was saved by Miss Susane.

    At that time, she was puzzled that Greg did not have a daughter before her.

    But she still acquiesced. After all, that was Hans Grant.

    Lady Grant looked at Natalie¡¯s pale face and sneered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you know this man?¡±

    Natalie bit her lower lip and looked at Lady Grant innocently. ¡°Aunt, this is my father.¡±

    ¡°Your father?¡± Lady Grant was extremely disgusted with Natalie now. ¡°Natalie Susane, you won¡¯t cry until you see the coffin!¡±

    Although the rtionship between them was hard to find, it was easy for the Grant family to uncover the truth of the past.

    The people sent by Lady Grant found Greg¡¯s former lovers.

    Those women had more or less been tricked by Natalie in the past. They sneered at the mention of the Susane family¡¯s eldest daughter.

    First Miss? She was just a vicious bitch.

    It was very quiet in the living room. Natalie clenched her hands and was quick-witted.

    No matter what Lady Grant found out, even if she had to take Greg to her face, she would not admit it!

    Once she admitted it, her life would be over!

    ¡°Auntie, did you hear some rumors?¡± Natalie¡¯s face was fragile. She wanted to pull on Lady Grant¡¯s clothes but was stopped by the maid.

    ¡°Natalie, from today on, you have nothing to do with the Grant family anymore. If you dare to spread rumors, I¡¯ll make you wish you were dead!¡±

    Lady Grant picked up a card that she had prepared.

    She threw it in front of Natalie in disdain. ¡°A woman like you wants the wealth and power of our family. Here¡¯s 10 million. Take the money and disappear forever! If I find out that you pester my son again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The card fell to the ground. Natalie¡¯s head was lowered and her shoulders were trembling slightly. She looked very sad.

    She lowered her head, her bloodshot eyes filled with hatred.

    Send her away with ten million yuan? Did she take her for a fool?!

    Hans had casually given her a role and it was worth more than 10 million yuan.

    Moreover, if she married Hans, everything in the Grant family would be hers!

    ¡°Butler, see our guest out.¡± Lady Grant stood up.

    The butler stepped forward and said, ¡°Miss Susane, please leave.¡±

    Natalie gritted her teeth and red at Lady Grant. ¡°Aunt! Why don¡¯t you listen to my exnation?¡±

    Lady Grant didn¡¯t want to hear Natalie¡¯s words anymore.

    She had already turned to leave and went upstairs.

    Natalie didn¡¯t want to leave. The butler called two maids and took her away.

    When they were about to reach the front door of the Grant family home, Natalie broke free from the maid.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk by myself!¡±

    The two maids looked at the butler, who nodded in disgust.

    Not far from the Grant family¡¯s main gate.

    When the reporters saw Natalie walk out of the Grant family, they immediately took pictures of her.

    Natalie¡¯s eyes were red, and she had a reassuring smile on her face. She lowered her head and tied up a strand of hair on her cheeks.

    After getting in the car, Natalie drove away.

    The reporters looked at each other.

    ¡°Natalie seems to be in a good mood aftering out of the Grant family-¡±

    ¡°Will, will the Grant family still want her after this incident?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Things in the rich and powerful families are not things that we can understand.¡±

    ¡­

    The Jovano¡¯s house,

    In the guest room, Hellen and Karlen were ying games, and Everet and Karim were chatting on the sofa not far away from them.

    Karim intended to rest for some time afterpleting the Moonpath¡¯s filming, and he didn¡¯t intend to participate in any more scenes.

    As the two of them chatted about Hellen, their bright eyes faintly swept over Hellen¡¯s belly

    ¡°Big Brother, Her body¡­¡±

    Everet swept her gaze across Hellen¡¯s waist. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it any longer.

    The Jovano family and the Thomas Family were as close as one family. Everet lowered his voice and told him that she found she was pregnant after the divorce.

    The smile on Karim¡¯s face faded a little. ¡°It¡¯s the best choice to get rid of it. At least for Hellen.¡±

    ¡°Let her decide this matter herself. After all, she is pregnant with our little nephew or niece,¡± said Everet softly. ¡°This matter isplicated. Don¡¯t let Karlen know too much.¡±

    Karim nodded.

    It was a rare family gathering, and the four of them gathered together to make a video call to the people in Hail City.

    Hellen chatted with her grandmother with a smile on her face. Her grandmother was in good health. In the video, her uncle Palmer¡¯s face darkened when he saw Karlen.

    ¡°Get her over here!¡±

    Karlen avoided the camera.

    Palmer sneered. ¡°I heard that you fought with the Horton family some time ago. You¡¯re getting more and more capable. Now you¡¯ve provoked Tempe City!¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not my fault,¡± Karlen whispered.

    However, she was still scolded by Palmer Thomas.

    In the afternoon, Karim was about to go back to his residence in Tempe City.

    He was afraid that the paparazzi and fans would disturb the Jovano family, so Everet and Hellen failed to persuade him to stay here even though they repeated several times.

    After Karim and Karlen left, Hellen returned to the living room and sat down. After eating some fruit, she began to work on her tablet.

    She browsed through all kinds ofments on the short video tform, replying to whatever interested her.

    Everet ordered her servants to prepare dinner. After that, she sat across from Hellen and began to deal with official business.

    Time passed quietly. Hellen finished reading thements and saw that her brother was still focused on dealing with the Jovano Group¡¯s affairs, so she opened the encrypted folder on the tablet.

    There was a series of analyses of her Prescriptions for All.

    Now she was not only looking at the prescription but also trying to figure out the secrets behind it.

    Hellen reorganized Prescriptions for All ording to the encryption method, but there were still no clues.

    Merely, there were a lot of ways to unlock a word. It would likely take a lot of effort to solve the mystery of the book.

    Hellen attended to it untilte at night. The housekeeper arrived in the living room and told them that dinner had already been prepared.

    At dinner, they chatted while eating.

    ¡°I added another batch of guards from my family, all are from the Levi Group. Eddie carefully selected them and they are trustworthy,¡± Everet said.

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Do as you say. Big Brother, how has your leg been?¡±

    Everet¡¯s legs were almost fully recovered. He could walk normally, but she couldn¡¯t move violently.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be better in a few days. I have to recuperate every day.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Bro, do you know that Darcy had gone to Hail City?¡±

 Chapter 111 Iâ€™m an Upright Man

    Everet said nothing.

    ¡°I think you already know.¡± Hellen said helplessly, ¡°Everet, the Williams in Hail City intends to make Darcy their daughter-inw. If you continue like this, it¡¯ll be useless even if you regret it in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not fated to be with her, but she doesn¡¯t like Xeno either,¡± Everet said.

    Hellen bit her lower lip and pondered for a few seconds before suddenly having a sh of inspiration.

    She seemed to know how to undo the knot in her brother¡¯s mind!

    ¡°Everet, you know what kind of person Xeno is, don¡¯t you? He is the number one yboy in Hail City. He has too many women around him.¡±

    Hellen blinked, ¡°If Darcy marries Xeno, her entire life would be ruined.¡±

    Everet¡¯s face turned cold, ¡°She won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. You¡¯ve hurt her heart. Maybe she¡¯ll marry someone else without choosing.¡± Hellen sighed with emotion and belittled Xeno against her will, ¡°Xeno has so many women around him. I don¡¯t know if Darcy can win. I think with her straightforward personality, she¡¯ll be bullied by his lovers.¡±

    Seeing that Everet¡¯s expression was changing bit by bit, Hellen grew happy.

    Right now, her brother simply felt that it was unfair for Darcy if they couldn¡¯t have a child after they got together.

    But after all, he was deeply in love with Darcy. If he knew that she was going to get caught in the crossfire, he would never sit idly by!

    Hellen apologized to Xeno in her heart and then added, ¡°s, I heard that after Darcy went to Hail City, Xeno¡¯s parents met her a few times. The news of their marriage might spread someday.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Hellen¡¯s tongue was mocking and bitter.

    Everet stared at Hellen, ¡°Just eat.¡±

    However, Everet couldn¡¯t eat anymore. He took another sip of the soup and put down the spoon, ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯m going to study.¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°All right.¡±

    If her brother didn¡¯t want her to tell Darcy the truth, she could at least say something else, right?

    After dinner, Hellen returned to the bedroom and made a video call to Darcy.

    The call was picked up quickly. Darcy looked haggard and had dark circles under her eyes, ¡°Hellen! I¡¯m going to die! Come and help me!¡±

    Hellen was badly startled, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any talent for business management. My parents insisted that I run the branch office in Hail City. I can¡¯t do it!¡± She howled; her tender white face full of resentment.

    Hellen began tough, ¡°What, you want toe back?¡±

    Darcy waved her fist, ¡°I dream of going back, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I just need to endure for another half a month. When I get back, I¡¯ll y with you for three days! I¡¯ll make up for what I¡¯ve suffered these days!¡±

    Hellenughed slyly, ¡°I rmend you note back for now.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Stay there. Someone wille to you.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°My big brother.¡±

    In the video, Darcy¡¯s face stiffened, ¡°Why will hee to me? When I was in Tempe City with him, he pretended not to see me. Now I¡¯m in Hai City, he must be very happy.¡±

    Hellenughed out loud, ¡°It¡¯s precise because you¡¯re right under his nose that he¡¯s rxed. Why would he pay attention to you?¡±

    Darcy was deep in thought.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes narrowed as she added, ¡°If you and my brother¡­ why don¡¯t you spend more time with Xeno during this period?¡±

    Darcy said disdainfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t Xeno in Tempe City? I hate his careless look. Why should I spend time with him?¡±

    That¡¯s right, Xeno¡¯s staying in Tempe City was a problem.

    Hellen thought for a moment, ¡°Leave this to me. Xeno will return to Hail City in a few days.¡±

    In the video, Darcy had very expressive features.

    ¡°Hellen, did you think that your big brother would be jealous?¡±

    Hellen said, ¡°If you want to know, you should give it a try.¡±

    Although this idea was annoying, it was the only way to let her brother face his true heart.

    As long as Xeno acted like a scumbag and made her brother realize that the consequence of Darcy¡¯s marriage to Xeno was worse than having no child with him, he would naturally bring Darcy back.

    Hellen¡¯s idea was not bad, and Darcy also agreed.

    After the video call, she fell into another dilemma.

    How could they let Xeno return to Hail City?

    Xeno¡¯s grandfather had sent people to the clubst time, but they failed to take him back.

    Hellen thought about it again and again. She felt that she still had to discuss this with Xeno. She found Xeno¡¯s number on the phone and dialed it.

    It was noisy on the other end of the phone, mixed with music.

    Hellen was slightly absent-minded when he heard Xeno shout, ¡°Be quiet!¡±

    The other end of the line quieted down.

    Xeno¡¯s voice reached her ears, ¡°Hellen, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She recalled that she had a request to make, so her tone and voice softened.

    ¡°Xeno, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Xeno was silent for a few seconds, his voice trembling slightly, ¡°Hellen, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t you talk like that? It¡¯s so scary.¡±

    Hellen sneered in her heart while keeping her voice calm, ¡°Xeno, do you have the time recently?¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Xeno¡¯s voice was filled with terror, ¡°I see you as a younger sister. Don¡¯t tell me you want to date me. I¡¯m an upright man!¡±

    Hellen took a deep breath and felt that she couldn¡¯t express herself clearly on the phone. She directly asked, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll meet you there!¡±

    ¡°I, I, I am in room 801, CARTIER.¡±

    Hellen nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±

    After that, she hung up the phone.

    After getting changed, Hellen snuck out and drove to the CARTIER.

    When she arrived at her destination, it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. The first floor of the club was very lively. Hellen took the VIP elevator and went straight up to the eighth floor.

    When she got to room 801, two top-ranked barmaids just entered the door, and they smiled when they saw Hellen.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly as she pushed the door open and entered.

    There were seven or eight people in the room, and Xeno was not among the people singing outside.

    As Hellen walked inside, she saw Xeno, Charles, and two men she didn¡¯t know at the card table.

    And¡­ Hans.

    When Xeno saw her, he smiled guiltily and nced at Hans.

    ¡°Hellen, why are you looking for me? Take a seat.¡±

    Xeno moved to the side, emptying the seat between him and Hans.

    After sitting down, Hellen looked at the cards on the table, ¡°We can talkter. Are you short a yer?¡±

    The corner of Charles¡¯ mouth curled upwards as he looked at a man beside him.

    The man immediately said, ¡°I just don¡¯t want to quit, Mrs. Jovano, please.¡±

    They began to y cards. Hellen didn¡¯t want to reveal her purpose in front of Hans. She wanted to find an opportunity to talk to Xeno in private.

    However, after a few rounds, she was surrounded by a pile of chips, but Hans did not intend to leave.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t wait any longer, ¡°Xeno,e out for a moment. I have something to discuss with you in private.¡±

 Chapter 112 Someone Wanted Her Dead

    Xeno was confused. He grew up with Hans and usually liked to joke around. But when it came to Hellen, Hans was serious.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xeno put down the cards in his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s talk outside.¡±

    Xeno and Hellen walked into the lounge next door.

    Hellen went straight to the point, ¡°Xeno, you¡¯ve been in Tempe City for quite some time now.¡±

    Xeno nodded.

    Hellen smiled, ¡°The vice president of the Williams Group has always been in charge of the branch in Tempe City. But you only run this club here, it is truly a waste of your talent.¡±

    Xeno was a little flustered, ¡°Hellen, what exactly do you want to say? Why don¡¯t you get straight to the point?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I need you to go back to Hail City.¡± Hellen¡¯s face was filled with sincerity.

    Xeno¡¯s eyes widened and he raised his voice, ¡°You didn¡¯t get bribed by my father, did you?! Let me tell you, Hellen, you can tell me to do whatever you want, but I can¡¯t return to Hail City!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how miserable I was in Hail City. My parents and grandfather wanted me to go on a blind date!¡±

    Xeno gritted his teeth, ¡°Especially recently, your best friend Darcy Lewis is in Hail City. That¡¯s why my grandfather caught mest time! It seems that they want your best friend to be their daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw. I can¡¯t go back at such a critical time!¡±

    Hellen leered at Xeno, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Darcy will never like you.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want me to go back for?¡±

    Hellen thought about it. If she wasn¡¯t sincere, she might have no chance to convince Xeno. ¡°My brother and Darcy have always been in love, but they¡¯ve run into some problems.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°You are the best medicine for their problem. After you return to Hail City, just pretend to be very interested in Darcy.¡±

    Xeno understood now. So, it turned out that Hellen wanted him to go back and be the stepping stone for Everet and Darcy¡¯s love!

    He gritted his teeth, ¡°The best medicine? You want me to die, don¡¯t you? Your brother is not easy to deal with. You ask me to rob his sweetheart? Although¡­ it sounds good.¡±

    It was in line with his personality of causing trouble.

    Hellen thought for a moment, ¡°I won¡¯t let you do this for nothing. You can make a request.¡±

    Xeno rolled his eyes and a smile appeared on his handsome face.

    He understood what Hellen wanted him to do, but he didn¡¯t resist.

    Robbing someone else¡¯s girlfriend was a bad thing. But doing this bad thing for a good purpose and finally getting a lover together would be a rare experience.

    And it was Hellen herself who begged him. Xeno was indeed interested.

    He was thinking about requests, ¡°Any request?¡±

    Hellen frowned at Xeno¡¯s expectant expression, ¡°You aren¡¯t nning to ask for an exorbitant price, are you?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Why don¡¯t you promise me three things? These three things won¡¯t affect your health or break thew-¡±

    Hellen sneered, ¡°I can see treachery from your face. Many troubles do not break thew and do not affect health.¡±

    Xeno blinked, trying to feign innocence.

    Hellen said, ¡°I can promise you one thing. If you can ept it, then we close the deal. If not, then I will think of another n.¡±

    ¡°What else can you do?¡± Xeno asked with a smile.

    ¡°For example, knock you out and send you to Hail City.¡±

    Xeno chuckled, ¡°Okay. But you¡¯ll have to let me think about it. Even if I agree to go back, I¡¯ll have to settle everything here first.¡±

    After the two of them finished discussing, Hellen no longer intended to return to the box, ¡°All right, then contact me at any time. I need to go now.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not ying cards anymore?¡± Xeno said, ¡°Your chips are still there.¡±

    Hellen waved her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you all to some wine.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you won from me. And now you treat me with that.¡± Xeno stood where he was and sighed with emotion, ¡°All businessmen are crafty. You are indeed a member of the Jovano Group.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    He turned around and was about to return to the box.

    As soon as he turned the corner, he saw two people leaning against the wall.

    Hans and Charles stood there quietly for an unknown period.

    ¡°Since when did you enjoy eavesdropping, Hans?¡± Xeno quipped.

    Charles looked at Xeno sympathetically, ¡°The game is over. We are going to leave.¡±

    ¡°Over?¡± said Xeno, frowning.

    Hans¡¯ face was cold, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Greg to pack your luggage and send you back to Hai City tonight.¡±

    Xeno widened his eyes, ¡°Hans! You only care about women! I haven¡¯t agreed yet!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get Greg to pack up the tricolor-zed pottery, the one you took a fancy tost time, to Hail City.¡±

    Xeno fell silent, ¡°Then what about the club-¡±

    Charles smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. In any case, your club should be about the same as my bar.¡±

    Xeno gnashed his teeth in anger, ¡°There is a big difference!¡±

    ¡­

    The next day.

    When Hellen got up, he saw a WhatsApp message Xeno sent.

    [Hellen, I¡¯ve already reached Hail City. I guarantee toplete the mission!]

    There was even arge monkey face emoticon at the end. Hellen was a bit surprised and looked at the time.

    It was only seven o¡¯clock in the morning, and Xeno¡¯s message was sent early in the morning.

    Did he return to Hai Cityst night?

    After breakfast, Hellen continued searching for information rted to Prescriptions for All on the inte.

    Since she couldn¡¯t find anything rted to Prescriptions for All on the deep web, she decided to start with the book itself and find out who the former owner of this book was.

    Prescriptions for All, this book was got at the auction, so the auction house had records of it.

    After a while, a skull symbol popped up in the lower right corner of theputer interface.

    She clicked on it and found that it was a message from Reeve.

    Three Knives, ¡°Mud Crab, someone has taken ck Rose¡¯s bounty mission! And that person doesn¡¯t seem to be simple. You have to be careful!¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows and found ck Rose¡¯s post.

    Below the post was noted by the editor to be in progress

    This meant that someone had already taken the mission and no other one could take it. To be able to make Natalie pause the others from taking the job meant that the person wasn¡¯t simple.

    Hellen¡¯s face grew solemn. It seemed she would have to be careful in the future.

    On the top floor of the Grant Group¡¯s building¡­

    In the president¡¯s office, Hans had just finished a meeting when Greg walked in from outside.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, you asked me to keep an eye on Mrs. Jovano. These are the materials that the information department has collected recently. Mrs. Jovano seems to have been listed on the mission list of Green Mansion. Someone has offered a reward of 30 million dors for her life.¡±

    Green Mansion is the biggest mission trading organization on the deep web.

    Hans¡¯ eyes turned cold as he took the tablet from Greg¡¯s hand.

    On the tablet, the mission list of Green Mansion was disyed. The post of the ck Rose was clicked open.

    The bounty was thirty million and the mission was in progress.

    Hans¡¯ face was cold, ¡°Go and find this ck Rose!¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Greg replied, ¡°Do we need to send someone to protect Mrs. Jovano?¡±

    Hans pinched himself between the eyes, ¡°Send Joe ke there. Tell him to be careful and not to expose himself.¡±

 Chapter 113 Provocation

    After staying at thepany for a day, Hellen drove to Tempe University at half past five in the afternoon.

    Today was the weekend, and she was going to have the weekly live broadcast.

    When she arrived at Tempe University, Luz was already at the school gate. Seeing Hellen¡¯s caring over, he immediately got in the car.

    On the way home, Hellen found him in low spirits.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Luz, how was your school life recently?¡±

    Because of what had happened earlier, there were many rumors that she was Luz¡¯s sugar mama.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened before,¡± she said apologetically. ¡°Someone in the school spread rumors about our rtionship. I¡¯ll clear it up during the live stream tonight.¡±

    Luz hurriedly said, ¡°Hellen, you don¡¯t have to care about what those people said. I didn¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    Hellen began to smile, ¡°You¡¯re young. You don¡¯t have a girlfriend yet. This rumor isn¡¯t good for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just-¡± Luz lowered his head, and his handsome face was with a gloomy expression, ¡°The hospital called and said that my brother¡¯s condition is not very good.¡±

    Hellen frowned. She had read Matt¡¯s medical record. He needed further observation before surgery.

    Was his condition worsening now?

    That would be a bit troublesome.

    ¡°Luz, don¡¯t worry. I know a very good doctor. If your brother¡¯s condition is really bad, I will ask her to operate on him.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, there is still a glimmer of hope.¡±

    Luz nodded, ¡°I know, Hellen.¡±

    After the car got to the Jovano family¡¯s house, Hellen mentioned her rtionship with Luz during the live broadcast.

    ¡°My assistant is a talented student from Tempe University. He majors in photography. I treat him as my little brother.¡± While putting on makeup, Hellenughed, ¡°But recently, there have been some rumors. I hope everyone won¡¯t spread them around. Luz is much younger than me.¡±

    As Hellen spoke, the bullet screen started to pop out.

    [Who was so bored as to talk nonsense?]

    [Luz is still a student. Let¡¯s stop shipping them.]

    As Industrious Hellen¡¯s assistant, Luz had his own Twitter ount. Because he had appeared several times during Hellen¡¯s live stream, the audience all felt that he was handsome.

    Some people felt that this pair of brother and sister were very suitable for each other. Previously, Hellen couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with this matter, but now that the rumors had affected Luz, she definitely couldn¡¯t ept it.

    After chatting for a while, a message appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Han gifted Industrious Hellen 99 champagne roses.¡±

    In Hellen¡¯s broadcast room, Han ranked first in the number of gifts. Hellen continued to put on makeup after expressing her thanks as usual.

    After a while, Mr. Levi, Little Witch, and Ordinary Life entered her live broadcast room one after another.

    Hellen smiled. She had been doing live streaming about beauty, wellness, and skincare for some time now, and she was getting more and more familiar with these viewers.

    ¡°If you have time, let¡¯s meet together, shall we?¡± Hellen smiled, ¡°Little Witch, Ordinary Life, and Han. Are you in Tempe City too?¡±

    The three of them fell silent at the same time.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly, not minding it at all.

    Mr. Levi said first, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s meet.¡±

    Hellen sneered, ¡°Eddie, you can throw your party!¡±

    After the live broadcast was over, Hellen drove Luz back to Tempe University.

    She watched him walk through the school gate and sat in the car, calling the director of the Tempe Hospital, Jack Martin.

    ¡°Mr. Martin, how is Matt¡¯s condition?¡±

    Jack sounds serious, ¡°I was just thinking of contacting you. He¡¯s been in aa for too long and his physical functions were much weaker recently. The main issue is the clot in his head. I¡¯ll send you his medical record.¡±

    ¡°Okay, send it to my email.¡±

    Jack knew her email address as Hana. After Hellen hung up, she was about to start the car, but her eyes fell on the back of her car.

    There was an extremely ordinary ckmercial car not far away.

    She narrowed her eyes slightly. As far as she could remember, she seemed to have seen this car today.

    Hellen bes a little vignt. Now someone in the deep web had taken the mission posted by ck Rose and wanted to attack her.

    This car appeared twice in front of her in a day, so there was a high chance that someone was following her.

    Hellen drove back home calmly and checked the rearview mirror from time to time.

    All the way, themercial car had been following her from a distance. When it approached the Jovano family¡¯s house, it left.

    When Hellen saw the car turn, she was a little surprised. It didn¡¯t seem like the driver wanted to kill her, but more like he or she was protecting her.

    She secretly noted down the appearance of the car and returned home.

    After parking the car, Hellen walked into the living room.

    Everet was sitting in the living room on the phone. It sounded like a call from Hail City.

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    Hellen saw that Everet didn¡¯t look good, so she sat down opposite him, ¡°Everet, is it, Grandma?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Everet sounded unhappy.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes, ¡°Darcy?¡± Other than her grandmother, only Darcy would call her brother from Hail City.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hellen was delighted, ¡°You talk to each other again?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Everet sneered, ¡°She said that she would have lunch with Xeno tomorrow. She asked me if I have any restaurant rmendations in Hai City.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Everet turned around and frowned, ¡°Isn¡¯t Xeno in Tempe City? Why is he here?¡±

    Hellen innocently blinked her eyes, ¡°How would I know? Xeno was originally born in Hail City, so it¡¯s not strange that he returned.¡±

    Everet, who was in a bad mood, went to the study with a cold face.

    Hellen looked at her brother¡¯s back and took out her phone to send a WhatsApp message to Darcy.

    ¡°I just went home and saw my brother. He was very angry and irritable. What did you do?¡±

    Darcy replied quickly, ¡°Is your brother very angry?¡±

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s lips curled up, ¡°Right.¡±

    Darcy¡¯s video call was quickly made. She looked sneaky and tried to look at Hellen¡¯s side.

    Hellen showed her surroundings through the lens of her cell phone, ¡°Stop looking. My brother has already returned to his study.¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to sound your brother out. The Williams invited me to dinner today, and my family cooperation with them, so I went there. I didn¡¯t expect that Xeno was also here.¡±

    Darcy talked about what had happened today in a long-winded manner, ¡°Xeno said that he was forced back to Hai City by you and Hans. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°What does it have to do with Hans?¡±

    The two of them chatted for a long time. Hellen also understood Darcy¡¯s feelings for Everet.

    She sighed slightly as she promised her brother that she would not tell Darcy the truth. However, Darcy didn¡¯t know the truth, she only knew her boyfriend had suddenly broken up with her.

    Although they broke up, they still had feelings for each other. But he wouldn¡¯t agree to get back together with her.

    What was the difference between this and being toyed with in the eyes of the ignorant?

    Hellen looked at the lost look in Darcy¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but cheer her up, ¡°Darcy, you know my brother. He must have his difficulties. Don¡¯t give up on him.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t give up!¡± Darcy¡¯s fighting spirit was aroused, ¡°I¡¯ll have lunch with Xeno tomorrow, and I¡¯ll take some photos and post them on my WhatsApp Status. Only your brother can see them!¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°Fine.¡±

 Chapter 114 Maybe This is a Chance!

    At the Tempe Hospital.

    After staying at home for a few days, it was the day for Hellen to do prenatal exams.

    There was an important meeting in the Jovano Group today, and Hellen had told Everetst night that she could go to the hospital alone.

    Unexpectedly, although Everet agreed in front of Hellen, he called Eddie over.

    Hellen listened to the doctor read out the results of the exams.

    ¡°The fetus is developing well, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Just exercise appropriately, but don¡¯t overdo it.¡± A female doctor said.

    Eddie smiled, ¡°Okay, we will follow your instructions.¡±

    Hellen red at him and thanked the doctor before walking outside with her handbag.

    Eddie followed her and took the handbag from her, ¡°Hellen, let me take it.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Hellen looked at Eddie helplessly, ¡°Eddie, didn¡¯t I tell youst time that there¡¯s nothing between us now?¡±

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m still your brother¡¯s good friend. What¡¯s wrong with apanying you for a prenatal exam? You should at least reassure your brother.¡± Eddie blinked his eyes.

    He was already very handsome and looked seductive. In the blink of an eye, several women around him who came there to do physical exams immediately blushed.

    Hellen gritted her teeth, ¡°Fine. Now the exam is over, you can go back!¡±

    The maternity department was part of the Department of Gynecology. As the two of them walked, Eddie smiled, ¡°After all, I¡¯m the father of the child in your belly. How can I leave? I¡¯m not going to be called a heartbreaker.¡±

    When he said it so casually, Hellen was so angry that sheughed. She knew that Eddie had done it on purpose.

    She rolled her eyes at him and felt a little frustrated in her heart. She had originally nned toe to this ce to take a look at Matt¡¯s condition.

    Now that Eddie was with her, there was no way for her to check him.

    The two of them entered the elevator. It was early morning and there were many people in the hospital. The elevator was also very crowded.

    Eddie was very considerate as he protected her. He stretched out his arms and firmly secured Hellen to the space between his body and the elevator wall.

    When other people entered the elevator, Eddie slightly frowned and said, ¡°Please, she is pregnant.¡±

    A middle-aged woman who just came in the elevatorughed, ¡°What a pair of love birds! How long has your wife been pregnant?¡±

    Eddie, who was still troubled by arge number of people in the elevator, smiled because of the word ¡°wife¡±, he replied, ¡°Five months.¡±

    ¡°After four months, you will be a father. Is it a boy or a girl?¡±

    Eddie thought for a moment with a serious expression, ¡°We didn¡¯t ask the doctor. As long as it¡¯s my wife¡¯s baby, I¡¯ll like it.¡±

    The middle-aged woman smiled kindly.

    When the elevator reached the first floor, Hellen couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pulled Eddie outside.

    The people in the elevator dispersed.

    In the corner, Natalie was wearing a mask, her uncovered eyes full of shock.

    Hellen, she had encountered Hellen here.

    She¡¯s pregnant with Eddie¡¯s child?

    Natalie clenched her fists tightly. Did Hans know that Hellen was pregnant?

    Pregnant-

    Natalie¡¯s eyes flickered and she lowered her head to look at her abdomen. Perhaps, this was an opportunity!

    Eddie drove Hellen back to the Jovano family¡¯s house.

    When they got out of the car, Hellen took a look at the end of the road. A ckmercial vehicle left silently at the intersection as if it was passing by.

    Even though its car te was changed, she still remembered the details of it.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes slightly. She was sure that the car was following her.

    Eddie sat in the car and rolled down the window, ¡°Hellen, aren¡¯t you going to invite me in for a cup of tea?¡±

    Hellen nced at him, ¡°Yourpany is very busy, you¡¯d better go back to the Levi Group now. Thank you very much for today. I¡¯ll let my brother treat you to tea another day.¡±

    Eddie let out a long sigh, ¡°How heartless of you. I will take my leave then.¡±

    He was pretending to be sad, but he was also afraid that others would not know that he was pretending, so he smiled exaggeratedly.

    Hellen felt helpless against Eddie¡¯s behaviors.

    She didn¡¯t know how to resolve Eddie¡¯s enthusiasm for her, and Hellen was a little worried.

    She had never responded to Eddie, but if this went on, she was afraid that Eddie would get caught up.

    After returning to her bedroom, Hellen first washed up and changed her clothes.

    After washing up and entering the small study, Hellen turned on herputer and opened her email box.

    Jack had already sent Matt¡¯s medical record to her mailbox. Hellen downloaded it and looked at it carefully.

    Matt¡¯s condition had worsened indeed. There was only one option left in this situation, an operation!

    Hellen had originally nned to let Matt¡¯s condition stabilize before conducting the surgery. It just so happened that she had given birth by then.

    But now it seemed that he couldn¡¯t wait for so long.

    Hellen analyzed Matt¡¯s situation and called Jack.

    ¡°Mr. Martin, make your preparations. I will perform surgery on Jack next month.¡± Hellen thought for a moment, ¡°Please arrange a private dressing room for me.¡±

    Jack was a little hesitant, ¡°Professor Hana, ording to Matt¡¯s situation, this surgery will be very risky.¡±

    ¡°I know, but we have to do it. He will only get worse if he doesn¡¯t receive any aggressive treatment, ¡°Hellen knew what Jack meant.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If Matt was in most other hospitals, he would only receive conservative treatment.

    This was because the sess rate of this craniotomy was 10%. Even if she was the surgeon, the sess rate would rise to 30 to 40% at the very most.

    Once the operation failed, the patient would also die on the spot.

    Therefore, many people chose to wait, looking forward to a miracle.

    But miracles only appeared when one worked hard.

    Hellen and Jack discussed the details of the operation for a while before hanging up. Then she saw a WhatsApp prompt on her mobile phone.

    She clicked on the message and found that it was from Hans.

    Hans, ¡°Come to the United Department of the Weststadt District tomorrow.¡±

    What a short message. Hellen frowned and typed, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hans, ¡°After our weekly meeting at the United Department, I¡¯ll take you back to the old house to visit Grandma in the afternoon.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips and replied, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Put down the mobile phone, her chin on her hands, stroking her lower abdomen.

    Now she still couldn¡¯t avoid contact with Hans, although he didn¡¯t know the existence of her baby, but would it look like him after the child grew up?

    ¡­

    At the Grant family¡¯s old house.

    Mrs. Grant sat upright on the sofa with a test report in her hand and a cold expression on her face.

    She looked up at the sobbing Natalie.

    She didn¡¯t expect this woman to be pregnant with Hans¡¯ baby!

    ¡°Are you sure Hans is the father?¡± Mrs. Grant asked coldly.

    Natalie wiped her tears as she replied, ¡°Ever since I got together with Hans, I¡¯ve never been with anyone else. This is his child, your grandson.¡±

    Mrs. Grant said coldly, ¡°Not necessarily a baby boy.¡±

    Throwing the test results on the table, Mrs. Grant felt it was a headache.

    No matter what, Natalie did not deserve to be a member of the Grant family.

    The baby in Natalie¡¯s belly was her first grandson or granddaughter!

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s face darkened.

    After a long while, Mrs. Grant had made up her mind, ¡°Natalie, after you give birth to the child, I¡¯ll do a DNA test. If it¡¯s a baby from the Grant family, I can give you 50 million then. Take the money and leave!¡±

 Chapter 115 Getting a Free Ride

    The atmosphere in the living room was in a deadlock.

    Natalie¡¯s eyes widened and she gritted her teeth, ¡°Mrs. Grant, I¡¯m not doing this for money. You know that!¡±

    Mrs. Grant was furious, ¡°Why don¡¯t you abort the baby now?¡±

    Even though she couldn¡¯t bear to lose this baby, she couldn¡¯t let the child of the Grant family outside their family. She also didn¡¯t want Natalie to use this child as a bargaining chip for her to marry Hans.

    Natalie clenched her fists tightly and stared at Mrs. Grant unwillingly.

    In the past, when Hellen was here when Ysabel had used her to deal with Hellen, she had treated her very well.

    But now, her attitude was quite different!

    ¡°If you agree, you can stay in the old house before the babyes out.¡± Mrs. Grant looked at Natalie, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll get someone to take you to have an abortion right now!¡±

    Natalie¡¯s said quickly, ¡°I agree!¡±

    If someone took her to have an abortion now, her lie would be exposed!

    Mrs. Grant frowned at Natalie, ¡°Housekeeper, figure out a bedroom for her in the next small building. Get two maids to take care of her. Don¡¯t let here to the main building unless there¡¯s a reason.¡±

    Natalie couldn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Mrs. Grant, isn¡¯t the building next door where the servants live?¡±

    ¡°So? Do you want to live here?¡± Mrs. Grant stood up as she said coldly, ¡°How am I supposed to exin to Granny Grant and Taylor if they saw you?¡±

    The housekeeper called two maids over and they behaved respectfully.

    Natalie stood rooted to the spot. She didn¡¯t understand how things had developed to this point.

    She had thought that as long as she said that she was pregnant, Mrs. Grant would give her a chance to get close to Hans after she had spent a night with Hans for one night.

    As long as she was in the old house, Hans woulde back sooner orter. At that time, she would have a good chance to get pregnant with his child!

    But now, she couldn¡¯t even get close to the main building!

    The test report was fake. Two or three monthster, Mrs. Grant could find out it since her belly would not grow bigger!

    Natalie followed the two maids back to the small building nearby.

    The decoration of the small building was not bad, but she felt extremely humiliated.

    This n might not work!

    In that case, she might as well leave Tempe City!

    But before she left, she couldn¡¯t let go of these people who humiliated her!

    The assassin on the deep web would deal with Hellen, but as for the Grants¡­

    Natalie quietly clenched her fists. She used to tter Ysabel, so she was familiar with her habits.

    ¡­

    The next day.

    Hellen had breakfast at home in the morning and specially waited for Everet to go out before calling Tiffany.

    She asked Tiffany to apany her to the United Department in the Weststadt District.

    On the way, Hellen sat in the back seat while Tiffany drove and chatted with her.

    ¡°Miss. Jovano, when I apanied you to Tempe University thest time, I found that you were good at finding the security footage. Are you also a hacker?¡± Tiffany asked casually.

    Hellen nced at her through the rearview mirror and the corners of her lips curled up slightly, ¡°I do know some code.¡±

    Tiffany said, ¡°When I was in college, I also knew a pretty good hacker, but he is a middle-aged man.¡±

    Hellen knew that Tiffany was probably talking about her.

    She smiled, ¡°If there is a chance, you can introduce us to each other.¡±

    ¡°Okay, but that person is also very busy. I¡¯ll contact himter.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s mission was to be a frequent visitor to the Jovano family. Under the cooperation of Hellen, she was almost there.

    She was supposed to receive the next order soon.

    Hellen picked up her phone and logged onto the forum of Green Mansion.

    In the management group, Orpheus and Heartless Hooligan were chatting.

    Orpheus, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen Tisch recently? Is she that busy?¡±

    Heartless Hooligan, ¡°Isn¡¯t she in Tempe City? I wonder if she met Mud Crab. Did Mud Crab kidnap her?¡±

    Hellen nced at Tiffany in front of her and leisurely chatted in the group.

    Mud Crab, ¡°I didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t nder me.¡±

    Orpheus, ¡°Mud Crab, you¡¯re finally online. What have you been busy with recently?¡±

    Hellen curled her lips as she typed, ¡°I¡¯m busy dating Tisch.

    Heartless Hooligan, ¡°You said you didn¡¯t meet her!¡±

    They chatted a lot in the group. When they arrived at the United Department of the Weststadt District, Hans¡¯ car had just stopped when Hellen got out of the car.

    Hellen nced at the intersection and didn¡¯t see the ck carriage that normally followed her. She knew something.

    This time, people in the United Department encountered a thorny problem.

    There was an ancient building in the Weststadt District, which was very precious. The entire pavilion was a mortise and tenon joint structure and had stood there for hundreds of years.

    This time, it was also the focus of the repairs.

    The people on both sides of the project felt it troublesome.

    ¡°We are truly unable to repair it. The internal structure is extremelyplicated. We do not dare to open it ourselves.¡±

    As Hellen listened to the report, she looked at Hans, ¡°I remember that you knew a mortise and tenon joint master. Why don¡¯t you contact him?¡±

    She had been tricked by Hans into visiting Vincent¡¯s house for the sake of the master.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let David try to contact himter, but we¡¯d better prepare for the second n. This master has a strange temper, so it¡¯s unlikely that he¡¯ll be willing to help.¡±

    The matter of the mortise pavilion was put on hold for the time being, and several managers of the United Department finished their debriefing.

    Hellen returned to the office.

    She had lunch with Tiffany. After lunch, David came for Hellen.

    As soon as Tiffany saw David, her small face tensed up.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, it was him who caused our car to be towedst time!¡±

    David revealed an embarrassed smile, ¡°Does Miss rk have some misunderstanding?¡±

    Hellen sneered, ¡°She saw the surveince footage. You caused her car to be dragged away. There¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡±

    David had only received orders from Hansst time. Seeing that he had been exposed, his expression didn¡¯t change and his smile became even gentler.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. If I have a chance, I¡¯ll treat Miss rk to a meal as an apology to you.¡±

    David just recognized his fault. After that, he looked at Hellen, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, Mr. Grant¡¯s car broke down. He sent me here to ask you if he could take your car to the old house at noon?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen had called for Tiffany to drive today so that she would not share the same car with Hans and be in the same space as him.

    Today, Tiffany also parked the car in the parking space. There would be no ident.

    She didn¡¯t expect that Hans¡¯ car would break down.

    Hellen was speechless.

    David smiled gently, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jovano. I¡¯ll go report to Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hellen was extremely angry. She hadn¡¯t agreed yet!

    Seeing David smiling as he left, Hellen and Tiffany nced at each other.

    ¡°As expected of Hans¡¯ assistant!¡± Hellen gritted her teeth.

    Half an hourter.

    Hellen sat in the car and watched Hans calmly get into the car beside her.

    From his noble appearance, it waspletely impossible to tell that he was the person who was taking a free ride.

    In the front seat, Tiffany was driving as she stared at David, who was sitting at the side with a warm smile.

    The car drove to the Grant family¡¯s old house. The atmosphere in the car was strange.

    Hellen kept looking outside the window. She felt ufortable with Hans.

    When the car stopped in front of the traffic light, Hellen looked back.

    The ck car which usually followed behind her was still nowhere to be seen.

    She was sure now.

    ¡°Hans, you sent someone to follow me?¡±

 Chapter 116 Lady Grant Fainted

    Hans was holding the tablet and typing. His fingers paused.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes and said, ¡°A ckmercial car has been appearing around me recently. Coincidentally, as long as you appears, the car will drive away.¡±

    The person in the car had probably seen Hans and had stopped stalking her.

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°Your current situation is not safe. I¡¯m doing this for the safety of my partner. This is what I should do.¡±

    Hellen frowned. Could it be that he saw the invitation sent by ck Rose at the Green Mansion as well?

    She nced at Hans. She did not know whether he was doing this for his partner¡¯s safety or for monitoring her.

    ¡°You¡¯d better evacuate your men,¡± Hellen warned in a low voice. ¡°I will be responsible for my safety. I don¡¯t need you to worry.¡±

    Hans did not say anything.

    It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon when the car arrived at the Grant family¡¯s old house.

    Hellen and Hans walked into the house and asked the housekeeper to call Granny Grant downstairs.

    Granny Grant had just woken up from her afternoon nap and was very surprised to see Hellen. ¡°Hellen.¡±

    But when she saw Hans beside Hellen, she frowned and asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you with my granddaughter-inw?¡±

    The housekeeper said helplessly, ¡°Granny Grant should be having another attack.¡±

    Recently, Granny Grant¡¯s illness had been acting up for a long time, but Alzheimer disease was irreversible. Hellen held Granny Grant¡¯s warm hand, and felt distressed.

    Granny Grant did not even know her own grandson, but she still remembered Hellen.

    Granny Grant held Hellen¡¯s hand. Time seemed to have returned to when Hellen and Hans had not divorced yet.

    She consoled Hellen, ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t worry. If Hans bullies you again in the future, just tell me.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen nced at Hans, who was sitting at another table in the hall.

    It seemed that Hans often ignored Hellen.

    Granny Grant looked at Hellen¡¯s belly as she spoke.

    ¡°Hellen, are you pregnant?¡±

    Hellen gently stroked her belly, forcing out a smile and lying. ¡°I ate too much at noon.¡±

    However, Granny Grant, who was suffering from the illness, had her powers of understanding greatly reduced. She stretched out her hand in pleasant surprise and carefully touched Hellen¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Is it my great-grandson or great-granddaughter in it?¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips and clenched her fists.

    They didn¡¯t expect that Granny Grant, who was having an attack, was right. The housekeeper hinted at Hellen with his eyes, wanting her to follow Granny Grant¡¯s words.

    Hellen forced a smile and said guiltily, ¡°Yes. But I still don¡¯t know the gender.¡±

    Hans, who was not far away, nced at Hellen indifferently.

    Hellen¡¯s head turned to the other side.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a boy or a girl. Hans is going to be a father.¡± Granny Grant was very happy. ¡°It seems that I have to start preparing baby¡¯s clothes.¡±

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl. Granny, don¡¯t worry.¡± Hellen consoled.

    Granny Grant¡¯s face was full of smiles. She talked to Hellen all afternoon and asked someone to make quite a few pastries for her.

    Hellen was with a heavy heart. Granny Grant¡¯s illness was getting longer and longer. This was not a good sign.

    Perhaps one day in the future, Granny Grant would be like this forever. She would not know anyone and would not remember them.

    She was a little sad.

    In the afternoon, Granny Grant was tired. The maid helped her to rest, but she was unhappy and insisted that Hellen apany her.

    Hellen and the maid helped Granny Grant to the second floor. After coaxing Granny Grant to sleep, they closed the door quietly and left.

    When Hellen passed through the corridor and arrived at the stairway, she heard a loud sound.

    She turned to look at the door of the room closest to the corridor. Although she had been to the Grant family¡¯s old house many times, she did not know much about theyout of the second floor.

    She didn¡¯t hear any sounding from inside and went downstairs.

    The housekeeper on the first floor was talking to the maid.

    ¡°Have you delivered Mrs. Grant¡¯s medicine?¡±

    Hellen went downstairs. After taking a few steps, she heard the maid reply, ¡°I delivered it for ten minutes. Mrs. Grant said she wanted to rest after taking her medicine, so she told me toe downstairs.¡±

    Hellen came to a halt.

    She turned to look at the maid. ¡°What medicine?¡±

    The maid did not say anything. The housekeeper smiled and said, ¡°Mrs. Grant¡¯s blood pressure has always been high, so she has been taking pressure medicine.¡±

    Hellen frowned slightly. She had the feeling that something was wrong.

    Thinking of the loud noise she had heard at the corner of the spiral staircase, she had a bad feeling in her heart.

    But Mrs. Grant had always hated her. Hellen hesitated for a few seconds. Saving Mrs. Grant was more important, so she still turned around and went upstairs.

    Granny Grant had said that Hellen could walk around the Grant family¡¯s old house as she pleased, so the housekeeper and maid did not stop her.

    Returning to the second floor, Hellen stood in front of the room she had passed by earlier.

    She first knocked lightly on the door. ¡°Is anyone there?¡±

    The room waspletely silent. The strange feeling was growing stronger and stronger. Hellen tried to twist the doorknob.

    The door opened.

    Hellen pushed the door open. This was a small suite, and outside was a private living room.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant?¡± Hellen frowned.

    Hellen immediately walked to the center of the living room. She saw a person lying on the ground at the wooden door with pearl curtains hanging from it.

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s face was pale and she had already fainted.

    Hellen didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. She strode forward and helped Mrs. Grant up.

    She reached out to press Mrs. Grant¡¯s artery and listened to her heartbeat. Mrs. Grant was very weak.

    Hellen was preparing to summon people to help, but when she raised her head, she saw the person standing outside the door.

    ¡°Natalie? Why are you here?¡±

    Natalie stood in front of the door, her face tense and pale. A few secondster, she screamed, ¡°Hellen Jovano, what did you do to Mrs. Grant?¡±

    This scream sessfully attracted the attention of the people downstairs.

    Hellen supported Mrs. Grant and her face turned cold.

    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Soon, Hans and the housekeeper appeared in the small hall.

    When the housekeeper saw Mrs. Grant lying on the ground, he screamed, ¡°Call the doctor!¡±

    Mrs. Grant fainted and her breathing became weak. The Grant family became chaotic all of a sudden.

    Apart from Granny Grant, who was sound asleep, everyone else was busy.

    Soon, the Grant family doctor arrived. After the doctor measured Mrs. Grant¡¯s blood pressure, he found that her blood pressure was too high and was already life-threatening.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take Mrs. Grant to the hospital immediately,¡± the family doctor said immediately after taking her blood pressure.

    The driver was already waiting in front of the door, and the group of people immediately went to the hospital.

    Before getting in the car, Hellen saw Natalie walking back.

    Frowning, she turned to look after the housekeeper. ¡°Why is Natalie here?¡±

    The housekeeper didn¡¯t dare to say anything about Natalie¡¯s pregnancy. Seeing that Hans was listening to the question, he also looked over.

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Grant invited her back, but I didn¡¯t let her get close to the main building. I didn¡¯t notice when she came in.¡±

    Hellen felt that something was wrong, but it was toote to think about it. She had to tell the housekeeper, ¡°We¡¯ll take Natalie with us. Let¡¯s go to the hospital together.¡±

 Chapter 117 New Methods

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s situation was urgent. They arrived at the hospital in just half an hour.

    Mrs. Grant was wheeled into the operating room.

    The atmosphere was very tense. Hellen nced at Hans. He looked very calm, but the tight fists around him revealed his nervousness.

    The housekeeper seemed rather anxious. ¡°Mrs. Grant¡¯s blood pressure has been under control recently. What happened?¡±

    Hellen nced at Natalie and saw that her face was slightly pale as she reached into her pocket.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes and was about to speak when the door to the emergency room opened.

    The nurse walked out of the emergency room and took off her mask. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the patient is no longer in danger. But it¡¯s best to let Mrs. Grant stay in the hospital for two days.¡±

    Natalie patted her chest and looked relieved. ¡°I¡¯m so d Mrs. Grant is fine.¡±

    Hellen nced at her and asked the nurse, ¡°Have you found the cause of the sudden blood pressure increase?¡±

    The nurse shook her head and said, ¡°We have to wait for the test results.¡±

    Before the nurse could finish her sentence, Natalie suddenly said, ¡°Hellen, isn¡¯t it because of you that Mrs. Grant¡¯s blood pressure rose? Mrs. Grant and you were the only ones in the room at the time. What are you doing in her room?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s gaze became sharp. She nced at Hans, who was standing by the side. ¡°Don¡¯t let her insult me!¡±

    Hans said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±

    Natalie gritted her teeth. ¡°Hans, I saw it with my own eyes this time. The housekeeper and you also saw it. Before Mrs. Grant fainted, only Hellen was in the room.¡±

    Hans slowly looked over and asked, ¡°Then why are you in the main building?¡±

    Natalie was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect that Hans would question her after seeing it with his own eyes. She pursed her lips tightly and said, ¡°I, I¡¯m pregnant. Mrs. Grant asked me to stay at home and nourish the baby.¡±

    ¡°Pregnant?¡± Hans¡¯s face turned cold.

    Hellen, who was at the side, sneered. So the rtionship between them was actually this intimate.

    Who would have thought that Hans would fall in love with Natalie? So many negative news had been exposed, yet he was still able to ept her. Their rtionship was really deep.

    Mrs. Grant was no longer in danger. Hellen wanted to leave.

    She was not interested in listening to Hans and Natalie talk about her pregnancy. She turned around and was about to leave.

    Hellen had just taken two steps when Hans grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Hellen was very angry and asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, is there anything else?¡±

    Hans pursed his lips. Hellen¡¯s sneer had made him angry and helpless.

    Could it be that Hellen thought that he would like just anyone?

    In Hellen¡¯s eyes, what exactly did he look like?

    ¡°Thank you for what you did today.¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes darkened as he tried to exin that Natalie¡¯s pregnancy had nothing to do with him. However, looking at Hellen¡¯s gaze, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything.

    Natalie tried to pull Hans away but was dodged.

    ¡°Hans, I know you don¡¯t want to see me now, but Mrs. Grant knows that I¡¯m pregnant. She values this baby very much.¡±

    As Natalie spoke, she looked at Hellen with a provocative expression.

    Hellen nced at Hans tly, but Hans held her wrist tightly and did not let go.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m not interested in listening to you guys discussing private matters.¡±

    ¡°Hans, why don¡¯t you let Hellen go first? I¡¯ll take care of Mrs. Grant,¡± Natalie stepped forward and interrupted.

    Hans suddenly looked at Natalie and asked, ¡°Why did you appear in front of my mother¡¯s door? I heard from the housekeeper that you live in a side building. My mother won¡¯t let you get close to the main building.¡±

    Natalie was a little flustered. She clenched her hands and said, ¡°I wanted to talk to Mrs. Grant for a while, but I didn¡¯t expect to see her on the ground as soon as I got to the door. Hellen is standing in front of her.¡±

    As she spoke, she averted her gaze and said, ¡°Actually, when I was about to reach the door, I heard Hellen and Mrs. Grant quarreling.¡±

    Hellenughed coldly. ¡°Natalie, can¡¯t you think of something new? You always use such a stupid method to frame people.¡±

    Natalie looked at Hans anxiously. ¡°Hans, trust me. I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    However, Hans had lost his patience and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about everything after my mother wakes up. Also, I don¡¯t care whose baby you are pregnant with. From today on, you will move out of the old house.¡±

    Whose baby was she pregnant with?

    Natalie¡¯s face turned pale.

    Hellen was rather surprised.

    Hans¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°We never had sex. How did you get pregnant?¡±

    Natalie was a little panicked. She had secretly made a move on Mrs. Grant today because she wanted Mrs. Grant to die without anyone knowing.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Later, she went to get the evidence back, but she did not expect to meet Hellen in Mrs. Grant¡¯s room.

    If Mrs. Grant woke up now, it was very likely that her n would be exposed.

    Hellen Jovano! Why was it Hellen Jovano again?

    Natalie clenched her fists tightly. She had wanted to drive Hellen away and calm Hans down.

    In this way, when she took care of Mrs. Grantter, she could think of ways to kill her.

    In the silence, Hans walked toward Natalie step by step and asked, ¡°You said you¡¯re pregnant, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    He nced at Natalie¡¯s abdomen and said, ¡°We just so happen to be in the hospital right now. I¡¯ll get the housekeeper to take you for an examination. If you¡¯re sure that this is my baby, you can do a amniotic puncture right now and get your DNA tested.¡±

    ¡°Hans, how can you be so heartless?¡±

    Natalie let out a scream and bit her lower lip.

    She definitely couldn¡¯t go for an examination.

    Things had developed to this point. Tears streamed down Natalie¡¯s face and she looked as if she was about to leave.

    However, Hellen frowned. The moment Natalie turned around, she saw a bottle cap sticking out from her pocket.

    Out of professional sensitivity, Hellen could tell at a nce that it was the cap of the medicine. She took two steps forward and grabbed Natalie.

    ¡°What¡¯s in your pocket?¡±

    Hellen reached out to grab it, but it was toote for Natalie to stop her.

    Hellen took the bottle out of Natalie¡¯s pocket.

    She nced at the name and her face immediately turned cold.

    ¡°What are you doing? Why are you snatching my thing?¡± Natalie screamed and rushed over to snatch the bottle away.

    Hellen gave Natalie a tight p.

    Her voice was indifferent as she said, ¡°Natalie Susane! No matter what grievances you have, how can you be so vicious? How can you kill someone like that?¡±

    Natalie covered her face and her eyes were red.

    Seeing that she could not get the medicine back, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    As she spoke, she wanted to pounce on Hellen again.

    Hans walked over from the side. He hadn¡¯t moved when he saw Hellen pulling Natalie and pping her.

    At this moment, he blocked Natalie who wanted to pounce on Hellen. His voice was t and dignified.

    ¡°What is this?¡± He was only puzzled as to why this medicine bottle would cause Hellen to be so angry.

    Hellen¡¯s face was indifferentas she said, ¡°This is a medicine to treat hypotension. After a person takes it, his blood pressure will increase greatly. If someone with high blood pressure takes it by mistake, it will lead to very serious consequences.¡±

 Chapter 118 Exposed Conspiracy

    As she spoke, Hellen nced at the door to the emergency room.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant probably took this medicine.¡±

    Hearing Hellen¡¯s words, Hans and the housekeeper¡¯s expressions changed at the same time.

    Although this medicine was not poisonous, it was no different from poison to Mrs. Grant.

    Natalie trembled slightly as she looked at Hans. He is not as gentle as he used to be in the past. Now, the way he looked at her was filled with a killing intent.

    Natalie felt a chill emanates around her.

    ¡°Hans, believe me. Don¡¯t believe what Hellen said. I don¡¯t know this at all. I don¡¯t know how this medicine appeared in my pocket. Maybe¡­ maybe Hellen just¡­¡±

    Hellen interrupted Natalie from the side and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, then let¡¯s go check your fingerprints. After all, the moment I took this bottle out from your pocket, you didn¡¯t touch it. Let¡¯s check the fingerprints on this bottle. If you didn¡¯t take this bottle, there wouldn¡¯t be your fingerprints on it, so everything would be clear.¡±

    Clenching her fists tightly, Natalie looked like she was going to cry. She didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°I was very surprised that you appeared in front of Mrs. Grant¡¯s door in time. So it turns out that you went back to collect evidence.¡±

    Hellen let out a indifferentugh and said, ¡°You are meticulous.¡±

    Natalie shivered violently. She couldn¡¯t check fingerprints. She couldn¡¯t go.

    But if she didn¡¯t test the fingerprints, what should she do now?

    Natalie trembled. She looked at Hans as if she was going to use up all the tears in her life.

    She looked at him sadly and reached out to pull his sleeve.

    Hans shook Natalie off, but she fell down and hugged his leg again.

    ¡°Hans, trust me. I really didn¡¯t do that!¡± Natalie paused and wanted to continue to cry. However, when she looked up and saw Hans¡¯s murderous gaze, she didn¡¯t dare to continue.

    The housekeeper was very clear-headed at this time. He stood to the side and looked at Natalie with anger all over his face.

    ¡°Miss Susane, you lied to Mrs. Grant and said that you were pregnant. Now Mr. Grant also said that he had nothing to do with you at all. He asked you to do a pregnancy check-up, but you didn¡¯t dare to go. Miss Jovano asked you to do a fingerprint test on the medicine bottle, but you didn¡¯t dare to go. Miss Susane, do you really think you can convince us with your acting skills?¡±

    The truth has been revealed. Natalie bit her lower lip, shedding silent tears.

    The housekeeper was furious. He looked at Hans and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, what do you think we should do?¡±

    Natalien covered her face and cried so hard that she was out of breath. ¡°Hans, I saved your life. You can¡¯t hand me over to someone else.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t exin it, so she could only sob and try to pull the corner of Hans¡¯s pants to plead for mercy.

    She talked about their past friendship and her feelings for Hans.

    Hans was no longer patient. His expression was very cold as he said, ¡°Take her back and lock her up. Don¡¯t let her run away!¡±

    The housekeeper pulled Natalie outside.

    Although Natalie¡¯s reputation had been ruined now, she was still a celebrity. Many people in the corridor immediately looked at her.

    Hellen had watched a big show and was very annoyed. Just as she was about to leave, the doctor came out.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The nurse pushed the bed out.

    Mrs. Grant had already woken up, but she was so weak that she could not speak.

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s blood pressure was too high, and there would be many aftereffects. Many patients would be disabled if their blood pressure was too high.

    Hellen nced at Mrs. Grant¡¯s panicked face. She opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something.

    Hellen pursed her lips, kindly reminded Mrs. Grant, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk. You¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±

    Mrs. Grant widened her eyes and looked at Hellen. She seemed to have realized her embarrassment. Because Hellen saw her embarrassment, she was very dissatisfied and turned her face to the side.

    Hellenughed tly and ignored Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°Things have alreadye to this. You deal with your own family matters. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Hellen turned and left.

    This time, Hans did not stop her. He just watched her back as she left silently.

    Aftering out of the hospital, Hellen called Tiffany. When she sent Mrs. Grant to the hospital, she was in a hurry. Tiffany and her car were both in the Grant family¡¯s old house.

    When Tiffany arrived at the hospital, it was already half an hourter.

    Tiffany prepared to drive and asked, ¡°Miss. Jovano, where are we going now?¡±

    Hellen said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Along the way, Tiffany curiously asked about what had just happened. She had been waiting outside the door, only to see Mrs. Grant being carried out and the scene of the Grant family¡¯s panic.

    As Tiffany spoke, she smiled and said with a slightly scared expression, ¡°If you don¡¯t call me soon, I¡¯ll call Mrs. Jovano to report.¡±

    Hellen held her forehead and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Mrs. Grant¡¯s blood pressure is too high, so she fainted.¡±

    She looked out of the window and put down her hand, recalling what had happened today.

    When Natalien said that she was pregnant with Hans¡¯s baby, she was angry.

    For a moment, she even felt that it was unfair for the unborn baby.

    Hellen pursed her lips tightly. She did not know why she felt suchplicated emotions, but recently, Hans had often appeared in front of her.

    She cared about it very much.

    In the following week, Hellen didn¡¯t go to the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    She studied Matt¡¯s medical data at home every day, making preparations for the operation and also checking the Prescriptions for All.

    Moreover, to cooperate with Tiffany¡¯s n, Hellen especially asked Tiffany toe to the Jovano family to help her handle some trivial matters.

    Every night, when Tiffany left, Hellen would see her enthusiastically speak in the group chat of Green Mansion.

    Tisch: My financial situation went smoothly. Hellen is so close. She¡¯s much more easy to get along with than I thought.

    Hellen smiled and saw Tiffany saying in the group chat that she might be able to earn amission very soon.

    She replied, ¡°Is your first step to contact Miss. Jovano? What¡¯s the second step? Did your client tell you?¡±

    Tisch quickly replied, ¡°Not yet, but my client should tell me soon.¡±

    Hellen held her cheek and pondered for a moment. She didn¡¯t want to hide it from Tisch for too long.

    Previously, she kept it a secret from Tisch for her safety. But once the client asked her to steal¡­

    When the time came, she would have to make things clear. Revealing her identity was only a matter of time.

    After chatting with Tisch, Hellen continued to be busy for a while before shutting down hisputer and going to sleep.

    Recently, several cooperative groups of the Jovano Group had held a celebration, and Hellen had several important banquets to attend.

    Although Everet¡¯s leg had recovered, she could not stand for a long time and needed to recover.

    Hellen had no choice but to attend the dinner party. She put on a mask before going to bed. She had to attend the annual meeting of the Lewis Group tomorrow.

 Chapter 119 Heâ€™s Helping her

    The Lewis Group was Darcy¡¯spany, but she couldn¡¯te back from the annual meeting in Hail City. As Darcy¡¯s good friend, she had to go to the annual meeting.

    Hellen woke upte. At nine in the morning, Tiffany arrived at the Jovano family¡¯s house.

    Hellen takes Tiffany and goes to the meeting ce for the Lewis Group¡¯s annual meeting.

    They didn¡¯t have a strict requirement on clothes.

    When Hellen entered, she saw quite a few familiar faces.

    The venue was very lively and many female stars hade to participate. Hellen saw Vivian in the crowd and greeted her. After chatting for a while, she found a ce to sit down.

    The location was in a corner, extremely quiet. Hellen enjoyed beingzy. The ce where she sat just happened to be next to a Roman pir, ayer of curtains attached to it.

    Hellen sat behind the curtain and slowly drank a cup of juice, trying to kill time.

    Not long after, footsteps came from outside the curtain.

    Hellen held a snack in one hand, listening to the giggling voices of the women outside.

    Hellen had not paid attention to their conversation until she heard Hans¡¯s name.

    After a slight pause, the voices of the women became clearer.

    ¡°Everyone says that Hans married Hellen and then divorced.¡±

    ¡°We know. But why is it that Hellen is pregnant?¡±

    ¡°How did you know she was pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see? You saw her belly when she came just now. I saw her at the banquetst time and felt that she was a little fat. Didn¡¯t she get fatter? No one gets fatter except for the stomach, and the other parts of the body don¡¯t get fatter.¡±

    ¡°Is she really pregnant? Whose baby is that? Hellen and Hans didn¡¯t seem to have gotten married after their divorce, did they?¡±

    ¡°Although she¡¯s not married, wasn¡¯t there bad news between Eddie Levi and her?¡±

    The women discussed andughed gossipily.

    ¡°Hellen¡¯s belly looks big. Is this baby Hans Grant¡¯s or Eddie Levi¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. That must be Eddie Levi¡¯s baby. How could the Grant family not acknowledge their baby?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Maybe it¡¯s not Hans Grant and Eddie Levi¡¯s baby. Hellen is so beautiful, and she likes to flirt with boys. Otherwise, why would she, a rich youngdy, do a live broadcast? She even asked a handsome young man to help her.¡±

    Their discussion caused Hellen¡¯s brows to furrow slightly. She extended a hand, wanting to pull open the curtain. She wanted to see who was talking about her behind her back.

    She didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter when they talked about her, but she couldn¡¯t stand the fact that they insulted her unborn child.

    As soon as the curtain was lifted slightly, Hellen heard the sounds outside immediately quieten down.

    Hans¡¯s voice came through the curtain. His voice was indifferent and full of momentum.

    He seemed to intentionally not restrain his oppressive voice. Hellen heard him say, ¡°How dare you talk about her like this?¡±

    The women replied cautiously, ¡°Mr. Grant, we were just joking!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m sorry! We heard it from someone else. We were just chatting!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s grip on the curtain tightened slightly. Hans did not know that she was here and she did not want to go out now.

    The women apologized continuously. The man¡¯s voice was very t as he said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize to me. I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re talking about. You should apologize to Hellen.¡±

    ¡°Do you want us to apologise to Miss Jovano?¡± Several women cried out in surprise.

    How were they supposed to apologize to her in person behind her back?

    If they told Hellen, ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m discussing whose child it is. I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was very strange.

    Hans¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°You can choose not to apologize to Hellen, as long as you can bear the price of what you said today.¡±

    ¡°We¡­ We will apologise.¡± Someone replied in a trembling voice.

    Hellen waited until the outside had quietened down before the women left in a hurry. She lightly pursed her lips and sat down on a chair.

    She tilted her head slightly and leaned her head against the column, looking down at the juice in her hand.

    Hans did not know that Hellen was here, but he was protecting her and the baby in her belly.

    Hellen had aplicated feeling. It¡¯s strange and warm. But when she thought of Hans¡¯s past behavior, she forced herself not to forgive him.

    ¡°Forget it. Maybe this is just the Grant Group¡¯s reputation protection for the partner. Maybe in his eyes, it¡¯s also part of his responsibility.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s mood was a bitplicated. She sat there for a while, but only when the Chairman of the Lewis Group appeared did she stand up and walk out.

    Darcy¡¯s parents knew of the rtionship between their daughter and Hellen. They liked Hellen very much , and so they chatted with her for a while.

    After they left, Hellen saw a few women walking towards her hesitantly.

    They were all in their twenties and looked guilty.

    Hellen immediately knew who they were. Those women pushed a person forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jovano.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Why are you apologizing to me?¡±

    The woman hesitated, and the others pushed her again.

    ¡°We¡­ we shouldn¡¯t have spoken ill of you earlier. I am sorry!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly as she asked, ¡°What are you discussing about me?¡±

    The women clutched each other¡¯s hands and smiled awkwardly as they hurriedly exined to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense from the outsiders. They said you were pregnant, so we discussed it. Now we think it¡¯s wrong to talk about you behind your back, so we came to apologize to you.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Hellen nced at them. Since these women could attend the Lewis Group¡¯s annual meeting, theirpany must have had some coboration with the Lewis Group.

    If others wanted to gossip about her, she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Because of Darcy, she didn¡¯t care too much about it.

    Hellen looked at them indifferently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear others talk about me behind my back in the future. Today is the annual meeting of the Lewis Group. I won¡¯t argue with you. I hope you can reflect on yourselves.¡±

    The women looked at each other with awkward smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Thank you, Miss Jovano!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your forgiveness, Miss Jovano. We won¡¯t listen to anyone else talk about us in the future.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t like to hear ttery. She watched as the women left.

    Suddenly, a tall figure appeared, and her aura was so powerful that people couldn¡¯t ignore it. People around also looked over.

    The reactions of the people around is¡­

    Hellen sighed. She could almost smell the Eaglewooding from that person¡¯s body.

    This smell made her very annoyed. She turned around, and as expected, Hans was already standing behind her.

    Hellen¡¯s face was very calm. She greeted him lightly, ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Hum.¡±

    They stood in the same ce, and their rtionship made others couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to them. Many people immediately looked over.

    Hellen felt ufortable, but when she remembered that Hans had protected her just now, she stood still.

 Chapter 120 Natalieâ€™s Departure

    They stood side by side. Hellen first asked, ¡°How is Mrs. Grant¡¯s condition?¡±

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s almost fully recovered.¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s best to be careful in the future. The medicine needs to be examined before it can be taken.¡±

    Only after she finished speaking did she realize that she had spoken in too much detail and had overstepped her boundaries.

    Hellen pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    Hans stood beside her and looked at Darcy¡¯s parents not far away. He had a polite smile on his face, but his words were directed at Hellen.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent Natalie out of Tempe City. You don¡¯t need to worry about her anymore.¡±

    Hellen nced at him, rather surprised.

    He was actually willing to send Natalie away. Wasn¡¯t she his treasure?

    Probably because she had been staring at Hans, he suddenly turned to look at her and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told my mother what Natalie has done. My mother is very grateful to you. She wants to invite you to have dinner at home when you¡¯re free and to thank you.¡±

    Hellen thought about Mrs. Grant¡¯s arrogance. ¡°Forget it. I just helped casually. Tell Mrs. Grant not to take it to heart.¡±

    Even if Mrs. Grant expressed her gratitude, she probably won¡¯t make people feelfortable. Hellen thought.

    When the dinner party ended, Hellen and Tiffany drove home. She sat in the car and looked at the rearview mirror. The ck business car was no longer following her.

    However, on her way home today, Hans¡¯s car had been following her.

    The car drove back to the Jovano family. Hellen¡¯s car was parked far away. Hellen and Tiffany pretended not to see it and went straight home.

    In the following days, Hellen was very busy every day. When she was free, she would pay attention to the situation in the Weststadt District.

    There was difficult to build ording to the shape of the pavilion. The government had issued a notice recently that the pavilion was not allowed to be demolished or rebuilt. It could only be repaired.

    Hans hadn¡¯t been able to get in touch with Mr. Thompson since then. If things went on like this, that area would be put on hold and the losses would be huge.

    While Hellen was worried about this matter, a rumor had spread in Tempe City.

    Her belly was very obvious. Rumors said that Hellen¡¯s private life wasn¡¯t good. Some people thought that she didn¡¯t know who the father of the child was. The rumor was filthy and dirty.

    On the weekend, Hellen received a call from Eddie.

    ¡°Hellen, have you heard any rumors recently?¡±

    Hellen raised his eyebrows slightly, ¡°I heard. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Eddie was even angrier than Hellen. He said, ¡°These people are really sharp-tongued. If I find out that they are rumormongers, I won¡¯t let them off!¡±

    Hellen thought about it, then let out a softugh. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Hellen, why don¡¯t you consider me again? If you tell others that the child¡¯s father is me, then we¡¯ll hold a wedding ceremony. Nobody will believe those rumors.¡±

    Before Eddie could finish his sentence, Hellen interrupted him.

    ¡°If we do that, things will only get more troublesome.¡±

    Hellen was sure that Hans had feelings for her. He probably felt sorry for her.

    She knew that these regrets would disappear sooner orter, so she forced herself not to take his words too seriously.

    After he finished speaking, Hellen hung up the phone and continued dealing with things.

    It was not until five o¡¯clock in the afternoon that Hellen¡¯s phone on the table rang. She had just sorted out Matt¡¯s surgical materials. She nned to have the surgery next month.

    It was a call from Hans. His voice was calm.

    ¡°Hellen, I found Mr. Thompson.¡±

    ording to Mr. Thompson, his surname was Thompson, and he used to live in Vincent¡¯s house had a close rtionship with the Vincent Family.

    Hellen replied, ¡°Did you encounter some sort of trouble?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only found out that Mr. Thompson lives in the Vincent¡¯s house. I¡¯ve visited the Vincent Family. Tariq Vincent said that Mr. Thompson is now in the Vincent Castle of Luxembourg. He has passed on the news of repairs for us, but Mr. Thompson is unwilling to do so.¡±

    Based on the fact that the seal was one of the treasures of Country, Hellen felt that he had to invite this master.

    ¡°Aside from Mr. Thompson, there is not many people who can repair the pavilion.¡±

    Hans¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°Hum.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyes and looked at the information on the date of the operation on her desk. The operation was scheduled next month. She had nothing to do during this period.

    The reconstruction of the Weststadt District was very important to the Jovano Group and the Grant Group. If this matter was done well, it would be good for the two groups. The security of Tempe City would be improved, and it could not be stopped because of the pavilion.

    Hellen rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°The ancient castle of Vincent family in Luxembourg? I won¡¯t give up just because of the master¡¯s refusal. I¡¯ll go to Luxembourg to invite him.¡±

    Hans said in a low voice, ¡°You are now five months pregnant. Luxembourg is a very cold country. It¡¯s next to Antarctic.¡±

    Hellen smiled indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    The pregnancy check-up that she had done some time ago showed that everything was very healthy.

    Moreover, she was going to invite Mr. Thompson, and she would not wait for him on such a snowy day.

    After discussing with Hans, Hellen immediately asked Tiffany to book a ticket for her.

    The Jovano family did have their own private jet, but there were too many procedures needed to fly to Luxembourg. Hellen did not intend to wait any longer.

    Tiffany booked the tickets for her tomorrow afternoon. Hellen simply tidys up her luggage.

    Hellen has always been in charge of the things that happened in the Weststadt District. When night fell and Everet returned home from work, she told Everet about what happened.

    Everet objected with an indifferent expression. ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Why can¡¯t I go?¡±

    ¡°I will go!¡± Everet¡¯s attitude was firm. ¡°You are in a dangerous situation right now. You still dare to go abroad? You are pregnant.¡±

    Hellen touched her belly and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t feel ufortable now. Besides, I went for a pregnancy check-up some time ago. The doctor also asked me to exercise appropriately.¡±

    Everet said angrily, ¡°That¡¯s an appropriate exercise. The doctor didn¡¯t let you go abroad in cold weather.¡±

    Hellen tried to persuade Everet for more than ten minutes, but it did not work. She sneered and changed her strategy. She coaxed him for a while and threatened him at the same time. It was not until night that she agreed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If it had been any other time, she wouldn¡¯t have minded letting Everet go. Only, Everet¡¯s leg had yet to fully recover. Hellen didn¡¯t want him to work hard.

    Hellen spent the whole night searching for Mr. Thompson¡¯s information on the Inte.

    Mr. Thompson¡¯s full name was Lambert Thompson. He was inheritor of intangible cultural heritage.

    She was fully prepared. This time, she would definitely invite Mr. Thompson back.

 Chapter 121 Straightforward Compliment

    The next day, Tiffany and Hellen drove to the airport and boarded the ne.

    Hellen found her seat to settle down. She was so sleepy because of staying upte.

    Tiffany was on her left side. Hellen felt very at ease with Tiffany, so she quickly fell asleep.

    After sleeping for several hours, Hellen woke up in a daze, smelling an extremely familiar scent.

    A guy¡¯s cold smell with water fragrance swept into her nose, making her feel dizzy and intoxicated for a moment.

    Immediately, Hellen became vignt. She sat up and found a woolen jacket covering her body.

    Hellen looked around. Tiffany was still on her left side but on the other side¡­

    She was surprised, ¡°Hans?!¡±

    Hans was reading a document. When he heard Tiffany¡¯s voice, he turned his head and nced at her.

    He nced at Tiffany¡¯s face and did not miss a single detail. When he saw the dark circles under Tiffany¡¯s eyes, he said in a low voice, ¡°Take a rest for a while. It will take another two hours to reach Luxembourg.¡±

    Hellen stared at him, ¡°why are you here?¡±

    ¡°The renovation of the Weststadt District is official business. The Grant Group and the Jovano Group are partners. Since there was a problem now, it¡¯smon that we two families go solve it.¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth. No matter what this guy said, she could do nothing but listen.

    Now that he was already on the ne, she couldn¡¯t throw him off!

    Two hourster, the four of them got off the ne at Luxembourg¡¯s airport. This time, Hans only brought David with him.

    Hellen only brought Tiffany along.

    When the four of them walked out of the airport, Tiffany sneezed.

    Hans, who was following behind, looked at Hellen beside him and asked, ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips. She knew that Luxembourg was very cold, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be this cold!

    Hellen rubbed her hands quietly. Before she could speak, Hans had already taken off his coat and put it on her.

    She hesitated but did not refuse him.

    Fortunately, someone hade to pick them up at the airport gate, who was contacted by David.

    After the four of them got in the car, Hellen turned and asked, ¡°Where are we going now? Have you booked a hotel?¡±

    Hans nodded.

    The car started moving quickly. Although the air conditioner was turned on, Hellen still felt that her hands and feet were cold.

    She rubbed her hands and gently blew on them with Hans¡¯s coat covering her.

    An hourter, the car stopped on an exotic street. The street was not wide, with two rows of small European-style buildings. When Hellen got out of the car, she stared at the building in front of her and couldn¡¯t speak for a while.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had booked a hotel?¡±

    Hellen looked at Hans.

    Hans¡¯s voice was calm, and no one could tell what he was thinking.

    ¡°I have a house here. There¡¯s no need to stay at a hotel. It¡¯s not safe.¡±

    Hellen had no other choice. It was toote. And this was the only option. She was simply too cold.

    The four of them entered the vi. Hellen tidied it up and checked the route on the Inte.

    The Vincent Family¡¯s castle was also in the capital city of Luxembourg, but it was a two or three hours¡¯ drive from here. And it was toote today.

    It was impolite to visit others at night, so Hellen decided to visit Lambert Thompson tomorrow morning.

    Hellen stayed in her room for a while, when David knocked on her door and said, ¡°Miss Jovano, dinner is almost ready.¡±

    Now that she was living in someone else¡¯s house, Hellen became quite polite and courteous. She responded to him and went downstairs soon.

    When she got downstairs, she saw two maids in the living room. Both of them looked like local people in Luxembourg, but they spoke fluent Chinese.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, Mr. Grant specially asked us to prepare this soup for you. Pregnant women can also eat it.¡±

    The two women were full of curiosity about Tiffany¡¯s belly as if they were treating her as Hans¡¯s wife.

    They didn¡¯t ask anything about it, so Hellen didn¡¯t get any chance to exin it. She just said thanks and took a sip of the soup.

    After the hot soup entered her stomach, Hellen felt a lot better.

    After a while, Hans came out of the room from one side and nodded when he saw Hellen. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Hellen held the bowl and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hans sat across from her, his eyes full of concern. ¡°Do you want me to call a doctor? You may have caught a cold in the afternoon.¡±

    Hellen shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. My body is very strong.¡±

    After all, she had practiced martial arts, so her body was much healthier than that of ordinary people.

    When David and Tiffany returned with daily necessities, the four of them went to the restaurant.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    At the dining table, Hellen told Hans about their ns for the next morning.

    ¡°We¡¯ll leave at eight tomorrow morning and go to Vincent¡¯s house at ten. Even if we wait for half an hour, we¡¯ll be able to see Lambert Thompson at 10:30. At that time, we¡¯ll first talk about something else. Let¡¯s have lunch together at noon and see if he will make any requests. We¡¯ll try our best to agree to whatever he wants.¡±

    Hellen said a lot, ¡°ording to my investigation, Mr. Thompson has no interest in wealth. We can only see if he has any obsessions or desires tomorrow.¡±

    Hans cut the steak on the te and nced up at Hellen from time to time.

    When she was working, her eyes were always shining.

    Moreover, she was very smart. She knew how to take advantage of a person¡¯s weakness and know more about the tactics of the business world.

    Halfway through her sentence, Hellen also noticed that Hans was staring at him.

    She narrowed her eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hans chuckled softly and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that you are very charming when you are at work.¡±

    Such a straightforwardpliment almost made Hellen choke, and she red at Hans.

    Hellen was grateful to Hans for taking good care of her, so she kindly reminded him, ¡°Hans, we don¡¯t have any rtionship now. I am okay that we are business partners or ordinary friends, but I hope you won¡¯t overstep the boundaries of our rtionship.¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes flickered. After a long while, he said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After dinner, the four went back to their rooms to sleep.

    As soon as Hellen returned to her room, she felt her head heavy. When she left the airport during the day, cold wind blew to her head before he had even gotten in the car. Now, her head was starting to hurt.

    The next day, at nine in the morning.

    Hellen heard someone calling her name. She frowned and opened her sleepy eyes. She saw Hans¡¯s nervous face with anxiety in his eyes.

 Chapter 122 First Time Cooking

    Hellen rarely saw Hans¡¯s eyes so close. His handsome face was so close that she was a little absent-minded. She only felt that his eyes were like the starry sky.

    In the blink of an eye, she realized that her brain might have gone dizzy.

    She looked aside and saw the maid talking to her. A blonde-haired, blue-eyed doctor was getting her an IV drip.

    Hellen looked vigntly at the bottle. ¡°What is this?¡±

    The doctor said politely, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you don¡¯t feel well under the climate. This is for replenishing your physical strength.¡±

    Hellen frowned. She rarely asked people to give her an IV drip.

    When she saw Hans, she became calmed down.

    However, she still had a headache and soon fell asleep again.

    At noon, Hellen woke up again, feeling powerless and sickly.

    Hans asked the maid to bring lunch to her room. He sat by her bed and fed her.

    Hellen reached her hand out, wanting to take the spoon.

    Hans refused to let go and said, ¡°You¡¯re sick now. When you¡¯re better, I won¡¯t feed you.¡±

    Hellen red at him, but she was so weak that her back was covered with sweat.

    She gritted her teeth. When she realized that her wrist was weak, she stopped being angry with Hans and ate the food he had fed her.

    After having lunch, Hellen looked around the room. ¡°Where is Tiffany?¡±

    ¡°She and David went to buy gifts.¡±

    ¡°What gift?¡± Hellen moved her body. Her body was very sticky due to her sweat, but she was not able to get up and take a shower.

    Hellen rubbed her forehead. Why did she feel such ufortable? It might be because of her pregnancy.

    ¡°We want to give it to Lambert,¡± Hans said.

    Hellen felt a surge of nausea in her stomach. She covered her mouth and let out a retching sound.

    Their eyes met and she turned her head awkwardly.

    A person can be thick-skinned after going through a lot of awkward situations.

    She realized it the third time she vomited into the toilet.

    Hans opened the door and walked in.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be able to smell anything strange. He carefully helped Hellen up and brought her to the sink.

    Hellen was ced on a chair that had just been moved over from the sink. Hans rolled up his sleeves, revealing his arms.

    He washed the towel and brought it to Hellen¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Wipe it,¡± Hans said.

    Hellen took the towel and Hans could see that she had not recovered yet.

    Hellen widened his eyes when Hans held her head.

    ¡°Hey, Hans -¡±

    Hans wiped her face.

    Hellen opened her eyes wide and said, ¡°Hans, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    Hans washed the towel and handed it to Hellen.

    Hellen took the towel and gritted her teeth. She looked at Hans¡¯s calm face as if she was the one thinking too much.

    She thought that it would be only one or two days before she recovered.

    She didn¡¯t expect to lie in bed for three days.

    When Everet called, she was afraid that her brother would worry about her, so she did not say that she was sick but only said that she was negotiating with Lambert.

    In the building.

    The maids were waiting outside the kitchen downstairs. They looked at Hans in the kitchen and spoke in thenguage of Luxembourg.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, you¡¯re so lucky to have such a considerate and handsome man like Mr. Grant.¡±

    In the kitchen, Hans was reading a recipe on his phone.

    Hellen said in a daze that she wanted to eat noodles in the way that people of Tempe City would cook.

    The maids here didn¡¯t know how to make these noodles, so he decided to make them for Hellen.

    Of course, this was also the first time in Hans¡¯s life that he had cooked.

    He poured the cold oil into the pot. After starting the fire, he looked at the recipe for a while and then threw the green onions into the pot.

    The two maids rushed in hurriedly. ¡°Mr. Grant, are you all right?!¡±

    Hans shook his head and wiped away the grease on his hand. He felt it burning.

    However, he had always been meticulous in doing things. After reading the recipe, he poured the contents of the pot into the pot and poured oil into it again. This time, he was much more skilled.

    He followed the recipe step by step. Ten minutester, Hans stared at the noodle, which looked nice and smelt nice.

    He tasted it and frowned. It didn¡¯t taste right. There was too much salt.

    He dumped the noodle. The maids tried to help him but were rejected.

    After an hour and a half of work, Hans made a bowl of green vegetable noodlesparable to the one shown in the recipe and put it on a small tray.

    The maid asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, do you want us to serve Miss Jovano?¡±

    Hans shook his head and said, ¡°Clean up this ce.¡±

    During these three days, he asked David and Tiffany to purchase gifts every day. There were some things they had to buy from the suburb of the capital.

    So Hans had been taking care of Hellen for the past three days.

    He was able to sense that Hellen¡¯s attitude towards him had be much better, and at the very least, her vignce and precautions had vanishedpletely.

    She no longer resisted his approach.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He made such huge progress!

    He had to work harder!

    In Hellen¡¯s bedroom on the second floor, she was holding her phone and leaning against the bed.

    Hellen felt much better. Although there was still a slight pain in the back of her head, it was already bearable.

    They had been in Luxembourg for three days and it was too long. Hellen was checking the route on the Inte and nned to visit the Vincent Family¡¯s castle tomorrow.

    The door of the room opened. Hellen put away her phone and raised her head.

    Hans walked in with a bowl of noodles.

    Hellen stared at the noodles in astonishment.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± She looked up at Hans. When she was in a daze, she seemed to have said that she wanted to eat noodles. She didn¡¯t expect him to remember it.

    The noodles looked very good. Hellen now was strong enough to eat by herself. She picked up the noodles with her chopsticks and took a bite.

    The strong aroma of the vegetables assailed her nose. Hellen was so satisfied. Being able to eat food from one¡¯s homnd in a foreign country was the happiest thing in the world.

    ¡°Who made these noodles? It¡¯s so authentic!¡± Hellen raised her head, her eyes full of smiles.

    Hans¡¯s expression was indifferent, but a smile shed across his face.

    Hellen blinked, ¡°You didn¡¯t do this, did you?¡±

    Hans hummed in agreement with a nonchnt tone, ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡± There was a hint of pride in his tone.

 Chapter 123 Donâ€™t Fall into the Same Trap

    Tiffany held the chopsticks tightly and looked at Hans¡¯s hand.

    His fingers were long and beautiful. His skin was cold and white like jade. He could even be a hand model, but they were covered with numerous red dots.

    Hellen is good at cooking. So she knew that it was because of hot oil.

    It would hurt a lot.

    She felt sorry about it.

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°Let me take a look at your hand¡±

    Hans did not take his wound seriously, but when he saw Hellen¡¯s expression, he raised his hand and reached out to her.

    Hellen took a look and let out a sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend time on this. It¡¯s fine even if I cannot eat the noodle here. We¡¯re going back in two days.¡±

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°No worries. I just wanted to cook it.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°Do you have any ointment at home? Go find some.¡±

    She lowered her eyes and ate her noodles silently. She could feel that Hans had taken good care of her over the past few days.

    There were even a few moments when she suddenly understood why she used to love this man so much.

    However, she had fallen down once and could not fall down a second time.

    Hellen thought to herself that Hans was only treating her well because he felt regretful.

    Although she had lost her memory, she and Hans had been together for two years after all. The past two years had proven that they were not having a good time. It might be a good idea to be a friend of this guy. But it was definitely not a good idea to marry him.

    After Hellen finished eating the noodles, the maids came to clean up the room.

    Hellen got out of bed, brushed her teeth, and then discussed tomorrow¡¯s visit with Hans.

    ¡°We¡¯ll depart early tomorrow morning. We should settle the matter with Mr. Thompson as soon as possible. We will need to bring him back. It¡¯s already been three to four days since then, and I wonder if the United Department stopped their work at Weststadt District.¡± Hellen¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°Even if the construction site in the Weststadt District is closed for a day, we will suffer great losses.¡±

    Hans nodded and said, ¡°I investigated Lambert these days. He doesn¡¯t like money and doesn¡¯t have any hobbies. David and Tiffany bought some gifts for him. Whether they are artistic or not, he did not ept them all. It seems that he has decided not to do it.¡±

    Hellen frowned, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have anything he desires for? We can¡¯t live in this world without any desires, can we? Or he already has be an immortal.¡±

    Hans said, ¡°Lambert should have something else to do. He is also held up by this matter, so he can¡¯t ept our invitation to the Weststadt District.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Hellen was surprised.

    ¡°Lambert has a very beloved wife. They grew up together, but I heard that his wife is seriously ill now. Maybe it¡¯s because of this that he is not willing to leave here.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Hellen was startled. ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±

    Hans shook his head and said, ¡°Lambert concealed it well, so I learned it from Tariq Vincent.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly. If it was a terminal disease, she might not be able to do anything. But as long as it wasn¡¯t a terminal illness, perhaps she could give it a try!

    ¡°Let¡¯s visit Lambert first tomorrow. I want to talk to him.¡±

    The two of them discussed. That night, Hellen felt much better. When she went downstairs for dinner, she saw David and Tiffany return.

    In the past few days, the two of them had always gone out to buy gifts and took things that Hans had transported from Tempe City. To let Hellen live morefortably, he even bought carpet from Tempe City.

    Hellen realized that in these three days, everything in this house had be extremely in line with her preferences.

    She pretended not to see it, so she did not ask about it. After dinner, she returned to her room.

    Early the next morning, the four of them ate breakfast and drove to Tariq Vincent¡¯s castle.

    Before leaving, Hans had already called Tariq so the servants in the castle would let them in, but it was not certain whether Mr. Thompson would see them or not.

    They entered the castle, which had a history of a hundred years. The mottled ancient walls were all built with huge stones, which looked historical. The car stopped in the square, and the four of them got out of the car and entered the hall.

    The butler, who learned that they were here, was dressed in a suit. Soon, he came out. Hellen listened to the conversation between Hans and the butler, who wanted to them stay freely here.

    It was just that Mr. Thompson had stayed in his room for these days the entire time.

    Hellen asked where the master was staying, but the housekeeper remained silent with an awkward expression on his face.

    Hellen and Hans looked at each other. At this point, they could only sit here and wait.

    But it wasn¡¯t a good idea to just wait like this. Hellen called for Tiffany and whispered in her ear for a while, instructing her and David to do something.

    About half an hourter, they came back.

    ¡°There are manors and flowerbeds all around. There is no ce to live.¡±

    Hellen and Hans looked at each other and said, ¡°It seems that Mr. Thompson lives in this castle.¡±

    The castle had five floors. The top two floors were decorated with towers and an attic. They were now on the first floor.

    The second floor was usually the residence of the master.

    Hellen pondered for a moment, then walked out of the castle.

    Standing in front of the castle¡¯s door, she raised her head and looked upwards. Hellen looked at the corner of the third floor. The style of the room¡¯s window looked the same as the other windows, but there were several small wooden ornaments visible through the windows.

    She narrowed her eyes.

    Hans stood next to her and followed the direction she looked at. ¡°It should be there, but we don¡¯t know which room is. If Lambert won¡¯t let us go up, it won¡¯t be good for us to break in.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t permit us to go up, but he didn¡¯t say we can¡¯t smash his ss, did he?¡±

    Hans raised an eyebrow, ¡°You want to -¡±

    Hellen smiled wickedly, revealing a row of white teeth that were suffused with a cold light.

    She ran to the road, collected a pebble from the stones piled up in the garden, and raised her hand to smash the window on the third floor.

    The stone mmed onto the window with a booming sound!

    It was neither too light nor too heavy, making the ss make a loud noise as if it were about to shatter.

    Hellen threw the stones a few more times. She was not powerful enough to shatter the ss, but the ss continued to be smashed and create noise, as though it would be shattered at any moment!

 Chapter 124 Only You Can Come Up Here

    Tiffany and David, who are standing on one side, are dumbfounded.

    Hans watched Hellen smash the window. After a while, the person in the room couldn¡¯t help running to the window and opening it.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?!¡±

    Hellen stood under the sun, raised her head, and looked at the white-haired man. ¡°Mr. Thompson, I would like to speak with you!¡±

    Lambert Thompson was irritated and red at her. He said toughly, ¡°Is this the way you talk to me?¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t willing to see us! So that¡¯s the only way. It is harmless, right?¡± Hellen said with a smile.

    Any person with great talent would have an extremely strange temper. Hellen had guessed this.

    Lambert was furious. ¡°If you smash my ss again, I will ask someone to drive you out.¡±

    Hellen blinked. ¡°Mr. Thompson, since I am here to invite you, the things I¡¯ve brought will definitely satisfy you. Why don¡¯t you have a chat with me? If the things I¡¯ve brought aren¡¯t to your satisfaction, then I¡¯ll immediately leave and definitely won¡¯t stay here any longer. How about that?¡±

    Lambert looked at Hellen arrogantly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the money. Even if you give me ten billion dors, I will never do it for you!¡±

    Hellen giggled, ¡°All right, then you should at least take a look at the stuff we brought. Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Lambert red at her.

    Hellen weighed the stone in her hand with a smile. She looked like a scoundrel threatening others, but her smile was charming and did not make people dislike her.

    Lamber¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Okay, I give in. Come up. Only you!¡±

    Hellen cheerfully replied, ¡°All right!¡±

    The four of them returned to the house. Hans wanted to apany Hellen upstairs.

    Hellen shook her head, ¡°Mr. Thompson said he wants only me to see him, you don¡¯t have to go up.¡±

    She followed the housekeeper to the third floor and stopped in front of Mr. Thompson¡¯s room door.

    The door was open, and Hellen gave it two light knocks.

    And she heard Lambert¡¯s voice, ¡°Come in!¡±

    She pushed the door and went in. Lambert was sitting on the sofa facing the door, with an old porcin teapot in front of him. He stared at Hellen with dissatisfaction.

    ¡°You are pregnant. I thought you were a wild girl!¡±

    Hellenughed, and then sat down.

    ¡°Where are the things you want to show me? Hurry up and take them out. I¡¯ll have a look, and then you don¡¯t have toe back!¡± Lambert waved his hand.

    Hellen looked at the window. ¡°What I want to show you isn¡¯t stuff, but a person.¡±

    ¡°A person? Who?¡± Lambert asked.

    Hellen smiled calmly. ¡°Mr. Thompson, I heard your wife is suffering from a disease. We have two physicians here. One of them is an expert in traditional Chinese medicine, while the other is an internationally renowned professor, Professor Hana.¡±

    Lambert was suddenly interested!

    ¡°Professor Hana?!¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±

    Lambert stared at Hellen for a long time.

    ¡°You mean, if I help you repair that pavilion, you are willing to invite that professor to treat my wife?¡±

    Hellen nodded, thought for a moment, and then shook his head.

    Lambert widened his eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to go with us, then I¡¯ll invite him to treat Mrs. Thompson,¡± said Hellen with a smile.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go with us, I will also invite him to treat your wife. I mentioned Professor Hana just to show my sincerity.¡±

    Lambert fell silent and stared at Hellen for a long time. Finally, he sighed and said, ¡°In fact, I have seen the pavilion sent by you. I am very interested in it. ording to the historical records, although there are skills left to build the mortise, there are only very few of buildings with mortise. Most of them have be cultural relics and can¡¯t be studied carefully. But I can¡¯t leave now. My wife¡¯s condition is getting worse day by day¡­¡±

    His voice became a little trembling.

    ¡°Even if it goes well and ispleted quickly, it will take two to three months to fix it. I¡¯m afraid that if I leave, my wife will¡­¡±

    Lambert didn¡¯t say the word ¡°cease¡±, but Hellen already understood.

    She felt touched.

    She talked with Lambert for an hour before walking downstairs.

    Hans was waiting in the living room on the first floor. When he saw Hellene down, he immediately stood up.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Hellen shook his head.

    ¡°No? Forget it.¡± Hans tried tofort her.

    Hellenughed. ¡°Seeded. But we¡¯ll have to wait a week.¡±

    Hans hummed, ¡°It¡¯s okay if we wait for only one week. How did Mr. Thompson decide toe with us?¡±

    Hellen smiled. She didn¡¯t n to conceal anything. ¡°I promised to introduce Mr. Thompson to a doctor and let him treat his wife. After Mrs. Thompson goes to the hospital for her examination, I¡¯ll send her materials to the doctor. They should be able to treat her.¡±

    ¡°Doctor?¡± Hans frowned slightly. Lambert is prestigious, what doctor had he not been able to invite before?

    Hellen seemed to read Hans¡¯s mind and said, ¡°It¡¯s Professor Hana¡±

    Hana?

    How did Hellen know this person?

    Professor Hana was a well-known doctor in the world, and many medical institutes were eager to recruit him.

    There was once a hospital that offered extremely high sries, excellent conditions, and a green card. They wanted Professor Hana to immigrate abroad, but they were all rejected.

    He was an extremely mysterious medical legend.

    Hellen called Tiffany, ¡°We can go back now. I¡¯ve memorized Mr. Thompson¡¯s number. Let¡¯s contact himter. But I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to stay in Luxembourg for another week.¡±

    Tiffany had recently adapted to the weather in Luxembourg.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can stay for as long as you want.¡± Tiffany had a bright smile on her face. She regarded it as a nice trip.

    It was rare for a mission to be so easy.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Mr. Thompson was concerned about his wife¡¯s condition. After Hellen said that she could find Professor Hana for her, the next day, she gathered all the medical records of Mrs. Thompson and sent them to Professor Hana via Email.

    At noon, after eating lunch, Hellen turned on herptop to look at the medical records and documents.

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s disease is a stubborn disease, which was extremely rare, and it was difficult to cure with western medicine.

    She had encountered one or two simr cases in the past and knew that Chinese medicine could help with it. She remembered that there was a prescription in the Prescriptions for All which could get rid of this disease.

    Hellen wrote down the prescription and handed it to Tiffany, asking her to contact hospitals in China to send these Chinese medicines.

 Chapter 125 How Could a Person Know Everything?

    After making these arrangements, Hellen went out as well.

    Most of Luxembourg was covered with snow, and there was silver scenery everywhere.

    Hellen had been sick these days. Now that she recovered, she was in a good mood when she looked at the scenery.

    She turned around to look at Tiffany. ¡°We have nothing to do this week, why don¡¯t we go out and have fun?¡±

    Tiffany was excited, ¡°Let me check first to see if there are any ces for fun here!¡±

    It could not be too far from the capital. Soon, she found a ski resort nearby.

    Hellen was ready to leave in high spirits. Before she left, she thought of Hans, who had taken care of her for three days.

    She lived in his house and ate the food he had prepared. It seemed inappropriate for her not to ask him.

    Hellen hesitated for a few seconds, then returned to her room.

    When she reached Hans¡¯s study on the first floor, she knocked lightly on the door and heard him say, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Hellen pushed the door and asked, ¡°Hans, I n to ski with Tiffany. Do you want toe with us?¡±

    Hellen was just asking out of courtesy. Hans looked very busy every day, so he probably didn¡¯t have time to ski.

    After asking, she even wanted to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then forget it.¡±

    Before she could open her mouth, Hans, who was sitting at the table, put down the pen in his hand. He stood up and put the document in the drawer.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes widened. Hans had already walked to the hanger next to the table, picked up his coat, and put it on.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say going skiing?¡± he asked calmly.

    Hellen was somewhat regretful. Why did she ask him?

    When Hans went out, David followed him. The four of them drove to a ski resort near the capital of Luxembourg.

    When they arrived at the site, they found that there were a lot of people there.

    After Hellen put on her equipment, Tiffany looked at her belly and worriedly said, ¡°Miss Jovano, why don¡¯t you stop sliding and sit there and watch us y?¡±

    Hans¡¯s gaze fell silently on Hellen.

    Hellen smiled. Her skiing skills are very good so she can totally slide around leisurely for a while.

    Worried about Hellen, Tiffany was closer to her.

    Hans was also only two or three steps away, following behind Hans.

    Ten minutester, he got a little angry when he saw her sliding faster and faster.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    There were still many things he didn¡¯t understand about Hellen when he saw Hellennd smoothly on the ground.

    She turned around and held the pole high in her hand. There was a bright smile on her face. The sunlight could not shadow the light on her face.

    Hans was stunned for a moment.

    Hellen returned, and he quietly followed.

    After returning from the skiing field, Hellen was sweaty. After returning to the house, she took a shower. She then received a message from Tiffany.

    Chinese medicine had been urgently transported from China.

    Hellen asked Tiffany to send it to Mr. Thompson in person. Then she sent a message to exin how traditional Chinese medicine should be cooked.

    Hans didn¡¯t n to cook and deliver it. It wasn¡¯t appropriate.

    After receiving the message, Mr. Thompson replied: [Isn¡¯t it Professor Hana? Does she also know traditional Chinese medicine?]

    Hellen replied with a smile: [The traditional Chinese medicine I know is no worse than Professor Hana, and Mrs. Thompson¡¯s disease needs to be treated slowly. Let her take this traditional Chinese medicine first. If she takes two doses a day, it should have some effect in three days. But if she really wants to recover from the disease, it may take one or two years.¡±

    After a while, Mr. Thompson replied: [If it really works, as long as it can alleviate her symptoms and let her live for a few more years, I won¡¯t take a penny from your pavilion. I will absolutely restore it to its heyday and let it stand for at least another few hundred years!]

    Hellen replied with: [Sound great!]

    In the next few days, Hellen didn¡¯t go skiing again.

    She was pregnant after all. It was okay to exercise asionally, but she didn¡¯t dare to go out every day.

    It was cold in Luxembourg. Hellen set up a small stove at home and asked Tiffany, David, Hans and the maids to eat hot pot.

    Hotpot seasoning was imported from China, which was very spicy. The maid wanted to cry when they first ate it, but they were addicted to itter.

    The vi was very lively every day and the atmosphere was very nice which looks like a family.

    Weekend.

    When Hans came out of the study, she saw Hellen sitting on the sofa. She was wearing casual clothes and was typing quickly on the tablet in her hand. It was as if she was not typing at all.

    Hellen put down the tablet when she saw Hans.

    She smiled at Hans. The two of them had gotten along a lot more casually now.

    Hellen looked at the scarf around Hans¡¯s neck and asked curiously, ¡°Are you going out? Mr. Thompson called me just now and said that his wife was feeling better and was willing to return with us. However, he wanted to take his wife with him.¡±

    Hans stopped walking out. Returning meant that they were going back ¨C

    He felt the warmth of family during this week at the vi.

    ¡°Fine. After all, Luxembourg is too cold. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    His eyes fell on Hellen¡¯s belly and a trace of doubt shed across his mind. ¡°You said you found Professor Hana for Mr. Thompson. Why did you change it to Chinese medicine?¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°There are many diseases which Western medicine can¡¯t cure. Traditional Chinese medicine can get rid of them totally. This is the profoundness of our traditional Chinese medicine.¡±

    Hans knew that Hellen avoided the topic. Hellen neither tell him why she knew Professor Hana, nor why she knew another Chinese medicine practitioner who wasparable to Professor Hana.

    He thought for a moment and suddenly felt that something was wrong.

    Hellen had lied to him so many times before. He hadn¡¯t even seen her contact anyone before she solved the issue of Mrs. Thompson¡¯s illness.

    Could it be¡­ that Hellen herself was that Chinese physician?

    Hans stared at Hellen. When he thought that she knew how to make perfume, he chuckled andughed at himself for being delusional.

    How could a person do so many things?

    Hellen was good at martial arts and drumming. He didn¡¯t know about these things in the past.

    If she was also a brilliant Chinese medicine practitioner, she would really be too smart.

    Hellen didn¡¯t care about Hans¡¯s mood and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll let Tiffany tidy up. If nothing unexpected happens, we¡¯ll be able to return the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Hans nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He opened the door and walked out. A cold wind blew in from outside and seeped into his body.

    He suddenly didn¡¯t want to go back. It was good to stay forever with Hellen in this vi.

    Standing in the yard that was covered by snow, Hans looked back at the warm lights and narrowed his eyes slightly.

    In the past two years, he had had the chance to live such a life every day, but he ignored them all.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Those days will be back-¡±

    All he needed was to take his time to get them back.

 Chapter 126 Exposed

    Tempe City Airport.

    Hellen and the Thompsons said goodbye to each other.

    Mr. Thompson red at her. ¡°Hmm, you left us here after taking me back to China?¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°The project in the Weststadt District is taken charge by both the Jovano Group and the Grant Group. You might follow Hans. He has arranged things well for you and he has a vi that is very suitable for Mrs. Thompson¡¯s recovery.¡±

    When Mrs. Thompson was mentioned, Mr. Thompson stopped talking.

    Next to him was Mrs. Thompson. Although she looked haggard, it still can be seen that she was elegant and beautiful when she was young.

    She gently held Mr. Thompson¡¯s arm and looked at Hellen with a smile. ¡°Miss Jovano, thank you very much. I kept persuading him toe back before, but he was unwilling and insisted on following me. When you sent the photo of the pavilion, he looked at it every day and didn¡¯t sleep well for several days. I knew that he must be thinking of this pavilion.¡±

    Hellen smiled, and she envied the rtionship between Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson.

    No matter how much he loved his career, Mr. Thompson still put her in the first ce.

    The two of them grew up together and got old together.

    This was reallymendable.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, have a good rest. I¡¯ll visit you when I get ready at home. Just let me know if you need anything in Tempe City.¡±

    Hellen was already familiar with the Thompsons. After giving them some reminders, she said goodbye to Hans.

    Honestly, her feelings were ratherplicated.

    After all, no one had expected that a trip to Luxembourg would make them close like friends.

    ¡°Hans, I¡¯ll leave Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson to you.¡±

    Hans looked at Hellen with a gloomy gaze. ¡°Remember to attend the meeting at the United Department of the West District this weekend.¡±

    Hellen shrugged. ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Hellen got in the car. Tiffany drove her and returned to the Jovano family.

    On the way, Hellen stared at the scenery outside the window. She opened the window, and a breeze blew across her face. She narrowed her eyes contentedly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been in Luxembourg for a week. I thought Tempe City was better. At least I didn¡¯t have to wear so many clothes.¡±

    Tiffany replied while driving, ¡°Miss Jovano you are right.¡±

    Hellen looked in the rear-view mirror and smiled.

    In this past week, she and Tiffany had a great time, but she was able to perceive that Tiffany was suppressing her nature.

    After all, Tisch, one of the four administrators of the Green Mansion, was famous for her bad temper on the forum!

    Hellen curled her lips. When they were back from Luxembourg, the second mission assigned to her should be almost here.

    Holding her chin, she quietly took out her phone and logged into the forum. She then entered the group chat and sent a few messages and mentioned Tisch.

    Tisch didn¡¯t respond. After all, she was focused on driving.

    When the car reached their house, Tiffany got out of the car and watched as Hellen entered.

    Normally, Hellen would let her go in together with her to deal with the business or ask her to help her with something. What was going on today?

    Tiffany lightly frowned, but she didn¡¯t hesitate. She got into the car and prepared to leave.

    Sitting in the car, Tiffany took out her phone to take a look.

    There were more than a dozen unread messages in the administrator¡¯s chat group of Green Mansion.

    This was rare in the group chat. The moment Tiffany opened the group chat, she was shocked by the messages.

    The message was sent by Mud Crab, a divorced middle-aged hacker with a kid.

    Tiffany stared at the photos sent by Mud Crab. These photos were all images of a person¡¯s back. Although she couldn¡¯t see them clearly, she was very scared because it was herself!

    The contents of the car couldn¡¯t be more obvious.

    Tiffany¡¯s mouth twitched. She looked at Hellen¡¯s car, then zoomed in on the photo.

    Was it captured by Hellen just now?

    Why were these photos sent by Mud Crab?

    Tiffany was stunned for a while before a terrifying thought suddenly came into her mind!

    She sent a few messages to Mud Crab: [Mud Crab, how did you get these photos?]

    [Mud Crab, are you going to kill my target?]

    Inside the living room.

    Hellen sat on the sofazily and typed in the group chat: [Don¡¯t go back,e in and eat.]

    Tiffany sent a few exmation marks and then disappeared.

    Three minutester.

    Hellen smiled merrily as she looked at Tiffany who had just rushed in from the main entrance.

    Tiffany was no longer as careful as her usual assistant. She stared at Hellen while pointing at her. ¡°You, you, you, you!¡±

    Hellen beamed. ¡°Tiffany, didn¡¯t you want to meet me? Now we finally meet.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany touched her chest and her eyes widened in disbelief.

    ¡°Mud Crab?!¡± It took her a few seconds to finish the word.

    Hellen nodded and smiled. ¡°Actually, you ought to have noticed when you were at Tempe University. Unfortunately, our Tiffany wasn¡¯t that smart.¡±

    Tiffany gritted her teeth. ¡± You are Mud Crab. As bad-mouth as Mud Crab. You¡¯ve lied to me for so long, can I beat you up?¡±

    Hellen rubbed her belly, putting on an innocent look. ¡°Please don¡¯t. I¡¯m still pregnant, after all. Do you want to hit a pregnant woman?¡±

    In the Green Mansion¡¯s administrator chat group, Orpheus and Heartless Hooligan jumped in. They did not know what happened to Mud Crab and Tisch.

    Heartless Hooligan: [What¡¯s wrong with Mud Crab? What did you do to Tisch¡¯s target?]

    Orpheus: [Wasn¡¯t Tisch¡¯s target the Jovano family¡¯s eldest daughter? Mud Crab is also in Tempe City. Did he also take a fancy to the Jovano family¡¯s eldest daughter?]

    The group was bustling.

    Hellen and Tiffany were staring at each other.

    Hellen was speechless. She took Tiffany and sat down. ¡°Enough. Sit down, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    The two sat down and talked for a while.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you back then. If you knew too much, it would be dangerous for you. But after we returned from Luxembourg, I think your client will soon let you take the next step. I probably know what he wants to get from me.¡±

    ¡°So, I thought about it on the way back. You can cancel this mission. It¡¯s just $40 million. You can take more small missions that are not dangerous to earn that money.¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows and put her hand on the sofa, ¡°Cancel it?! These people are dealing with you! You want me to withdraw from the mission?¡±

    Although the four administrators of the Green Mansion were administrators, they were actually as close as family and were allies.

    To Tisch, dealing with any one of the other three was no different from dealing with herself.

 Chapter 127 This is the World

    Tiffany looked furious. ¡°In all these years of carrying out missions, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that you used techniques to assist me in tracking and escaping from other¡¯s tracking, I would have lost my life by now. Don¡¯t worry about this matter, I¡¯ll definitely investigate it for you! I¡¯ll see what exactly these people are trying to do to provoke our Green Mansion!¡±

    Hellen was moved, and she waved her hand.

    Tiffany frowned, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Hellen said, ¡°Can you first put away your feet from the table?¡±

    After the two chatted for a while, Tiffany seemed to stop pretending. Even her sitting posture became casual.

    Hellen touched her forehead. ¡°I think your assistant look before was pretty cute.¡±

    Tiffany snorted, ¡°Yes, after being called Miss Jovano for so long, isn¡¯t it great?¡±

    Orpheus and Heartless Hooligan were still sending messages in the group chat, as they did not know about the situation of Mud Crab and Tisch. Seeing that neither of them spoke, they panicked even more.

    Hellen picked up her phone and replied: [Nothing, I just met Tisch.]

    The group chat immediately burst into an uproar. Orpheus and Heartless Hooligan said, [Mud Crab, Ticsh is mine. Don¡¯t fight with me for her!]

    Hellen typed: [She¡¯s already my lover.]

    Orpheus and Heartless Hooligan wailed in the group chat.

    Hellen ignored them and brought Tiffany to the study.

    She didn¡¯t tell Tiffany about the exact content of Prescriptions for All, as she was afraid that Tiffany would encounter danger in the future.

    After a discussion, the two decided that Tiffany would continue to be her assistant, protecting Hellen.

    As for the mission Tisch had taken, she would continue pretending to be working on it.

    At this point, Tiffany recalled something. ¡°There was a post named ck Rose on the forum with a reward of four million dors for your life. Do you know about this?¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°The ck Rose is probably Natalie Jones.¡±

    ¡°Natalie Jones? That actress?¡± Tiffany narrowed her eyes. ¡°How about I find someone to kill her?¡±

    Hellen was startled and broke intoughter. ¡°You probably won¡¯t be able to find her. She¡¯s been chased out of Tempe City by Hans.¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes slightly. Although Natalie Jones was no longer in Tempe City, the post was still there. Natalie did not delete it, so there should still be some danger.

    Now that Tiffany was here, Hellen was slightly worried. ¡°How about I invite another person over to be our bodyguard?¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows: ¡°With me here, do you still need bodyguards?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she was slightly curious. ¡°Who do you intend to invite?¡±

    Hellen smiled mysteriously. ¡°It¡¯s also from our forum ¨C Three Knives.¡±

    ¡°However, the Three Knives is someone Orpheus has taken a fancy to, and he¡¯s very familiar with the four administrators. Orpheus is nning on raising him to be the fifth administrator to handle the free mission interface.¡±

    Tisch recognized him and was a little surprised. ¡°But is he in Tempe City as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Where is he? What does he do?¡±

    Hellenughed mysteriously. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll ask him toe over, and you¡¯ll know.¡±

    At eight in the evening, Reeve Walker received a call from Mud Crab, saying that she wanted to introduce Tisch to him.

    Reeve felt that his future was bright. He was going to see the second of the four great administrators!

    He wore a suit and had arrived at Hellen¡¯s address.

    After being weed in by the housekeeper of the Jovano family, Reeve saw two women sitting on the sofa eating sunflower seeds.

    He recognized one of them. It was Mud Crab.

    Reeve fell silent.

    Then who is the other one?

    Momentster, Reeve looked at Hellen. ¡°Boss, can it be that she is¡­¡±

    Tiffany put down the fruit te and raised her chin. ¡°Why? I am Tisch, call me Boss.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Tisch!¡± Reeve hesitated for a long time and wondered if there was something wrong with his understanding.

    The Green Mansion was thergest trading forum on the deep web.

    Originally, he thought that Mud Crab was a divorced middle-aged old man with a kid, but after seeing her, he found out that she was the daughter of the Jovano family!

    As for Tisch, she was the famous ck Widow of the Green Mansion, the vicious demoness!

    But this Tisch in front of him had a fair face, assistant¡¯s clothes, and a pair of sses.

    Reeve didn¡¯t know what to say for a while. ¡°Maybe this is the world.¡±

    Hearing this, Hellen became happy, ¡°All right, have you been busy with the funeral house recently?¡±

    Reeve nodded and said, ¡°Just so-so. Boss, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°We want you to work part-time as my and Tisch¡¯s bodyguard if you don¡¯t have time¡­¡±

    Reeve immediately said, ¡°Sure thing!¡± If he could follow these two, he would definitely improve a lot!

    They reached an agreement with Reeve, and Hellen is not demanding. She only asked him to drive for them and secretly protect them after his work at the funeral home.

    After discussing it, the three of them had lunch together.

    Tiffany and Reeve left together.

    In the evening, Everet came back from work.

    As soon as he entered the room, his face was terribly gloomy.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly, ¡°Everet, what¡¯s wrong? Are you in a bad mood?¡±

    Seeing Hellen, Everet¡¯s expression softened a little. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m busy at thepany.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Hellen knew her elder brother very well, so she guessed what was going on.

    She opened her WeChat and found Darcy Lewis¡¯s WeChat Moments. As expected, she had posted a dozen or so posts in just a few days.

    Every one of them had nine photos, and there was Xeno William in each photo.

    Hellen rubbed her forehead. This was so exaggerated.

    Everet was in such a bad mood that he didn¡¯t even have dinner downstairs.

    After having dinner, Hellen went upstairs to sleep. When she was about to fall asleep, she heard the sound of a car in the courtyard.

    She was very sleepy, so she turned over and continued to sleep.

    The next day.

    Hellen was woken up by the phone calls. She nced at her call records and found there were more than ten missed calls.

    Hellen was immediately awakened. They were calls from Darcy Lewis and Mike Wilson.

    She first called Darcy back, and the phone rang for a long time before someone picked it up.

    Darcy said in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Hellen,e here and take your brother away!¡±

    Hellen was speechless.

    She hung up the phone silently. She probably knew why Mike was looking for her.

    Everet, the president of The Jovano Group, was absent from work for the first time since he took over thepany.

    At nine in the morning, Hellen went to the meeting of the Jovano Group on behalf of Everet.

    She had tasted the consequences of trying to match her brother with Darcy and she had been busy all morning.

    Not until noon did Hellen rest.

    She leaned back in the chair and her face full of grief and indignation.

    It was almost the end of the month. She wanted to rest for a while. At the beginning of next month, she was going to have an operation for Matt Walker!

    In the next few days, Hellen was busy dealing with the Jovano Group¡¯s affairs every day.

    It wasn¡¯t until nearly a weekter that Everet returned from Hail City with Darcy, who had a grieving look on her face.

 Chapter 128 An Expertâ€™s Suggestion

    On the same day that Everet and Darcy back, Hellen and Xeno William talked to each other through video chat.

    Xeno William, with dark circles under his eyes, gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Hellen, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he¡¯s your brother, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have let him off!¡±

    Hellen was somewhat apologetic. ¡°Thank you, Xeno.¡±

    Xeno William was no longer angry. ¡°I¡¯vepleted the mission you gave me. I¡¯ll return to Tempe City in a while and treat you to a drink.¡±

    As soon as Everet came back, Hellen rxed and had time to visit Mrs. Thompson.

    Mrs. Thompson was now arranged by Hans to stay in a vi in the suburb of Tempe City. There was a hot spring in the vi, which was very good for her illness.

    Hellen called and wanted to meet Mrs. Thompson. She wanted to find a chance to check her pulse and see how much more medicine she would need.

    Mrs. Thompson sounded much more energetic than before when she made the call. ¡°Miss Jovano, I feel better than before.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°I had some family matters to attend to recently and was too busy. I just had some free time today. I¡¯ll go visit you tomorrow.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson answered andined about Mr. Thompson to Hellen with a smile.

    ¡°Lambert was now in the United Department of the Weststadt District every day. He was building a small model of the building. I feel bored being here alone. Come and see me.¡±

    Hellen was at ease. A workaholic like Hans would definitely not stay in the vi.

    Mr. Thompson was not here. When she went there, she took Mrs. Thompson for a walk in the garden and checked her pulse secretly.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, I¡¯ll go to the vi to visit you tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡­

    In the Union Department of the Weststadt District, Mr. Thompson simted the building by creating small models.

    Half of the pavilion had been demolished. He had gone to take a look and recorded everything. When he came back, he made a miniature model.

    There was a light knock on the office door when he was creating the model.

    Mr. Thompson looked up and saw Hans at the door. He smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re here again.¡±

    Hans replied with a ¡°Yes¡± and looked at theplicated model on the table. If he had not found Mr. Thompson, there would be no one else who would be able to repair the pavilion.

    As for him, he had been invited by Hellen through a lot of effort.

    Mr. Thompson found it funny. ¡°Hans, youe to this department every day, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything you need to manage personally. Why don¡¯t you stay in thepany? I¡¯ve heard that the Grant family owns arge business in Tempe City.¡±

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°This project is more important. It¡¯s safer for me to keep an eye on it.¡±

    Mr. Thompson understood and asked with interest, ¡°Are you going to keep an eye on them here? Or are you waiting for someone here?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Hans lowered his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m an experienced man. We men should be bold when facing the person we like.¡±

    Be bold?

    Hans pursed his thin lips and said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, my situation is different from you and your wife¡¯s.¡±

    Mr. Thompson shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s the difference? As long as you fall in love with each other, it¡¯s the same!¡±

    Mutual love?

    Hans¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.

    Mr. Thompson smiled and said, ¡°you said that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but in fact, I¡¯ve heard about it. Hans, young people always think too much. Love is love. You¡¯ve done everything you can to treat her well. That¡¯s how I got together with Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    As they spoke, his phone on the table rang.

    He picked up the phone. Hearing the voice on the other side, he immediatelyughed. ¡°Okay, honey. Okay, I know. You said Hellen will go tomorrow, right? Okay, then I will go home and be with you tomorrow.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Mr. Thompson looked up and met Hans¡¯s eyes.

    Heughed. ¡°Tomorrow, Hellen will go to the vi in the suburbs to visit my wife.¡±

    Hans got up and left with satisfaction.

    Mr. Thompson stood with his mobile phone for a while and suddenly snorted.

    ¡°Stinky brat, no wonder you came to see me every day. I thought you were really respecting the elderly!¡±

    It turned out that he was concerned about Hellen¡¯s visit to his wife and came here to get more information.

    He was evenforting him every single day as an experienced old man!

    He was so prepared!

    The next day.

    Hellen woke up early and called for Tiffany. The two of them drove to the Grant family¡¯s vi in the suburbs.

    The location of this vi was good. It was next to an attraction, so the scenery was pleasant.

    Halfway up the mountain, someone quickly weed them in.

    After passing through arge tform, they saw a ck and white gate with an emblem on it standing beside a boulder.

    Hellen and Tiffany get out of the car and entered the room.

    Mrs. Thompson had been waiting under the pavilion in the yard for a long time. She had been lying on the lounge chair. When she heard the sound, she immediately got up and walked over.

    Hellen said, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, slow down. Your body is still weak. Don¡¯t get up too fast.¡±

    She took a few steps forward and held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they woulde at nine in the morning? I¡¯ve been waiting for them for a long time,¡± Mrs. Thompson said with a smile.

    Hellenughed. ¡°Traffic was heavy.¡±

    Hellen held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s arm and didn¡¯t walk too long when she saw two people sitting by a pond not far away.

    Hans and Mr. Thompson were sitting at a stone table by the pond, and they were ying chess.

    Hellen fell silent. ¡°Why is Hans here?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nced at Hellen with a gentle smile. ¡°I know you¡¯re here today, so I asked Lambert toe. Hans sent him back.¡±

    Hellen was speechless. Hans was foxy. It would be troublesome to check the pulse of Mrs. Thompson in front of him.

    Mr. Thompson was originally trapped in the chess game, but upon seeing Hans and Tiffany, he immediately let out a heartyugh.

    ¡°No, no, no, Hans and Tiffany are here.¡±

    Hans stood up and turned to look at her.

    Hellen replied with a smile. She had not seen Hans for a few days after she had returned from L country.

    When she saw him, she became nervous.

    The four of them went back to the room to chat. The topic gradually reached the basic structure of the building. Hellen was already very interested in this. She was so interested in the topic that he gradually forgot how ufortable Hans was when he was present.

    When it was lunchtime, she remembered that she had not checked Mrs. Thompson pulse yet.

    After lunch, a few people were sitting in the hall, chatting. Hellen said with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Thompson, actually, I¡¯ve also read some Chinese medicine books recently. I¡¯m learning how to check the pulse and see the case history. Can I check it for you?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson immediately reached out her hand. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Under Hans¡¯s gaze, Hellen checked her pulse. In order to show that she was just a beginner, she deliberately checked her pulse several times before she found where it was.

 Chapter 129 Hellen, I Still Have You

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s pulse was still weak, but it was much better than that intermittent pulse before.

    Hans knew what was going on. She was afraid that some medicines would be too strong for Mrs. Thompson. Now that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s body could bear it, she could increase the amount of medicine slightly.

    While she was thinking, she heard Mr. Thompson say, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to learn traditional Chinese medicine. Hellen,e here, let me practice with you and check my pulse.¡±

    Hellenughed awkwardly, saying that she was a novice.

    She ran to Mr. Thompson and checked his pulse. She looked serious and said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, you are so healthy.¡±

    Mr. Thompson smiled and said, ¡°Really? Then you should check Hans¡¯s pulse too. Let¡¯s see whose body is better. I see him staying upte in the Union Department every day. Maybe he is not as good as mine.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson chided him.

    Hellen looked at Hans, who was standing by the side. While she was hesitating, he had rolled up his sleeves and reached out his hand.

    She could do nothing but check it, so she tapped his wrist a few times.

    The two of them were close and his breath hit her on the forehead.

    Hellen silently drew some distance away and put on a serious expression. ¡°Mr. Grant, your body is not bad. You are very healthy.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson was amused. ¡°Hellen¡¯s Chinese medicine isn¡¯t bad. At least she was able to make people happy.¡±

    As theyughed, Hellen moved her hand away from Hans¡¯s wrist. She was about to leave, but when she looked up, she saw his eyes. His eyebrows were like a painting, deep and profound.

    Hellen was stunned, and her heart seemed as if it was about to leap out for an instant.

    As if she had scalded her hand, she hurriedly took it back and turned around to leave.

    Hans stared at Hellen and did not understand why she would react so strongly all of a sudden.

    He stared at Hellen¡¯s back and saw her ears slightly pink.

    ¡­

    After staying in the vi for half a day, Hellen decided to leave.

    She checked Mrs. Thompson¡¯s pulse and was about to go back and modify the prescription.

    When she left the vi, Hans followed her car all the way.

    Hellen looked at the rear-view mirror several times. Tiffany who was driving in the front couldn¡¯t take it any longer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just turn around and look?¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve looked at him in the rear-view mirror a dozen times along the way. Hellen, you don¡¯t really like Hans, do you? Isn¡¯t he your ex-husband?¡±

    Hellen was startled. She suddenly turned around and pped his own face.

    Yes, Hans was her ex-husband.

    They had been together for more than two years. ording to her brother, he was the man that she failed to get.

    She had to stay calm.

    Hellen has totally calmed down.

    She frowned. Hans seemed to have his own aura, which could easily affect others. She had to be careful in the future.

    After descending the mountain, Hellen returned directly to the Jovano family.

    She rested for a while, modified Mrs. Thompson¡¯s prescription, and asked Tiffany to send the medicine to the vi ording to the new prescription.

    After she was done, she looked at the result of Matt Walker¡¯s recent examination.

    In the end, she came to only one conclusion.

    Although the surgery was extremely risky, if he did not do it, Matt would definitely die.

    After the operation, there was still a thirty to forty percent chance of survival.

    Hellen sighed. She still had to inform Luz about this matter.

    After all, she was his only family member.

    ¡­

    On the weekend, Hellen finished live streaming and watched Luz tidy up the equipment.

    She said softly, ¡°Luz, can we talk?¡±

    Matt¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good, so Luz¡¯s mood had been low recently.

    ¡°Hellen, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hellen sighed slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve called the dean of the Tempe Hospital recently. I heard that your brother was not doing well.¡±

    Seeing Luz¡¯s face darken, Hellen hurriedly smiled and cheered him up. ¡°Luz, do you remember what I told you? I know a great doctor. Maybe she can cure your brother.¡±

    Luz raised his head and looked at Hellen. ¡°Hellen, can my brother be cured?¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°I sent your brother¡¯s medical record to that doctor. She said she had a thirty or forty percent chance.¡±

    Thirty to forty percent?!

    Luz¡¯s eyes lit up a little. ¡°My brother¡¯s attending doctor has also said that surgery is possible, but the sess rate is only ten percent.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    But if he didn¡¯t do it, it would only worsen.

    After Luz had a short hope, he realized that thirty to forty percent was also a small probability.

    He sat down with his lips pursed and clenched his fists on the table.

    ¡°Luz, you are now your brother¡¯s only family member. If you want to, I will ask that doctor to operate on your brother.¡±

    Hellen did not know how tofort him, ¡°I think that she will definitely do her best.¡±

    Luz¡¯s lips trembled slightly on his handsome face. ¡°Hellen, I know which path is right, but I still don¡¯t dare to take it. What should I do?¡±

    His voice trailed off bit by bit. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if he has surgery, I won¡¯t have my brother anymore. He¡¯s my only family member. If he¡¯s gone, I¡¯ll be the only one left in the world.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t do it, there would be no hope.

    Hellen looked at Luz. In the face of death,forting words seemed useless.

    She sighed faintly and said, ¡°Luz, we can onlyplete what we can do.¡±

    When he gradually calmed down, Hellen stood up and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you haven¡¯t made up your mind, we can wait a few more days. However, we can¡¯t wait too long. Luz, you have to be prepared. I¡¯ll send you back to school first.¡±

    The two of them left and the car started. Hellen drove Luz back to Tempe University.

    When she got out of the car, Luz suddenly turned to look at Hellen and said, ¡°Hellen, please do the surgery. Please help me find the doctor. No matter how much the surgery costs, I will try my best to make money to pay you back in the future.¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You¡¯ve been my assistant for so long. You don¡¯t have to worry about your brother¡¯s surgery fees.¡±

    Luz pursed his lips. He was so powerless, so he didn¡¯t talk to Hellen about repayment.

    After getting out of the car and standing outside, he suddenly said, ¡°Hellen, I still have you, don¡¯t I?¡±

    Hellen was startled. She looked at Luz andughed. ¡°Yes, if you regard me as your elder sister, I will always treat you as my younger brother.¡±

    Hellen watched Luz enter the school and sighed faintly in the car.

    Matt¡¯s surgery had put her under a lot of pressure in recent days.

    Hellen sat there for a while before starting the car and then she left.

    For the next three days, Hellen had been checking and analyzing Matt¡¯s medical record every single day.

    She wasn¡¯t in a safe situation right now, so she didn¡¯t dare to go to the Tempe Hospital every day. She only had Jack send all of Matt¡¯s information to her, regardless of whether how detailed it was.

    On the morning of the operation.

    Hellen quietly drove out from the backdoor of her house, heading towards the Tempe Hospital.

    Wearing a hat and a mask, she walked all the way to the changing room that Jack had prepared for her.

 Chapter 130 Itâ€™s Hellen

    For this surgery, Hellen was the lead surgeon, and as the President of the hospital, Jack Martin was her assistant.

    She changed into surgical clothes and came out. Hellen was wearing a hat and a mask. Jack followed closely behind her.

    The two of them first held a surgery meeting and Jack asked several interns from the hospital toe here.

    In the conference room, Hellen¡¯s voice was cold, telling things to pay attention to the operation.

    A few interns looked at her secretly from time to time. They all had adoration and curiosity for this prestigious Professor Hana.

    Hellen wore a surgical cap and a mask, only revealing a pair of eyes. After the discussion, everyone went to the operating room.

    Luz was already waiting outside the operating room. He saw a doctor being escorted by a few people. Before he could see it clearly, the doctor had been escorted into the operating room.

    When the operating room door closed, Luz clenched his fists nervously.

    In the operating room, Hellen looked at Matt Walker, who had been pushed in. The anesthesiologist was waiting aside for instructions.

    The surgery process had already been discussed, and the first step was the brain. Jack shaved Matt¡¯s hair and disinfected the surface of his skin.

    Afterward, Hellen took a deep breath, picked up the surgical knife, and with firm eyes, she shed down steadily.

    The surgery took a long time. Luz waited at the door until the evening before the door of the operating room opened again.

    He was just about to ask his brother when he saw that the doctor in the lead was protected by Jack as if deliberately preventing others from disturbing him.

    Luz hurriedly pulled the doctor beside him and asked, ¡°Doctor! How was my brother?!¡±

    Hearing that, the doctor who was surrounded by them paused and said in a low voice, ¡°The operation went very well.¡±

    By the side, Jack added, ¡°However, there are still seven days of danger period. You¡¯ll have to take good care of it during these seven days.¡±

    Luz still wanted to ask more questions, but Matt¡¯s operating bed had already been pushed out. Looking at his unconscious brother on the operating bed, he had no time to think about anything else and immediately followed him.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Escorted by Jack, Hellen returned to her single changing room. Most of the surgery required a high degree of concentration. Hellen was very tired.

    After entering the changing room, Hellen sat down on a chair and rested for a while.

    Half an hourter, she stood up to change her clothes.

    Outside the changing room, at the end of the corridor, two interns stood nervously and looked in.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Professor Hana toe here. Will the dean be angry if we go over?¡±

    ¡°This is a rare opportunity. It would be great harvest to ask Professor Hana a few questions!¡±

    The two whispered, ¡°And you graduated from the Temple Medical University. You are the most outstanding new doctor in our hospital. Maybe Professor Hana will think that you are very talented and is willing to ept you as an apprentice?¡±

    Their discussion made Mrs. Grant, who had passed by, pause slightly. Ever since she had fallen ill from high blood pressurest time, she had been staying in the hospital. At that time, she was not even able to speak properly. But she recovered recently.

    Mrs. Grant was very d that she had been sent to the hospital in time. Otherwise, she might have been permanently disabled.

    When she came out for a walk, she heard two doctors chatting.

    Mrs. Grant had also heard of Professor Hana, a very famous international medical professor who was elusive.

    There were many rich and powerful families who wanted to pay a lot of money to invite him, but his time was limited and his whereabouts were mysterious. It could be said that he was a person that could only be met by luck.

    Everyone wanted to get along well with this top surgeon.

    Mrs. Grant hesitated as she stood at the end of the corridor and looked at the changing room at the end.

    Should she greet him? At least she should be familiar with this professor.

    Just as she was hesitating, Mrs. Grant saw that the changing room door opened.

    The two doctors ran nervously over.

    At this moment, Hellen had just finished changing and was walking outside with arge cloth bag on her back.

    Jack followed her, and the two of them were talking. When they reached the end of the line, the two interns ran nervously to Hellen.

    After standing still, they looked at Hellen in surprise. Is this Professor Hana?

    No, that¡¯s not right. How could Professor Hana be so young?!

    As for doctors, the older you were, the more sophisticated you became.

    After they looked at each other, they exchanged nces silently.

    It should be. Otherwise, why would Mr. Matt be with her?

    One of them held his hand tightly and said, ¡°Professor Hana, nice to meet you!¡±

    Jack knew that Hellen did not want others to know her identity, so he specially arranged for a single changing room. Unexpectedly, the intern doctor in his hospital was so ignorant!

    Jack¡¯s face darkened immediately. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t you have any manners?¡±

    Frowning slightly, Hellen took out a mask from her bag and put it on.

    ¡°Professor Hana, I have a few medical questions to ask you!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Me too. I saw that your knife skills were very special during the operation just now. I want to learn from you!¡±

    The two of them took the risk of infuriating Jack and said their doubts.

    Hellen¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°You can ask Mr. Martin these questions.¡±

    Jack said in a stern voice, ¡°Go back, all of you!¡±

    The two interns left with sad faces.

    Hellen frowned as she stared at their backs.

    Jack stepped forward apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor. I didn¡¯t expect them to wait here!¡±

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Although she was famous on the Inte now, those two just nced at her and probably didn¡¯t recognize her.

    Even if she were to be nosy in the future, she would not admit it.

    Hans took out a pair of sunsses from her bag and covered her face with them.

    ¡°Mr. Martin, I¡¯ll go back first. You don¡¯t have to be with me.¡±

    Jack stood out too much by her side. Jack understood what Hellen meant. ¡°Then be careful on your way back.¡±

    Hellen nodded. They walked into the elevator at the end of the corridor.

    The doors of the elevator closed and the door of the staircase on the other side opened. Mrs. Grant walked out and stared at the descending numbers in a daze.

    That was Hellen just now?!

    After all, Hellen had been her daughter-inw for so many years. Mrs. Grant was sure that she was right!

    She walked to the window and looked at the figureing out of the building downstairs.

    Didn¡¯t Hellen work in a funeral home?

    When did she be a medical professor?

 Chapter 131 Care to Explain?

    Mrs. Grant stared at that figure with mixed feelings.

    Ever since Hellen had saved her and sent her to the hospital in time, her opinion of Hellen changed slightly.

    Recently, every time her daughter visited her in the hospital, she would often talk to her about Hellen.

    Recently, Mrs. Grant came through a bit. In fact, Hellen didn¡¯t seem to be a big annoyance. What she hated about Hellen was her dullness. Also, she worked in a funeral home.

    Mrs. Grant had always felt that this upation was ominous, but then again, she realized that there was nothing wrong with this daughter-inw of hers.

    After getting out of the hospital, Hellen got in her car.

    In the car, she took off her coat which was long enough to reach her ankle, and her casual outfit was revealed. She took off her sunsses and mask.

    She then tied her long hair into a ponytail and she instantly looked like another person.

    Hellen checked herself in the mirror and put on lipstick, and then she got out of the car and returned to the hospital.

    This time, she went straight into the in-patient building.

    Matt Walker¡¯s ward was on the 18th floor. Hellen took the elevator.

    When she arrived at the ward, she saw Luz sitting nervously in the ICU, eyes fixedly on Matt.

    She gently knocked on the door and entered the room.

    Luz looked up and greeted her. ¡°Hellen, you¡¯re here!¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    He seemed to have met his hero.

    Hellen patted him on the shoulder. ¡°How did the operation go?¡±

    ¡°The doctor that you invited is amazing. My brother¡¯s operation was a big sess. Just now, Dean Martin came to check on him. He said that as long as he¡¯s observed carefully for the next few days and the indicators stay stable, my brother wille around soon!¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good news.¡±

    The two sat by the bed. Hellen looked at Luz. ¡°You will have to go to school. How can you stay with your brother then?¡±

    The hospital was being cautious about the observation. She was the one that did the operation, so she knew what was going on.

    Since it was sessful, as long as there were no major problems, Matt woulde around in half a month.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to stay here all the time.¡±

    Luz clenched his fists and shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t go to school now. I¡¯ll ask for leave.¡±

    Hellen frowned slightly. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here alone, watching him day in and day out. How about this: I¡¯ll ask for two care workers to relieve you, so that you can go back to school. You can stop by any time when there¡¯re no sses.¡±

    Luz shook his head immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve been huge trouble! I can handle this myself!¡±

    Hellen paid for Matt¡¯s surgery, and she got him the fantastic doctor. Not to mention that she had rescued him from the club before¡­

    Luz was more than grateful towards Hellen.

    If it weren¡¯t for her, his brother might have died by now, and he himself would have been abandoned in the clubhouse. Maybe the university would have expelled him.

    Hellen didn¡¯t push him anymore and made up her mind. ¡°It¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll find someone toe over. Don¡¯t dy your studies. It¡¯s a good thing your brother is recovering.¡±

    Afterforting Luz for a while, she stood up and was ready to leave.

    ¡°I have to go now. We won¡¯t livestream this week. I¡¯ll post a notice.¡±

    Luz hurriedly got up and said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. I can¡¯t dy your business!¡±

    Hellen smiled and caressed Luz¡¯s head. She really regarded him as her own younger brother.

    Luz immediately bowed slightly. Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Good, good. It will always get better.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Luz replied, his eyes sparkling.

    When Hellen came out of the hospital, she called Jack Martin and asked him to find two of his care workers to take care of Matt.

    Finally, that¡¯s one big problem solved. She didn¡¯t have to worry anymore.

    It was alreadyte then. By the time Hellen got home, it was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening.

    The weather was good. The sky was lit up with stars.

    Hellen stretched herself and let out a deep breath. She was really tired today.

    She went back to her room to sleep. When she passed by the living room, she saw Everet there, looking all serious.

    Hellenughed awkwardly. ¡°Bro, why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you usually be in your study at this hour?¡±

    Everet sneered. ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    Hellen said guiltily, ¡°I went out for fun.¡±

    Everet looked at Hellen up and down, then taunted her. ¡°Is that so? Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°I was just hanging out, shopping and stuff. I don¡¯t have much to do recently. Everything has been going well in the United Department of the Weststadt District. Why do you ask?¡±

    Hellen bluffed, though not so sure about this.

    Everet said, ¡°Yes, I heard that a very powerful professor went to the Tempe Hospital for an operation today. What¡¯s the name of that professor?¡±

    Everet looked at Hellen, who seemed to be smiling. Even though the expression on his face was light, he was furious inside.

    ¡°Professor Hana, care to exin yourself?¡±

    Hellen covered her face. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s Luz. You know that his big brother is very sick¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who that is. Your identity can¡¯t be exposed at all. Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Everet raised his voice. ¡°Now you¡¯re being watched and someone is after the family. You¡¯d better stay at home at this juncture. Don¡¯t make waves everywhere! You¡¯re pregnant now, and you dared to operate on someone!¡±

    His chest heaved with fury.

    He knew of her status as a medical professor, but he also knew how much mental focus was needed for such surgery!

    In the past, when Hellen finished surgery, she would be so exhausted that she needed to rest for days on end.

    He was a selfish person. However important other people¡¯s lives were, they were not half as precious as his sister!

    Everet was exasperated at her immaturity. Hellen was in the wrong, so she could only try to calm him down.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell mom about this!¡±

    ¡°Humph, you are still afraid that Mom will know?¡±

    ¡°Mom would definitely scold me if she found out¡­¡± Hellen tried to get away with this by being cute.

    Everet couldn¡¯t reason with her sister, so he backed down.

    ¡°That will depend on your future behavior!¡±

    ¡°I will definitely be good!¡± Hellen smiled.

    In the next two days, Hellen barely stepped out of the house. She had exhausted her energy after the operation, and it took her two days to recover.

 Chapter 132 She Wants to Be a Matchmaker

    Mrs. Grant was discharged from the hospital and returned to the family hospital.

    For the past two days, Taylor had been staying at home on the school break.

    Mrs. Grant watched the videos being yed by Taylor. They were all from ¡°Industrious Hellen¡±.

    There were videos about health regimens, beauty and makeup, and reys from past live streams.

    Mrs. Grant frowned as she watched, but she was growing content inside.

    Taylor chimed in, ¡°Mom, if you ask me, since Hans still has feelings for Hellen, you shouldn¡¯t oppose the two of them being together.¡±

    Mrs. Grant coughed lightly, looking a little arrogant. ¡°When did I oppose them being together? It¡¯s just that Hellen probably won¡¯t ept your brother now.¡±

    Although she appeared to be arrogant, she was beginning to feel a tinge of regret.

    Hellen carried many secrets with her.

    When she first learned that Hellen was the eldest daughter of the Jovanos, she thought that she was plotting something against the Grants, which was why she was defensive towards her.

    Now that she thought about it, when Hellen was her daughter-inw¡­

    Perhaps, she truly cared about him.

    Mrs. Grant thought of what she had seen in the hospital a few days ago. Hellen was actually an internationally renowned doctor.

    Although a doctor would not earn much, their social status was much higher than that of a businessman.

    Hellen didn¡¯t seem to have anything against the Grant family. After all, the Jovano family and the Grant family were of the same status.

    Lady Grant felt a little regretful, but she still put on airs.

    ¡°If Hellenes again, I¡¯ll just treat her a bit better.¡±

    Taylorughed and said, ¡°She will definitelye. She wille to see Grandma every week. Mom, it¡¯s so great that you can let it go.¡±

    Mrs. Grantughed lightly when she saw her daughter being so happy. ¡°Do you like her this much now?¡±

    ¡°Oh my, actually, in the past, we really didn¡¯t treat Hellen very well.¡±

    Taylor was embarrassed. In the past, she hadn¡¯t been good to Hellen, mainly because Hellen was a dull personality.

    But now, she¡¯s proved wrong. So was his brother.

    Taylor¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Hellen had note to visit Granny yet, but she wanted to find an opportunity for Hellen and Hans.

    ¡°Mom, it will be my 20th birthday in a few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs. Grant said with a smile. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll hold a small banquet for you then, but you¡¯ve never liked to hold a banquet in the old house because it¡¯s restraining. When the dayes, you can go to the seaside vi to hold a birthday banquet as usual. I¡¯ll ask the butler to prepare. If you want to invite those little girls, you can call them.¡±

    Taylor shook her head and said with a sly smile, ¡°I¡¯ll hold my birthday party in the old house this year, okay? How about we make it bigger and invite all the people who are on friendly terms with the Grant family in Tempe City?¡±

    Mrs. Grant raised her eyebrows slightly. Since her daughter was willing to hold a bigger birthday banquet, she had no objections, of course.

    A while ago, the eldest daughter of the Vincent family invited all the famous families to Tempe City on her 18th birthday. The Vincent family couldn¡¯tpare with the Grant family. If her daughter wanted the ssh, she would definitely give it to her.

    Just that¡­

    ¡°What are you nning?¡±

    Taylor raised her lips and said, ¡°I want to invite Hellen and her best friend. Miss Karlen Thomas is also in the city now and she is my good friend. Think about it. When the timees, my brother will definitelye back¡­¡±

    Though Taylor did not finish her words, Mrs. Grant got her point.

    ¡­

    the United Department at the Weststadt District

    Recently, Lambert Thompson had drawn up the internal design of the small pavilion in terms of mortise and tenon. Next, it was about precise processing.

    Anything subtle makes a huge difference.

    Lambert needed to supervise the whole process.

    When Hans entered the United Department, he was in a bleak mood.

    Every afternoon, he woulde down there.

    Lambert pushed open the office door and said, ¡°Hans, take a look at this design.¡±

    Hans agreed and walked in. After the two of them looked at the design n, they discussed the precision processing problem, the subsequent disinfection, insect prevention, and so on.

    Hans¡¯ input was crucial. Lambert nodded from time to time and walked him through the waterproof conditions.

    After the discussion, Lambert nced at the hall outside the office.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Hellen for a few days.¡±

    Hans pursed his lips slightly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So youe here for nothing every day?¡±

    Lambert teased him.

    Hans said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I should be able to see her in a few days.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He handed an invitation card he had prepared. ¡°It will be my sister¡¯s birthday party in a few days. Mr. Thompson, please take your wife there. You¡¯ve been in the city for some time. It¡¯s time to join the crowd.¡±

    Lambert took it with a smile and said, ¡°Well, my wife¡¯s been a lot better. I¡¯ll take her there.¡±

    Taylor¡¯s birthday party invitation was also sent to the Jovano Family. Everet was working in thepany, and Hellen was at home alone.

    She nced at the golden invitation card.

    Was it necessary for her to attend Taylor¡¯s birthday party?

    As Hellen was pondering, the phone next to his hand rang. It was a call from Karlen.

    There was excitement in the voice on the other end of the line. ¡°Sis, Taylor invited me for her birthday the day after tomorrow, but I didn¡¯t bring any evening gown. I want to borrow one from you!¡±

    Hellen happily agreed. ¡°Fine. Then after school today,e over.¡±

    Since Karlen has decided to go, Hellen also made up her mind to attend the dinner party.

    After all, she had promised her uncle that she would take care of Karlen. Karlen was direct, and she liked to stir up trouble. She had to be chaperoned for such a dinner party.

    A lot of invitations were sent for Tiffany¡¯s birthday party. In the evening, Karlen came over.

    Hellen picked up the gown with Karlen while answering the call.

    ¡°Is the Grant family nning to do something? Hasn¡¯t their family always kept a low profile? How could they send me an invitation to Taylor¡¯s birthday party?¡±

    Darcy was a little suspicious. ¡°My family doesn¡¯t have many business dealings with the Grant family. They have already invited me here. I¡¯m afraid that they have already invited all the people to Temple City. I have never seen such a big event before.¡±

    Hellen sat on the sofa, watching Karlen as she changed into her evening dress. She casually said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. Anyway, it¡¯s none of our business.¡±

    Darcy said in a low voice, ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re going, I¡¯ll go too. But have you found a plus-one?¡±

    Hellen was stunned. ¡°A plus-one?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you look at the invitation carefully? The invitation was to bring your partner along! It¡¯d be embarrassing if you didn¡¯t!¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°But what if I don¡¯t have one? I wouldn¡¯t be denied entry if I went myself, would I?¡±

 Chapter 133 Want to Know Your Attitude

    Darcy lowered her voice and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have one, either!¡±

    She had been brought back from Hail City by Everet. She had been on the defensive all of a sudden.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Her brother had always hated Hans, so he probably wouldn¡¯t apany Darcy.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go there togetherter. Karlen wants to go too.¡±

    When she hung up the phone, Karlen had already chosen an evening dress, which was a light yellow dress. The skirt hemline was very elegant, which did not affect her activity.

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Karlen, dressed in an evening gown, drew near to Hellen.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve been chatting with Taylor recently. I heard a lot of gossip about you and Hans!¡±

    Hellen raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°What did you hear?

    ¡°About what happened after you and Hans got married.¡±

    Hellen had no recollection of the marriage at all, but she knew that it was a bitter past. The previous record on the old mobile phone was still vivid in her mind.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She chuckled. ¡°So, what do you think? After hearing it?¡±

    Karlen whispered, ¡°I think Hans has a special feeling for you now. Although he didn¡¯t care about you in the past, he cares about you very much now. Are you ying regret after the divorce?¡±

    Hellen let out a coldugh. ¡°You had best watch less soap opera!¡±

    Karlen asked, ¡°Sis, do you like Hans or Eddie?¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with Eddie?¡± Hellen frowned.

    Karlen averted her eyes and said, ¡°Eddie has always been nice to you. I want to know your attitude toward him.¡±

    Hellen looked calm. ¡°Eddie and I are just friends now. Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild, understand?¡±

    Karlen¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and the smile on her face became bright. ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡­

    Taylor¡¯s birthday party was drawing near.

    The banquet was set to be at six o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Hellen got up from bed until noon and put on a mask to freshen up. She changed into a gray evening dress. The long, dark gray dress was suffused with a sheen of jewels. The color was extremely high-ss, and its waist was very spacious. It didn¡¯t look out of ce at all.

    She drove out of the house and received a call from Eddie.

    ¡°Hellen, I heard that you¡¯re going to attend Taylor¡¯s birthday banquet today.¡±

    Hellen answered through her headset, ¡°Yes. I was nning to go pick up Karlen.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. The Grant family also sent me an invitation.¡± Eddie smiled.

    Hellen started the car. ¡°Then you can go by yourself. I still have to go pick up Karlen.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go pick her up first. The main thing is that I don¡¯t have a plus-one. When the timees, I¡¯ll wait for you in front of the Grant family¡¯s gate.¡±

    Eddie¡¯s attitude was gentle.

    Hellen had no choice but to agree. She drove the car to meet Karlen first and contacted Darcy on the way.

    Darcy had already left the family¡¯s house.

    After picking up Karlen, Hellen drove all the way to the Grant family¡¯s old house.

    On the way, Karlen chattered about what had happened in school. When the car stopped in front of the Grant family¡¯s old house, an hour had passed.

    This time, the Grant Family organized a grand event. A long red carpet wasid out from the inside. Some media outlets who had received the news quietly took photos in front of the door, and the Grant Family did not stop them.

    After Hellen alighted, a silver sports car stopped behind her.

    She turned around and saw Eddie getting out of the car.

    Karlen called out happily, ¡°Eddie, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Eddie looked at Karlen as if she was his younger sister and caressed her head affectionately.

    ¡°Not bad. Your dress is very beautiful.¡±

    Karlen lifted the hem of her skirt. She had always been straightforward, but it was rare for her to blush.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched. Karlen¡­

    Eddie stretched out his arm and smiled at Hellen. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you in.¡±

    The guests who had entered earlier were all apanied by their malepanions. Hellen thought for a moment, then reached out to hold him.

    The two of them walked in with Karlen. The banquet venue was decorated very romantically. There were rooms for people to rest in and outside the hall. The pool was surrounded by fluorescent lights, and several young students were ying there.

    After entering the hall, Karlen was anxious to find Taylor. She greeted Hellen and then ran away.

    Hellen and Eddie immediately became the center of attention.

    All the rich and powerful families in Temple City were invited to this dinner party because it was Taylor¡¯s birthday party.

    Some were Taylor¡¯s best friends in Temple City, including her ssmates at the university.

    There were people from all walks of life, including some femalepanions brought by guests, who were recently famous star models.

    Hellen didn¡¯t like this kind of asion. Eddie saw it from the side and whispered, ¡°Do you want to find a ce to rest?¡±

    Hellen answered and looked around the hall. He saw a set of sofas in the corner for people to rest on.

    She let go of Eddie¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Go y, I¡¯ll take a break.¡±

    Just as Eddie was about to follow her, a man not far away said in a high-pitched voice, ¡°Eddie, why are you here?¡±

    Eddie used to be known as a yboy in Temple City and had many infamous associations.

    This time, all the people were there. As soon as the man shouted, several people immediately surrounded him.

    ¡°Eddie, what¡¯s wrong with you recently? You¡¯re not attending our parties!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Now that you¡¯ve inherited Levi Enterprise, are you really going to turn over a new leaf?¡±

    Eddie was unable to extricate himself from the situation. He looked at Hellen sitting on the sofa from a distance, as he chatted with the others.

    There were many people at this banquet. Hellen¡¯s appearance was outstanding, and she attracted quite a bit of attention.

    Amongst the freshmen, a boy excitedly looked at Hellen in the corner.

    The girls by his side were all discussing Hellen.

    ¡°That¡¯s Hellen Jovano?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that she got Grace Horton expelled!¡±

    ¡°How arrogant she is! But she is the First Miss of the Jovano family. What can she do? I heard that Grace was expelled because she told the truth!¡±

    ¡°What truth?¡±

    ¡°That Hellen is Luz¡¯s keeper!¡±

    ¡°Really? Did he really get kept?¡± Someone asked curiously.

    ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t forget that this is Taylor¡¯s birthday. Karlen is here, too! If Karlen hears what you¡¯re saying here, you¡¯re done. You¡¯ll be expelled as well.¡±

    In the midst of the discussions, a guy looked at Hellen with a fiery gaze.

    He had heard some gossip in school, but no one dared to mention it since Grace got expelled.

    But the rumors were still spreading.

    Bruce Donne had always thought that the eldest daughter of the Jovano family must be ugly and might even be very old, which was why she went to Luz.

    As a famously handsome guy of Tempe University, Bruce had teased Luz many times behind his back, but he was secretly jealous of him.

    After all, anyone who could climb up to a youngdy like the Jovano family would beid back for the rest of their lives!

 Chapter 134 I Have Better Stamina Than Him

    Bruce felt that he himself was handsome, well-mannered, and good at mingling. Otherwise, he would not have be friends with girls like Taylor and Karlen, or received an invitation to her birthday.

    He tidied up his suit, picked up his wine ss, and put on a confident appearance. He stood up and walked towards Hellen.

    Besides Bruce, the girls who came with him smiled and asked, ¡°Bruce, where are you going?¡±

    His eyes shed slightly and he put on a solemn expression. ¡°Luz and I are friends. There are bad rumors being spread all over the school. I want to ask Miss Jovano if it¡¯s possible. I want her to rify.¡±

    ¡°Bruce, you are so brave. How dare you ask the First Miss of the Jovano family directly?¡± The little girl looked at her with admiration.

    He tried to persuade her again, ¡°Forget it. After all, she is the First Miss of the Jovano family. I heard that she is very domineering. What if you annoy her?¡±

    Bruce said righteously, ¡°We are students of Tempe University. Although we havee to this dinner, we don¡¯t have to be afraid of the powerful. We have to have our own thoughts, live up to our identities, and have the integrity and confidence of a college student from a famous university!¡±

    These words were very self-righteous, and several girls immediately looked at him in worship.

    ¡°Bruce really knows a lot, and he¡¯s got guts.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I always thought that he should be the school hunk. That Luz is dull, with nothing but a pretty face.¡±

    Bruce walked slowly to Hellen, who was in the corner, holding a ss of wine.

    Hellen was sitting with her head lowered, chatting with her phone. She had sent a message to Tiffany rk.

    There were too many people present today, and she felt that it wasn¡¯t good. Now she was bringing Karlen with her. What if there was any danger?

    Hellen asks Tiffany toe and help him. Right after sending the message, he hears an extremely polite voice beside him.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Hellen raised her head and looked. In front of him was a handsome youth, but he affected to be sophisticated, with his slightly trembling wrist.

    She replied, ¡°Hello. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Bruce, a student at Tempe University.¡± Bruce smiled and said in the voice he thought was most gentle and elegant, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Luz.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hellen doted on Luz as if he were his younger brother, so she was friendly to his friend.

    Even though she didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, she still smiled at Bruce and said, ¡°Come sit.¡±

    Bruce sat gracefully opposite Hellen. Out of courtesy, Hellen casually chatted with him for a while, then continued to look at her phone.

    Bruce hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Miss Jovano, I heard some gossip at school. I think it¡¯s bad for Luz¡¯s future development. Although the gossip is fake, it has great influence and is also the most difficult to clear.¡±

    Hellen was confused. Why was this person telling her all this? Did he care about Luz?

    ¡°In private, I treat Luz as my own younger brother. In public, Luz is now my assistant. You can rest assured that I will handle this matter well. Thank you for your concern for him, though.¡±

    Bruce sneered inside. They called each other so intimately, how could she treat him as her younger brother?

    However¡­

    Bruce stared at Hellen quietly. This Miss Jovano had been standing far away just now, so he felt that she was being graceful.

    As they drew closer, they saw that exquisite face, and her eyes seemed to be filled with spiritual energy. Her nose was small and straight.

    His heart began to burn as he watched.

    He heard that this Miss Jovano has gone through a divorce. If he could be better than Luz, maybe he could also be Miss Jovano¡¯s new favorite?¡±

    If he went further, he might even be the son-inw of the Jovano family!

    The Jovano family! That was a big family with the same status as the Grant family in Temple City!

    If he could, even if he worked hard for several lifetimes, it would not be as valuable as a little bit of wealth that leaked from the Jovano family¡¯s fingers, let alone decades of hard work!

    Bruce smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jovano, I have the same major as Luz. I¡¯m about to graduate soon, so I¡¯ve been thinking about where to intern. Miss Jovano, do you need photography talents in your studio?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyelids twitched. She raised her eyes and looked at him.

    A smile tugged at the corners of Bruce¡¯s lips as he reached out to tuck the stray strands of hair behind his forehead.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes grew clear, and she mocked him in her heart. She roughly understood why this boy hade to find her.

    She lowered her eyes and looked as if she didn¡¯t care. ¡°I just asionally broadcast live. It¡¯s just a hobby. It¡¯s not a studio. One photographer is enough.¡±

    Bruce gritted his teeth and said with a smile, ¡°How about Ipete with Luz? Miss Jovano, let¡¯s see whose photography is better.¡±

    Hellen tapped on her phone, lips curving upwards slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the difference in shooting skills? I¡¯m very satisfied with the short videos that Luz took for me. They have excellent setting and lighting.¡±

    Bruce felt that if he didn¡¯t make it clear, this Miss Jovano might not understand his profound hint.

    He slowly moved closer to Hellen and said with an ambiguous tone, ¡°Shooting requires stamina. In the future, if we¡¯re filming, we¡¯ll have to carry many pieces of equipment¡­¡±

    Then, Bruce¡¯s voice became a little husky, sounding a little ambiguous. He said in the sexiest voice he thought he had, ¡°I have very good physical strength. Miss Jovano, you can test me¡­¡±

    Hellen let go of her phone and burst intoughter.

    ¡°Are you really Luz¡¯s good friend? How can your good friende to steal your friend¡¯s work?¡±

    ¡°Friends, indeed. As for work, it¡¯s naturally up to the more capable.¡± Bruce had an ambiguous look on his face.

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Fine. Since you want topete with Luz for the job, you need his permission first, right?¡±

    Bruce¡¯s heart was pounding. ¡°Miss Jovano, why don¡¯t I take a few pictures for you right now and you can check my craftsmanship skills?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s gaze was gloomy as he said meaningfully, ¡°How many photos should we take?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but there are more people here. Why don¡¯t we go to the corridor over there to shoot?¡±

    Hellen looked in the direction pointed out by Bruce. It was a very quiet corridor, which should be the direction of the bathroom.

    She came to a realization and felt disgusted. It seemed that the moral character of a student at Tempe University was not good enough!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    When Bruce saw her hesitation, he thought that she didn¡¯t like the taste of the bathroom, so he smiled and said, ¡°I heard that the backyard garden is also open, why don¡¯t we shoot in the backyard? The moon is very beautiful now.¡±

    Hellenughed coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve already told Luz that you want topete for the job. The two of you can decideter.¡±

    What did she mean by telling Luz?!

    Bruce was stunned!

 Chapter 135 Harmful Intentions

    Hellen put the phone on the table, turned around, and pushed it in front of Bruce.

    There were several one-minute voice messages on the phone.

    From the very beginning, Bruce¡¯s words had not sounded right. Hellen had pressed the voice chat button.

    She had to let Luz get to know the appearance of the brothers and friends around her.

    Bruce¡¯s expression suddenly changed!

    Hellen reached out his hand and clicked on Luz¡¯s note: Brother.

    ¡°Did you see that?¡±

    ¡°Miss Bruce, are you mistaken?¡± Bruce¡¯s face was pale and his voice sounded panicked.

    What if these conversations were exposed by Luz?!

    At that time, the image he had painstakingly built up in the school would be over!

    What a waste!

    Hellen coldlyughed, ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any misunderstanding between us, it¡¯s just that Temple University has always been outstanding, I don¡¯t know when a student can offer himself. Especially when you are a boy, is it appropriate for you to take such a path?¡±

    Hellen said coldly, ¡°You might as well focus on your studies. Don¡¯t mess around. Get lost. Don¡¯t disturb my mood here!¡±

    Bruce¡¯s face was pale as he looked at the girls not far away who were looking in their direction.

    The phone on her desk rang softly. It was a voice message from Luz.

    Bruce jumped to his feet and gritted his teeth. ¡°Sorry to disturb you!¡±

    He stood up and prepared to leave, but Hellen had already answered the phone. Luz¡¯s voice was very low. ¡°Sister, where are you?¡±

    Hellen looked at Bruce¡¯s figure and said, ¡°Luz, in the future, when you make friends, you must have a good eye. Don¡¯t make any friends. Just treat them as your sisters. This time, I¡¯m teaching you how dangerous society is.¡±

    Society was dangerous?

    Bruce clenched his fists and felt that he had been too careless today.

    He gritted his teeth and returned to his group. Several girls quickly moved forward.

    ¡°Bruce, how was your conversation with Miss Jovano?¡±

    Bruce¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Thinking back to what Hellen had just done, he felt as though he had been pped in the face!

    Bruce¡¯s heart was full of hatred for the girls. He said coldly, ¡°The rtionship between Luz and Hellen is indeed something.¡±

    He did not say anything about the rtionship between brother and sister, but deliberately said it in a way that others could understand what he meant.

    Several girls eximed in a low voice. Bruce said coldly, ¡°But you¡¯d better not talk about this matter. For your own safety, just pretend that you don¡¯t know!¡±

    The girls panicked. ¡°What? Was Miss Jovano threatening you?!¡±

    Bruce put down the wine ss in his hand and said angrily, ¡°I thought it was just a rumor. Even if it wasn¡¯t a rumor, it should be love. I didn¡¯t expect that this Miss Jovano would ask me for¡­¡±

    He looked as if he had been humiliated. Immediately, a girl eximed and let out a cry of surprise.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, you¡¯re not interested in me, are you?¡± Bruce¡¯s expression suddenly tightened, and his voice became colder. ¡°A gentleman can be killed, but not humiliated. A man has to rely on himself after all. I¡¯m not the kind of person who can be convinced by money!¡±

    The girl who spoke had been secretly in love with Bruce for a long time, and her family had a big business. She could be considered the daughter of a wealthy family.

    When she heard this, she admired Bruce even more, while at the same time, she disgusted Hellen.

    ¡°Bruce, rich and powerful families don¡¯t care about trifles like this. Don¡¯t be angry, but not everyone is like this!¡±

    Only then did Bruce¡¯s face rx a little. ¡°I know, Tina.¡±

    On the sofa, Hellen, who had always been sensitive, quickly noticed a few unfriendly gazes.

    She looked up and saw a circle of young students not far away. Several girls were looking at her with disdain and some anger.

    She raised her eyebrows slightly and guessed that Bruce must have said something after he went back.

    But Hellen was toozy to care about it. She didn¡¯t care much about others. If she cared about others, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live after being tricked by Natalie so many times.

    Hellen continued to chat with Luz.

    Cheers erupted around the stage in the center of the venue. Hellen raised his eyes to look.

    As the center of the birthday party today, Taylor smiled cutely and happily. Hans stood beside her, protecting her.

    Karlen was also by Tiffany¡¯s side.

    A smile appeared on Hellen¡¯s face. Although Taylor was arrogant, she didn¡¯t have harmful intentions. One could tell just by looking at the previous fight at school.

    It was good that Karlen could make a friend with a simr character, so that she would not be lonely in Temple City.

    Since all the people present here were to attend Tayor¡¯s birthday party, of course, she had to make a toast.

    However, her words were stuttering. It was obvious that he had prepared in advance and wasn¡¯t very sincere.

    Hellen burst intoughter. This side of Tayor was quite adorable.

    ¡°Hellen.¡±

    A voice rang out. Hellen turned to look.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It was Darcy. She lifted the hem of her dress and ran over.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time and was about to call you.¡±

    Darcy came over. Hellen was no longer bored and sat on the sofa and chatted with her.

    Darcy spoke highly of Everet, and then scolded her angrily in a low voice, ¡°Do you think your brother is a great jerk? I heard that after I went on a date with Xeno William, he ran to Haicheng and caught me. I thought he was jealous! But after he took me back to Temple City, he stopped answering my calls and treated me like air. What on earth does he want?¡±

    Darcy was so angry that she wanted to crush the ss of red wine in her hand.

    Hellen saw her gritting her teeth in shame andforted her. ¡°My brother still cares about you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have pulled you back. He¡¯s jealous.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s jealous, but he seems to be seriously ill!¡± Darcy gnashed her teeth in hatred. ¡°If your brother continues to be like this, I¡¯ll ignore him in the future. I¡¯m the eldest daughter of the Lewis family after all. It¡¯s very easy for me to find a boyfriend!¡±

    Despite what she said, the unwilling expression on her face betrayed her true feelings.

    Hellen was somewhat helpless. She had already promised her elder brother not to tell her his secret.

    Given the rtionship between the two of them, she could only silently think of a way to wingman.

    After a while, Eddie finally got free and walked over.

    ¡°Yo, Miss Lewis is here.¡±

    Darcy was seething when she saw Eddie, Everet¡¯s best friend. She scoffed and ignored him.

    Eddie was unperturbed. He sat on the sofa and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who offended Miss Lewis? Everet?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention his name!¡±

    Eddie chuckled. As a good friend of Everet, he was aware of the love story between the two of them.

 Chapter 136 Sheâ€™s Scolded

    The three of them chatted for a while before Taylor led Hans over.

    ¡°Hellen, thank you foring to my birthday banquet today.¡±

    Taylor stood by and smiled somewhat shyly.

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    She took out a bracelet from her purse. It was a birthday present that she prepared for today.

    Hans, who was standing by the side, saw the bracelet and frowned slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much?¡±

    Taylor¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is this bracelet very precious?¡±

    Hellen had taken this bracelet from her jewelry box. She had not taken this one with her. It was something Everet bought for her at an auction.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    It was very valuable. When Hellen took it out, he thought that it could be regarded as repayment for Hans¡¯ care in Luxembourg before.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t too expensive. Just wear it for fun.¡± Hellen said. ¡°After all, our two families are currently partners. It¡¯s only natural for us to have more gifts than others.¡±

    Taylor excitedly asked Karlen to help her put on the bracelet.

    Hellen looked at Hans. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for several days. The man was dressed in an expensive suit today.

    Deep eyebrows, high nose bridge, and thin lips.

    Hans¡¯ entire face was sculpted meticulously. Although he was extremely handsome, the cold air between his brows made people understand that he was not someone to be trifled with.

    Their eyes met and Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he silently averted his gaze.

    On the other side, a few young students shouted, ¡°Taylor!¡±

    ¡°Taylor,e here quickly. We are all waiting for you!¡±

    Taylor answered and turned to look at Hellen. ¡°Brother, stay here and apany Hellen. I¡¯ll go over there.¡±

    Hans nodded.

    Hellen greeted him awkwardly. ¡°Sit.¡±

    She sat on a sofa with Darcy, while Hans and Eddie sat on the opposite sofa.

    The two people in front of her kept giving off a feeling that something was wrong.

    Eddie leaned against the sofa in a leisurely manner. Hans sat there with a noble posture and a cold expression on his face.

    The two of them sat together in silence. Some people around them also noticed them.

    Some time ago, everyone clearly remembered that the Grant Group was targeting Levi Enterprises. Now, the chairmen of the twopanies were sitting together again. It was really weird.

    Hellen quietly pulled at Darcy¡¯s arm, hoping that she could adjust the atmosphere.

    Darcy was angry at the moment, but she didn¡¯t think about how to adjust the atmosphere. She just continued to drink.

    Hellen gently stroked her belly, feeling a bit helpless.

    Hans noticed it and his voice softened a little. He immediately asked the waiter to bring juice over.

    Eddie raised his eyebrows slightly and said in a provocative tone, ¡°Hellen, how is our child recently? Is it throwing a tantrum?¡±

    Hellen stared at him. ¡°Not really.¡±

    ¡°Have you had a meeting with the OB-GYN? I¡¯ll go with you in a few days.¡±

    The temperature of this area seemed to have suddenly dropped a little.

    Hellen gritted her teeth. ¡°No need!¡±

    Eddie, on the other hand, was feeling refreshed. He was very satisfied with the fact that he had angered Hans.

    Not long after, someone came to talk to Hans.

    After two groups of people arrived, he raised his eyes and saw Hellen¡¯s slightly tired expression.

    He knew that Hellen didn¡¯t like this sort of asion, nor did he like to be disturbed.

    Hans stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯lle overter. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Hellen assented.

    Hans looked down at the table and said, ¡°Don¡¯t have red wine. Mind the volume.¡±

    His concern¡­ seemed to have crossed the line.

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°Alright.¡±

    After a while, music began ying on the dance floor on one side of the hall, and it was a waltz.

    As the center of today¡¯s dinner party, Taylor pulled Hans to dance with her.

    Some young students also entered the dance floor, and Bruce led a beautiful girl to dance.

    Hellen looked at the people on the dance floor and ced the juice that Hans had given her beside her.

    Eddie smiled. ¡°What are you looking at? Do you want to dance?¡±

    Hellen rubbed her belly. ¡°Forget it.¡±

    After the first dance, Hellen and Eddie talked about several projects that the Grant family had recently cooperated with the Levi family.

    The second one was tango. Hellen felt that it was a bit noisy.

    Darcy was not in a good mood and called out to Eddie, ¡°Come, dance with me!¡±

    Eddie was helpless and did not want to go, but he understood Darcy¡¯s character. If he did not agree, she would eat him up.

    He nced at Hellen

    Hellenughed. ¡°You can go now.¡±

    As she watched Eddie and Darcy leave, Hellen leaned alone on the sofa.

    She felt a little bored sitting there, so she got up and nned to go to the back garden to get some fresh air. When she passed through the hall, she happened to pass by the ce where the group of people from Temple University were sitting.

    Just as he was passing by, Hellen heard a girl¡¯s mocking voice, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant yet you still came out to seduce a man. You really are shameless. Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯ve brought shame to your family?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s footsteps came to a halt. Amongst the female guests, only she was pregnant.

    She turned around to look at the girl who spoke. The girl looked a bit familiar, so her family should have some power in Temple City.

    The girl nced at her with a mocking smile and looked away.

    Hellen looked to the side of the girl, and Bruce avoided her gaze.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. She remembered that this group of people were all greenhorns. For the sake of Luz¡¯s future, she did not intend to say anything.

    When the girl saw that Hellen remained silent, she thought that Hellen was feeling guilty. She suddenly said, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a guilty conscience. I think this kind of woman should suffer from AIDS when she harms the boys all over the ce! Maybe the child she gives birth to will be the same as hers. Neither of them is good at it!¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t n on arguing with them. She could turn a deaf ear to whatever they said. After all, those people weren¡¯t worth her wasting time arguing with.

    But when she heard this, she burst into anger!

    Hellen turned around, walked directly to the freshmen and sat down across from that girl.

    The girl did not expect that Hellen would actually turn around ande back, and her face was full of disdain.

    Bruce, who was next to her, pulled her hand gently and said, ¡± Tina, stop talking.¡±

    The students didn¡¯t know what to do after seeing Hellen sit down. Keep in mind that Hellen had forced Grace to withdraw from the school!

    The people around them didn¡¯t talk much and the atmosphere became very awkward.

    However, Hellen did not feel that he was sitting there leisurely, his gaze falling on Bruce with a hint of mockery.

    In the end, the girl couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Miss Jovano, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s gaze was calm, and his voice was cold. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just going to sit here for a while.¡±

    The girl looked at Hellen and then at Bruce, her face darkening.

    ¡°Did Hellen sit here on purpose to seduce Bruce?¡±

 Chapter 137 Perfect, I Have Some Evidence Too

    The girl turned away warily, blocking Hellen¡¯s sight from looking at Bruce.

    ¡°This is my boyfriend!¡±

    Hellen sneered and raised his lips slightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a need for you to tell me this?¡±

    The girl said angrily, ¡°Can you stop staring at my boyfriend? It¡¯s easy to make people think that you¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Hellen sneered. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re so bossy. Do you think everyone listens to you wherever you look? Why do you think I¡¯m staring fixedly at your boyfriend and won¡¯t let him go? Do you really think that others care about a man offering himself for my bed?¡±

    Offered himself?

    The girl frowned and suddenly realized that Hellen was insulting her sweetheart. For a moment, she didn¡¯t care that Hellen was the First Miss of the Jovano family!

    She mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about you and Luz. If you want to hook up with my boyfriend ording to that method, I¡¯m telling you that¡¯s impossible!¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was so loud that it immediately attracted the attention of many people around.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes turned cold and she looked at Bruce. ¡°You told them that I wanted to seduce you?¡±

    Bruce looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t dare to look at her at all. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    He did not say that, but just led several girls to think about it.

    When Tina Jean saw that Hellen was talking to Bruce, she became more anxious. ¡°Hellen, I am talking to you. Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    Seeing that something was wrong, the people next to him hurriedly pulled him back andforted him in a low voice.

    ¡°Tina, calm down!¡± After all, she was the First Miss of the Jovano family.

    It was okay when no one tried to persuade her. But when someone tried, Tina became even angrier and shook the person off.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?! What right does she have to insult Bruce like this? She¡¯s not satisfied with having Luz, and she¡¯s pregnant yet she¡¯s still seducing someone else¡¯s boyfriend!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Since Tina raised her voice just now, the people around them had been paying attention to them and pricked up their ears to listen.

    Her words immediately caused everyone¡¯s eyes to fall on Hellen¡¯s stomach.

    Now that Taylor and Karlen were not around, Eddie and Darcy were very far away from each other.

    Hellen sat between the young students, his expression icy cold and his voice cold.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin it to your girlfriend? If you don¡¯t-¡±

    As Hellen spoke, he took out his phone and prepared to y the voice recording their conversation.

    Bruce suddenly became nervous and reached out to pull Tina. ¡°Tina, forget it. Maybe I misunderstood Miss Jovano¡¯s words.¡±

    When Tina heard Bruce¡¯s words, she thought that he was worried about her and was afraid that she would offend Hellen.

    She suddenly had the urge to throw caution to the wind for love. ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t be afraid. So what if she is the First Miss of the Jovano family? He shouldn¡¯t have done such a thing!¡±

    Hellen sneered and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what your boyfriend said when he sat opposite me. He wants topete with Luz for the post!¡±

    ¡°Whatpetition?¡± She red at Hellen angrily. She didn¡¯t believe a single word he said. ¡°Don¡¯t nder him!¡±

    Hellen snickered.

    People around them also came forward and said, ¡°Oh, Miss Jovano, Miss Jean, what¡¯s wrong with you? What are you quarreling about?¡±

    Seeing someoneing forward, Tina¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Hellen said coldly, ¡°Thisdy¡¯s boyfriend came to promote himself to me, but I refused. However, she thought that I was trying to seduce her boyfriend. Howughable. I¡¯d advise you to let your boyfriend find a mirror to look at himself in. If he doesn¡¯t study hard, with his current appearance, he won¡¯t be able to find a way out by selling himself out.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? The wicked goes first!¡± Tina stood up furiously. She was hotheaded and held a wine cup with the intention of sshing it onto Hellen.

    The atmosphere was on the verge of breaking out when a voice suddenly rang out nearby.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The people around them looked over and saw Mrs. Grant walking over from not far away.

    Mrs. Grant was wearing a long ck cheongsam with red patterns on it. The workmanship was exquisite.

    Even though she was in advanced age, her figure was elegant, and his attitude faintly carried a trace of arrogance.

    Hellen frowned slightly. Why had shee?

    As Taylor¡¯s good friend, Tina had been here several times before, and she knew Mrs. Grant.

    Previously, she had heard from Taylor that Mrs. Grant did not like her daughter-inw, Hellen. Later on, Hans divorced Hellen, which confirmed what Taylor had said.

    Tina thought about it. When she saw Mrs. Granting, she felt confident.

    ¡°Auntie Grant.¡±

    Mrs. Grant walked to the side of them and stood still. Frowning slightly, she asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Some busybodies hurriedly said a few words, and Tina said from the side, ¡°Mrs. Grant, Hellen came to seduce my boyfriend and now he is ndering others!¡±

    The freshmen were silent. Two of them, who had a good rtionship with Tina, echoed in a low voice.

    ¡°Bruce is the representative of three consecutive years of excellent students at the university. His character is publicly acknowledged to be good.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, as long as he works hard, he¡¯ll still be the vice president of the student union-¡±

    In the midst of the discussion, Hellen¡¯s face gradually turned cold. What these people meant was that she must have done something improper and seduced a male college student?

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s eyes shed slightly and her expression darkened. ¡°How can you prove what you said?¡±

    Tina pulled Bruce aside. ¡°Bruce, don¡¯t be afraid. This is Mrs. Grant. What did Hellen say to you just now? Tell her directly that she will uphold justice for us!¡±

    Bruce¡¯s expression was awkward. He knew very well that Hellen¡¯s phone still had the voice message from earlier!

    Once Hellen was released, everything would be over!

    He was no fool!

    For a moment, Bruce hated Tina very much. ¡°It¡¯s all this woman¡¯s fault. I told her not to say anything more, but she still wouldn¡¯t let it go!¡±

    Now, it had developed into such a situation!

    Bruce smiled at Mrs. Grant and said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s nothing, just a little misunderstanding.¡±

    Tina said angrily, ¡°What misunderstanding! Bruce, Hellen has insulted and ndered you in public. Why do you still want to save her face?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that so many people were present, Bruce would have pped Tina!

    He said coldly, ¡°Tina, stop it!¡±

    Bruce looked very dissatisfied with Tina¡¯s way of doing things.

    Tina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m making trouble? I¡¯m doing it for you.¡±

    Mrs. Grant, however, did not have the patience to listen to the quarrel between the two of them. She looked at Hellen indifferently with a neutral attitude.

    ¡°Hellen, what do you say?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s gaze was indifferent. ¡°Since Miss Jean believes that I seduced her boyfriend, I have some evidence in my hands. Why don¡¯t we let them out and let them judge what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Bruce¡¯s face was pale, and his voice trembled slightly as he said in a hurry, ¡°Miss Jovano-¡°

 Chapter 138 Mrs. Grant Stood Up for Hellen

    Bruce¡¯s pleading look made the corners of Hellen¡¯s mouth curl up sarcastically.

    Tina¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Didn¡¯t Bruce say that Hellen wanted to seduce him?

    Why was it that when Hellen said she had evidence in hand, he was so scared?

    Tina grabbed Bruce¡¯s sleeve tightly and asked, ¡°Bruce, what are you afraid of?¡±

    The surrounding people all looked over. Hellen took out his phone and found the interface that Luz had sent.

    As soon as her finger touched the voice button, a hand suddenly reached out and directly grabbed the mobile phone in her hand.

    Hellen was good at martial arts, but Bruce seemed to be ready to fight to the death. He was extremely fast!

    He could not ept that the voice message had been sent out! In that case, his image would bepletely ruined!

    After taking the phone, Bruce did not hesitate and smashed it on the ground!

    Such actions were no different from admitting to it.

    Bruce¡¯s face turned pale. Even if smashing the phone would arouse suspicion, it would be better than letting them hear what he had said to Hellen straightforwardly!

    As for suspicion, he could find a way to clear his nameter!

    Tina was stunned and stood still on the spot.

    Hellen¡¯s face was ice cold. ¡°Damaging other people¡¯s property on purpose? Is this the character of a student of the Azure School?¡±

    Bruce looked embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how to exin himself if he stayed any longer!

    Tina¡¯s face darkened and she screamed, ¡°Bruce, stand there! Tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±

    She had been tough on Bruce and Hellen just now. After all, they were her Prince Charming, who had upied almost all of her college life!

    But now¡­

    Bruce had just taken two steps when he was stopped.

    Hans stood in front of him with a cold look in his eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°Are you going to leave after damaging someone else¡¯s things?¡±

    Bruce looked up at Hans. When Taylor hade out just now, he had seen the president of the Grant Group from afar.

    It was almost the same as what was seen in the news report. He was extremely handsome, with a sense of indifference.

    But in front of Hans¡­

    He stared at him, his ink-ck eyes exuding an oppressive aura. It was as though a had been cast over his head and was drawing ever closer to him.

    Bruce shivered under his gaze and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°Mr. Grant, I am willing topensate you.¡±

    He looked away and did not dare to meet Hans¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Compensation? Can you afford it?¡± Hans narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°You just said that Hellen wants to seduce you. Is that right?¡±

    Bruce¡¯s expression changed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Tina misunderstood-¡±

    Tina gnashed her teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s what you meant just now!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe her sweetheart threw the pot to her at this time!

    In the middle of the farce, Hellen had already picked up the fallen mobile phone. This mobile phone was very important to her.

    There was a hidden system on her mobile phone, which was still attached to the ount of the Green Mansion. Even if it broke, she had to take back the broken mobile phone.

    Meanwhile, Hans was approaching Bruce step by step.

    His aura was cold, and Bruce took two steps back. ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s really not me! I didn¡¯t say that. I was just chatting with Miss Jovano!¡±

    Anyway, now that his phone was broken, someone would believe him no matter how he tried to exin!

    Tina clenched her fists tightly, her body trembled slightly, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    Hans nced at Tina and said coldly, ¡°So you mean that Miss Jean is the one who framed Hellen?¡±

    Bruce felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer. Hans¡¯ eyes were staring at him coldly as if he had no human emotions. It made him feel a sense of danger as if someone was choking his throat, and his knees went soft.

    He clenched his fists. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Bruce, you bastard!¡± Tina could no longer hold back and roared with tears in her voice.

    Hellen was holding his own phone and trying to turn it on.

    When Bruce threw the phone, he seemed to have used all his strength. The front and back screen of the phone was broken and could not be turned on.

    Hellen ced his phone into his bag.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant, it¡¯s not me. It¡¯s really not me!¡± Tina turned to Mrs. Grant for help.

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Hellen is an honored guest of our Grant family; not just anyone can vilify her. Since you haveints about Hellen, then in the future, you won¡¯t need toe here.¡±

    Tina¡¯s eyes widened. Because of her rtionship with Taylor, the family had always been proud of her.

    If she could build a rtionship with the Grant family, her family would encourage her to continue working hard and make friends with the Grant family. It would only be beneficial to her.

    Tina was dumbfounded. Didn¡¯t Taylor say before that Mrs. Grant hated Hellen very much? Why did Mrs. Grant take the initiative to stand up for Hellen this time?

    Was Taylor lying to her?

    Hellen, who was standing to the side, looked at Mrs. Grant in surprise, but she did not expect that the other party would nod slightly at her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    This attitude is much better than before. Hellen thinks to himself.

    Bruce was blocked by Hans and did not dare to move an inch.

    Tina cried in a low voice. Everyone in the banquet hall was gathered here.

    Hellen frowned slightly. ¡°Today is Taylor¡¯s birthday, let¡¯s not cause such a scene. Let them go.¡±

    She walked up to Hans and whispered.

    Hans lowered his head and stared at Hellen. ¡°No, if they go out like this, it will damage your reputation.¡±

    What happened between the rich and powerful families in Temple City was one of their favorite gossip after meals. They were so good at making up stories.

    Now Tina publicly used Hellen of seducing Bruce at the dinner party. If this matter was not rified today, no one knew what would happen if it was spread out!

    Hellenughed helplessly. ¡°But I can¡¯t repair my phone, nor can I produce any proof.¡±

    Mrs. Grant looked up and asked, ¡°Where were you just sitting?¡±

    Hellen turned and pointed at the sofa not far away.

    The sofa was ced against the corner of the wall. Mrs. Grant looked up along the sofa and saw a camera facing the group of sofas.

    Mrs. Grant turned to the maid and instructed, ¡°Go get the butler and get me the CCTV footage.¡±

    The maid answered immediately and left.

    Not long after, the big screen at the center of the banquet hall suddenly shed with music, revealing the surveince video of Hellen sitting on the sofa.

    Tina clenched her fists and stared at the screen seriously. Her friends were supporting her.

    Several girls discussed in low voices.

    Was Bruce really going to beg Hellen for a sugar daddy?!

    The girls were also dumbfounded. After all, Bruce had put on a great show at the university, giving off an unsullied air.

    The university was renowned, so the students were naturally proud.

    Therefore, Bruce was very popr with his personality.

 Chapter 139 Your Vest Was Lost

    The video continued. Hellen was sitting in the corner, and everyone saw Bruce walking forward.

    The monitoring sound was not loud at first, but after special treatment, the sound became clearer.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Hellen raised his head, saying calmly, ¡°Hello, who are you?¡±

    Next was Bruce¡¯s self-introduction. It was not until Hellen had sent all these sarcastic words to Luz that Bruce left awkwardly.

    All the people present were sophisticated. After listening to the two people¡¯s conversation and looking at the scene, they understood everything.

    This was a phoenix boy. He just wanted to y up to the eldest daughter of the Jovano family!

    All of a sudden, all eyes were full of disdain for Bruce.

    Tina felt as if the entire world was copsing!

    As far as she knew, the most outstanding man in the world was Bruce.

    Now that she¡¯d discovered the truth, it was a p in her face!

    In front of Hellen, Bruce was not arrogant at all. His ambiguous tone and his expression of wanting to take pictures with Hellen in the back garden made Tina want to vomit!

    Bruce¡¯s face turned pale and he turned to leave!

    But when she turned around, she saw Hans standing behind her.

    He suddenly couldn¡¯t move his feet.

    After watching the entire scene, Hellen let out a soft sigh in his heart.

    In fact, it was better not to offend a treacherous, two-faced viin like Bruce.

    However, she had not expected Mrs. Grant to stand up for her today.

    Hellen¡¯s gaze shifted slightly to her.

    Mrs. Grant looked over arrogantly. When she met Mrs. Grant¡¯s gaze, her expression was cold and hard.

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±

    Mrs. Grant seemed a little surprised. Ever since the two of them divorced and Hellen lost her memory, she had never called her auntie again.

    This cry seemed to have pulled their rtionship closer. Mrs. Grant took the opportunity to nod and her voice softened a little.

    ¡°Today is the Grant family¡¯s dinner party. Of course, I won¡¯t let you suffer.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Where¡¯s Granny? I didn¡¯t see her tonight.¡±

    ¡°Your grandmother¡­¡± Mrs. Grant paused mid-sentence. ¡°Hans¡¯ grandmother is not in good health and she fell ill this afternoon. She¡¯s resting in the bedroom upstairs.¡±

    Hellen nodded.

    It was harmonious here while Tina stood still with her hands clenched for a while. Suddenly, she walked towards Hellen.

    Hellen, seeing how aggressive she was, took a guarded step back slightly.

    Unexpectedly, Tina approached her and bowed 90 degrees. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Jovano. I misunderstood you just now!¡±

    She did not push the me onto Bruce.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Bruce made you misunderstand?¡±

    Tina shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m the fool. It¡¯s my fault!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s impression of her improved a little and his tone softened. ¡°I ept your apology.¡±

    The two of them turned to look at Bruce.

    He scanned David Brown¡¯s ount code with his phone and was paying for it.

    Looking at the 100, 000 yuan message, Bruce¡¯s heart was bleeding.

    His family was poor, and he had saved up 100, 000 yuan for a long time!

    Of course, Hans did notck money for mobile phones. He just wanted Bruce to pay some interest for his mistakes first.

    It was not appropriate to deal with the follow-up here.

    After that, Bruce gritted his teeth and left in a hurry.

    Mrs. Grant raised her voice. ¡°It¡¯s just a small interlude. It¡¯s over. Let¡¯s continue the party.¡±

    The banquet resumed its liveliness. Very soon, Eddie and Darcy came to find them.

    Darcy said anxiously, ¡°I just went to the garden and heard someone say your name when I came back. I knew that something had happened, so I hurried over. What¡¯s going on? We¡¯ve just left for a while. What happened to you?¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Darcy was very curious and kept pursuing her. She had no choice but to tell her what had happened to Bruce tonight.

    Eddie raised his eyebrows. ¡°There is such a person now? What a shame. He has such ambitions. Why don¡¯t he join the CARTIER?¡±

    Darcy smiled sarcastically from the side and said, ¡°CARTIER only needs someone blunt, not who pretends to be noble.¡±

    After this minor interlude by Hellen, during the dinner banquet, people would asionally cast their gazes towards Hellen and her belly.

    The First Miss of the Jovano family was pregnant, but who was the father of the child?

    The people on the scene guessed in their hearts, and there were also whispers that were rted to each other.

    Some guessed that it was Hans¡¯s, while others guessed that it was Eddie¡¯s.

    Hellen had asked Eddie to be the fake father of the child. Originally, he had only wanted to deceive Hans and had not made this matter public.

    But today, everyone noticed¡­ Hellen let out a soft sigh in her heart.

    After the dinner party, Darcy drank a lot.

    Standing in front of the Grant residence, Hellen asked Eddie to take her back.

    Karlen had a good rtionship with Taylor and was begging her to stay with the Grant for the night.

    Today was Taylor¡¯s birthday and the Grant family was indeed very safe. Hellen had agreed.

    Karlen went back to the Grant residence to look for Taylor. Eddie grabbed Darcy¡¯s hand and left reluctantly.

    Soon, only Hellen remained in front of the Grant residence.

    She stood in front of the door for a while before Tiffany arrived.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Miss Jovano.¡±

    After the two of them entered the car, Tiffany sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    ¡­

    Within the Grant family¡¯s main hall.

    Mrs. Grant stood in front of the window and watched as Hellen¡¯s car slowly drove away.

    The people at the banquet had already left, leaving only her and Hans in the hall.

    Mrs. Grant ced the wine ss on the window sill and let out a long sigh.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Hans, it might have been my fault in the past. I have a great misunderstanding of Jovano.¡±

    Hans did not know why his mother had suddenly changed her attitude.

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Actually, Hellen was quite good before. Now that I think about it, she should be sincere to you. At that time, I hated her mainly because of her personality and her upation. I always feel that she¡¯s too unlucky.¡±

    ¡°But now that I think about it, Hellen¡¯s quite a nice person. He saved me when I was harmed by Natalie, and I¡¯ve always felt that she wasn¡¯t good enough for you. I didn¡¯t know she was such an outstanding surgeon. If I had known earlier, I might have been a little better¡­¡±

    In the beginning, Hans did not think much of Mrs. Grant¡¯s words.

    When Mrs. Grant mentioned Hellen, an outstanding surgeon, he suddenly raised his head!

    ¡°What surgeon?!¡±

    Mrs. Grant was surprised. ¡°I thought you knew. Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s eyes widened as she told him about how she had seen Hellen in the hospital a few days ago and heard someone calling her Professor Hana.

    After she finished speaking, she was slightly speechless as well. ¡°Hellen really concealed it deeply. Looks like you really don¡¯t know!¡±

 Chapter 140 Attacked on the Way Back

    Hans stood in front of the window and looked at the dark night outside.

    Professor Hana was actually Hellen!

    No wonder Hellen had agreed so readily to Lambert¡¯s request back in Luxembourg!

    He had once again been kept in the dark by Hellen!

    How many more secrets did Hellen have?

    Hans¡¯ heart suddenly felt empty. He had a feeling that he was about to lose hold of Hellen!

    ¡°Hans!¡±

    Mrs. Grant called him from the side. Hans suddenly came to his senses and his face darkened slightly. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. You should go to bed early!¡±

    He hurried to the courtyard and got in his car.

    The night wind howled, filling Hans¡¯ heart with excitement!

    He was going to find Hellen! He was going to ask Hellen exactly how many secrets she had!

    In Hellen¡¯s car, she looked at the time leisurely.

    It was already past nine o¡¯clock. Hellen lowered the window, letting the evening wind blow into the carriage.

    Tiffany had be free and easy, humming a song as she drove.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. ¡°Your carriage is quite elegant.¡±

    Tiffany whistled loudly, ¡°Or else, do you still want that well-behaved assistant from before? You have to pay!¡±

    ¡°No! I still like how you are right now!¡± Hellen immediately said.

    ¡°So stingy!¡±

    The two chatted and the car stopped on the road beside Lake ir.

    At about nine o¡¯clock, many people were walking by the road of Lake ir. There were many vehicles and the road became crowded.

    Hellen leaned against the window, squinting at the trinkets on the stall in the outer room.

    Tiffany was a little irritable, ¡°It¡¯s already past nine o¡¯clock, why is there still a traffic jam!¡±

    After chatting for a while, the car drove forward for dozens of minutes.

    However, the motorcycle in the middle was unimpeded. After another motorcycle sped past, a loud noise erupted!

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    The two of them exchanged nces and the body of the vehicle tilted to the side.

    Hellen frowned. ¡°The tires exploded.¡±

    Di Shi Shi¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t get off the carriage!¡±

    The motorcycle from earlier zoomed past and the tires burst. What a coincidence!

    Both of them looked grave.

    ¡°It should have been punctured by the person on that motorcycle just now. What should we do now?¡± Hellen asked.

    Tiffany¡¯s expression was cold. ¡°Just drive back like this. Let¡¯s head to a safe ce first!¡±

    They drove out of the road next to Annan Lake, and the road condition improved.

    ¡°There are two paths from here to the Jovano family.¡± Hellen calcted.

    ¡°One of them is a big road and there are many traffic policemen. If someone wants to attack us, it should not be there. Then there is only one road left. The road next to the Creek Park. Because there is a wall next to the park, there is no shop owner, and at night, there is even less human traffic.¡±

    Hellen took out his phone. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to pick us up!¡±

    Tiffany had a serious expression on her face as she drove. Due to the tires bursting, the entire body of the car was bumpy as it drove.

    Just as Hellen finished editing the message and before he could send it out, the body of the car suddenly shook violently!

    She subconsciously reached out to hold the front seat, protecting her lower abdomen.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Tiffany reacted extremely quickly. The two of them turned around and saw the back of the car.

    One of the buses sped up again and hit their car¡¯s rear end, pushing Hellen¡¯s car forward!

    Tiffany gritted her teeth and saw the frightened faces of the people on the train station through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°F**k, is this person crazy!?¡± Tiffany Shi cursed in a low voice before speeding up!

    The tires had burst and it would be more dangerous to drive faster. But if they didn¡¯t add speed, the car behind them would push their car forward!

    If they were a little slower, it was very likely that the car would be dented!

    Both Hellen and Tiffany¡¯s expressions be solemn!

    After the carriage was pushed forward for a while, Tiffany looked to the front.

    Further ahead was the Hexton Bridge. Below the bridge was a deep river in Temple City.

    The body of the car was crooked, and the bus driver seemed to have done it on purpose. He pushed their car against the guardrail by the river.

    Tens of metres below the guardrail was the surging river!

    ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± Tiffany snapped, ¡°Hellen, get ready to jump out of the car!¡±

    Hellen clutched his stomach. ¡°Jump off the car¨C¡±

    With the current speed of the car, if she jumped out of the car, she could not guarantee the safety of the child in her belly!

    Tiffany also noticed Hellen¡¯s movements. ¡°Motherf*cker, it looks like stabbing the tires, then finding a phone to hit us is a chain of traps. What should we do now?¡±

    Hellen pursed his lips and climbed from the back seat to the front seat. ¡°Tiffany, you jump out of the car. I¡¯ll take care of the rest myself! ¡±

    Tiffany cursed in a low voice and pushed Hellen away. ¡°You, sit down obediently!¡±

    The people on the bus screamed behind him, but the bus driver showed no intention of stopping.

    When the car approached the riverbank and was only a few meters away, Tiffany suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Hellen, open the door first. After the car enters the water, it is very likely that the door can¡¯t be opened! When our car is knocked out of the fence, you immediately dive down!¡±

    Descending was much less dangerous than jumping out of the car. At least she could try her best to protect her stomach from a huge impact!

    Hellen¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Fine!¡±

    She pushed the door open.

    In just a few seconds, Hellen¡¯s car was mmed against the railing by the bus!

    One sports car and one train drew an arc in the air!

    Hellen and Tiffany jumped out of the car at almost the same time, both of them falling into the water!

    Hellen clutched his lower abdomen as he fell into the river, which flowed rapidly.

    The bus followed closely behind and fell into the river as well. Hellen¡¯s face was struck by the enormous impact and he almost fainted!

    She held her breath and calmly floated out with the impact for a while before swimming out of the water and gasping for air.

    ¡°Tiffany! Where are you?!¡±

    After barking a few times, he heard the weak voice of Tiffany. ¡°I¡¯m here. Let¡¯s disembark first.¡±

    Hellen frowned. Just as he was about to swim towards shore, he suddenly felt something was wrong.

    The area around them was silent and the waves of water were very strong. However, despite the fact that there were many people on the bus, none of them were able to swim up.

    Hellen felt a chill in his heart. Something must have gone wrong with the school gates!

    She nced at Tiffany Shi, who was swimming towards shore. ¡°Tiffany, is there a broken window hammer in our car?¡±

    Tiffany turned around and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of them had a tacit understanding and understood each other¡¯s intentions without saying anything.

    She cursed and swam back.

    Hellen had to hide in her car first, take the broken window hammer, and then go save those on the train.

    She tried her best to get the hammer and swam to the bus in the water.

    Fortunately, the moon was pretty good tonight. She could vaguely see that the bus had not beenpletely submerged in the water.

    By the time Hellen swam to the window, Tiffany had already swum over.

    It was inconvenient to use force in the water. Hellen tried several times, but his breath was exhausted.

    She passed the broken window hammer to Tiffany, floated up to the surface of the water to take a breath, then immediately dived down again!

 Chapter 141 Hans Was Injured

    Hellen and Tiffany took turns breaking the window. They had to exert all their strength to break the window.

    The people in the bus immediately swam out of the broken window.

    Hellen heaved a sigh of relief and was about to return to the water to breathe again, but her foot was caught by someone!

    A man probably didn¡¯t know how to swim. With a face full of terror and ferocity, he grabbed Hellen¡¯s ankle and pulled it down with all his might!

    He tried to step on her to save himself!

    Hellen was about to take a breather, but after being pulled, her face immediately turned red from suffocation.

    The man pulled her legs as if he was clutching at thest strand of life-saving straw and refused to let go.

    There weren¡¯t many people who knew how to swim. Hellen hadn¡¯t managed to break free of the man yet, and her hair was drifting in the water in pain.

    She turned her head and saw a woman¡¯s round eyes!

    Beneath the water at night, Hellen only felt that everything before her has be muddy.

    The bubbles produced by those who couldn¡¯t swim made it impossible for her to save them.

    Hellen feels that she would probably die underwater.

    She opened her mouth and could no longer hold back her breath. A string of bubbles came out of her mouth.

    The surface of the water seemed farther and farther away, and the moonlight gradually darkened.

    Hellen¡¯s vision grew blurry. Was she going to die here?

    At that moment, many scenes shed through her mind.

    She still had a lot of things to do, and Matt¡¯s body should be fully recovered. Next month, she and her brother nned to go to Hail City to celebrate her grandmother¡¯s birthday-

    There were many jobs in the Weststadt District of the city that hadn¡¯t been arranged-

    Many people and things shed through Hellen¡¯s mind and finally stopped on Hans.

    His face was iparably clear in her mind at that moment.

    Hellen was somewhat stunned. Why had she thought of him?

    A figure swam over from afar.

    Hellen¡¯s vision was blurred. She choked and couldn¡¯t see the man¡¯s face clearly. She only felt that he was familiar.

    Until the man grabbed her arm-

    His warm lips pressed against hers and heaved a sigh of relief.

    When Hans came out to chase Hellen, he heard that a car had been hit.

    The moment he saw Tiffany on the shore, he jumped into the water without hesitation.

    When he discovered the slowly sinking Hellen in the water, his heart even tightened.

    At this moment, the two men who did not know how to swim had grabbed hold of Hellen and could not hold their breath anymore. They had already released their hands and were sinking downwards.

    Hellen was half fainted, her eyes listlessly staring at the surface of the water.

    Hans swam forward, picked up Hellen¡¯s waist, and swam toward the shore with her in his arms.

    As the two floated to the surface of the water, Hellen opened her eyes wide.

    Hans¡¯s lips met hers, and they breathed in deeply.

    When Hellen met his faint gaze, she had started to hallucinate before she was about to die, and she was still in a daze.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Looking at Hans, Hellenughed bitterly in her heart. Could it be that she really loved him deeply subconsciously? Otherwise, why would she fantasize about being in his arms when she was about to die?

    The voices of the crowd on the shore came.

    There was a hint of panic in Hans¡¯s voice as he said, ¡± Hellen ! Wake up!¡±

    Hellen opened her eyes wide and looked at him for a while, then looked up at the moon above her head.

    At this time, many passers-by on the shore began to jump into the river to save the people.

    The people in the bus were rescued one by one. Hans pulled Hellen to continue swimming to the shore.

    In the end, he slowly walked ashore, but he still clung tightly to her.

    Hellen had just escaped death and her face was extremely pale.

    Tiffany ran over from nearby.

    ¡°Hellen, are you alright!? You nearly scared me to death!¡±

    At this moment, Tiffany had already entered the water three or four times, but she still couldn¡¯t find Hellen. She was originally on the verge of despair!

    Hellen also came to her senses at this time and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°I was held back by the drowning person just now.¡±

    When she thought of this, she still felt a lingering fear in her heart. She raised her hand to rub her lower abdomen. After such a toss and turn, she wondered how the baby was doing!

    Hans noticed her movements and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡±

    ¡°No, Thanks.¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Hans picked her up horizontally.

    Hellen wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously. When she recalled the few times she had breathed in the water, her gaze fell on Hans¡¯s face.

    Feeling hot in her heart, she quietly looked away.

    ¡°Hans, thank you.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for him, she would have died in the water by now.

    Hellen instantly understood everything that had happened in the past. Right now, she still felt a faint sense of gratitude towards Hans.

    What enmity? It was not as important as her life!

    Hellen thinks to himself.

    Just as the two of them reached the shore, a beam of red light suddenlynded on Hellen¡¯s arm.

    She froze for a moment. ¡°Aser pen?¡±

    In the next second, Hans¡¯s expression turned stern. He hugged her and turned sideways to dodge the ray of light!

    An extremely softugh rang in Hellen¡¯s ears.

    Immediately, warm blood sshed on her face-

    She opened her eyes wide and looked at Hans¡¯s left chest, which was bleeding.

    The clothes on the left side of his chest were torn. It was not aser pen, it was a sighting device!

    Tiffany ran over and immediately entered a defensive state. From the direction of the bullet, she immediately turned her head to look.

    There were not many high-rise buildings nearby and fewer of them were within range!

    Tiffany¡¯s gaze quickly scanned the area before stopping on a nearby residential building.

    ¡°Get in my car!¡± Hans gritted his teeth and said.

    His car had been modified and could be bulletproof.

    Tiffany immediately ran to the car, and the red dotnded beside them again. Hans pressed Hellen¡¯s head down, almost enveloping her in his arms.

    He strode to the side. As his feet moved quickly, more blood flowed from his chest.

    Hellen¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Hans, put me down!¡±

    With another two pffts, both of them hit Hans¡¯s arm, and the smell of blood filled the air.

    Hellen felt as if arge hand was clutching her heart, making it hard for her to breathe!

    Luckily, the car was parked not too far away, so Tiffany¡¯s movements were swift.

    He opened the door, started the car, and drove towards Hellen.

    Hans pulled the car door with Hellen in his arms and stuffed her into it!

    However, he copsed into the car and stopped moving.

    Hellen dragged Hans into the car with difficulty and closed the door.

    In the backseat, there were two sounds. The other party should have found that the car bulletproof and stopped.

    Tiffany¡¯s gaze coldly looked at the small residential building not far away: ¡°We have no way of catching him now!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Stop arresting him, hurry to the hospital! Hurry!¡±

    Hans had used almost all his strength to protect her into the car, but now, he waspletely unconscious!

    Hellen pressed a hand against his wound.

    When he jumped into the water to save her just now, his hair was still wet, and drops of water flowed down his cheeks, which made his face look paler!

 Chapter 142 You Have Been Caught in the Act

    Tiffany¡¯s speed was extremely fast. She ran through many red lights along the way before the car arrived at the Tempe Hospital.

    When they arrived at the hospital emergency building, Tiffany got out of the car and rushed in, pushing a mobile bed out of the hall.

    Then, the two worked together to carry Hans into the emergency room.

    A doctor came forward. Hellen had no time to exin in detail and directly pushed him into the emergency room.

    When they reached the door of the operating room, the doctor stopped Hellen and said, ¡°Miss, please wait outside!¡±

    Hellen frowned at this moment. Hans had suffered a gunshot wound, and judging from the wound, it was obviously very close to his heart!

    Her hands trembled violently as she forced herself to calm down.

    Hellen¡¯s entire soul seemed to have drifted away from her body. She said in a horase voice. ¡°Let me in. I am a doctor!¡±

    The doctor still wanted to say something, but Hellen had already strode in.

    ¡°Miss, you will dy the patient¡¯s treatment!¡± The doctor followed her in a hurry.

    The nurse in the operating room had quickly prepared the surgical equipment. Hellen walked to the operating table, looked up at Hans, who was lying on the bed, and looked up at the nurse.

    Her voice was cold. ¡°Go to the blood transfusion department and prepare the blood bags. Send them over immediately!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face was calm as she reached for the scalpel on the tray.

    The doctor rushed forward and said, ¡°Miss, the patient needs to take an X-ray scan first!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face sank. ¡°Not enough time!¡±

    In his current blood loss situation, if he really took an X-ray, he might be gone by the time the results came out!

    Hellen stared at the wound, and the veins in the chest rapidly shed through her brain!

    She used the scissors to cut Hans¡¯s shirt!

    ¡°Start the operation now!¡±

    The nurse asked, ¡°Don¡¯t anesthetize?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face grew cold. ¡°Toote. Hold him down!¡±

    The nurses looked at each other in dismay. ¡°She is not a doctor of our hospital!¡±

    Seeing the nurse hesitate, Hellen was about to say something when there was a noise at the door of the operating room.

    Jack came in hurriedly.

    He was on duty in the director¡¯s office today, and received a call from the emergency room. He heard that a woman broke into the operating room and was going to operate on her friends!

    If there was a medical ident, it would be the responsibility of the hospital!

    After Jack entered, he met Hellen¡¯s eyes and his panicked expression immediately froze.

    He nced at Hans, who was still bleeding on the hospital bed, and made a prompt decision. ¡°Doctor, you can leave now. The rest, listen to her!¡±

    Jack turned and put on his surgical gloves and hat, then said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll be your assistant!¡±

    The nurses looked at each other, unable to guess Hellen¡¯s identity.

    Hellen gripped her de, her heart trembling slightly.

    She was a doctor. She had to stay calm in the face of danger!

    Hellen gritted her teeth, operated decisively in the direction of the wound!

    Because there was no anesthesia, Hans¡¯s body trembled violently.

    Fortunately, several nurses pressed him tightly.

    Hellen¡¯s operation was steady, urate, and vicious, like a precise emotionless machine.

    More and more blood bags were injected into Hans¡¯s body.

    Half an hourter, Hellen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and she stopped moving.

    This was the most dangerous operation she had ever had. Hans¡¯s wound was very close to the major blood vessel in the heart. If there was even a slight deviation, the blood vessel would burst. Once it broke, it would be toote to stop the bleeding.

    Jack was sweating profusely as he watched from the side!

    If it were any other doctor, the sess rate of such a risky operation would be greatly reduced!

    After retrieving the bullet, Hellen¡¯s face turned solemn and she carefully stitched up the wound!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Her gaze fell on Hans¡¯s face. This shot had almost taken his life!

    This could be considered as extremely dangerous!

    There were two wounds on Hans¡¯s arm. One of them was bruised, and the other one was shot.

    The skin and flesh exploded when the bullet shot into . It was astonishing. Hellen gritted her teeth and continued the surgery.

    A few minutester, she took out the bullet with tweezers and threw it on the tray aside, making a crisp sound.

    ¡°Let me sew it up.¡± Jack looked at her, somewhat worried.

    Hellen was wet all over. No one knew what had happened. She was pregnant but still had such a difficult operation!

    If anything happened to her, he would not be able to bear the responsibility.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ll do it!¡± Hellen said coldly.

    She quickly and urately stitched up the wound.

    On the operating table, Hans opened his eyes slightly.

    They didn¡¯t expect that the pain would wake him up, probably because there was no anesthesia.

    Hellen met Hans¡¯s gaze and was stunned.

    Hans pursed his lips and said weakly, ¡°I caught you in the act this time.¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth, feeling angry, ¡°Shut up! You almost die! You should have the mood to idly chat with the surgeon!¡±

    Seeing that Hans was about to speak again, Hellen was afraid that he would aggravate his wound.

    ¡°Be quiet. Don¡¯t distract my attention if you don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Hans shut his mouth. Hellen¡¯s treatment of his wound was much faster. She did not want him to hurt for too long.

    Ten minutester, Hans endured the pain and fainted again.

    Jack wiped his sweat. ¡°The surgery is over. This can be considered a sess.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips tightly. ¡°The bullet in his chest is too close to his heart, and the wound is too deep. It¡¯s very likely to be infected. Once it¡¯s infected, it¡¯ll be fatal!¡±

    She clenched her hands tightly. There was no anesthesia during the operation, and Hans had suffered a lot.

    Not everyone could withstand no anesthesia, and it was almost chest-cutting surgery.

    Hans was still unconscious and frowning.

    Hellen felt a pain in her heart, as though she could empathize with his pain.

    She took off her mask and said, ¡°Send him to the ICU observation room!¡±

    Jack immediately called the nurses, and Hellen apanied the sickbed out.

    When they arrived at the observation room, Hans was pushed inside by a nurse.

    Hellen went to the cubicle to change her clothes.

    Tiffany, who had been waiting outside, became anxious. ¡°Hellen, you haven¡¯t had your body examined yet!¡±

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Tiffany, do me a favor. My phone was broken at the dinner party today. Help me prepare a set of clothes, then go back to the Jovano family and tell my brother that I¡¯m going to live in Darcy¡¯s house. Also, help me prepare a new phone.¡±

    Everet was avoiding Darcy, so she probably wouldn¡¯t call her.

    After instructing Tiffany, Hellen also put on her clothes.

    Tiffany was furious. ¡°You just soaked in the river and had an operation for him. You can¡¯t take care of him with your current energy at all. Come back with me!¡±

    However, Hellen¡¯s attitude was firm. Nobody was able to dissuade her. She could only grit her teeth and leave.

    Hans was in a very dangerous situation, so Hellen followed him into the sewing room.

    Looking at the man lying on the hospital bed, she saw that he was covered with monitoring instruments and his chest was naked with a maic sheet attached to it.

    Hellen pursed her lips and stared at the numbers on the instrument.

    Until dawn, her sitting posture had not changed at all.

    In the ward, Hellen¡¯s heart was beating extremely fast.

    Tiffany had already sent over the clean clothes and mobile phone, apanying Hellen until morning.

    Seeing Hellen not moving, Tiffany was pretty angry. ¡°Hellen, if you don¡¯t go rest now, I¡¯ll immediately remove his oxygen mask!¡±

 Chapter 143 It Was Worth It to Hurt

    Tiffany red angrily and pretended that she really wanted to take off Hans¡¯s oxygen mask.

    Hellen let out a long sigh. Fortunately, the most dangerous few hours had already passed.

    She got up, but her limbs seemed to be stiff and numb, and she almost fell to her knees.

    Tiffany hurried forward to help her up, ¡°Go rest now!¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Aftering out of the ICU room, Hellen called Jack. Now there were not many patients in the hospital, and there was an empty ward opposite the ICU room.

    After Jack finished arranging everything, she went into the ward to change the clothes that Tiffany brought for her.

    After changing her clothes, Hellen inserted her phone card into her new phone. She found Hellen¡¯s number in the contact list and asked for Taylor¡¯s phone number.

    Mrs. Grant had high blood pressure. If she knew that Hans had suffered such a serious injury, her blood pressure might rush up. As for Granny Grant, she was in poor health, so she couldn¡¯t let her know.

    Hellen called Taylor to tell her about Hans¡¯s situation and asked her toe to the hospital to take care of him.

    After the phone call, Hellen was exhausted. Shey down on the bed and fell asleep.

    She hadn¡¯t slept well and had nightmares. When she woke up again, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    The sunlight outside the window was still zing. Hellen sat up, her mind was a bit nk.

    Regaining her senses, she got up, changed her clothes, and entered the ICU room.

    Taylor was already sitting beside the bed. Her eyes were red and she was obviously crying.

    ¡°Hellen, how exactly did my big brother suffer this injury?¡±

    Hellen clenched her fists, her voice hoarse. ¡°He did it to save me.¡±

    Taylor froze and then fell into silence in the ward.

    ¡°How is he now?¡±

    Hellen looked at Hans on the bed and her voice was a little hoarse.

    ¡°His wound is too close to the heart. Although the operation was sessful, he was afraid of being infectedter, so he is now in the rehabilitation room. The most important thing to doter is to observe the wound and pay attention to the cleaning-¡±

    Halfway through her sentence, she added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll take care of these things.¡±

    Taylor¡¯s small face tensed up. Tears welled up in her eyes again. ¡°That is to say, there is still danger?¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°However, as long as we take good care of it, nothing major will happen.¡±

    She was still worried about finding those senior nurses, so she decided to stay and take care of him herself.

    After all, Hans had almost lost his life because of her.

    Unexpectedly, Taylor didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let my mother know about this. Hellen, I¡¯lle over to take over your shift every day, but I have to go home at night. So I¡¯lle during the day and trouble you to take care of my big brother at night!¡±

    Hellen agreed.

    After apanying Taylor in the ward for a while, Hellen went out to give Darcy a call.

    She also needed to ask Darcy to cooperate with her. If just one day she didn¡¯t go home, Everet wouldn¡¯t care.

    If she didn¡¯t go home in the next few days, he would check on her.

    Darcy picked up the phone and spoke in anguid voice, ¡°Hello, Hellen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse. ¡°Darcy, I want to ask you for a favor.¡±

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡± Darcy was curious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes bulged as she recounted what had happenedst night.

    Darcy was silent for a long while before breathing heavily. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡±

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I want to stay here to take care of Hans. If my brother calls you, tell him that I¡¯m with you!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I understand! You¡¯re in the Tempe Hospital right? I¡¯ll go see you right away!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hellen refused. ¡°Darcy, I have to look after him now. After all, he hasn¡¯t passed the dangerous period yet. I don¡¯t have time to see you. Most importantly of all, I don¡¯t have the mood to see anyone right now. Thus, Darcy, let me calm down a bit during this period of time.¡±

    Darcy¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have left earlyst night. I didn¡¯t expect you to encounter such a dangerous situation!¡±

    Her tone was full of regret.

    Hellen smiled. ¡°How can this be predicted? Alright, let¡¯s stop here. Remember what I told you to do. Help me keep it from my brother!¡±

    After making a call to Darcy, Hellen returned to the ward.

    In the evening, Taylor went back to the Grant family.

    Hellen sat beside the bed and looked at Hans, who was still unconscious. He had woken up because of the pain from the surgery, but he had not woken up yet.

    She had prescribed Hans¡¯s medicine in person and given him a lot of nutrient fluid.

    However, his lips were still cracked. Hellen fetched a cotton swab, dipped it in water, and carefully wiped his lips.

    In the next three days, Hans was finally out of danger.

    During these three days, Taylor took care of Hans during the day and Hellen took care of him at night.

    The two took turns, and almost stared at the screen 24 hours a day.

    At 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen finally rxed. She sat beside the bed and looked at Hans. If she was right, he should wake up today.

    When that time came, he would be transferred to a regr ward.

    Hellen heaved a sigh of relief and rxed. Shey on the headboard of Hans¡¯s bed and fell asleep.

    It was quiet in the room. When Hans woke up, he felt that his left hand was a little numb. He was about to withdraw his hand, but the warm and soft touch on his back made him look down slightly.

    Hellen¡¯s face was pressed against the back of his hand and fell asleep.

    Hans stared at Hellen and she looked much more haggard.

    He frowned slightly, not daring to move again.

    A small piece of teir skin stuck to each other, and the temperature seemed to merge together.

    It had been half an hour since Hellen woke up. She leaned against the bed and did not sleep much. When she opened her eyes, she met Hans¡¯s faint gaze.

    The worry she had for a few days vanished.

    Hans¡¯s expression froze slightly. After staring at Hans for a few seconds, he coughed softly.

    ¡°Well, you are out of danger now, but don¡¯t make too many big movements or strenuous movements. You have to rest for at least a month this time.¡±

    Hans smiled lightly and said, ¡°Is this a doctor¡¯s reminder? Professor Hana.¡±

    Hellen red at him coldly. This time, she could no longer hide her identity as Professor Hana.

    She got up and walked outside. ¡°I¡¯ll go through the procedure of changing your ward. Since you¡¯re out of danger now, I¡¯ll ask two senior nurses to apany you.¡±

    Although he wanted Hellen to apany him in private, but he pursed his lips when he saw her haggard expression. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Soon, Hans was transferred to the regr ward. Hans also hired two nurses to take care of him.

    He sat on the sickbed and watched as Hellen exined the details of the two nurses in detail. His heart warmed.

    Hans clenched his fists slightly. The injury this time was indeed worth it. So what if it was a life-threatening situation? Hellen was obviously much more concerned about him!

 Chapter 144: He Has Awoken

    After instructing the nurse on all the matters she needed to take note of, Hellen prepared to leave.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going back. Don¡¯t walk around. Have more rest.¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes were deep. ¡°When will youe back?¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Tomorrow. Tomorrow, I wille check out your testing report.¡±

    She looked like a doctor on official business. Hans did not care as long as she came over.

    After leaving the ward, Hellen did not leave the hospital directly. She went to the Department of Gynecology in the nearby inspection building for a check-up.

    The excessive exhaustion over the past few days had caused Hellen to be somewhat worried. After all, she was still pregnant.

    After examining the babies, Hellen finally rxed. Fortunately, the babies weren¡¯t too affected.

    She called Tiffany, who quickly drove over to pick her up.

    On the way back to the Jovano family, Tiffany was still scolding her nonstop.

    ¡°You said that you¡¯re pregnant, but you¡¯re still so considerate of others. Hans was indeed injured like this to save you. But you¡¯re risking your life like this, so you should take care of the child in your belly!¡±

    Hellenughed awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I? I went for a check-up today, and the report says that there¡¯s nothing wrong with the fetus. It¡¯s all healthy!¡±

    Hellen felt that her baby was helping her live up to her expectations and saving her a lot of trouble.

    Tiffany was worried. ¡°Can¡¯t you take care of yourself a little? It¡¯s okay now, but if something happens, it¡¯ll be toote!¡±

    Hellen knew that she was in the wrong, and so she didn¡¯t dare to argue.

    After sending Hellen to the the Jovano family, Tiffany was in a hurry to leave.

    Hellen asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going toe in and drink some tea? What are you busy with?¡±

    Tiffany coldly red at her, ¡°What am I busy with? I have to see who the killer is!¡±

    After returning to the Jovano family, Hellen went directly to her bedroom on the second floor.

    In the past few days, other than eating and sleeping during the day, she had spent almost all her time with Hans.

    Seated on the chair next to the windowsill, a light wind blew past. Hellen¡¯s mood becameplicated as well.

    Now, she didn¡¯t know how she felt about Hans. However, when he was on the verge of death to save her, she had an impulse to give herself to him!

    The breeze could not blow away the restlessness in her heart. Hellen pinched the space between her eyebrows and forced herself not to think about it anymore.

    ¡­

    A week quickly passed, and Hellen went to the hospital three times during this period.

    Hans¡¯s wound was not infected, and everything was developing in a good condition.

    Hellen only looked at the examination report and did not go to the ward to see Hans.

    She was in aplicated mood now. She didn¡¯t know how to face him and didn¡¯t want to see him for the time being.

    Today should be the day when Hans was discharged from the hospital. After Hellen finished reading the examination report, she went to Matt¡¯s ward again.

    She had an operationst time. Calcting the time, Matt should have woken up soon.

    It was currently morning, the time when Tempe University¡¯s lessons were at its peak.

    Hellen quietly pushed the door of the ward and entered. Luz was not around, the two nurses immediately looked up at her.

    Hellen looked at the hospital bed. She originally thought that Matt was still unconscious.

    Unexpectedly, the man who had been lying on the bed with his eyes closed the whole time was now sitting on the edge of the bed.

    Matt lifted his eyes and looked over. When he was unconscious, he had apletely different aura than when he was currently unconscious. His eyes carried a rather probing deepness.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly. This man didn¡¯t seem to be that innocent.

    ¡°You are¡­¡± Matt looked at Hellen and suddenly smiled, ¡°Miss Hellen?¡±

    Hellenughed politely. ¡°You know me?¡±

    Matt smiled and said, ¡°I woke up yesterday. Luz told me about you yesterday and showed me your photo. He also told me what happened after I got sick. You are my benefactor.¡±

    ¡°While I was ill, thank you for taking care of my brother. If it weren¡¯t for you, Luz might have gone astray and been ruined.¡±

    Hellenughed calmly. ¡°Yilin is very sensible. I treat him as my own little brother. He is a very talented person.¡±

    As she spoke, she noticed that Matt¡¯s gaze hadnded on her hand.

    After pausing for a few seconds, Matt said in a calm voice, ¡°Luz said that you have invited a well-known doctor for me. That¡¯s why the operation was so sessful. Thank you.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    There were a few thin calluses on Hellen¡¯s hand, left behind after years of operating with a scalpel.

    She kept having the feeling that Matt sounded like he was testing her, but no matter how observant she was, she shouldn¡¯t have been able to find these few calluses, right?

    Hellen and Matt chatted for a while and realized that the he didn¡¯t look like a child from a normal family.

    Every movement he made carried the aura of a superior, and no matter what he said, he was calm.

    His words and actions were polite, but it made people feel that he had a faint sense of confidence.

    Hellen had some doubts in her heart, but she didn¡¯t ask. This was someone else¡¯s personal affair, after all.

    After leaving Matt¡¯s ward, Hellen went directly back to the Jovano family.

    Now that Hans had been discharged from the hospital, Matt¡¯s condition was not bad either. She did not want to have any contact with the hospital in the near future.

    After returning to the Jovano family, Hellen logged into theputer and took a look at the most recent events in the Weststadt District¡¯s headquarters.

    Hans was sick, and she was taking care of him.

    Recently, the United Department of the Weststadt District had saved up a lot of official business.

    It was not a big deal. After all, there were still people in charge, and they were all small affairs that needed her to make decisions.

    Hellen finished reading the official documents andpleted all the work she¡¯d umted.

    After resting for a while, she logged into the Green Mansion.

    Hellen knew very well that the assassin who was secretly acting against her this time was most likely the person who had epted the assignment of ck Rose.

    If it was Prescriptions for All, he wouldn¡¯t have set up such a series of ruthless tricks.

    Hellen remembered the message she had received with Three Knives. Someone had epted the assignment of the ck Rose, telling her to be careful.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he still couldn¡¯t guard against it.

    In the management group of the Green Mansion, Tisch and Orpheus were currently discussing the ambush of Hellen.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly and typed.

    Mud Crab: [It looks like my identity was exposed by Tisch.]

    Teso Ce: [If you don¡¯t reveal your life now, you¡¯re dead!]

    The heartless hooligan and Orpheus both looked very excited, [I didn¡¯t expect the Mud Crab to be female, and it¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Jovano family!]

    Hellenughed. ¡°Not only am I the eldest daughter of the Jovano family, the founder of Green Mansion, Orpheus, is also a famous young master of Jena City.¡±

    Orpheus: [Mud Crab! Did you secretly investigate me?]

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh and type: [It¡¯s not a secret, it¡¯s open and aboveboard. Who asked you to hide your IP address so poorly?]

    Although the IP address of the Deep Web often changed, they had added each other on WhatsApp.

    Hellen was able to easily acquire the information regarding these people.

    Orpheus: [I feel like I¡¯m naked in front of Mud Crab.]

    Heartless Hooligan: Feel the same way.

 Chapter 145 Hankâ€™s Wish

    After Hans was discharged from the hospital, Hellenhad thought that he would recuperate at home for a while.

    But a few dayster, she received a call from Hans.

    ¡°Come to the United Department of Western District for a meeting tomorrow.¡±

    Hellen was rather hesitant. ¡°Your wounds haven¡¯t healed yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost healed. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a meeting.¡±

    She was a little worried, but she didn¡¯t say much.

    It was weekend.

    Hellen had arrived at the United States Headquarters of Weststadt District long ago.

    She had arrived early and Hans had not arrived yet, so she decided to go to Lambert Thompson¡¯s office first to take a look.

    The pavilion, which had been in operation recently, had basically beenpleted. The waterproof barrier had been set up.

    Hellen had considered it. Since Lambert Thompson had this technology, she might need to use itter. Therefore, she discussed withLambert Thompson and asked him to stay for the time being.

    He didn¡¯t have much work every day, so he just went to the United States Department of Weststadt District to sign the card.

    Now that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition had improved a lot, Lambert cherished Hellen very much and happily epted this job.

    In the office, he was holding several small toys that were lined up for studying.

    Upon seeing Hellen enter, he immediately startedughing, ¡°Hellen, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen youst time.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°I had some matters to handle recently, so I didn¡¯te.¡±

    Lambert shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s strange that Hans hasn¡¯t been here in the past few days. He used toe every afternoon.¡±

    Hellen was slightly stunned. ¡°Did Hanse every afternoon?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lambert said casually. He then looked at Hellen and smiled mysteriously. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he¡¯s waiting for every afternoon. There aren¡¯t that many tasks for him to do in the alliance headquarters of the Weststadt District~¡±

    Hellen quietly changed the topic, ¡°How has Madam¡¯s health been recently? I¡¯ve been so busy that I haven¡¯t had the time to visit her.¡±

    ¡°She recovered very fast, much better than before, but she often talks about you.¡±

    After chatting with Lambert for a while, Hans arrived.

    Hellen went out for a meeting after saying goodbye to Lambert.

    In the past two weeks, Hellen and Hans had rarely visited the United Department Branch of the Weststadt District.

    The department had a lot of stuff to report. The two of them listened and asked some questions from time to time.

    The meetingsted for two hours.

    After the meeting, Hellen looked at Hans, whose face was still sickly pale.

    At this time, he should be recuperating at home. Why did hee out for a meeting! Hellen thought to herself.

    After Hans got up, he looked up at Hellen and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you woulde to the hospital to see meter?¡±

    Hellen said stubbornly, ¡°I promised to help you with the case, not to see you.¡±

    Hans frowned slightly. Just as he was about to say something, the phone that Hellen had ced next to her started to ring.

    She picked it up and saw that it was from Xeno.

    Last time, she had troubled Xeno to go to Hail City to help Darcy. Now, she had been taken back by Everet, but there was still no news of Xeno.

    Hellen answered the phone with a guilty conscience, so she was particrly enthusiastic. ¡°How have you been recently?¡±

    On the other end of the line, Xeno gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What do you think? I¡¯ve been locked up in Hail City for the past few days because of you. The Old Master even punished me to kneel in the ancestral hall several times!¡±

    The William family was a rtively traditional family. Now there were ancestral halls and domesticws.

    Hearing Xeno¡¯s angry voice, Hellen knew that Xeno had been taught a lesson.

    She smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Xeno. When you return to Tempe City, I will entertain you!¡±

    ¡°No need! I¡¯ve already returned to Tempe City!¡± Xeno replied. ¡°Didn¡¯t you still owe me a wish? Don¡¯t forget!¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Alright. I understand.¡±

    Xeno must have called toin a little. After a few words, he hung up the phone.

    Hans asked from the side, ¡°Do you owe Xeno a wish?¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Yes, I asked him to do something.¡±

    After saying that, she paused for a moment and said hesitantly, ¡°Hans, you¡¯ve saved me many times. If you need any help in the future, you cane to me at any time.¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    Hellen paused. ¡°As long as it¡¯s not against thew or moral ethics, no matter what, I will do my best to help you.¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°Are you sure? Then I have a wish now.¡±

    Hellen was slightly stunned. ¡°What wish?¡±

    ¡°I want you to apany me to a few ces.¡±

    Hellen had just made a promise, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to argue now.

    But where did Hans want her to go with him?

    It was only noon after the meeting. Hans got up and said with a smile, ¡°You won¡¯t go back on your word, will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Hellen straightened her neck. ¡°But you saved my life. Are you sure you want to raise this request so easily?¡±

    Hans didn¡¯t take it seriously. ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to force you to pay me back.¡±

    He had saved her of his own ord.

    ¡°Alright, then go on!¡± Hellen seemed as if she was unafraid of death.

    They came out of the conference room and Hans took Hellen to the door of the United Department.

    Today, he drove a big ck car. It looked like an ordinary Mercedes, but when he opened the door, Hellen felt that the weight of the door was much heavier than that of ordinary doors.

    She knocked lightly on the car and said, ¡°It has been specially remodelled.¡±

    Hans nodded. Ever since he had been attacked a while ago, he had been worried about Hellen¡¯s safety and had modified all the cars at home. A few of them had been modified to explosion-proof ones.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. I¡¯ll take you out for a meal first.¡±

    Hellen had no objections, and the two went directly to the French restaurant opened by Xeno.

    During the meal, Hans and Hellen talked about the attack.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that you¡¯re wanted in the Deep Web¡¯s Green Mansion with a reward of 30 million,¡± Hans said. ¡°The assassination this time should also be rted to the reward. Someone has already taken the reward list. I¡¯ve been asking David to investigate it recently, but it may not be so easy to find out who is behind it.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. ¡°The IP of the Deep Web changes too fast. If you want David to investigate with these, it¡¯s almost like finding a needle in a haystack.¡±

    Hans¡¯s hand, which was cutting the steak, paused for a moment. ¡°Do you still understand hackers?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Hellen smiled faintly. ¡°I heard my brother talk about it. As apany, we must at least have some understanding of it. Otherwise, how are we going to manage thepany¡¯swork management?¡±

    Hans did not suspect anything. ¡°You can leave this matter to me.¡±

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°This is my own business. I don¡¯t want to implicate you.¡±

    After they had lunch, Hans drove away with Hellen. The car was driving on a leisurely route in Tempe City.

    Hellen frowned slightly. The ce where Hans took her was very strange. First, they stopped at several perfume shops on NL Road, then they went to a garden and finally drove to amunity.

    She was bored and asked, ¡°Hans, where are you taking me? Are you lost?¡±

    ##

 Chapter 146 Returning to the Forest Garden

    Gu Qichen¡¯s face tensed up slightly. For the first time, he felt so nervous.

    The ce that he brought Hellen to was the only ce where they shared their memories. Back then, he did not care about this marriage. Thus, he rarely brought Hellen out to date.

    Through a video conference, Hans found out where Hellen often went.

    They either bought some spices from Hellen¡¯s spices store, or went to the supermarket market around Green Vi.

    The car finally stopped in front of arge supermarket. Hellen got out of the car and looked at the sign. It was a world-ss chain supermarket.

    ¡°Why did you bring me to the supermarket?¡± she asked.

    Hans said lightly, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    He took Hellen into the supermarket.

    After they entered the supermarket, they walked around and found the raw area.

    Hans pushed the shopping cart around the raw area. From time to time, he would pick up a handful of vegetables and put them in the cart.

    It was working time in the afternoon and most of the people walking around the supermarket were elderly aunties.

    As soon as Hans appeared, he immediately attracted many people¡¯s attention.

    His temperament and high-end suit did not look like someone who would appear here at all.

    Hellen followed Hans helplessly and watched as he picked up a piece of beef that looked like a piece of firewood.

    She frowned and asked, ¡°How are you going to eat this meat?¡±

    Hans recalled for a moment and said, ¡°Braised.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s braised, then this piece is better.¡± Hellen skillfully found a piece of beef brisket on the te that had been divided, and then he passed it to the little girl that weighed the meat.

    The little girl had been mesmerized by Hans¡¯s gaze. She picked up the piece of meat and ran to weigh it shyly. Then, she took the receipt and came back.

    Hans¡¯s eyes flickered as he stared at Hellen. ¡°Why do you know so much about this?¡±

    Hellen was slightly startled. She wasn¡¯t able to react in time.

    She frowned, feeling a little puzzled.

    Hans continued to ask, ¡°Do you often cook at the Jovano family?¡±

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in cooking. I don¡¯t like the smell of smoke.¡±

    But when picking the meat, she almost subconsciously knew which one was the ox shoulder and which one was the brisket.

    Hellen¡¯s gaze fell upon that cab of meat, her heart filled with puzzlement.

    Before she could think too much, Hans pushed the cart and called her. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Go back? Go where?

    Hellen followed.

    They took out their bags from the supermarket and put them in the trunk of the car.

    A servant by the side of the road had just bought groceries. When she saw them, she smiled and said, ¡°The couple is really loving.¡±

    Hellen was rather embarrassed.

    After getting in the car, Hans drove to a street next to the supermarket and drove all the way inside. At the innermost part of the supermarket, there was arge private garden.

    Hans drove the car to the end. After Hellen got out of the car, she looked at the big garden in front of her and was slightly stunned.

    This garden felt very familiar to her.

    The door of the garden opened and Hans drove Hellen to the gate of the vi.

    The two got off the car. After Hellen entered, the surrounding scenery made her feel a sense of familiarity.

    After getting off the car, she looked up at the end of the road and could almost form a map in her mind!

    This ce probably existed in her lost memories of the past two years, so she felt familiar with it but couldn¡¯t catch it.

    She might have spent those two years here.

    Hellen turned to look at Hans, whose expression was unreadable.

    ¡°Go on in.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips slightly and followed Hans into the Green Vi.

    As soon as they entered the room, the housekeeper and maids immediately came forward. The maids were a little surprised to see Hellen and said, ¡°Madam.¡±

    Hellen shook her head andughed calmly. ¡°Call me Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    The maid stepped forward to take the shopping bag from Hans¡¯s hand.

    He refused coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You can leave now.¡±

    Although the maids were confused, they still left.

    Hans walked to the kitchen.

    Hellen followed him silently. Staying in this house, she felt strange in her heart.

    He ced the vegetables in his hand on the kitchen stove. Under Hellen¡¯s astonished gaze, he rolled up his sleeves and started washing the vegetables.

    Hellen was embarrassed. ¡°Hans, what are you trying to do? Are you treating me to dinner? You¡¯re only asking me to help you because you saved my life?¡±

    Hans was washing vegetables in an elegant manner. His fingers were long and slender, and there were traces of phnges between his movements. It didn¡¯t look like he was washing vegetables, but more like he was washing a piece of artwork.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I want to treat you to a meal. I don¡¯t think you woulde here under normal circumstances.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips and agreed¡­

    She sat on the stool opposite the work table and watched Hans wash vegetables.

    A handful of lettuce was washed inch by inch by him. Although it was watery, it was about to be washed.

    The corners of Hans¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw this. Hans seemed to have mysophobia. It took him an entire hour to wash all these vegetables!

    After a while, the maid came over with fruits, snacks, and tea.

    Hellen ate fruit, drank tea, and watched as he continued ¡®cooking¡¯.

    The meat-cutting chopping board was ced on the work table. Hans stared at the bull briskly with a knife in his hand!

    He should have rarely cooked. Thus, he failed to properly grasp the first cut and the workbench rang out with his movements!

    Hellen¡¯s tea nearly sprayed out of her mouth as she said with a frown, ¡± Let me make it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate smoke?¡± Hans asked.

    Hellenughed coldly. ¡°I now suspect that you aren¡¯t making any requests of me. You want to poison me to death. You¡¯ve already broken the vegetables. What do you want to make of this meat?¡±

    Hellen epted the cleaver. The cleaver was very sharp. Her subordinates quickly divided the brisket into small pieces. It was the size suitable for braising and cutting neatly.

    After cutting it, she said with some emotion, ¡°The meat I cut is like a work of art!¡±

    Hellen praised herself happily, while Hans quietly watched her from the side.

    Then, Hellen put the beef brisket into a stainless steel bowl on the side and ordered from time to time, ¡°Hans, give me the salt.¡±

    Hans stared at the three rows of seasoning containers in front of him. He opened them one by one and looked at them.

    It took him two minutes to find it and hand it over.

    Qin He took it and froze for a few seconds. Then, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly. ¡°Hans, why don¡¯t you ask your chef to make-¡±

    Hans frowned slightly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hellenughed coldly. ¡°You took the wrong one!¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he said, ¡°If this isn¡¯t salt, what is it? The sugar is a pill, and only salt can be so thin.¡±

    ¡°Your analysis is very correct, but there is still one thing called starch in the world. Don¡¯t you think the salt is too thin?!¡± Hellen said coldly.

    She did not have much malice, she was just teasing him.

    The two of them sat around the workbench, preparing everything before cooking.

    After Hellen prepared all the seasonings, she was a bit stunned.

    ¡°What are you going to do with these vegetables?¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes shed slightly as he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it?¡±

    Hellen let out a coldugh. So it was he who had asked her to cook!

 Chapter 147 She Was Actually Afraid

    Hellen brought the vegetables to the stove, then quickly began to cook.

    She felt that she was very familiar with it and almost subconsciously knew what seasoning she should add. Those side dishes were quickly mixed into eight dishes, not one more.

    After the table of food was ced on the work table, Hellen stared at the dishes in front of her in silence.

    These eight dishes looked very familiar, probably Hans¡¯s favorite. She had seen them on her previous mobile phone.

    The dishes on the table were still steaming. Hellen sat at the table in silence. She still vaguely remembered those things she had recorded.

    In the past, she had always cooked these eight dishes in the Green Vi and had quietly waited for Hans toe home.

    However, ever since they got married, Hans had never eaten her cooking once!

    Hellen¡¯s chest suddenly felt sore. When she looked up, Hans had already begun to eat.

    ¡°Hans, what are you doing today?¡±

    She felt that she had vaguely realized something.

    The ces that Hans had taken her to today were ces that housewives often visited!

    As for the shops that stirred and sold incense, fragrance was one of her hobbies. It seemed that she often made incense for Hans before.

    Was he taking her back to the past?

    As Hans ate, his eyes were dim as he said, ¡°I just want to know what kind of life should have been like in the past.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips tightly. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you, but right now, I only see you as a business partner. In private, we can at most be considered good friends. Don¡¯t be too attached to the past, you still need to move forward.¡±

    Hans did not answer her and just ate in silence.

    Hellen takes a deep breath.

    She had mixed feelings during this meal. She didn¡¯t even know that her cooking was so good.

    Hellen¡¯s heart was sour. She had not cooked for her mother and brother for so many years in the Jovano family, but she had cooked soup for Hans!

    After cooking for two years, even though she had lost her memories, Hellen still felt that it wasn¡¯t worth it from the perspective of an observer.

    After dinner, Hans took Hellen to a small studio nearby.

    ¡°You used to like mixing incense here.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    Hans continued, ¡°The Eaglewood you made before tastes very good and has the effect of calming the mind, but now I can¡¯t find a person who can draw out that kind of incense.¡±

    His expression remained unchanged. ¡°Can you help me adjust a few more?¡±

    That was not a problem. Hellen quickly sat down and picked up a few incense boxes to look at the materials. She had prepared quite a bit.

    It was just that the process of making the incense would take a lot of days.

    Hellen thought about it and gave Hans a simplified version for the time being.

    ¡°That incense of yours was mixed with some calming flowers and nts. Because of the different craftsmanship, some needed to be boiled, some needed to be soaked, and in the end, they would be mixed together after turning into powder¡­¡± Hellen said quietly, ¡°It would take a very long time. If you want it, you can wait for me to adjust it at home and have it delivered.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s expression was calm as if nothing had happened, and she seemed to be extremely at ease towards the past.

    By the time the incense was ready, it was already afternoon.

    Hans drove her back to the Jovano family.

    Within the carriage, both of them were slightly silent. Hellen¡¯s mood was restless and restless, and a faint feeling of terror arose in the depths of her heart.

    What was she afraid of?

    Hellen bit her lower lip. She seemed to be afraid of Hans getting close to her because once he got close, she was afraid that she would really fall into his trap!

    It turned out that falling in love with Hans two years ago was not idental.

    Maybe this was the type that she really liked.

    Hellen clenched her hands, forcing herself to calm down!

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t fall down in one ce twice!¡±

    ¡­

    It was weekend.

    Today was the date of the gathering between Hellen, Orpheus and Tisch.

    Hellen sent a message to Orpheus and decided to bring Reeve along.

    It just so happened that the four of them were present this time, so it could be regarded as a test for him.

    The restaurant, Hellen, was located in a Chinese restaurant. As the host, she had arrived at the restaurant early.

    At today¡¯s gathering, everyone¡¯s identities were very secret, so she booked the whole restaurant and then sat in the front yard of the restaurant to wait for someone.

    The scenery in the front yard was good, and one could see peacocks wandering in the depths of the bamboo forest.

    The breeze blew gently. Hellen waited for while before Tiffany arrived.

    When she was not at work, Tiffany always liked to wear a floral skirt, which looked quite different from her usual self.

    Reeve went to pick up the heartless hooligan, and the two chatted in the yard.

    Tiffany held her chin, ¡°I have never seenOrpheus, and I don¡¯t know what he looks like. Didn¡¯t you say that he was the young master of Jena City? Which family¡¯s young master?¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°You¡¯ll know when he arrives!¡±

    After waiting in the yard for more than ten minutes, there was something in front of the gate of the front yard.

    The boss personally weed a man wearing a cap. The man was pretty tall and thin.

    Tiffany immediately looked over curiously. Since Reeve went to pick up the Heartless Hooligan, then the person who came should be Orpheus!

    Orpheus walked up to the two of them, removed his hat and mask, revealing a brilliant smile.

    Because he was extremely handsome, there was a male and female aura to him. His almond-shaped eyes were very much like those of the noble childes in ancient paintings.

    After taking a look, Tiffany was startled.

    Shortly after, she felt that this world was too absurd. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡±

    Orpheus chuckled. ¡°Orpheus, long time no see.¡±

    Hellen let out a softugh.

    Orpheus¡¯s full name was Orpheus Grant, the young master of the Grant Family in Jena City. He could be regarded as a famous figure in Jena City.

    It was said that this young master was in poor health, and he had been sick since he was a child. He had always been a sickly weak man.

    He coughed non-stop whenever he encountered a gust of wind. He could even get sick when it rained!

    However, the Grant Family was quite powerful in Jena City. They only had one son, and people in Jena City said that the Grant Family was going to ruin the marriage with Orpheus.

    Tisch had seen Orpheus before. When she was in Jena City, she had done a task. Once, she was in danger and almost fell into a desperate situation.

    At that time, she happened to meet Mr. Grant passing by. He went to the hospital to see a doctor that day. When he passed by, he was directly hijacked by Tisch.

    Later, Tisch sessfully escaped, but it was said that Mr. Grant was sick for half a year because of this matter!

    Because of this matter, Tisch felt extremely guilty in her heart and had chatted with the Green Mansion group many times.

    Every time she mentioned it, Orpheus would be echoing her words in the group chat, saying how miserable Tisch had been to the eldest young master of the Grant Family!

    Tisch stared at Orpheus, grinding her teeth.

    Look at this man. He was still as thin and weak as before, but now he lookedpletely different!

    At that time, Orpheus also appeared in public every time. He was slightly hunchbacked, with a fresh, handsome, extraordinary temperament.

    Mr. Grant was good in all aspects, but his health was too weak.

    But now Orpheus was smiling from ear to ear. He stood tall and straight, and as he stood there, he seemed otherworldly.

    Tiffany was so angry that she wanted to step forward and beat him up.

    Orpheus immediately raised his hands in surrender, ¡°You can¡¯t me me for this, you can only me yourself for being blind! At that time, I knew you were in danger, so I even made a special trip to the hospital to deliver myself as a hostage for you to kidnap! Don¡¯t you have any brains? Think about it, is that street a road that the Grant Family must pass to go to the hospital?¡±

    Tisch gritted her teeth and chased after Orpheus, ready to hit him.

    After a few exchanges, Tisch was defeated.

    She growled angrily and sneered, ¡°You are really weak girl from Jena City!¡±

    Orpheus let go of his hand and turned to look at Hellen. ¡°I didn¡¯t hide it well. The one who really did is the one in front of me. If Hellen hadn¡¯t told you the identity of the green crab, I¡¯m afraid that we would have been kept in the dark by her!¡±

    These two sentences aimed at Hellen.

    Hellen had been enjoying herrself, but upon hearing these words, she raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Tiffany, who was standing to the side, obviously didn¡¯t think too much and immediately echoed, ¡°Yes, she even pretended not to know my identity and asked me to be her assistant for a long time!¡±

    She felt that she was really stupid.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Hellen sneered. ¡°Orpheus, you¡¯re really good at shifting me!¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±

    Afterughing and joking for a while, there was a knock at the door of the courtyard again.

    Reeve stood in front and respectfully led a man into the courtyard.

    Tiffany and Hellen have both seen Reeve before. As for the heartless hooligan?

    As its name suggested, Heartless Hooligan was a rogue in most of the times.

    But when she looked at the man in front of her¡­

    The three of them, however, fell silent. What was this called?

 Chapter 148 Is It Impossible to Dodge?

    He looked eighteen or neen years old. This caused Hellen to be unable to help but be astonished.

    ¡°Is the Heartless Hooligan trying to trick us by asking someone to bring him here?¡±

    The young man red, ¡°Am I that kind of person?¡±

    Usually, everyone would send voice messages in the group chat. This voice was indeed heartless. It emitted the mellowness and maism of an adult, which was extremely inconsistent with that face!

    Hellen tutted, ¡°How old are you exactly?¡±

    The heartless hooligan snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯m from the Imperial Capital. I¡¯m 28 years old. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Tiffany stared at him with her small mouth wide open in surprise, ¡°Nothing, I just feel extremely envious and jealous!¡±

    Most of the four people met for the first time, but they got along well. After all, they had known each other on the Inte for many years.

    The most excited was Reeve. He had always admired the four managers of the me Mansion.

    Each of the four had their own capabilities. They¡¯d all seen it today!

    During the meal, Reeve was busy pouring wine, and his face beamed like a blooming flower.

    After eating, Heartless Hooligan and Orpheus both stared at Hellen¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°I thought you were a middle-aged man. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a beautiful pregnant woman.¡± The heartless hooliganughed.

    Tiffany rk red at him, ¡°Can¡¯t you speak? What pretty little pregnant woman? I think you¡¯ve seen too many different things!¡±

    The Heartless Hooligan grinned.

    While chatting, Hellen learned that the Heartless Hooligan lived in his early years.

    It was probably because his childhood was very miserable and he had once fallen to the point of testing drugs abroad. Most of the drugs contained hormones, which would have a great impact on his body. However, the effect on Heartless Hooligan was quite enviable, which made him look 18 or 19 years old.

    It was precisely because of the disguise of this face that it was so convenient for him to disguise himself.

    They stayed in the small yard for the whole afternoon. After the Heartless Hooligan fought with Orpheus a few times, they went into the room.

    The four of them had nothing to do, so they yed mahjong.

    Hellen asked casually, ¡°Orpheus, what are you doing in Tempe City?¡±

    Orpheus made a whiteboard. ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    Ever since he learned that Hellen was being pursued, he had begun to investigate the people who secretly wanted to act against Hellen.

    There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, but it couldn¡¯t hide the sharpness in his eyes. ¡°Hellen, who on earth did you offend? I found that in addition to ck Rose, there is another force secretly investigating you.¡±

    Hellen nodded, ¡°The faction you¡¯re talking about is probably Tisch¡¯s group. Those people asked Tisch to make her a frequent visitor of the Jovano family.¡±

    ¡°Originally, Tisch and I had discussed it and decided to make use of the other party to go down there and drag those people out. But I didn¡¯t expect that after falling into the river some time ago, Tisch would put her life on the line in order to save me. I feel that those people might have already be vignt.¡±

    Tiffany nodded, ¡°Those people contacted me once a week, but this week there was no news of them. I also think they were discovered by someone!¡±

    ¡°Are the clues lost just like that?¡± Orpheus asked.

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thatter. Right now, the most important thing is to find out who epted the assignment of the ck Rose. There are quite a few Green Mansion members, but not many of them are capable of epting thirty million missions.¡±

    The four discussed for a while and finally decided to lure him into the trap.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Orpheus left.

    The Grant Family had a vi next to the sea in Tempe City. Reeve followed them happily.

    Tiffany drove Hellen back to the Jovano family.

    After discussing the n, the four agreed to meet as little as possible before the murderer was found. After all, their identities were a secret, and someone was watching them in secret.

    Later on, she contacted them in the group chat of the Green Mansion.

    ¡­

    Hellen stayed at home for two days and boiled a few tablets of abortifacient medicine for herself. When she was free, she continued to study the contents of the Prescriptions for All.

    She¡¯d thoroughly understood the entire technique, yet she was still unable to find anything wrong with it.

    On Wednesday, Hellen went to the Grant family¡¯s old house to visit Granny Grant.

    Recently, Granny Grant¡¯s illness had gotten worse and worse, and the time for her to be awake had be less and less. Hellen was a little sad.

    But this time, Mrs. Grant¡¯s attitude toward her was not bad. She even took the initiative to talk to her with a cold face.

    Since the other party had disyed such goodwill, Hellen was also happy to have one less enemy, so she called her auntie a few times.

    Mrs. Hellenwas very pleased, but she did not show it on her face.

    However, when Hellen returned home that night, she saw the housekeeper carrying a few boxes.

    ¡°These are the specialties from Lady Grant¡¯s hometown. She asked us to bring them especially for you, and these¡­¡±

    Hellen¡¯s trunk was stuffed full, and she was a little speechless. She nced at the direction of the second floor of the Grant family, and Mrs. Grant shed past the window.

    Hellenughed helplessly. It seemed that Taylor¡¯s proud and arrogant personality waspletely inherited from Mrs. Grant.

    After leaving the Grant family, Hellen drove back to the Jovano family.

    After washing up in her room, she received a call from Xeno before she could take a break.

    ¡°Hellen, didn¡¯t you promise me one thing? I¡¯ve already thought about my wish. Tomorrow night at seven o¡¯clock, let¡¯s go to the CARTIER. You muste!¡±

    Hellen frowned slightly, ¡°Are you nning to use up your wish just like that?¡±

    ¡°All of them don¡¯t take the promise of the First Miss of the Jovano family seriously?¡±

    There was a hint of guilt in Jovano¡¯s voice as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you disagreeing now?¡±

    Hellen sighed to herself. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be there tomorrow night.¡±

    Ever since she had eaten dinner with Hans at Green Vist time, Hellen felt that she was overly concerned about Hans.

    Recently, she had been avoiding Hans. Even when she went to the Grant family home, she had chosen the time when he was in the Grant Group.

    If Xeno was going to gather at the CARTIER, Hans, as his good friend, would probably go there as well.

    Hellen felt a headacheing.

    It seemed that she couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    The next day.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen drove to the CARTIER.

    Recently, her car had also been remodeled twice, personally modified by Tiffany. There were even some hidden weapons on the body of the car.

    Arriving at the CARTIER, Hellen headed straight for room 801.

    When she pushed the door of the private room open, she found that there were many people inside.

    Xeno had slipped back from fighting in Hail City. He must have been bored out of his mind recently and had summoned quite a few girls and friends.

    Hellen looked around the crowd. On the innermost sofa, Xeno, Charles, and Hans were all sitting there.

    They were sitting there talking about something.

    When Xeno saw Hellen, he immediately raised his voice, ¡°Hellen is here!¡±

    Hellen smiled politely towards some unfamiliar faces at the door, then walked inside.

    There was a small group of sofas on this side. Three people were sitting there, and now there was only one vacant seat.

    Just as Hellen was about to sit down, a woman rushed to her, twisted her butt in front of her, and sat down.

    Hellen was silent. This woman¡¯s posture was like a bus grabbing a seat. It was too obvious.

    Charles by the side stood up when he saw this. ¡°I am going to the bathroom. Hellen, you should sit first.¡±

    Hellen sat down next to that woman.

    The woman nced at her out of the corner of her eye. When she saw Hellen¡¯s face, a hint of dread appeared in her eyes.

    The woman looked at Xeno and asked, ¡°Xeno, who is thisdy?¡±

    Xeno smiled and said, ¡°This is my good sister, not my real sister!¡±

    Hellen is embarrassed by Xeno¡¯s words.

    That woman secretly nced at Hellen, knowing what was going on.

    If she was the eldest daughter of a family, he would definitely have introduced her directly.

    What did she mean when she said that a biological sister was better than a biological sister, it meant that she had no higher status!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The woman raised her head proudly and stretched out her hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sine, Xeno¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Hellen cast a nce at Xeno. This guy had changed girlfriends again.

    But she still smiled. She stretched out her hand and shook it. ¡°Hellen.¡±

    Hellen was speachless.

    The woman¡¯s eyes flickered. The name sounded familiar.

    However, she was brought here from Hail City by Xeno. This was her first time in Tempe City, so she didn¡¯t know much about the situation in Tempe City and didn¡¯t think much about it.

    On the sofa, Sine nced at Hans from time to time.

    When she was with Xeno, Sine already felt that she had hooked up with rich and powerful families.

    But today, after seeing Hans, she listened to the conversation between Xeno, Charles, and Hans.

    The three of them could vaguely see that Hans was the leader of the conversation.

    The Grant family seemed to be the number one family in Tempe City.

    Sine¡¯s heart also began to burn. As a man, he always had to find a horse on the donkey.

    Just like the stairs, they would climb up one by one, making use of the current one to climb to a higher level. Then, they would use the higher level to climb up!

    Sine¡¯s eyes slightly flickered. Seeing Hellen beside her, she felt a bit jealous.

    This woman was so beautiful that Hans had secretly looked at her several times. Sine felt a sense of threat in her heart!

 Chapter 149 Donâ€™t You Understand Me?

    After Hans and Xeno invited Hellen to sit down, they continued their previous topic, talking about the recent economic changes in Tempe City.

    Hellen stretched out her hand to grab the mineral water on the table. As soon as she unscrewed the cap, an empty cup was brought before her.

    She looked up at Sine.

    Sisi smiled brightly. ¡°Hellen, I also want to drink water. Pour me some water.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t mind at all, casually pouring half a cup of water.

    Sine looked quite proud of herself.

    Hans, who was in the middle of a conversation, looked over and frowned slightly. He called a waiter beside him and ordered, ¡°Bring me some warm water and juice.¡±

    After a while, the snacks on the table were reced by cakes and desserts that girls liked to eat.

    The mineral water in Hellen¡¯s hand was reced, and Hans handed her the juice.

    ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant. Don¡¯t drink so much cold water.¡±

    Sine was a bit surprised. She turned her gaze to Hellen¡¯s stomach. Because she wore casual clothes, her lower abdomen could not be seen clearly. After careful observation, Sine¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain and contempt.

    She was pregnant, but she still came to the club to seduce Hans.

    This woman was really shameless!

    Hellen picked up the fruit juice and said with a faint smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After Hans handed over the juice, he continued to talk to Xeno about recent things in Tempe City.

    When they talked about the Grant family¡¯s business in Hail City, Hans¡¯s face turned slightly cold. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the William family¡¯s affairs. Focus on managing the subsidiarypany in Tempe City first.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s brows raised slightly when she heard this. It looked like the William family intended to advance into Tempe City.

    The outside world had not heard of this matter, but it was considered a big secret now. She did not expect that Hans would not hide it from her at all.

    Sine attentively refilled Hans and Xeno¡¯s sses from time to time. When it came to the third ss, Hellen frowned slightly and reached out to cover it.

    Hans and Xeno looked over at the same time. Sine held the bottle and frowned slightly. ¡°Mrs. Jovano?¡±

    Hellen looked into Hellen¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered from your injury. You¡¯d better not drink too much.¡±

    Sisiughed. Even though it was the first time she had seen Hans, she had heard of him.

    She hade into contact with this type of people a lot.

    This Miss Jovano wanted to control Hans as his girlfriend, but she didn¡¯t expect that such a man couldn¡¯t be controlled at all.

    Sine chuckled, looking like she¡¯s considerate.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, it¡¯s fine to drink a bit when they¡¯re discussing business.¡±

    After that, she looked at Xeno and said, ¡°Hans usually drinks. I¡¯ve never cared about him. Although it¡¯s bad for his health to drink, he has a lot of social interactions. It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    Sine¡¯s voice was gentle and her words were neither fast nor slow, which made people feel that she was educated and well-mannered.

    Hellen didn¡¯t respond. She immediately tipped the cup over. ¡°His wounds haven¡¯t healed yet.¡±

    Sine¡¯s hand that was holding the wine bottle stopped slightly. She pursed her lips and smiled. Although she did not say anything, her attitude was very clear.

    She secretlypared herself to Hellen and felt that she was very understanding and must have left a deep impression on Hans.

    And now, she had seeded.

    The coldness in Hans¡¯s eyes faded a little when he saw Hellen reach out and take the cup.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The corner of his mouth curved up slightly for an instant before he continued to talk with Xeno. It was just that his eyes were fixed on Hellen from the corner of his eyes.

    Hellen no longer drank, and Xeno also drank less. He poured and drank by himself.

    After a while, the waiter came in with some ice cream. Hellen had not eaten cold food for a long time. As soon as she picked up the ice cream, Hans looked at him and said lightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat this.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if just eat one.¡± Hellen wanted to argue.

    Sine who was standing by the side, was burning with anxiety as she watched the exchange between the two of them.

    She had not spoken much to Hans since arriving here today!

    Sine¡¯s eyes flickered and she said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Grant really cares about Mrs. Jovano. I¡¯m really curious about the rtionship between you two. Are you a couple?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, the atmosphere became a little awkward.

    Hans and Hellen did not speak. They looked like they did not want to talk to her at all.

    Xeno smiled. ¡°They¡¯re partners now. Don¡¯t ask too much. Pour me some wine.¡±

    Sine didn¡¯t know what she had said wrong, so she turned around to pour the wine for Xeno.

    However, after she poured the wine for Xeno, she filled an empty ss on the table and pushed it in front of Hans .

    Hellen immediately started to frown. Did this Sine not understand the human speech

    Sine poured the wine considerately and stood up with a faint smile on her face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you drink a little less.¡±

    Xeno¡¯s gaze turned slightly colder, and Hellen¡¯s face turned cold as she ignored her.

    Hans looked at the wine ss in front of him. The golden liquid swirled slightly

    He pushed the ss of wine in front of Xeno. The atmosphere was a little awkward. Sine pretended not to know and sat down.

    After a short while, Charles returned from outside the room. Seeing that he had returned, Hellen immediately got up and gave up her seat beside him.

    Charles pulled out a chair from the side and sat down. ¡°You sit. I¡¯ll sit here.¡±

    After discussing for a while, Hans frowned slightly and his face became a little pale.

    Hellen had been secretly watching his condition, his face growing colder and harder. ¡°Your body can only rest at home right now. It¡¯s not suitable for you toe out.¡±

    Her voice was a little cold, with a hint ofint.

    Her eyes regained some color, ¡°It¡¯s alright, my injuries are healed.¡±

    After a while, Hans and Xeno had finished discussing the current situation in Tempe City.

    After the discussion, Xeno William proposed ying with dice for a while.

    Sine stepped forward and ran to the table. She took the dicebox and smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re ying this, we should at least bet something interesting, no?¡±

    The few people seated did not have any objections. Charles faintly smiled and said, ¡°In that case, you can decide.¡±

    Sisi rolled her eyes slightly. ¡°There¡¯s no point in ying money. Why don¡¯t we take a big risk with sincerity?¡±

    After that, she looked at Xeno and said, ¡°Xeno, is that okay?¡±

    Xeno was extremely vexed by Sine¡¯s small movement. Had Hellen not been here, he would¡¯ve thrown her out long ago.

    Xeno was also a famous yboy in Hail City, and he knew very well about some women¡¯s thoughts and schemes.

    He leaned back slightly and leaned against the sofa, looking carefree. ¡°I can do anything.¡±

    Since both of them had agreed, Sine looked at Hans and Hellen with a smile. ¡°Then the minority will obey the majority.¡±

    Not long after, he lost to Charles.

    Charles was meticulous and slick. He asked with a smile, ¡°How did Miss Sine know Xeno?¡±

    This kind of question could promote their rtionship without harming them. Sine looked shy.

    She nced at Xeno secretly and said, ¡°I participated in a TV series in Hail City and took a view. At that time, Xeno just went to the restaurant for a meal. We met when we came out.¡±

 Chapter 150 Hellenâ€™s Concern

    After Sine finished answering her question, she waited for Charles to continue asking her what kind of TV series she was ying.

    But the other party didn¡¯t say anything and put the dice back into the dice cup.

    Sine took a nce at Hellen. She slightly puffed up her chest and smiled. She then continued in an extremely natural manner. ¡°That TV series has also been very popr recently. It¡¯s named ¡®Thousands of Miles.''¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly and looked at Sine. Thousands of Miles was a TV series that The Jovano Group had invested in. Why didn¡¯t she know there was such a role in it?

    Even the familiar actors could not find a trace of Sine.

    The female lead was Vivian udia and the male lead was Karim Thomas.

    After thinking for a long time, she couldn¡¯t figure out what role Sine yed in Moon Store. She asked curiously, ¡°Which role did you y in Thousands of Miles?¡±

    Sisi thought that Hellen was curious about the entertainment circle and that she was a little star at the very least. Thus, she curled her lips and had a proud appearance.

    ¡°I only yed a maid in Thousands of Miles, and I only appeared in a few short shots. I¡¯m still far from movie king Karim Thomas and popr Vivian. However, I can be considered to have learned from senior.¡±

    Charles knew that Thousands of Miles was an investment of the Jovano family.

    For Hellen¡¯s sake, he added from the side, ¡°Right, the level of TV series ¡®Thousands of Miles¡¯ is different from those on the market. Even some minor characters are yed by famous actors.¡±

    His words hit the nail on the head and she started to talk more.

    Hellen pursed her lips. Sine was constantly bragging in her ear, using the method of Vance to speak humbly while telling him how powerful Thousands of Miles was.

    Sine didn¡¯t know that the author of this y was present. When Hellen heard the end, she herself started to feel guilty.

    Sine blew the moon sky and earth out of existence, and even the author Bobby was blown to be an experienced middle-aged man.

    Fortunately, the next round began soon. This time, it was Hellen and the previous round¡¯s loser Sine¡¯s turn.

    After shaking the dicebox, Sine¡¯s technique was very skillful.

    After opening the lid, the number Sine guessed was closer to the number of points.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Sine asked with a kind smile, ¡°Miss Jovano, do you want to tell the truth or take a big risk?¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. It clearly wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to choose any sort of great risk when she was pregnant.

    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    Sine covered her mouth in surprise.

    Hellen felt a headacheing on. She didn¡¯t know where Xeno had found this clown of a girlfriend!

    This innocent acting was too superficial, which made her a little embarrassed for the other party.

    Sine covered her mouth, rolled her eyes and said with a yful smile, ¡°Miss Jovano, you won¡¯t be angry if what I said is too hard to answer, will you?¡±

    There was a little silence at the table. Hans nced at Xeno indifferently and did not say anything.

    Charlesby the side hooked his lips into a smile and reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t ask too much.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Sine changed the topic with a smile. She stared at Hellen¡¯s belly with a curious look. ¡°Miss Jovano, how long have you been pregnant? Who is the father of the child?¡±

    The table went cold.

    Hellen lowered her eyes, and a trace of ridicule shed within them.

    She found that this woman had been making things difficult for her tonight.

    Hellen said coldly, ¡°Truth be told, this is a great risk. If you are unable to answer, what punishment will you receive?¡±

    Sine smiled and picked up the wine ss on the table. ¡°I wanted to ask Miss Jovano to punish herself with three cups of wine, but what should I do since you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    The problem was pushed back to Hellen.

    She looked at the ss on the table with a slight frown and reached out a hand.

    Hellen raised her head and met Hans¡¯s deep gaze.

    Hans said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll drink it for her.¡±

    He had already drunk quite a bit and Hellen hurriedly stretched out a hand to stop him, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Even though your wounds have recovered a little, alcohol will affect your subsequent recovery.¡±

    As the two of them were chatting, Hellen¡¯s hand touched Hans¡¯s hand.

    Both of them were slightly taken aback.

    Sine¡¯s eyes were burning with anger.

    She pursed her lips and pondered.

    Tonight, it was the second time that Hans had drunk wine for Hellen, and they kept talking about their wounds.

    Sine quickly thought of Hellen¡¯s identity. After all, she knew Hans¡¯s injury very well.

    It should be a hospital. Maybe she was just a nurse?

    Sine¡¯s eyes flickered and she said with a smile, ¡°Miss Jovano, this is not a hospital. Are you too concerned about Mr. Grant?¡±

    Hellen turned to look at her, t hen at Gu Hans.

    Hans put down the ss in his hand.

    Sine blinked and asked, ¡°Miss Jovano, did you meet Mr. Grant in the hospital? It¡¯s a very strange fate. Are you Mr. Grant¡¯s nurse?¡±

    Sine didn¡¯t notice the cold atmosphere at the table, but Xeno saw Hans looking at her coldly.

    Hans put down the ss and was about to stand up for Hellen.

    Hellen¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°Miss Sine, aren¡¯t you asking too many questions? I only have one question to ask.¡±

    Sine looked a little innocent. ¡°But you haven¡¯t answered a question. You still need Mr. Grant to help you.¡±

    ¡°What does that have to do with you? Why do I feel that you care more about your boyfriend than Hans? Why don¡¯t you drink these three sses of wine for him?¡±

    Sine bit her lower lip and looked as if she had been wronged.

    Hellen continued to reply coldly, ¡°I¡¯m only answering your question out of consideration for Xeno. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even be qualified to sit at the same table with me.¡±

    From the very beginning, this woman had asked her to pour water for her to show off her ability.

    Later on, she mentioned Thousands of Miles and described the drama as a ¡°flower¡±. Naturally, her status also rose quite a bit.

    Sinei suppressed her in terms of aura. Hellen was very clear about her n, but she didn¡¯t expose it for Xeno¡¯s sake.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore!

    Sine clenched her fists and looked at Xeno innocently, as if she had been wronged. ¡°Xeno, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Xeno turned to look at Hans.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Hans¡±s face was cold. He was ready to have someone take Sine away.

    Hellen sat there and cast a sharp gaze at Sine. ¡°Are you going to go out yourself or should I invite you out?¡±

    Sine opened her eyes wide, clenched her fists in disbelief and said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Jovano, I¡¯m Xeno¡¯s girlfriend. What right do you have to drive me out? Besides, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve offended you!¡±

    Hellen was slightly helpless. Waving her hand, she called over the attendant in front of the room.

    The attendant walked over. This wasn¡¯t the first time Hellen hade to here.

    The two attendants both knew who Hellen was, and they said respectfully, ¡°Miss Jovano.¡±

    Hellen pointed to Sine and said politely with a smile, ¡°Please invite thisdy out of here.¡±

    The two attendants nced at each other. Sine was brought over by the boss¡­

 Chapter 151 Approaching a Scrupulous Manner

    The room was quiet, and two waiters looked at Xeno William tentatively.

    The two immediately understood that Xeno was indifferent and pulled Vicky out.

    Vicky struggled for a while and raised her voice a little. ¡°Xeno, are you just going to watch him¡­¡±

    Before she could finish herint, she had been dragged out.

    Charles Johnson still behaved gentlemanly and elegantly, as if he didn¡¯t see how Hellen had ordered to drag someone away.

    He put the dice back into the dicebox and looked up at Hellen. ¡°Do you still want to y?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡± Hellen sat on the sofa and cast a sidelong nce at Xeno. ¡°What happened to you? Mr. Xeno, it¡¯s time for you to improve your taste in finding girlfriends!¡±

    Xeno said innocently, ¡°If I have improved my taste, then I¡¯ll be much pickier about women¡¯s appearance. I don¡¯t have high requirements for my girlfriend. As long as she¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Hellen sneered.

    Hans, who was standing at one side, remained silent. He had nned to drive Vicky out just now, but he had not expected that Hellen did not need to help at all.

    Hellen isn¡¯t a weakling who needs a man¡¯s protection. After all, she was the one who chased Vicky out first.

    The rest weren¡¯t interested in ying the True or Dare anymore.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    After drinking half a ss of juice, Hellen looked up at Xeno and asked a little tiredly, ¡°How long will you be gathering?¡±

    She hade here today entirely because she had promised Xeno one condition. It seemed that other than the gathering, there was nothing else.

    Hellen looked not far away and saw Xeno¡¯s friends singing. The sound was loud and noisy, and it was obvious that they had drunk too much and damaged the bottles of wine. The entire private room was filled with the smell of alcohol.

    Seeing Hans was frowning, Xeno nced at him helplessly and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask them to go back first?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Hans stood up and picked up the coat on the sofa.

    He looked at Hellen. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer and got up by taking advantage of Hans¡¯s words.

    After bidding farewell to Xeno and Charles, Hellen stood up and walked outside.

    When the two of them arrived downstairs of the club, Hellen saw Vicky, who the security guards rightly stopped at the door.

    Vicky didn¡¯t see Hellen and Hanse out at this time. She shouted arrogantly in a fierce tone, ¡°Get out of the way! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m Xenos¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    She looked as if she were Xenos¡¯s wife.

    Xeno was a yboy. He changed girlfriends faster than changing clothes.

    The security guards were indifferent. Vicky was so anxious that she stamped her feet. She turned her head and saw Hans and Hellening out of the club.

    She gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and rushed forward.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, I don¡¯t know what I did to offend you. I can apologize to you, but can you ask them to make an exception and let me in?¡±

    Vicky had finally hooked up with an awesome bachelor. How could she be dumped so easily!

    Hellen frowned slightly. Before she could say anything, Hans had already blocked her way.

    His gaze was cold and gloomy. He extended his hand and stopped Vicky from pulling Hellen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    A sense of pressure exuded from Hans¡¯s body. Vicky¡¯s hands trembled.

    In the private room earlier, Hans was an elegant young master with restrained sharpness.

    But now, Vicky only felt more inexplicably afraid of him!

    Vicky gritted her teeth and took two steps back.

    Hellen had already passed the two and was walking forward.

    Hans nced at Vicky and followed Hellen.

    The waiter drove Hellen¡¯s car over as the two walked down the stairs.

    Hellen looked at Hans and said, ¡°Thank you for today, but I don¡¯t need you to see me off. I drove here myself.¡±

    She opened the car door and was about to get in when Hans reached out to stop her.

    ¡°Have you been avoiding me recently?¡±

    Hellen was a little embarrassed. She was indeed avoiding Hans.

    But Hellen did not admit it, ¡°No, perhaps it was your misconception.¡±

    Hans pursed his lips and gave a meaningful look at Hellen as he said, ¡°You said that we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±

    For a moment, Hellen didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, Hans was her savior.

    She sighed slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t hide from you. Maybe it was just a coincidence before. Besides, nothing is going on in the Weststadt District. Tempe City is big, so it¡¯s normal not to meet you there.¡±

    Hans looked at Hellen closely, knowing that she was lying.

    But there was no need to expose her.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have anything else to do, why don¡¯t you give me a ride?¡± Hans suddenly said.

    Hellen had no other options.

    Hans stood up and said, ¡°I just drank alcohol. I can¡¯t drive.¡±

    At this point, Hellen found it hard to refuse.

    A familiar sense of oppression was approaching Hellen when Hans sat in the passenger seat.

    Hellen drove the car and forced himself to ignore Hans¡¯s presence. ¡°Are you returning to Green Vi or the Grant¡¯s Vi?¡±

    ¡°Green Vi.¡±

    The car sped through the night, with the light alcohol-smelling filling in the car.

    Hellen held the steering wheel. When the car stopped in front of the traffic light, she looked back cautiously in the rearview mirror.

    What happenedst time made her more on guard.

    Hans looked at her as if he knew what she was afraid of.

    ¡°David Brown is investigating what happenedst time. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s any result.¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°I¡¯m investigating as well.¡±

    Naturally, the Jovano family had the power to investigate this matter independently, so Hans did not ask further.

    Hans had been silent for a long time when they arrived at Green Vi.

    ¡°Hans.¡± After calling out a few times, Hellen found that he did not respond.

    Hellen turned her head and saw Hans seemed to have fallen asleep.

    His deep-ck eyes were now tightly closed, and his curly eyshes cast some shadows on his face.

    Under the streetlights in the outer room, his skin was as fair as jade, and the lines on his face were sharp, but he did not have the usual frightening heartlessness.

    Hellen was slightly startled.

    It was a little quiet in the car, and she frowned slightly. Whenever she thought of Hans, her mood would be affected a little these days.

    Hellen approached Hans probingly and observed the side of his face.

    Hellen wondered why she had fallen in love with Hans before. Was that because he was the cup of tea for her?

    Hellen¡¯s gaze slowly swept across Hans¡¯s face, and she could not help sighing at the favoritism of the Creator.

    A few strands of hair were scattered on Hans¡¯s forehead, covering his thick ink-like sword brows.

    Hellen¡¯s hands moved even faster than her intuition. She stretched her hand out, wanting to lift it.

    Hans suddenly opened his eyes.

    A deep whirlpool was as if hidden in his dark eyes. Hellen wanted to withdraw her hand, but Hans moved even faster and grabbed her wrist!

    The two stared at each other, and Hellen felt a bit guilty.

    Hans asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±

 Chapter 152 Her First Kiss

    Hellenughed awkwardly. ¡°Nothing. Just now, A mosquito was on your face.¡±

    It was early autumn now. There were no mosquitoes in Tempe City.

    Hans raised the corner of his mouth slightly and pulled her hand in his direction.

    Hellen lost her bnce and threw herself into Hans¡¯s arms.

    She hurriedly pressed her hands against Hans¡¯s chest, wanting to sit up straight.

    Hans¡¯s big hand caught the back of her head the next second.

    Hans¡¯s thin lips were slightly drunk and pressed against hers.

    It only took a few seconds for them to kiss to a close deeply.

    Hellen felt dizzy. The faint smell of alcohol seemed to have caused her brain to slow down.

    When she came to her senses, she immediately leaned against Hans¡¯s chest and opened her mouth to speak.

    But her words had been stuck by his fierce kisses.

    Hellen¡¯s heart was pounding violently in her chest as though it was about to jump out.

    Hellen came back to her senses. She was a little angry at herself for falling into the trap of Hans just now, so she reached out to pinch his arm.

    But when she pressed the left side of his chest, Hellen heard a muffled groan between their lips and teeth.

    Hellen almost instantly thought of the injuries on Hans¡¯s body.

    Hellen frowned deeply. Just as she was about to bite him, Hans suddenly let go of her.

    Their faces were close to each other, and they could almost see their reflections in each other¡¯s pupils.

    Hellen gritted her teeth, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t say anything to condemn him. ¡°Hans! Are you crazy?¡±

    There seemed to be a dark ripple in Hans¡¯s eyes.

    He pursed his lips and closed his eyes as if he were drunk again.

    Hellen was so furious. She couldn¡¯t tell if Hans was drunk or did it on purpose!

    She took out her phone and angrily called David.

    David quickly walked out of the Green Vi and picked Hans up.

    David could see that Hellen was quite angry.

    Hellen shouldn¡¯t argue with a drunkard! But she always felt that she had been fooled by Hans again!

    ¡°Keep an eye on your boss. He¡¯s drunk now. Don¡¯t let him cross the bottom line!¡±

    What did Hellen mean?

    David paused: Since when did Mr. Grant have been so dissolute?

    Mr. Grant rarely allowed himself to drink too much. Even if he did, he could maintain basic reason.

    But when David looked at Hellen¡¯s furious red face, he remained silent.

    ¡°Yes, I will look favorably upon Mr. Grant. Thank you, Miss Jovano!¡±

    After dropping Hans off, Hellen drove back.

    Along the way, the faint scent of perfume still lingered between her lips and teeth!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Hellen rolled down the window, wanting the aura in the car to dissipate.

    When the car stopped in front of the traffic light, she couldn¡¯t help but pound on the steering wheel!

    Simple kisses were enough to make her flustered. Hans was too vicious!

    The traffic light was green, and Hellen slowly drove over.

    She inadvertently nced at the rearview mirror, and her heart thumped. Her brows knitted together tightly.

    No one knew when an extremely ordinary business car caught up with her from behind.

    Hellen quietly drove the car out of two streets. The car was still following her.

    Hellen also became alert in her heart. She took out her mobile phone and called Tiffany rk.

    After hanging up the phone, Hellen looked at the route in front of him and pursed her lips slightly.

    She drove the car away from the original road back to the Jovano family.

    Ten minutester.

    Hellen drove the car to the small road next to Nightmoon Park. There were very few passersby here, and there were no residents. On both sides of the road, behind the iron fences, there were also trees in the park. The night came, and it lookedpletely dark.

    On this road, the MPV could no longer hide in the traffic.

    Seeing the car speeding up toward her from behind, Hellen covered her belly and let the car pass by her slowly.

    The car stopped by her side, and they opened the door and rushed out.

    Hellen frowned. Tiffany had remodeled her car twice, so it wouldn¡¯t prate the car even if a bullet hit it. Hearing two crisp sounds, Hellen knew that the stalkers had made a move.

    Right now, this ce is quiet and secluded. The stalkers were bold, so they wanted to solve Hellen.

    Hellen locked the car door and lowered the window with a finger. Then she looked at the man in front of her.

    ¡°Are you the members from the Green Mansion?¡±

    The two men seemed to pause slightly.

    Hellenughed. ¡°When you epted the mission, did you see that ck Rose?¡±

    One of them growled, ¡°So what if you know? No one can save you today!¡±

    The man pulled out a weapon from the MPV as he spoke.

    Hellen sees the weapon¡¯s silhouette in the darkness and cannot help smacking her tongue.

    She¡¯d never expected someone to dare to use such an explosive thing in Green City!

    The other took a cold weapon and walked toward her car.

    Soon, they surrounded the car.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes turned slightly sharp. Looking at these two, she could tell they were skilled in martial arts. Just the two of them alone were enough to deal with a group of ordinary hitmen.

    No wonder they dared to take on a mission worth more than 4 million dors.

    The car made a loud noise. It was sharp shooting.

    Even if it was a modified car, it should not be able to withstand this kind of volley!

    Hellen looked at the shattered front window of the carriage and then at her phone.

    When thest bullet broke through the car¡¯s front window, brushed past her head, and shot into the back seat, Hellen gently pressed the phone.

    The originally dark park forest on both sides suddenly became brightly lit simultaneously!

    ¡­

    The next day.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Hans left Green Vi for the Grant Group.

    As David drove, he reported what Hans needed to deal with today.

    ¡°There¡¯s a meeting at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The Williams Group¡¯s Commerce Department director wants to see you after the meeting.¡±

    While David was speaking.

    Hans sat in the back seat and held an iPad as he read through the details.

    Suddenly, a push popped up on the iPad, and Hans cleaned it up.

    Shortly after, he was stunned for a few seconds.

    He found the push button again from the notification above and clicked on it.

    A piece of trending news on the Inte came into view.

    [First Miss of Jovano Group, Hellen. Famous makeup Celebrity Industrious Hellen was attacked in Tempe Cityst night and seriously injured and hospitalized.]

    [The Tempe Hospital of Tempe City has informed us of Hellen¡¯s illness. Her life could be in danger at any moment!]

    A chill instantly ran up Hans¡¯s spine, and he gripped the iPad tightly.

    He didn¡¯t get drunkst night. He was afraid that Hellen would get angry after he kissed her out of impulse.

    But what was wrong with the news today?!

    Hans raised his head and said, ¡°Turn around! To the Tempe Hospital!¡±

    The car quickly came to a stop at the Tempe Hospital. David had already investigated Hellen¡¯s conditionst night on the way there.

    ¡°Last night, Miss Jovano was attacked near Nightmoon Park. The attackers have prepared weapons. Our guards have already figured out the information. Although Miss Jovano¡¯s car was modified, it was still broken!¡±

 Chapter 153 Hellenâ€™s Life was Uncertain

    Hellen¡¯s ward was an independent two-story building behind the big hospital building. When Hans arrived, Jack Martin was already standing outside the building.

    Hans nced and was about to rush in, but Jack stopped him.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, are you here to see Miss Jovano?¡±

    Hans sneered, ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°Her situation is not very well, so she is not allowed to see any guests now.¡± Jack followed Hans forward two steps and stopped him again.

    Hans stood in front of the door with a gloomy face.

    He had to see Hellen!

    Jack¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡°Mr. Grant, we definitely can¡¯t let you in! The patient needs medical istion now. No one can visit him except her family. This is also what the Jovano family wants!¡±

    Hans looked up and saw a few bodyguards standing in front of the single building. Judging from their clothes, they were obviously not hospital staff members.

    He couldn¡¯t get in!

    Eyebrows furrowed, Hans turned to Jack and said, ¡°Is Everet Jovano inside? Tell him toe out!¡±

    ¡°If you have something to say, I can tell Mr. Jovano.¡± Jack stood on the spot and stopped Hans without any hesitation.

    Hans mocked, ¡°Do you think you can stop me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Hellen is now recuperating in the building. If you are not worried about it being bad for her condition, you can try to break in.¡±

    As the headmaster of the Tempe Hospital, Jack knew many big shots in Tempe City and had always been very crafty.

    Hans frowned. It was rare for Jack to be so serious and firm today, which meant that Hellen¡¯s situation was really not good.

    Hans couldn¡¯t take action before the hospital building.

    Hans pursed his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait here. Give me her medical record!¡±

    Jack said helplessly. ¡°This is the patient¡¯s privacy.¡±

    While they were talking, an ear-piercing sound of brakes came from behind Hans.

    Hans turned his head and saw that Eddie Levi¡¯s car had suddenly stopped.

    Eddie rushed over at more than 30 feet and immediately wanted to rush in.

    Jack had no time to stop them, but the Jovano family¡¯s bodyguards in front of the door still stopped him.

    Eddie¡¯s expression was ferocious. ¡°Get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Levi, I¡¯m sorry, but you can¡¯t go in today!¡±

    Before Jack could persuade Hans, he turned to Eddie.

    ¡°The patient¡¯s situation is critical and needs rest. Please calm down, Mr. Levi!¡±

    ¡°I want to see Hellen. I won¡¯t make a sound!¡±

    ¡°This is the meaning of Miss Jovano¡¯s rtives. No one is allowed to visit her.¡±

    Eddie clenched his fists and stood where he was. He called Everet, but no one picked up for a long time.

    Eddie threw the phone to the ground with a bad temper. After a few seconds, he picked it up again and tried to continue to contact Everet.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    But his phone screen had got fractured.

    Eddie cursed under his breath and turned around to see Hans.

    Eddie was so preupied with Hellen¡¯s safety that he didn¡¯t notice who was confronting Jack at the entrance.

    ¡°I will wait here!¡± Eddie nced at Hans. He was not in the mood to talk to Hans.

    Jack¡¯s face turned bitter.

    These two men were not easy to deal with, but they had to wait here!

    About half an hourter, a few more guests came to the door of the small building.

    Jack finally understood why Everet had instructed him to stand guard in front of the building.

    Darcy Lewis, the eldest daughter of the Lewis family, was even more anxious than Eddie. Because the security guards stopped her, she went straight to the window.

    Luz Walker also panicked, but he was also stopped outside.

    At noon, even Vivian udia, the female star who had been popr recently, ran over with worry.

    Jack looked at the sports cars parked in front of the small building and felt a headache.

    ¡°Everyone, Miss Jovano is gravely injured and won¡¯t be able to recover in a short period fully. You can¡¯t wait here; why don¡¯t you go back first?¡±

    Wendy¡¯s face was pale. She leaned against the front of the car without moving.

    ¡°Unless I see Hellen and her out of danger, I won¡¯t leave! If you don¡¯t let me in, I¡¯ll stay in this courtyard!¡±

    While they were talking, there was a noise in the building.

    Everet walked out of the building with scarlet eyes and looked toward the crowd in the courtyard.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern for my sister. But now, your quarrel has affected her. Please leave as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Everet, how is Hellen?¡± Eddie hurried forward.

    Everet¡¯s gaze swept over Hans, who was following closely behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous, so I hope that you won¡¯te to disturb her recently.¡±

    After silence in the courtyard, Everet suddenly looked at Hans.

    ¡°Hans, did my sister send you home yesterday?¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes were distant as he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Everet sneered. ¡°Have you let her drive back by herself?¡±

    Hans clenched his fists quietly.

    After that, Everet turned around and went into the small building.

    Eddie gritted his teeth in the yard and said, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Without seeing Hellen herself, the people in the courtyard all felt uneasy.

    Time passed slowly. By noon, it became even suntanned.

    Hans sat in the courtyard and did not leave.

    In the afternoon, Eddie received a phone call. Levi Group had an important meeting today, and Eddie¡¯s parents were furious when they learned he had postponed the meeting.

    In the evening, Everet came out of the building again.

    He first chatted with Darcy and Luz for a while. After persuading them to leave, he chatted with Eddie for a while.

    ¡°Hellen¡¯s situation isn¡¯t very good right now. Her life could be in danger at any moment. I want to spend the entire day with her, so don¡¯t stay here and distract me.¡±

    As Everet spoke, he patted Eddie¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Levi Group still has a lot of things for you to take charge of. If Hellen needs anything, I¡¯ll call you at any time. Go back to yourpany first.¡±

    ¡°I just want to take a look at her.¡± Eddie clenched his fists. He had been so nervous the past day that his eyelids had jumped several times.

    ¡°Do you want to go to the rehabilitation room to see her now? Only to increase the risk of her being infected?¡± Everet¡¯s voice cooled down.

    A few steps behind Eddie, Hans pursed his lips.

    He looked at the small building behind Everet. From here, he could only see the hall of the small building.

    Hellen was inside. He wanted to rush in and have a look at her. Otherwise, he would feel uneasy.

    But Everet¡¯s words changed his mind.

    Hellen had his own older brother on her side. She should be very safe.

    What Hans should do now was to find that damn assassin!

    After Eddie left, Hans left with David.

    On the way, David nced at Mr. Grant¡¯s expression through the rearview mirror and silently pulled back his head.

    The entire carriage was filled with extremely suffocating killing intent.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, the meeting has been postponed. You have to decide on the next time.¡±

    Hans did not reply as he looked outside the window.

    ¡°David, how¡¯s the investigation I asked you to do?¡±

    David gripped the steering wheel tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Grant, but there¡¯s still no clue¡­¡±

    ¡°No clues?!¡± Hans narrowed his eyes sharply. This was the second time Hellen had encountered danger recently!

    And this time, it almost snatched her life!

 Chapter 154 She was Possibly in Danger

    Hans said indifferently, ¡°Put aside thepany matters for now. From now on, you are only responsible for the investigation. Call Mr. Raven back as well.¡±

    David¡¯s heart trembled. ¡°Yes!¡±

    Over the next two days, Eddie and Hans went to the hospital several times with Darcy. However, they were still stopped by the Jovano family¡¯s bodyguards.

    This time, Everet didn¡¯t even show up because the guards of the Jovano family had protected the building.

    The security was so tight that not even a fly could get through.

    Many reporters in the media wanted to investigate Hellen¡¯s situation quietly. Now, Hellen was not only the eldest daughter of the Jovano family but also a makeup celebrity with tens of millions of fans on the Inte. She had indeed caught great attention.

    The reporters all wanted to get the exclusive news of Hellen¡¯s, but they all returned empty-handed.

    The officials of Tempe City also attached great importance to what happened to Hellen. After all, it had been years since someone dared arrogantly to use thermal weapons in Tempe City!

    Three days passed, and Hans, Eddie, Darcy, and the others still went to the hospital daily. Even if they couldn¡¯t see Hellen, they would wait in the small yard for a while.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Whether it was the government, the Jovano family, the Levi family, or the Grant family, they secretly investigated the culprit behind this incident.

    It was a pity that most of the surveince of the road near Nightmoon Park was damaged. Meanwhile,  the situation of that night could not be seen at all.

    The Nightmoon Park covered arge area. Several sides of the park had been next to the woods in the suburbs, and there were no surveince cameras.

    There was a heated discussion on the Inte, and the trending topic was withdrawn.

    In Hellen¡¯s ¡®Industrious Hellen¡¯ broadcast room on the Inte, her fans were still looking forward to her returning. Every day, they prayed that Hellen would get better.

    ¡­

    In the Grant family.

    Mrs. Grant walked around anxiously in the living room!

    Granny Grant walked out from the inner room. When she saw Mrs. Grant¡¯s expression, her brows furrowed anxiously.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You look so anxious. Did something happen?¡±

    Mrs. Grant nced at Granny Grant and forced a smile. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s just that Hans hasn¡¯t been home recently. I was wondering if I should call him.¡±

    She knew how much Granny Grant cared about Hellen. If she found out that Hellen was now on the brink of life and death, Granny Grant might get sick before Hellen had an ident!

    In Tempe University.

    At half past ten in the morning, just as the ss ended, Taylor Grant found Karlen Thomas.

    In the past few days, Karlen had note to school!

    Taylor was concerned about Hellen¡¯s safety. Though she had been to the hospital several times, she had been stopped outside. She had called her brother Hans, who had advised her not to go there.

    When Taylor saw Karlen in the distance, she raised her voice and said, ¡°Karlen, wait a minute!¡±

    Karlen paused and turned to look at Taylor, who was running over hurriedly. Her eyes shed slightly.

    Taylor caught up with her hurriedly and said, ¡°Karlen, I have something to ask you!¡±

    Karlen bit her lower lip and asked, ¡°You want to ask about my sister, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Right! How is Sister Hellen?¡±

    As soon as Taylor finished speaking, she saw Karlen¡¯s beautiful big eyes were filled with tears, and then her tears fell like broken beads!

    Karlen looked as if she had suppressed her emotions for a long time. Taylor¡¯s heart also fell with Karlen¡¯s tears!

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. How is Sister Hellen now?¡± Taylor said in a slightly trembling voice.

    Karlen gritted her teeth. ¡°My sister is not in good condition. Taylor, stop asking about it. Our family has already discussed it. We can¡¯t tell others about it for the time being.¡±

    Taylor was stunned.

    What did it mean that they could not tell others? As someone born into a rich family, Taylor knew what was happening.

    Could it be that Hellen was about to die?

    Taylor clenched her fists tightly. She had just treated Hellen as her sister-inw. They were family!

    Taylor¡¯s voice trembled. Seeing Karlen crying sadly, she didn¡¯t press her for an answer.

    Karlen did not say anything more. She sobbed softly, ¡°Taylor, don¡¯t ask about this matter now. After such a big thing, I am not in the mood to tell you the details now. In short¡­¡±

    Karlen sobbed silently and did not say anything else. Then, she turned around and left.

    Taylor wanted to stop her, but now was not the time tofort her.

    She could only watch Karlen leave, pursing her lips and pacing back and forth anxiously in the corridor!

    At this moment, Taylor was done with her lessons. She stood rooted to the spot and hesitated for a while before returning to the Grant¡¯s Vi immediately.

    After returning to Grant¡¯s Vi, Taylor quickly ran to Mrs. Grant and told her about the news she got from Karlen.

    She was so anxious that she rubbed her hands together and said, ¡°Mom, look at Karlen¡¯s reaction. Sister Hellen may be seriously injured. And I saw the news on the Inte and the exposed photos. Hellen¡¯s car has been prated! There are so many bullet holes, and the whole ss has been broken. That car is simply out of shape. The modified car has be like that. Hellen¡­ may be dangerous.¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s expression froze. ¡°These assassins arewless. They¡¯re too arrogant!¡±

    Hellen was now Mrs. Grant¡¯s certified daughter-inw. She was quite anxious, but she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Mom, Hellen¡¯s brother, Everet, doesn¡¯t allow anyone to visit Hellen! Why don¡¯t you go and take a look at her tomorrow? After all, you¡¯re an elder. Perhaps Everet won¡¯t be able to stop you at the door!¡± Taylor said anxiously.

    Mrs. Grant shook her head with a sullen face. ¡°Hellen is now the future head of the Jovano Group. To put it bluntly, she is in charge of some things in the Jovano Group. Even the reconstructed project in the Weststadt District. If something happens to Hellen, there will be a huge fluctuation in this project. The Jovano Group will not let anyone see Hellen!¡±

    ¡°Karlen said that their family had discussed it and forbade others from saying it. This might be the reason.¡± Mrs. Grant¡¯s heart sank as she exined. It seemed that Hellen¡¯s situation would not be good.

    Taylor¡¯s eyes were filled with tears. Suddenly, she felt a sense of sorrow.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s tell Brother about this.¡±

    Mrs. Grant clenched her fists tightly. ¡°Go tell your brother; he should be very anxious now.¡±

    Knowing that such a big thing had happened to Hellen, Mrs. Grant was anxious and sad.

    She did not forget to remind Taylor, ¡°But don¡¯t let your Granny know. She can¡¯t bear this news now!¡±

    Taylor was a little worried. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend in two days. Hellen and Granny made an appointment to visit her every week. What reason can I find if she doesn¡¯te this week?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to hide this from your Granny. You need to tell your brother what you know,¡± Mrs. Grant said.

 Chapter 155 Hans Was Infuriated

    In the Grant Group.

    Hans sat in his office with an icy expression on his face.

    David walked in from outside the office and reported in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Grant, Mr. Raven is back. Everything has been exined to him. Mr. Raven has made a military decree that he will investigate this matter thoroughly within half a month.¡±

    Mr. Raven had been trained by Mr. Grant for many years and had always been in a hidden state. Mr. Raven held Mr. Grant¡¯s bodyguards secretly and could be regarded as his right-hand man with him.

    But all these years, even when Mr. Grant was in danger, he had never used Mr. Raven.

    It seemed that Mr. Jovano¡¯s ident had truly enraged Mr. Grant.

    After Hans answered, the phone on the table also rang. He rubbed his eyebrows and answered the phone.

    Lambert Thompson¡¯s voice could be heard on the other end of the line. ¡°Hans, what¡¯s going on? I haven¡¯t been online for the past two days. Still, when I arrived at the United Department of the Weststadt District today, I heard them saying that something had happened to Hellen!¡±

    Hans¡¯s face darkened. Now that the whole Inte knew about it, so had the staff of the United Department of the Weststadt District staff.

    There was no way to hide it.

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    ¡°They all said that the reconstruction in the Weststadt District might require a recement. Maybe the Jovano Group will withdraw from this cooperation!¡± Lambert became anxious as he spoke. ¡°Hans, what the hell is going on? Is Hellen all right?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Hans¡¯s voice was firm. He would not let anything happen to her!

    After hanging up Lambert¡¯s phone, Hans¡¯s eyes darkened.

    The meeting two days ago had been postponed to today, and it could not be dyed any longer. When it was time for the meeting, Hans got up and went to the conference room.

    In the conference room, the discussion had just ended.

    Mr. Parker suddenly mentioned the recent attack on Hellen and looked at Hans.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Jovano is in charge of the reconstruction of the project in the Weststadt District, has been attacked recently. The online media says that she is on the verge of death. Do you know whether this is true or not?¡±

    Hans¡¯s face darkened.

    He stared coldly at Mr. Parker. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Mr. Parker¡¯s face was full of joy. ¡°Mr. Grant, if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s great news! After all, Hellen signed the contract on behalf of the Jovano Group! If she dies, the person in charge of the Jovano Group will be transferred. At that time, the decision-making power of reconstructing the Weststadt District will be caught by us!¡±

    Mr. Parker thought he was very talented in business and knew how to seize the opportunity!

    He said excitedly, ¡°Mr. Grant, we can take advantage of Hellen¡¯s ident to negotiate with the authorities. It would be best if we could get the project into our hands. Even if the authorities don¡¯t agree¡­ But before a new boss would be in charge of the Jovano Group, we can secretly control the United Department of the Weststadt District in our hands!¡±

    Before Mr. Parker could finish his words, he heard a light cough from the office.

    The other vice manager frowned slightly. ¡°After all, we are now cooperating with the Jovano Group. Isn¡¯t it immoral to take advantage of others at this time?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t businessmen judge the situation and use any means to take advantage of others? As long as there are enough benefits, there is nothing wrong with it. Even if someone criticizes us, our Grant Group can change the direction of the discussion on the Inte.¡± Mr. Parker smiled very proudly. ¡°If Hellen is dead, the benefits will outweigh the disadvantages for our Grant Group!¡±

    Hans suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Use any means recklessly? How did you openly say it? Does our Grant Group still have any reputation in Tempe City in the future?¡±

    The vice manager used to say that Mr. Parker took advantage of the situation, clicked his tongue, and said, ¡°It¡¯s shameless of him to pretend to be so noble and scheming!¡±

    Mr. Parker did not care about others¡¯ ridicule. He just looked at Hans¡¯s face quietly.

    After working in the Grant Group for so many years, he could tell that Hans was angry now. Although Mr. Grant¡¯s expression was calm, his eyes were indifferent and devoid of emotion!

    He did not know what words he had said had angered Mr. Grant, but he smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Maybe I didn¡¯t think it through thoroughly.¡±

    Mr. Parker pondered the rtionship between Hellen and Hans. Everyone in Tempe City knew that they had been married for two years.

    It was just that in today¡¯s upper-ss society, many people knew that Hellen was pregnant and that the child in her belly was a mystery.

    Wasn¡¯t Mr. Grant a cuckold?

    Logically speaking, Hans and Hellen should hate and dislike each other!

    However, when Mr. Grant stared at him, Mr. Parker felt a chill run down his spine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think Mr. Parker¡¯s business sense and outlook are suitable for working in the Grant Group anymore.¡±

    Hans said lightly, ¡°But you¡¯ve worked in the Grant Group for many years. You can leave after you get a year¡¯s sry.¡±

    Mr. Parker suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, I am loyal to the Grant Group. I will do my best to assist you! I will never talk too much in the future!¡±

    Hans was impatient to hear what he had to say. After announcing the end of the meeting, he got up and left.

    Mr. Parker chased after him anxiously but was stopped by David. ¡°Mr. Parker, do you need me to send someone to take you to the Finance Department?¡±

    Mr. Parker¡¯s lips trembled slightly. ¡°Mr. Brown, what did I say wrong? Can you give me a hint?¡±

    David sighed. ¡°Mr. Parker, you don¡¯t have to ask about this anymore. You won¡¯t have a chance to get Mr. Grant¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    Seeing Mr. Parker in a daze, David turned and went to Mr. Grant¡¯s office.

    Recently, as long as it was rted to Miss Jovano, Mr. Grant had never shown mercy to anyone.

    After opening it, Hans went to his office to deal with two documents, but his brows were still furrowed.

    His thoughts had always been on Hellen, and he did not know if she had managed to escape her dangerous situation!

    When it was almost time to get off work, there was a knock on the office door. Hans raised his eyes and looked at it.

    He thought Mr. Parker hade to plead for leniency, but it was unexpectedly Taylor.

    ¡°Brother, I saw Karlen today.¡±

    Taylor¡¯s eyes turned red. She recounted what she had heard from Karlen today and how Karlen had cried so hard to Hans.

    Her worried voice was heavy, ¡°Brother, Karlen is crying extremely miserably. She has always had the best rtionship with Hellen, and Karlen¡¯s idol is Hellen. If this is the case, Hellen¡¯s current situation should be very dangerous!¡±

    Hans¡¯s face turned expressionless.

    For Hellen¡¯s recovery, Everet refused to let Hans see Hellen. Hans had endured it this entire time!

    He only stayed in the yard in front of the single building for a while every day.

    But if it really was as Karlen had said¡­

 Chapter 156 I Couldnâ€™t Give Up So Easily

    Hans¡¯s heart was as if tightly held by something.

    Whenever he thought of Hellen¡¯s current appearance, he felt like his heart had been gripped by an invisible hand. Every single inch of his body was wracked with pain!

    As Taylor spoke, tears welled up in her eyes. She asked carefully, ¡°Brother, what should we do now? What should we do if something happens to Hellen?¡±

    Hans¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Go home first. I¡¯ll take care of Hellen.¡±

    He definitely wouldn¡¯t permit Hellen to leave him just like that!

    Hellen had many secrets about her. Ever since she had married Hans, she had been hiding them from him.

    Now, Hans had realized his intentions and couldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    Taylor left sadly. Hans sat in his office and slowly took out his wallet from his pocket.

    Nowadays, mobile phones are used for payment all over the country. Few people used their wallets.

    Hans carried it with him to protect the things inside. He opened his wallet, and a photo was caught in the wallet, revealing a corner.

    That was a wedding picture between Hellen and Hans.

    In the photo, Hellen smiled brightly, and her head was slightly tilted in Hans¡¯s direction. Like usual, Hans was expressionless and calm.

    Recently, Hans had washed out the only photo of the two of them and carried it with him.

    He puckered his lips tightly. If the current situation was really as his sister Taylor had said, and Hellen was on the verge of death now, then he had to meet Hellen no matter what!

    However, Everet definitely wouldn¡¯t let him in. The Jovano family was heavily guarded around the building. Unless he used Mr. Raven¡¯s forces, it would be very hard for him to sneak in silently!

    But if he used Mr. Raven¡¯s power, Mr. Raven was likely to have a conflict with the guards of the Jovano family.

    Hans tapped his fingers on the table and quickly thought of solutions in his mind.

    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hans left thepany and asked David to drive directly to Tempe City Hospital.

    When they arrived at the small building where Hellen lived, Hans got out of the car and saw Xeno and Charles standing in the courtyard.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Hans asked.

    Xeno was no longer frivolous. He looked at Hans and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re overly worried about Hellen and will do something impulsive, so I came here especially to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Besides, Hellen is like our dear sister. It¡¯s normal for us to visit her as such,¡± Xeno said.

    Hans looked at the small building and said, ¡°Everet didn¡¯t let you in, did he?¡±

    Charles said from the side. ¡°Everet said that Hellen is no longer here.¡±

    Not here?!

    ¡°What do you mean, not here?¡± Hans¡¯s voice trembled slightly.

    Charles knew that Hans had misunderstood, so he hurriedly said from the side, ¡°Hellen has been moved to the inpatient building.¡±

    There were 33 floors in the inpatient building of First Hospital of Tempe City. Hellen lived in the area on the top floor that was not open to the public. Now, only Hellen lived on this floor.

    When the three arrived at the inpatient building, they met Jack in the elevator. Jack had gone to check on Hellen.

    When the elevator door opened, Jack looked at the three people helplessly. ¡°I really can¡¯t take anyone to see Miss Jovano. This is the patient¡¯s privacy.¡±

    Hans had made various inquiries in the elevator. From Jack¡¯s words, he knew that Hellen¡¯s current condition was very bad.

    When the elevator reached the 33rd floor, a bodyguard would appear in the corridor every three to five steps.

    Everet moved Hellen from the small building to the top floor of the inpatient building. He always felt that the security there was more meticulous than in the small building.

    At least he didn¡¯t have to worry about someone climbing out of the window.

    Hans¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at the bodyguards in the corridor.

    Xeno frowned. ¡°Why are these people stopping us from seeing Hellen? We aren¡¯t bad guys. Everet is being too cautious!¡±

    Charles advised from the side. ¡°Hellen is, after all, the Eldest Young Miss of the Jovano family. This sort of situation is also very normal. Your family would block the news if you received such a serious injury.¡±

    Xeno looked at Hans and said, ¡°Hans, do you want to go in? Charles and I will help you deal with these bodyguards.¡±

    Hans did not intend to make a scene on the top floor. After he had memorized everyone¡¯s position, he turned around and entered the elevator.

    Hans pressed the elevator button on the first floor, and the three of them went downstairs.

    Xeno was still a bit embarrassed. ¡°Jack is normally quite crafty. I noticed that he was particrly persistent concerning Hellen¡¯s issue. Otherwise, we could have said a few more words or secretly brought someone in.¡±

    Charles guessed. ¡°The Jovano family has likely given him some benefits, or perhaps his rtionship with the Jovano family is pretty good.¡±

    Hans thought of Hellen¡¯s hidden identity as Professor Hana. Jack was impressed by not only Hellen herself but also her talent.

    Because Hans was not in a good state, Xeno took them to the Daffodil Club.

    The next day, Industrious Hellen¡¯s hot search appeared once more.

    After the news of Hellen¡¯s injury was removed from trending searches a few days ago, the discussion on the Inte had never stopped.

    Today¡¯s exposure was even more explosive: [The Jovano family¡¯s Eldest Young Miss, Hellen, is in a near-death state].

    The video was for Jack¡¯s interview. The video looked like the reporters had blocked Jack in the hospital, and over ten people had surrounded him.

    Jack knitted his brows. ¡°You guys are already suspected of invading our privacy, don¡¯t obstruct me from saving the patient!¡±

    The reporters said hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Martin, we only have one question for you. Many friends online are now very concerned about Miss Jovano.¡±

    Before the reporter could finish, Jack interrupted with an icy face, ¡°It¡¯s the patient¡¯s privacy. I have nothing to say. Please get out of my way!¡±

    The reporter¡¯s face was not recorded on the camera. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Miss Jovano, your life is in danger. What does the president of the Jovano Group, Everet, think of this?¡±

    ¡°You should go ask Mr. Jovano! Not block my way here!¡± Jack casually said. He had been surrounded and agitated.

    The reporters immediately reacted as if they had gotten hold of something to talk about. ¡°Is Miss Jovano really in a critical state?¡±

    Jack seemed to have realized that he had said something wrong and coldly pushed the reporter away!

    For a moment, there was an uproar on the Inte. Fans of Industrious Hellen were sad about the trending topic.

    [Why would something like this happen to a good person like Hellen!?]N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    [The authorities haven¡¯t found out who harmed her!]

    [There are so many dark spots in a wealthy family. She must have risked someone¡¯s interests, right?] Someone guessed.

    There was an uproar on the Inte.

    In the Grant Group.

    Hans sat in his office and watched the interview on hisptop. His face was icy.

    After watching the video, he immediately got up, reached for the coat on the hanger, and walked out.

    David hurried over. ¡°Mr. Grant, the Williams Group¡¯s business director, ising to meet youter!¡±

    Hans said coldly, ¡°Dy!¡±

 Chapter 157 The Man Who Climbed Through the Window

    ¡°Mr. Grant, where are you going?¡± David followed closely behind.

    ¡°First Hospital of Tempe City.¡± Hans¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°Go prepare the car!¡±

    David hurriedly said, ¡°Mr. Grant, even if we go now, the Jovano family won¡¯t let you see Miss Jovano!¡±

    Recently, Hans went to the First Hospital of Tempe City every day. At first, he only guarded outside the small building, but now he was sitting on a bench in the corridor.

    David¡¯s heart ached for Mr. Grant: Mr. Jovano was too unreasonable!

    David had just finished speaking when Hans stopped in his tracks.

    He turned to look at David. ¡°Bring me the architecture design chart for First Hospital of Tempe City!¡±

    David was a little confused, but it was still easy to find the design chart for Tempe Hospital.

    Soon, the draft was sent to Hans¡¯s office.

    Hans held the t design and studied it for a while. Then, his gaze fell on the design in the inpatient department building.

    The inpatient department building had a fire escape passage, but the top floor was always closed. No one had lived there before, so he didn¡¯t know if the fire escape was still open.

    Hans¡¯s gaze shifted to the window in the corridor of the stairs. He then observed from the outside of the inpatient building. Soon, his gazended on a certain ce, and his expression froze.

    Combined with the ward¡¯s structure and the bodyguards¡¯ positions, Hans used a pen to outline the positions of the bodyguards in his memory.

    He finally decided that Hellen¡¯s ward should be the innermost one facing the corridor.

    Putting away the blueprint, Hans called David and said, ¡°Ask the Williams Group¡¯s business director toe over.¡±

    ¡­

    After working for the Grant Group for a day, Hans left in the evening.

    After he got in the car, he looked at David. ¡°Have you prepared all the things I asked you to prepare?¡±

    David said apprehensively, ¡°I¡¯m ready, but¡­¡±

    David wanted to ask what these things were used for, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask in the end.

    Half an hourter, the car drove to the First Hospital of Tempe City.

    Hans went straight into the hospital building. He asked David to wait downstairs while he took the elevator to the 30th floor.

    The floors from the 30th to the 33rd floors had been empty before, so the passageway was closed.

    Hans looked at the tightly-locked door. He knew that there was no other way out other than the elevator.

    However, the elevator was tightly guarded.

    The stairwell was quiet. Hans looked at the window by the wall, and his heart skipped a beat.

    Today, he looked at the design drawings of the hospital building. There was a segment extending out from each floor outside the window, which was used to store decorative lights, but it was only one foot wide!

    In the dark of the night, Hans was agile. He tied a rope that David had prepared around his waist and hung one end of the rope on the window sill.

    Hans moved slowly and finally moved to a spot near thending area. There was a pir here that he could climb up little by little.

    At the height of the thirtieth floor, even the wind was stronger than the ground!

    Hans looked down and saw that the people and the car were all very small.

    He climbed up the pir bit by bit.

    With his quick skills, he climbed to the top of the third floor in five minutes.

    Then, Hans moved along the wall of light on the outer wall.

    His figure was like a gecko in the night.

    On the first floor, David was still waiting patiently downstairs. In his mind, he was still thinking about the ropes and hard hooks that Hans had asked him to prepare. When he figured it out, he suddenly looked up at the inpatient building at night!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    On the top floor of the hospital building, a figure was moving bit by bit with a fluorescentmp stick.

    David¡¯s eyes went nk, his knees went soft, and he suddenly copsed to the ground!

    Large beads of sweat began to form on David¡¯s forehead!

    Had Mr. Grant asked him to prepare these things to climb up?!

    It was still the 33rd floor!

    David was quite worried. What if Mr. Grant slipped and fell¡­

    At the 33rd level¡­ the chances of survival were virtually negligible!

    Mr. Grant, are you risking your life for Miss Jovano?!

    Looking at the figure in the night, David¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his throat!

    Every movement of that figure seemed to be able to tug on David¡¯s heartstrings.

    Beads of sweat broke out on David¡¯s forehead. It was only when the silhouette reached the 33rd-floor window and leaped inside, did David finally let out a sigh of relief. However, his back was already soaked in sweat.

    ¡­

    On the 33rd floor of the building.

    Hans jumped into the room and looked around. This ward should be close to Hellen¡¯s ward.

    Basically, this position was close to the corridor, and there were no bodyguards.

    He only needed to sneak into Hellen¡¯s room when no one was paying attention.

    In his entire life, this was the first time he had sneaked into someone else¡¯s room in the middle of the night.

    Hans undid the strap around his waist without much thought. Then he walked to the door to listen to the sound outside.

    After a while, he opened the elevator door slightly and looked out. The bodyguards all looked in the direction of the elevator cautiously.

    Hans moved his feet lightly and quickly pushed open the door of Hellen¡¯s ward. He shed in and closed the door quickly and lightly again.

    There was light in the ward. Hans turned around and strode into the inner room!

    His heart was beating extremely fast. He wanted to see how Hellen was doing.

    However, when they reached the inner room, Hans stopped in his tracks when he saw the person lying on the bed.

    He frowned slightly, and disbelief appeared on his cold face.

    Hellen sat cross-legged on the sickbed, holding a fruit te in his hands. She was eating happily!

    Their eyes met, and Hellen froze as well.

    The silver fork in her hand was held by her mouth, and her eyes were wide open!

    Hans felt a fire burning from his feet to his head for a moment!

    He wished he could beat up the woman in front of him first.

    ¡°Hans? Why are you here? Wait, how did you get in?¡± Hellen was so frightened that she choked on the watermelon in her mouth.

    Where did Hanse from?!

    She had asked someone to guard all the passages in the hospital building!

    Hans¡¯s eyes were scary. All his worries and fears for so long had turned into anger. He was so angry that heughed and pointed to the window not far from Hellen¡¯s bed.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes instantly widened. Her delicate white face was a healthy shade of red as she covered her mouth, ¡°You climbed up the stairs? Are you tired of living!?¡±

    Hans walked over and walked up to Hellen. He took the te from Hellen¡¯s hand and put it on the bedside table.

    Hellen was stupefied. She didn¡¯t move at all.

    Hans took away the silver fork in her hand and ced it on the te.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    Hellen finally realized Hans was a bit different, unlike before.

    In the next second, she was thrown onto the bed by Hans!

 Chapter 158 Wasnâ€™t It Too Vicious?

    Hellen¡¯s body fell into a soft quilt. Hans¡¯s kisses seemed to vent the panic in his heart, but he also seemed a little furious.

    Thest time they kissed, he was drunk. But this time, both of them were extremely clear-headed!

    Hellen was still recovering from the shock of Hans climbing up the stairs. She struggled to push him away.

    ¡°Hans! Stop!¡±

    Hans did not move. He was venting his anger and the panic he had felt for quite a while.

    After more than a minute, he got up slightly. His lips and teeth were so close that they could feel each other¡¯s temperature.

    Hans growled, ¡°You were rightst time. I¡¯m crazy!¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth, wanting to hit Hans!

    Hans lowered his eyes and looked at Hellen¡¯s lips.

    After the kiss, her red lips were plump and red, glowing with an ambiguous luster.

    A thought shed through his mind, and Hans wanted to kiss her again, but Hellen¡¯s hand was ced between their lips!

    ¡°If you keep being in this way, I won¡¯t be nice to you!¡±

    Hans looked at Hellen¡¯s slightly protruding belly, pulled a chair over, and sat beside the bed.

    ¡°You¡­ get lost! Why would you sit down?!¡± Hellen was so angry she ground her teeth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get out of here for the time being,¡± Hans said lightly, ¡°the rope that was used when I came up has fallen off the building.¡±

    Hellen looked at the window not too far away. The wind was so strong that she could hear the whistling from outside.

    The anger in her heart subsided a little. She looked at Hans. He must have been worried about her.

    However, it was okay to worry about her, but what did it mean to force kisses on her here?

    At this moment, Hans calmed down. After thinking about it for a while, he understood Hellen¡¯s purpose.

    ¡°You spread the news that you are about to die to attract those assassins again, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Hellen grunted coldly and paid no attention to Hans.

    However, her snort was already the answer.

    Hans thought for a moment and chuckled. ¡°I was just too concerned. Think about it carefully. Apart from Everet, the Jovano family has not shown up yet. Your mother is still in Hail City. As for the Thomas Family, they have never been to the hospital.¡±

    After all, Hellen was the apple of the Jovano family¡¯s eye and was deeply loved by both the Jovano family and the Thomas Family!

    If something happened to Hellen, they couldn¡¯t ept it.

    It seemed that Hellen was worried about her family during the n and had informed them in advance.

    Hellen gritted her teeth. ¡°So what if you guessed it right? Hans, don¡¯t forget that we don¡¯t have any rtionship now! If you crawl out of the window ande to my ward, I can call the police and arrest you.¡±

    Since Hans was here, he did not intend to leave.

    He sat on the chair and snorted, ¡°Call the police then.¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth, ncing sideways at Hans.

    Hans was sitting there, tall and straight, with a thin waist and a stern look, as if he had a lot of confidence.

    But who thought he¡¯d be the ¡®honored guest¡¯ who climbed in through the window?

    Hans¡¯s longing and worry had been vented, and his expression softened. He again picked up the fruit te on the bedside table and put it in Hellen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not injured, were the car¡¯s gun marks prepared beforehand?¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips and felt a little upset. ¡°No, it was indeed designed by someone else. It¡¯s just that I added a little moreter to make the car look worse.¡±

    Hans raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°So it¡¯s half true and half false. Not bad.¡±

    The two sat there for a while before voices came from the ward door.

    The door was opened, and a man in a suit came straight in.

    Hans immediately stood up and guarded Hellen.

    Hellen raised his eyes to look. It was Reeve. He was dragging a man in by the cor!

    The man¡¯s face was flushed. Even if it was not swollen, he had been beaten hard.

    Hellen hissed, ¡°Reeve, aren¡¯t you a bit too vicious?¡±

    Reeve was one of the spies that Hellen had arranged in the hospital. Anyone who wanted to go to the hospital didn¡¯t have to take the elevator. There were only a few routes in total.

    Hellen had asked Reeve to hide there, but she hadn¡¯t expected Hans to be so bold as to climb up directly from the outer wall of the building.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve caught him for you.¡± Reeveughed loudly as soon as he entered the room. After taking a few steps closer, he looked sharply at Hans.

    Hans asked meaningfully, ¡°Boss, how he came in?¡±

    Hellen fell silent. This was a bit awkward.

    The assassin with a bloody nose and a swollen face had been thrown to the ground. He was just in front of Hellen¡¯s sickbed by Reeve.

    The man struggled to get up, but Reeve lifted his foot and stepped on the man¡¯s back, forcing him to lie on the ground.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, who¡¯s going to interrogate him?¡± Reeve asked with a grin, changing the way he addressed her.

    Standing by the side, Hans raised his eyebrows slightly and nced at Hellen. ¡°Do you still know how to interrogate people?¡±

    Hellen rolled his eyes at Hans, then got out of bed.

    The man was crouched in front of the bed, rubbing his lower abdomen. Hellen bent her body slightly and looked at the man with a bright smile on her face.

    The man pursed his lips. ¡°What do you want to do? Private interrogation is illegal!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Hellen burst intoughter. ¡°You¡¯ve already be an assassin. So what?¡±

    The man¡¯s nose was bleeding, and his swollen face looked ridiculous.

    Hellen raised his lips and said to Reeve, ¡°Take out his phone.¡±

    Reeve¡¯s movements were swift. He dug out his phone from the man¡¯s clothes for a while and fished it out. As if disgusted with something dirty, he smeared it on the man¡¯s clothes a few times before handing it to Hellen.

    Hellen looked at Hans, sitting upright not far away, and felt slightly annoyed.

    Hans did not leave. He sat there calmly as if he was enjoying a good show.

    The man on the ground had thought that Hellen was going to torture him, but seeing that Hellen was only going to take his phone, he sighed.

    Hellen picked up his mobile phone andughed. ¡°When we were in Brightmoon Park, I asked you if you were a member of Green Mansion.¡±

    That day, Hellen contacted Tiffany in time and asked her to take the Heartless Hooligan to guard the Nightmoon Park.

    Unfortunately, it was so sudden that the two men escaped.

    Hellen thus hade up with a n to pretend to be sick. Those two men had broken through the car window and had no chance to inspect the situation.

    These two thought that Hellen woulde again since she had been injured.

    Four million dors was quite a big temptation.

    Hellen took the man¡¯s phone and sat down on a nearby chair.

    Her fingers soon logged into the Green Mansion¡¯s official website from the man¡¯s mobile phone.

    Hellen waved his mobile phone in front of the man and said with a smile, ¡°It turns out to be famous Devil Wolves. I wondered who would dare to take the task of ck Rose.¡±

    The man stared at Hellen in shock. ¡°You, how did you find out my ount number?¡±

 Chapter 159 Why Donâ€™t You Make a Deal with Me?

    Whenever the man logged out of the forum, he would remove all his browsing records.

    Hellen¡¯s lips curved upwards. She could not find it on the Darksite, but the mobile phones others used to contact each other were all in her hands. If she could not find any hidden ID records, she would no longer have to stay in Green Mansion.

    ¡°Reeve, had you only caught him?¡± Hellen looked towards Reeve.

    Reeve nodded his head and said, ¡°He came by himself. I guess the other man is outside, preparing to support him. I have already sent someone to look for him!¡±

    The man lying on the ground recovered from his shock. He looked at Hellen with suspicion, then gritted his teeth. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±

    Initially, he thought that Hellen was just a youngdy from a wealthy family. However, when he epted the mission, his brother and he didn¡¯t expect her to be so troublesome!

    But now, not only did this Hellen know about the Green Mansion, but she had also easily found out about his IP address!

    Hellen rubbed his lower abdomen,ughing as she sat on the bed.

    ¡°You must have investigated carefully before you epted the mission. Why are you asking this question now?¡±

    Previously, when Hellen saw that Reeve only brought one man here, she was a little worried. But now, when she saw the ID of Devil Wolves, she was very sure in her heart.

    Devil Wolves was quite famous in the Green Mansion. They were a pair of brothers who were very close to each other.

    If they caught one, the other waiting to be rescued woulde to rescue.

    Hellen had wanted to reveal her identity as the supervisor of the Green Mansion, Mud Crab, but Hans was in the room, so she gave up the idea.

    Hellen thought for a moment and said to Reeve, ¡°Reeve, have someone closely monitor the hospital¡¯s surroundings. The other person wille to save him.¡±

    The one lying on the ground gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No one wille to save me. epting such a task would only be full of risk. We are all going our separate ways in the face of disaster!¡±

    Hellen let out a softugh, ¡°I believe that he wille to save you. After all, you are blood brothers!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes widened.

    Hellen stroked her swollen belly and asked softly, ¡°Do you want to ask me how I know?¡±

    ¡°I know more than you do, so you won¡¯t have a chance to escape. Why don¡¯t you make a deal with me?¡±

    The man¡¯s face darkened for a few seconds.

    Hellen didn¡¯t look at them and said, ¡°You received the list of ck Rose. Now the whole outside is saying that I¡¯m dying. I believe that as long as you cooperate with me, you will be able to make her believe I¡¯m dead. She will pay you the surplus money at that time. I need to know some clues rted to ck Rose. The reward will still be yours at that time.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± The man gritted his teeth.

    Hellenughed. ¡°Are you worried about your reputation in the future, right? You don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have my ways to deal with it.¡±

    ¡°What can you do?¡± The man frowned.

    The smile on Hellen¡¯s face was filled with confidence and pride.

    The man was startled, and then he suddenly thought of a rule of Green Mansion.

    All members were not allowed to hurt the management staff of the forum. To put it bluntly, they were not allowed to offend their superiors. They could be suspended in the middle if they took the wrong task.

    Other than this, he could not think of any other rule that could be hidden from the industry.

    The man stared at Hellen and saw her smiling at him. He silently looked at Reeve beside him.

    Was this woman one of the managers of the Green Mansion?

    Otherwise, even if people discovered he was Devil Wolves, very few would know that they were actually a pair of brothers.

    ¡°Since you have doubts, why don¡¯t you wait until your brother meets you? He¡¯lle, right?¡±

    Hellen looked at Reeve. ¡°Reeve, take him to the sick room next door and take care of him. We¡¯ll discuss it together when the person who saved himes.¡±

    Reeve responded and picked up the man on the ground. He then looked at Hans. Reeve was worried about this silent man who had bypassed his eyes and appeared in the ward.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, is there anyone else you want to take away?¡± Reeve stared at Hans. He felt that Hans was very dangerous.

    Hellen nced at Hans. He just sat there with a faint smile, looking gentle, polite, and harmless.

    She clenched her fists. ¡°No need!¡±

    Reeve left.

    Hellen kicked off her slippers and sat back down on the bed.

    ¡°You can¡¯t have climbed up to the 33rd floor, can you? From the 36th floor?¡±

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°From the looks of it, some measures are needed for the outer walls,¡± Hellen snorted.

    This was to prevent hooligans like Hans from invading again!

    Hans stood up and said, ¡°I want to see you. I¡¯m relieved to know that you¡¯re safe.¡±

    Hellen let out a coldugh. ¡°It isn¡¯t safe for you toe.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she revealed an embarrassed expression.

    Hans had forced kisses on her as soon as he had entered the house. Hellen had wanted to get angry, but Hans was panting violently; when she resisted, Hans became more agitated.

    For some unknown reason, Hellen felt touched.

    Hellen had an icy look on her face. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen me, can you leave?¡±

    Hans took two steps forward and approached the bed.

    Hellen immediately withdrew her body and put on a defensive look, ¡°Hans, if you dare to do anything else, I will cripple you! Right now, the entire thirty-third floor belongs to me!¡±

    Hans let out a muffledugh and bent down to pull the nket at the end of the bed over Hellen¡¯s body.

    ¡°I know, boss.¡±

    Reeve called Hellen in this way earlier. However, for some reason, the way Hans addressed Hellen was rather ambiguous.

    Hellen pretended not to understand. ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already caught the convict, you should be able to leave the hospital soon, right?¡± Hans asked.

    Hellen frowned. ¡°You care too much.¡±

    ¡°You are a partner of the Grant Group, and there are many things to deal with in Weststadt District,¡± Hans said gently. ¡°Also, Granny misses you a lot. Lambert and his wife are also very worried about you.¡±

    After making three excuses, Hellen only felt that Hans was as crafty as a fox.

    ¡°Roughly two or three more dayster,¡± Hellen snorted.

    Suddenly, she spoke again, ¡°Hans, do you know who paid for the murder to kill me?¡±

    Hans thought for a moment and said, ¡°I found another group of people investigating you on the Darksite. Shall they?¡±

    ¡°Those people are not interested in my life.¡± Hellen stared into Hans¡¯s eyes. ¡± ck Rose should be Natalie Susane.¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression turned gloomy.

    Hellen was a little embarrassed. As expected, Hans was still unable to forget Natalie.

    She sneered. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. Since you¡¯ve already found the victim, why do you bother to draw her over to investigate?¡±

    Hans stood up and said, ¡°How about I ask David to bring Natalie back? Wouldn¡¯t it be clear once you interrogate her?¡±

    There was no need for Hellen to take such a big risk!

    Hellen was stunned. ¡°Are you willing to let me interrogate Natalie?¡±

    ¡°If you need, of course.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 160 The Unexpected Evil Woman in a Lolita Dress

    Hellen pursed her lips, and her calm heart suddenly wavered. ¡°We¡¯d better get evidence first. If we bring Natalie here for trial, she will never admit it.¡±

    Hans nodded and said, ¡°Sure, but the other group you mentioned is not interested in your life. What are they interested in?¡±

    He keenly grasped the key point.

    When Hellen thought of Prescriptions for All, she decided to hide it temporarily.

    ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you. You can leave now.¡± Helleny down t, looking as if he was going to rest. ¡°I will go to the alliance headquarters in the Weststadt District when I am discharged. You don¡¯t have to go through the window when you leave. I won¡¯t let Reeve stop you.¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression softened a little.

    ¡°Take good care of yourself.¡± His gaze turned towards Hellen¡¯s slightly protruding belly. ¡°Next time something like this happens, you cane to find me. Your current body isn¡¯t suited for doing this by yourself.¡±

    Hellen wanted to argue with him, but when she met Hans¡¯s gentle gaze, she could only snort expressionlessly.

    The sound of Hans leaving could be heard. When he arrived at the door, two of the lights in the room were turned off, and the room became soft and dim.

    After opening and closing the door, the room fell back into silence.

    Hellen was lying on the bed. After over a minute, she quietly turned her head to look at the ward¡¯s door.

    After a while, she looked out of the window again.

    She got up, put on her slippers, and walked to the window in the dim yellow light.

    At the height of the 33rd level, she could feel the whistling and piercingly cold night breeze just by opening a window slightly.

    Hellen nced down, and the overly high feeling caused her to feel dizzy. It was as if, even though she knew this was a bottomless abyss, she still couldn¡¯t help but take another step forward.

    Hans had climbed up from the thirtieth floor. He was reckless.

    ¡­

    Reeve¡¯s movements were very fast. Hellen heard that they had caught another person in thetter half of the night.

    Hellen received the report in her sleep. Rubbing her eyes, she thought about it. It made sense. Something must have happened if they didn¡¯t return within half an hour.

    ¡°Let them have a good sleep in the room next door. I¡¯ll inquire about them when I wake up tomorrow.¡± Hellen didn¡¯t forget to remind them, ¡°One of Devil Wolves is an expert in locks. Don¡¯t use handcuffs. Tie them up with ropes.¡±

    The next day.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen got up, refreshed.

    After washing up, she ate the breakfast sent by the Jovano family and ate some fruit.

    Eventually, she took a yogurt bottle and leisurely entered the ward next door.

    As soon as she entered the ward, Hellen smelled a strong smell of blood. She frowned and took two steps back to ask Reeve, who was guarding the door.

    ¡°Have you tortured them?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Reeve shook his head firmly. ¡°But my boss, your brother came this morning!¡±

    Hellen was a bit surprised, and she immediately entered the room.

    When the curtain in front of the door was lifted, Hellen saw Everet resting in a chair. And he was covering his face with his hands.

    ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡±

    Everet¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m teaching them a lesson. You¡¯re not fit to watch. Get out.¡±

    Hellen nced at the two brothers, who were tightly bound. Right now, the two of them were swollen like pigs.

    She hissed, ¡°Brother, you¡¯re so mean.¡±

    Everet glowered at him. ¡°They stuck you in the car in the middle of the night and almost killed you. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a shady deal? You¡¯ll be in danger if I don¡¯t force them to confess!¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh, and she hurriedly consoled Everet¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Well, brother, I¡¯ll ask the rest of the questions. This may be a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°What misunderstanding?!¡± Everet¡¯s expression was frosty. There were very few family members in the Jovano family. As for Everet, his mother and sister were his bottom line!

    Hellen looked at the two ¡®pinheads¡¯ in the room, then whispered into Everet¡¯s ears, ¡°You leave first. These are members of the Green Mansion. They are unyielding. You won¡¯t be able to get anything out of them by acting like this.¡±

    Everet was stunned and frowned. ¡°Why did the people of the Green Mansione to kill you?¡±

    Hellen pushed Everet out the door. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    After pushing Everet out the door, Hellen turned and returned to the patient room to sit down.

    She nced at the two men on the ground and said: ¡°I was thinking of catching you all here to figure out between your twin brothers, but now it seems I can¡¯t recognize.¡±

    The two of them red at Hellen unyieldingly.

    Hellen said somewhat helplessly, ¡°One of the irondws of the Green Mansion. Senior members are forbidden from acting against the supervisor. As for the result of disobeying¡­¡±

    Both of the brothers were stunned.

    Hellenughed, ¡°Just suffering this beating is already not bad, right?¡±

    The man in the corner, who was even more swollen, said in a muffled voice, ¡°You¡¯re cheating us! Don¡¯t think you can deceive us into believing you as the supervisor just because you know something about the Green Mansion!¡±

    Another man also said bluntly, ¡°You wanted to lie to mest night, but I¡¯ve already thought about it. Only Tisch is a woman among the four leaders of the Green Mansion! That which is not like you at all!¡±

    Although Tisch didn¡¯t often show up in the Green Mansion, the brothers thought Tisch would be tortured directly if she caught them.

    Hellen smiled helplessly. She held yogurt in one hand and pressed it a few times on her phone.

    After that, she put the phone in front of them and carefully removed the two white teeth that Everet had beaten down.

    They stared at each other with swollen eyes for a while. After confirming it was the ID of Mud Crab, they opened their eyes wide.

    ¡°It must be fake!¡±

    ¡°Make a fake website overnight?¡± Another man said disdainfully, ¡°Mud Crab is a middle-aged man; you know nothing about Green Mansion!¡±

    Hellen touched her forehead and switched the website several times to prove it was real.

    ¡°You¡¯ve made a copy of the data! Don¡¯t think that we don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Hellen was speechless.

    Hellen was helpless at the moment. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was pregnant, she would¡¯ve already given the two of them a beating.

    Hellen looked at the two of them. ¡°You¡¯ve fallen into my hands. I can give you two a beating. I can beat you until you speak the truth.¡±

    ¡°You asked someone to beat us just now. You were weak after getting no result, didn¡¯t you?¡± One said with wisdom and measured Hellen up and down with disdain.

    Hellen forcefully suppressed her anger.

    ¡°You guys really didn¡¯t lose out from this beating!¡±

    There was a knock on the door.

    Hellen was so angry that her fists clenched tightly. ¡°Who?!¡±

    ¡°Hellen, it¡¯s me.¡± Tiffany¡¯s voice rises outside the room.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes lit up, and she said with an icyugh, ¡°Tisch hase as well. Can you see if I can fake another Tisch?¡±

    The brothers red at Hellen indignantly, as if Hellen could kill him but not lie to him.

    ¡°Come in, Tisch.¡± Hellen called out.

    The door opened, and Tiffany walked in.

    During the period Hellen stayed in the hospital, Hellen¡¯s ¡®Assistant,¡¯ Tiffany, took leave as well.N?velDrama.Org content.

    She didn¡¯t wear a work suit today. She wore a new-fashioned short-sleeved lolita skirt with a hemline and whitece underwear.

    Tiffany was even carrying a small furry pearl bag on her back.

 Chapter 161 Devil Wolves Atone for Their Crimes

    Tiffany swept her gaze over the two men violently beaten up on the ground. With just a nce, she looked at Hellen with a smile.

    ¡°Hellen, how¡¯s my outfit? Is it beautiful? There¡¯s a limited edition. I only bought it at a high price a few days ago, and it was just deliveredst night.¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Hellen praised, then pointed toward the twin brothers on the ground. ¡°They are Devil Wolves.¡±

    Only now did Tiffany face the two men on the ground who were acting abnormally.

    ¡°Devil Wolves? Had they been beaten to such an extent? What a shame for our Green Mansion. What¡¯s more, they are senior members!¡±

    The dignity of the two men on the ground was hurt, and they bounced back violently.

    ¡°Just pretending to be Mud Crab is enough! You found a woman like her to pretend to be Miss Tisch!¡±

    ¡°Miss Tisch is the Lady Demoness of Green Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Miss Tisch is the ck Widow of Green Mansion!¡±

    ¡°Find a little girl to impersonate?¡± One of them contemptuously looked at Tiffany¡¯s chest. ¡°Apart from the sexy figure, nothing else fits!¡±

    Hellen quietly sat down on a nearby chair.

    Tiffany stood on the spot, smiling insincerely. ¡°What? Lady Demoness?¡±

    The two continued to look on with disdain as Hellen silently turned her face away.

    Tiffany opened the small furry bag. ¡°ck Widow?¡±

    A dagger gleaming with a cold light was pulled out from the cute little furry bag!

    Tiffany was ying with the dagger in her hand skillfully. The cold light made a shadow between her fingers. It was so fast that she could fly away in a few fingers if she missed.

    The two brothers were stunned!

    Tiffany grinned, revealing her two white canine teeth. ¡°Come, make it clear today!¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Umm, they are senior members, after all. Don¡¯t kill them. Just cut off their ears.¡±

    After they recovered from their shock, both of them shivered.

    The de in Tiffany¡¯s hand dodged even faster than the two.

    Wails of pain could be heard throughout the room.

    Ten minutester.

    After calming down, Tiffany sat on the other chair beside Hellen.

    Hellen silently looked at the two brothers in front of her. The two who had been beaten into pig heads now had two swollen heads.

    ¡°Calm down?¡± Hellen asked Tiffany.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for they¡¯re from the Green Mansion, I would¡¯ve cut off their ears and noses as well.¡±

    Hellen looked at the ¡®Devil Wolves¡¯ brothers, both shivering and snuggling with each other.

    ¡°You believe me?¡±

    ¡°I believe you!¡±

    Tisch had posted this trick on the forum. Although it had not been seen, it was the same trick!

    No one could imitate!

    The two cried silently. ¡°Miss Crab, we were the blind ones. We didn¡¯t expect it to be you!¡±

    Green Mansion¡¯s members were all on good terms, and the senior members had a simr rtionship with the administrators, who helped each other.

    When high-level members encountered problems when epting tasks, they would be helped by the administrators. It was no exaggeration to say that they were saved.

    The two men shivered. ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t you punish us? We did break the rules.¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°The ignorant are innocent. But can you cooperate with me now? I want to uncover ck Rose.¡±

    Both of them nodded vigorously.

    Hellen called Reeve in, untied Devil Wolves, and made an introduction.

    ¡°This is Three Knives, Reeve Walker.¡±

    The two brothers were beaten hard, had their heads shaved, and shamelessly introduced themselves.

    ¡°I am Finn Heaton, the elder brother of the Devil Wolves.¡±

    ¡°I am Caleb Heaton, the younger brother of the Devil Wolves.¡±

    Reeve could not hold back his grin.

    Hellen said from the side, ¡°Reeve, take them to bandage their wounds. Also, take a look at their teeth.¡±

    Reeve shook the muscles on his face and left with the two of them.

    After exiting the room, Hellen could still hear the three voices.

    Reeve said, ¡°Miss Tisch is so cruel. Had she broken your teeth?¡±

    Devil Wolves: ¡°We had attacked Miss Crab. It¡¯s our lesson. It¡¯s good enough that they didn¡¯t kill us.¡±

    Reeve poked at their sore spot. ¡°Miss Tisch personally shaved your hair. It¡¯s really good. You can keep this hairstyle.¡±

    When Reeve and his men returned with bandages, the brothers had changed their clothes.

    Hellen and Tiffany rk were in the ward, ying chess when they had nothing better to do. When Tiffany saw the two of them enter, she snorted.

    The two of them shrank back tacitly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hellen asked about ck Rose, and the elder brother of Devil Wolves, Finn, handed over his cell phone directly. ¡°Boss, send a message yourself. You can send it however you want.¡±

    Hellen opened the chat history between Devil Wolves and ck Rose.

    In addition to taking the order normally, ck Rose had also asked for information about Hellen yesterday. She wanted to know the news of Hellen¡¯s current condition.

    ck Rose: [It would be best to rape her first before killing her. I want to see her corpse!]

    Devil Wolves: [We can¡¯t ept this additional request, we can onlyplete the originally negotiated tasks!]

    Hellen raised her head and swept her gaze over the two brothers, and the two of them were immediately drenched in sweat.

    ck Rose: [That¡¯s fine too; where¡¯s her corpse? When will you kill her? I see on Twitter that she¡¯s on the verge of death. Had she dead?]

    Devil Wolves: [You¡¯ll receive news tomorrow.]

    Hellen looked at the chat history and passed the phone to Finn as he asked, ¡°What number did ck Rose use when she ced the deposit for you?¡±

    Finn immediately went forward to take the phone and found the payment records of the E-Bank.

    ¡°Boss, our bank ount is bought, and so the same with the transfer ount of ck Rose. Is that useful?¡±

    Hellen looked at the ount and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s useful. Since you bought it, there must be something we can trace back to!¡±

    This was much better than searching in Darksite!

    Hellen sat in the ward and asked Reeve to bring in theputer.

    To avoid exposure, Finn and Caleb stayed inside the ward. They had changed from invaders to guardians.

    Hellen had been busy the whole afternoon; she transferred the identity of the owner of the transfer card and pulled out the sales records of the transaction cards from her identity. Then, she checked the sales records of the transaction card along the way from the surveince camera.

    After being busy for a while, she finally found a person.

    Natalie Susane¡¯s male assistant had transferred the money from his bank card.

    Hellen took a screenshot and sent it to Hans.

    After sending the message, she checked on the male assistant after Natalie left Tempe City, the male assistant left with her.

    From the looks of it, he was a ¡°loyal¡± subordinate. He was still working for Natalie even now.

    Hellen rested her chin on her hand. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve found out, it can be considered to have verified my guess.¡±

    Tiffany looked over from the side, ¡°Then call the police and arrest Natalie.¡±

    Hellen let out a bitterugh as she pointed toward Finn and Caleb in the room, ¡°If we call the police, what should we do about them?¡±

    Both Finn and Caleb¡¯s faces darkened.

    ¡°Finn, Caleb, both of you make amends by capturing Natalie,¡± said Hellen after thinking for a moment.

    The two became spirited. ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 162 How Did She Hide Herself So Well?

    Caleb and Finn left with firm faces, and Hellen asked Reeve to return to work.

    Only Tiffany sat in the ward, eating an apple and ying with her mobile phone.

    Hellen checked Natalie¡¯s address. She had been kicked out of Tempe City by Hans.

    But after leaving Tempe City, Natalie¡¯s recent whereabouts were a mystery.

    It seemed that Natalie wasn¡¯t stupid. She hid because she knew she might be exposed if she paid for murder.

    Frowning, Hellen looked at the information on Natalie on theputer screen, feeling a little confused.

    She was well aware of Natalie Susane¡¯s capabilities. The dirty and malicious tricks she had used only proved how vicious Natalie was.

    But how did Natalie hide it so well this time?

    Could it be that someone is helping?

    Hellen narrowed her eyes.

    The phone next to her rang. Hellen nced at it and saw a video call from Hans.

    She paused for a moment and pressed the answer button.

    Hans¡¯s face soon appeared on the phone screen.

    Hans was really good-looking. Even Hellen felt that if he kept still, he would look like a perfect cellphone wallpaper.

    Hans said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the evidence you sent me. I¡¯ve already sent David to look for Natalie, but she doesn¡¯t seem to be at her old ce anymore.¡±

    ¡°I know; I¡¯ve sent someone to investigate. Someone¡¯s helping Natalie hide her tracks.¡±

    ¡°Leave this matter to me. Once David finds Natalie, I¡¯ll send her to you. You need to rest.¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°No need. I¡¯m not injured.¡±

    The news of her injury before was to draw out Devil Wolves.

    After saying that, the two looked at each other, a little speechless.

    Hellen was still thinking about Hans climbing the stairs and forcing kisses on her.

    She had heard from her brother that the two years she met the so-called jerk Hans was like listening to someone else¡¯s story.

    However, she had been in contact with Hans for so long.

    During this period, Hellen had been saved more than once or twice by him, and the anger she had felt earlier had slowly vanished.

    Hellen coughed awkwardly. ¡°Your wounds shouldn¡¯t be fully healed yet. Rest more, don¡¯t be in such a rush to work.¡±

    Hans smiled lightly, and his voice became gentler as he said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the video call, Hellen sat on the bed, clutching her phone in a daze.

    ¡°Hellen?¡± Tiffany interrupted Hellen¡¯s train of thought.

    She replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What are you daydreaming about?¡± Tiffany looked suspicious. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with Hans? Why do you look deep in thought after making the video call?¡±

    ¡°How is this possible!¡± Hellen gritted her teeth.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t pursue the matter. ¡°Dark Gori asked if you were discharged from the hospital today.¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Let the bodyguards in the hospital leave. I should be discharged as well.¡±

    The outside world was saying that Hellen was critically ill. Now, it was time for her to appear safe and sound.

    Hellen sent a WhatsApp message to Luz, asking her to announce the news of her health on Twitter.

    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen leisurely strolled out of the inpatient building where she had stayed for a long time and saw several people face to face.

    Darcy was furious and red at Hellen with red-rimmed eyes. ¡°You heartless woman. I heard from your brother what¡¯s going on. Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this in advance? I thought you were going to die!¡±

    Hellen coaxed Darcy in a flutter, ¡°Everyone in Tempe City knows I have a good rtionship with you. If I had informed you in advance, the people outside wouldn¡¯t have believed me. Just take it as you helping me.¡±

    Darcy gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    Hellen obediently got into the car. She was even more obedient than a chick who had seen an old hen.

    ¡°A few media reporters are surrounding the hospital. Your brother has already cleared them out.¡± Darcy drove out of the back door of the hospital. ¡°Your little assistant and Eddie have been visiting here a lot recently. What¡¯s the name of the heroine of Thousands of Miles?¡±

    ¡°Vivian udia.¡± Hellenughed.

    Speaking of which, Hellen had made pretty good friends.

    Thousands of Miles had just been released and would be broadcast in a few days. Because of some video highlights, Vivian became popr.

    Hellen had signed up with Vivian into Zem Group, which belonged to the Jovano Group. It was said that because of Vivian¡¯s poprity, many mediapanies paid arge amount of money to poach her, but Vivian refused.

    Vivian roughly didn¡¯t know Hellen knew about this, and she¡¯d never mentioned it.

    As Darcy drove, Hellen took out her phone and looked at it.

    Luz had known that she was safe in the afternoon. Vivian and the others only found outter and sent her many WhatsApp messages.

    Eddie flooded the screen with even morements.

    [Missy, your brother won¡¯t let me pick you up from the hospital. I¡¯ll go to your house tonight to see you!]

    [Missy, did you see my message?]

    [Little ungrateful girl!]

    Hellenughed. On the Inte, she and Eddie had an ambiguous rtionship. Her brother was worried that they would attract a lot of attention.

    ¡°It seems that I have to prepare for a party. I also see these friends celebrate my discharge from the hospital.¡±

    Darcy drove the car and snorted coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not injured!¡±

    Hellen sat down.

    When the car drove back to the Jovano family home, Hellen and Darcy entered the living room. They saw Luz sitting in the living room, feeling uneasy.

    ¡°Sister Hellen, you¡¯re back!¡± Luz stood up with watery eyes.

    Hellen had known Luz for so long, but she had never seen him so worried about her; Hellen was moved and sad.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t you have sses today? Why are you here so early?¡±

    Luz¡¯s voice was muffled. He clenched his hands and suppressed his emotions. ¡°I want to see you as soon as possible!¡±

    Luz seemed not to sleep well recently. When Hellen was hospitalized, Everet didn¡¯t allow anyone to visit him. Luz had dreamed that his sister Hellen was gone so that he would wake up again in the nightmare.

    ¡°Now you see. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hellen¡¯s voice was gentle, and she stretched out her hand to pat the Luz on the shoulder.

    Luz nodded heavily and bowed slightly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. She raised her hand and patted his head. ¡°Let me organize a party tonight. If you don¡¯t have any ss, then don¡¯t go back. I will take you to dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t have any sses.¡± Luz began tough and looked at Hellen with a teasing, gentle gaze.

    Darcy watched from the side and frowned slightly.

    Hellen and Darcy went to the side hall to sit and drink tea. Afraid that Luz would get bored, Hellen asked him to y E-games.

    The three huddled in the side room while Hellen held her phone and sent messages to her friends.

    Karlen quickly replied to a video.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly and opened it. She saw Karlen running with a flushed face.

    Behind her, a figure with a murderous look could be seen in the distance. Taylor shouted, ¡°Karlen, stop right there!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you cry loudly? Didn¡¯t you say that your sister is about to die?¡±

 Chapter 163 A Gathering After Getting Out of the Hospital

    Karlen gasped in the video. ¡°Sister Hellen, I¡¯ll take Taylor there tonight. Otherwise, she¡¯ll kill me!¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. She closed the video and replied: [Good, be careful!]

    Hellen did not expect Taylor to care about her so much. Her heart was softened.

    Recently, Hellen hadn¡¯t gone to see Granny Grant because of this matter. Hellen missed her.

    Tomorrow, Hellen had to find some time to visit Granny Grant. Hellen made up her mind.

    The dinner was set at a hotel under the Jovano Group¡¯s banner. At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen called Darcy and Luz to go together.

    In the afternoon, Everet held a meeting in the Jovano Group and suppressed the recent rumors on the Inte.

    When Everet arrived at the hotel, he met Hellen and Darcy.

    ¡°Brother Everet,¡± Hellen called out in jubtion.

    Everetughed. ¡°Hellen.¡±

    After that, Everet saw Darc getting out of the carriage behind Hellen. His face changed slightly, and he looked a little furious.

    Hellen frowned and drew closer to Everet. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Brother, this is too hurtful!¡±

    Everet¡¯s hands were tightly clenched, and his eyes were icy. He didn¡¯t even spare a nce for Darcy.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so stubborn, okay?¡±

    ¡°The way I see it, you¡¯ve all been at odds for quite some time. Why torture each other like this!¡± Hellen gritted her teeth.

    As an insider, she wanted to exin the situation to Darcy.

    But Everet didn¡¯t agree, so she had to respect her brother¡¯s opinion.

    Everet¡¯s attitude softened when he saw Luz. ¡°Luz is here.¡±

    Luz said obediently, ¡°Brother.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly.

    In the past, Everet had been polite and distant to Luz. Now, he was much closer to him.

    Hellen wondered what had happened while she was ill.

    They entered the hotel¡¯s private room. Hellen thought that she had arrived half an hour earlier. After entering the private room, she realized that almost everyone was present.

    Vivian sat on the sofa and immediately got up. Eddie strode over, and Hellen was about to greet him with a smile when she was pulled into his embrace.

    ¡°Missy, you scared me to death!¡±

    Everet immediately released Eddie¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let go of my sister! I¡¯m still here!¡±

    Darcy turned her head slightly and nced at Luz silently.

    When she saw Luz¡¯s expression darken, she raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Hellen greeted theing guests. Mike was Everet¡¯s assistant, so he already knew the details. Thus, he wasn¡¯t worried and just sat there with a happy expression.

    Vivian¡¯s little face was red. ¡°Hellen, it¡¯s wonderful that you are fine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say unnecessary polite words, but it could tell how worried she was just by looking at her excited expression.

    Afterforting them, Hellen looked at Karlen and Taylor, who were by her side. Of course, Karlen, who knew the inside story, was fine. However, Taylor stared at Hellen ferociously.

    Hellen bursts outughing: ¡°Taylor, I heard Karlen say that you were very worried about me before. Thank you.¡±

    Taylor bit her lip and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve recovered!¡± Then, she twisted her face to the side and snorted indifferently.

    Hellen now understood Taylor¡¯s awkward personality very well. She turned to look at a corner of the room.

    To her surprise, Matt Walker came.

    ¡°Mr. Walker.¡± Hellen smiled at Matt. ¡°You just recovered from a serious illness. Why don¡¯t you rest for a while longer?¡±

    Although Matt was sitting in a corner, his aura could not be ignored.

    Luz said from the side, ¡°Brother heard that Sister Hellen has recovered, so he insisted oning to visit you.¡±

    Hellen thought to herself: These two brothers were the same. They both had unique, handsome appearances.

    Luz gave off a gentle and harmless feeling.N?velDrama.Org content.

    However, Matt made her feel a deep sense of danger. As Hellen thought, Matt stood up and bowed elegantly.

    ¡°Miss Jovano is the benefactor of the Walker family. Since you¡¯re out of the hospital, I muste and see you.¡±

    As he said so, Matt withdrew a box from his pocket and passed it to Hellen. ¡°This is a gift for you to be discharged from the academy. I hope you¡¯ll be safe and sound after oveing this cmity.¡±

    Hellen smiled as she epted it.

    For some reason, she felt that Matt¡¯s temperament made her feel dangerous.

    Matt was not simple, but it had nothing to do with her.

    Hellen quickly called out to the others.

    She didn¡¯t invite many friends today, andter, someone else arrived.

    Mike opened the door. Emis Klud and Forsey Lim smiled. ¡°Hellen.¡±

    Hellen was a little surprised. She looked at Tiffany, who was snickering.

    Dark Goris always paid attention to their whereabouts. Hellen didn¡¯t expect that they woulde here.

    Emis was the Eldest Young Master of Jena City.  So it was reasonable for him to know Hellen, the Eldest Young Lady of Tempe City. But it was different for Forsey.

    Everet didn¡¯t know these two men, but he thought they looked unusual. So he asked Darcy in a low voice, ¡°Are they Hellen¡¯s friends?¡±

    Darcy rolled her eyes at Everet and sneered, ¡°If even you, Hellen¡¯s brother, don¡¯t know, how would I know?¡±

    Everet pursed her lips and asked Darcy subconsciously. Yet he realized that he was sitting too close to Darcy. So he got up and changed his seat.

    Hellen invited everyone to sit down, and they all sat at the dining table and chatted for a while.

    Mike walked up to Everet and said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, it¡¯s time to serve the dishes.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At the table, Hellen only feels that the atmosphere is very strange.

    There was something wrong with the atmosphere between Everet and Darcy. Matt seemed to be very interested in Forsey, and they chatted from time to time.

    Tiffany still remembered how Emis had lied to her and devoted herself to fighting against him.

    Only Karlen and Taylor were chatting in low voices. Vivian and Luz chatted with Hellen from time to time. The two innocent guys didn¡¯t realize the table¡¯s atmosphere.

    Eddie, on the other hand, was too smart to keep mentioning provoking topics from time to time.

    ¡°Miss rk, before you became Hellen¡¯s assistant, were you Mr. Klud¡¯s assistant? I feel like you¡¯re very familiar with each other.¡±

    Emis smiled gently. ¡°I can¡¯t afford an assistant like Miss rk.¡±

    Tiffany immediately followed, ¡°Mr. Klud is famous in Jena City for being weak. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to work as his assistant for more than a few years.¡±

    After that, Tiffany smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think Mr. Klud will mind what I said.¡±

    Emis sneered and said, ¡°Miss rk, don¡¯t worry. This is no longer the ancient era. The boss will not let his assistant die with him.¡±

    When Darcy was about to bring the wine to the table, Everet raised his long arm and pushed the bottle further away.

    Darcy red at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re not good at drinking,¡± Everet remarked coolly. ¡°Drink less.¡±

    ¡°What does it have to do with whether my drinking capacity is good or not?¡± Darcy gritted her teeth in anger.

    Karlen and Taylor were still discussing in whispers.

    ¡°I think this bag is good.¡± Taylor held her mobile phone and looked at it over and over again.

    Karlen nced at the price andmented, ¡°It¡¯s too ugly. It¡¯s so bright yellow. People who don¡¯t know it will think you are about to ascend to the throne.¡±

 Chapter 164 Had I Disturbed You?

    ¡°Karlen, you don¡¯t want to buy it for me because it¡¯s too expensive, do you?¡± Taylor clenched her small fists and said, ¡°This is an apology for lying to me. That¡¯s it!¡±

    Karlen said innocently, ¡°Taylor, you don¡¯t know that although our family is rich, my dad is very stingy. He said that he wanted me to be independent. My tuition fees are based on my own lucky money!¡±

    Hellen grinned when she heard that, but Taylor believed in Karlen¡¯s words. Frowning, Taylor thought for a moment. ¡°Is it that bad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. My brother gives me pocket money every month. Should I give you some when the timees?¡±

    Karlen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Taylor, you are my bestie!¡±

    The two of them and Luz were at Tempe University, so they chatted loudly. ¡°Luz, don¡¯t you have a basketball match in the afternoon?¡±

    Luz nced at Hellen guiltily. ¡°The basketball game has been canceled.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Luz said, ¡°One of the main members has applied for leave for something.¡± That main member was him.

    Matt nced at his little brother from afar, then looked at Hellen.

    Forsey was still asking Matt, ¡°Mr. Walker, which tradingpany are you referring to?¡±

    Forsey was often on the front in the Green Mansion. He had experienced many life-and-death situations, so his intuition was very sharp.

    Ever since Forsey saw Matt, he noticed that Matt wasn¡¯t ordinary. For the sake of Hellen¡¯s safety, he continuously questioned him.

    Hellen noticed the atmosphere at the dinner table, then silently looked at Everet.

    Everet was still talking to Mike.

    When Eddie was free, he kept talking all over the ce and did not forget to pay attention to Hellen. ¡°Hellen, drink this.¡±

    Hellen took the juice from Eddie and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As the waiter came in to deliver the food, the atmosphere at the table finally returned to normal.

    As Hellen ate, Everet helped peel a shrimp for him. ¡°Mr. Thompson came to visit you while you were in the hospital. Why didn¡¯t you invite him today?¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Mr. Thompson is not avable. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t be able to adapt.¡±

    Hellen was sure that Mr. Thompson woulde with his wife. Judging from the atmosphere at the dinner table just now, she was afraid that Mr. Thompson would have a headache.

    Hellen said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll invite Mr. Martin and Mr. Thompson tomorrow. They¡¯re the same age and have much to talk about together.¡±

    Everet smiled and said, ¡°All right, you¡¯re getting more mature now.¡±

    Halfway through the meal, Eddie called and went to the balcony to pick up the phone.

    Hellen wanted toe out for some fresh air as well. Upon arriving at the balcony, she heard an impatient voice ring out from a corner.

    ¡°Can you all not interfere too much in my business?¡±

    It was Eddie¡¯s voice.

    Hellen turned to look and saw a tall figure standing in the shadows of the balcony. Eddie¡¯s back was facing her, holding a cigarette between his fingers.

    In the dark, Eddie looked very lonely. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take over Levi Group either. You didn¡¯t choose me, did you?¡±

    Hellen was somewhat pitiful. Eddie was in a tough spot. His biological parents had always doted on his brother. After his brother¡¯s death, they reluctantly let Eddie take over the Levi Group.

    Hellen took two steps forward, wanting tofort Eddie.

    When she got closer, the voice on the other end of the phone was weak.

    ¡°Eddie, our Levi family will never ept a divorced woman who is still pregnant!¡±

    It was Mr. Levi¡¯s roar.

    Hellen stopped in her tracks. Should she not be here?

    Eddie¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°She has a name. Her name is Hellen. She is not a divorced woman! When you met Everet, you were so polite. How could you talk about his sister in private? When the Grant Group attacked the Levi Group, you wanted to have a good rtionship with the Jovano family. Now you nder Hellen in this way. Do you think this is appropriate?¡±

    Just as Hellen was preparing to leave, yet saw Eddie suddenly turn around.

    Their eyes met, and Hellen suddenly saw Eddie¡¯s icy expression turn nervous.

    Eddie hung up the phone in an instant, and his expression returned to its usual yboy look.

    ¡°Hellen, why did youe out? Is the room too stuffy?¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Right. Come out and get some fresh air.¡±

    Eddie immediately snuffed out the cigarette in the ashtray and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. Don¡¯t stand there for too long. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    Hellen frowned and looked at Eddie, eager to return to the room.

    ¡°Eddie.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hellen hesitated. ¡°You can exin things clearly to your parents. We are just friends.¡±

    ¡°Just friends?¡± Eddie said, stressing each word. He turned around and suddenlyughed. ¡°Why? Is it because Hans attacked the Levi Group?¡±

    ¡°Not just that.¡± Hellen frowned. ¡°We were putting a show, to begin with. I didn¡¯t n to be in love with you.¡±

    Eddie stood where he was and pondered for a moment.

    Hellen hoped that Eddie would straighten out his mind. She had gotten to know him after getting along with him recently.

    Although Eddie seemed casual and yboy, he was loyal to his friends. Otherwise, Everet would not have known him for so many years.

    That was why Hellen strongly opposed Eddie impersonating her baby¡¯s father.

    However, when Hellen fainted, Hans took her to the hospital. Eddie suddenly appeared and imed that he was Hellen¡¯s child¡¯s father, leaving no room for negotiation.

    Hellen had never nned to let Eddie marry her, let alone let him fight against his parents.

    The balcony was quiet. Eddie thought for more than ten seconds and said, ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason, is it?¡±

    Hellen grew frantic. ¡°Because I don¡¯t have any romantic feelings for you. I consider you a friend!¡±

    ¡°Feelings can be cultivated.¡± Eddie¡¯s eyes were deep. It seemed that Hans was a big obstacle.

    Hellen still wanted to say something, but the balcony door suddenly opened.

    Matt stood in front of the door, slightly surprised. He then smiled politely. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡±

    ¡°No, just in time.¡± Eddie walked into the house. ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t get cold. Come in.¡±

    Hellen wanted to persuade Eddie, but they had been interrupted by Matt.

    Seeing Eddie leave, Hellen let out a sigh.

    Matt looked over. ¡°Miss Jovano, are you in a bad mood?¡±

    Hellen nced at him.

    Matt smiled at her in the dark of the night. He was gentle and polite, but it made her Hellen awkward.

    Hellen always felt that Matt came at the right time. It didn¡¯t seem to be a coincidence.

    But¡­

    Hellenughed. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll go in first.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    She must have been thinking too much. Before asking Luz to be her assistant, she had checked information on the Walker family.

    There was nothing wrong with it.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Matt moved aside, watching as Hellen entered the room.

    When the dinner party ended at night, Karlen was living in Hellen¡¯s vi near Tempe University. Hellen ordered Luz to help send Karlen home.

    Hellen was not worried about Tiffany, Emis, and Forsey. If gangsters robbed them, Emis and Forsey would solve them directly.

    Hellen asked Mike to see Vivian off while Eddie drove off by himself.

    After arranging everyone, Hellen and Everet left the hotel together.

 Chapter 165 An Extremely Precious Gift

    After walking out of the hotel lobby, Hellen saw a car parked not far away.

    She was a little taken aback. Soon after, she said to Everet, ¡°Big brother, wait for me.¡±

    Everet also saw the car and the person getting out of it. ¡°What is Hans doing here?¡±

    Everet still hated Hans. However, since Hans had saved Hellen many times, Everet could not be too particr.

    As Hans approached them, Hellen whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to him. Get in the car first.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Everet reluctantly got into the car.

    Hans walked up to Hellen and saw that she was wearing a dress. He immediately took off his suit and put it on her.

    Hellen said rather awkwardly, ¡°Thank you. But why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Wait for you here. I have something to tell you.¡± Hans lowered his gaze. In the night, his skin was as white as snow, and his eyes were as deep as ink.

    ¡°What?¡± Hellen paused.

    Hans¡¯s eyes were gloomy. ¡°I thought about it for a long time before you were discharged from the hospital. Hellen, can you give me a chance to make it up to you?¡±

    Hellen immediately took a step back. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Her vignt look gave Hans a stabbing pain in his heart.

    Hans pursed his lips and clenched his fists. ¡°Isn¡¯t it the right time?¡±

    ¡°I just found out that I was stupid in the past. I trusted Natalie wrongly and did many things to hurt you.¡± Hans smiled lightly and forcefully suppressed his love for Hellen in his heart, causing his heart to ache. ¡°So, please ept this discharge gift.¡±

    Hellen was stunned, and then she patted her chest.

    ¡°I was scared to death. I thought you were going to confess your love to me.¡±

    Hans squeezed his hands and handed the gift over.

    Hellenughed. ¡°What is this?¡±

    It was a very big gift box. Hans said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to open it here. You can open it when you get back.¡±

    Hellen smiled, ¡°Thanks; then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Hans was standing still. So Hellen exined, ¡°The friends I invited today may not like you very much because of what happened in the past, so I thought of inviting you when I invited Lambert and Jack. After all, they are close to you.¡±

    Hans smiled faintly and said, ¡°All right, I understand.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face turned red. In the darkness of the night, she hurriedly turned around and returned Everet¡¯s carriage.

    When Everet saw her return with a gift box, he red at Hans and nodded at him.

    Hans had saved Hellen several times; this was all Everet could do.

    Everet drove the car out of the hotel and into the traffic flow.

    As he drove, he nced at the box from the rearview mirror. ¡°Did Hans give it to you?¡±

    ¡°Right. A discharge gift.¡± Hellen replied, her voice somewhat hollow.

    She looked up at the window, and there was a little confusion in her clear eyes.

    Hans had been waiting in front of the hotel. How long had he been waiting? To give her this gift?

    Hellen touched the box with her hand and felt it was hot. Seemingly, a heat stream spread from her fingertips to her limbs and finally to her heart.

    That throbbing feeling caused Hellen to clench her fists tightly.

    She thought to herself: Calm down, calm down. Only a fool would follow the wrong road again. Besides, everyone had told you that you have already fallen once!

    Don¡¯t follow the wrong steps!

    After returning to the Jovano family, Hellen carried the box upstairs.

    She ced the box on the table and looked at it for a few seconds before turning to wash up in the bathroom.

    After washing up, Hellen held her phone and wanted to ignore the box, but in the end, she still sat in front of it.

    Opening the butterfly knot on the box, Hellen touched the size of the box. It was evenrger than a shoebox.

    After opening the outeryer of paper, a sandalwood box was inside. The delicate carving made Hellen unable to look away at once.

    She opened the box.

    Unexpectedly, it was not jewelry or beautiful clothes in the box but a stack of paper.

    Hellen took it out, nced at it, and immediately began to frown.

    There were several contracts on this stack of papers.

    They were all properties that Hans had transferred to Hellen, including vis in Tempe City, Hail City, and even Jena City.

    There was also a winery in M Empire, including the abbey that Hellen used to live in when she went to Luxembourg to greet Lambert.

    Flipping down, Hellen saw the key to a safe box.

    The key was ced at the very bottom. It seemed to be the most precious one, but Hellen began to panic.

    What did Hans mean?!

    She thought of what he had said tonight and decided that he would make it up to her.

    So, was this the divorce property he did not give her when they divorced?

    Hellen frowned. This gift was too precious. It wasn¡¯t easy for her to ept it.

    However, retreating was not an easy thing.

    Hans had said it was a discharge gift for Hellen. And he had waited for her outside the hotel for a long time to give it to her.

    Hellen held her cheek, staring at the box¡¯s contents as she grew frantic.

    Not to mention the key to the safe, the total value of these real estate cars was worth more than 100 million dors.

    Hellen hesitated for a while before taking out her phone and sending a message to Hans.

    Hellen: [This gift of yours is too precious. Why don¡¯t I pick one and ept it?]

    Hans: [The gift has nothing to do with me. You can deal with it yourself.]

    Hellen hesitated, but in the end, she put everything back into the box.

    This box of contracts had been fair and just, so she was not afraid to lose it. However, the key looked unusual, and the pendant was iid with gems.

    Hellen ced a box of contracts under the cloakroom closet and yed with the key in her hand.

    She was very curious about what was in the safe.

    Lying on the bed, Hellen was suddenly shocked. She was unconsciously distracted by the matter of Hans, and she didn¡¯t even realize it!

    After putting the key on the bedside table, Hellen immediately switched off the light to rest.

    She stopped thinking about it. The more she thought about it, the more confused she became!

    The next day.

    In the United Department of the Weststadt District, Hellen had arrived long ago.

    She first went to Lambert¡¯s office to have a look. Lambert was now in a state of being without work. He held a teacup daily and yed with his architectural model in her office.

    When Hellen arrived, he was assembling a box.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, here youe.¡± Lambert nced sideways at Hellen.

    Hellen was terrified by the name of ¡®Mrs. Jovano¡¯. She smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, are you still angry?¡±

    Lambert ignored Hellen with a straight face.

    Hellen sat by the side and watched Lambert piece together the small box. When Lambert was done, he ced the small box in front of her.

    ¡°Disassemble it and give it a try.¡±

    Hellen looked at the tightly stitched box, trying to push it a few times, but not a single part could open.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, you¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Lambert was a bit furious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me and tell me you¡¯re safe after you left the hospital? Your aunt cried so many times!¡±

    Hearing this, Hellen immediately became nervous. ¡°Is Mrs. Thompson all right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright; She has been drinking the medicine you concocted. She¡¯s just worried about you.¡± Lambert snorted and pointed at the small box in Hellen¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 166 You Could Find a Father for Your Child

    Hellen smiled awkwardly and followed Lambert¡¯s guidance to open the small box.

    Hellen disassembled, saying, ¡°I thought that when you and Auntie both have the time, let me treat you to a meal together. I¡¯ll invite Mr. Martin, the Dean of the Tempe Hospital, over and take a look at Mrs. Thompson while I¡¯m at it.¡±

    Lambert sighed slightly. He had gotten along well with Hans and Hellen recently.

    Especially his wife, Mrs. Thompson. Because of her poor health, they had no child in her life. Hellen had often nursed her health recently, so they got along well. His wife almost regarded Hellen as her daughter.

    Under Lambert¡¯s guidance, Hellen took out the small box and opened it.

    When Lambert put it back on, she smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I forgot the procedure.¡±

    Lambert snapped, ¡°What business are you doing with your mind?¡±

    Hellen felt wronged. ¡°You are a master of this field. If I can remember how to break it on my first try, wouldn¡¯t you lose face?¡±

    Lambertughed angrily, ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s my fault?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a matter of superb skill.¡±

    The two were chatting when someone pushed the door open and walked in.

    Hellen turned around and saw Hans walking in.

    No matter how many times Hellen saw him, she would always be amazed at the first moment.

    He had a cold jade-like aura, but his face was extremely beautiful and was suppressed by the pair of deep-ck eyes.

    Hellen was silent. Hans was something. He might have done good deeds in the past few decades to get his great appearance and manner.

    Hans did not know what Hellen was thinking. He stared at her for a while and only turned to look at Lambert when he saw Hellen¡¯s strange expression.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson.¡±

    Lambert waved his hand happily and said, ¡°Come on, Hans, I made a small Rubik¡¯s cube, but Hellen can¡¯t detoxify it. You try!¡±

    Hans walked up to Hellen and sat down naturally.

    He took over the small box that Lambert had pieced together, put his arm on the table, and looked around with the small box in his hand.

    Hellen sat by the side, her gazending on the small box in Hans¡¯s hand.

    Hans¡¯s five fingers were slender, and his knuckles were distinct. His nails were trimmed very clean and neat. With a little force, the knuckles on the back of his hand protruded slightly.

    Hellen quietly looked at her hand, calming down slightly. Her hand wasn¡¯t bad either.

    After looking around, Hans quickly began to try disassembling it.

    Hellen watched as Hans tried them one by one within three minutes. Suddenly, inspiration came, and he disassembled the box of 21 small pieces of wood.

    ¡°How did you do it?¡± Hellen stared, wide-eyed.

    Lambertughed mockingly at Hellen. ¡°Just you¡¯re stupid.¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth but didn¡¯t take it head-on. ¡°Hans, you are not that stupid.¡±

    Hans received the praise, and he lightly smiled, which was rare. ¡°I have been opening simr small boxes every day recently.¡±

    Hellen stared angrily at Lambert.

    They had nothing to do today in the United Department of the Weststadt District. The recent problems had all been solved, and the project was in the high-speed stage.

    Hellen and Hans stayed in Lambert¡¯s office.

    There were chess pieces and a tea table on Lambert¡¯s side.

    Hellen yed chess with Lambert to kill time.

    As Lambert yed, he rubbed Hellen¡¯s lower abdomen. ¡°Are you about to give birth?¡±

    Hellen rubbed her lower abdomen andughed, ¡°It¡¯s been seven months; It¡¯s almost there.¡±

    Lambert nodded but still asked the question that bothered him, ¡°Hellen, where is your child¡¯s father?¡±

    It had been seven months, but Lambert had never seen or heard Hellen mention it.

    To the side, Hans¡¯s eyes darkened a little.

    Hellen thought for a moment, then said, ¡°We broke up long ago.¡±

    This was not a lie to Lambert, and it could also make Hans think that she had broken up with Eddie following the agreement.

    ¡°Then your child¡¯s father is a bastard!¡± Lambert had always been casual, so he scolded directly.

    Hellen was stunned and nced at Hans.

    It was rare for Hans to nod in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Hellen let out a chuckle.

    Lambert took the opportunity to say, ¡°Don¡¯t be funny. It¡¯s hard to be a single mother!¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Hans repeatedly and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea to find a father for Hellen¡¯s child.¡±

    Hans smiled meaningfully.

    Hellen snorted, ¡°I can take care of my baby. It¡¯s useless to find a father for him.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s exact words aroused Lambert¡¯s disgust. ¡°What do you know? Although the Jovano family can¡¯t provide for the needs of the children, the children¡¯s mentality is more important. In the future, if someone is blind enough to tell the child that he has no father, even if you beat him up, your child will still be affected. And he will understand that everyone has a father when he grows up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the father was usually the guardian of a girl when she was a child. He is a superman and a role model in a boy¡¯s eyes,¡± Hans said lightly.

    Hellen gritted his teeth. ¡°Hans, what are you talking about? Have you ever given birth? Hmph, you know quite a bit.¡±

    Hans chuckled and nced at her stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve seen that before.¡±

    Hellen had a serious feeling that Hans was referring to her.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t argue with Lambert on this matter.

    However, Hellen didn¡¯t want to find a father for her baby randomly. Now that someone was plotting against the Jovano, she didn¡¯t want to drag one more person into this difficult situation.

    Seeing that Hellen did not speak, Lambert did not continue.

    The small teapot on the tea table was boiling. Lambert called Hans and said, ¡°Help me.¡±

    Lambert went to make tea while Hans yed chess with Hellen.

    When Hellen was young, her grandparents lived in Hail City. She had learned chess from them and was aplished in it.

    ¡°General!¡± Seeing Hans put down the chess piece, Hellen felt that the situation had been settled, so he took the cannon and was about to jump over.

    Hellen¡¯s hand was so fast that Hans had no time to withdraw it.

    The two¡¯s hands sped together, separated by a hard cannon.

    Sensing their temperature, Hellen fiercely withdrew her hand and said in an embarrassed voice, ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes shed slightly as he replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lambert brought tea from the side and said, ¡°Hellen, didn¡¯t you say you would find time to invite us to dinner these days? When I was making tea just now, your aunt called. She was bored in the vi and had nothing to do every day. You can ask if Mr. Martin has time. If so, let¡¯s have dinner tonight.¡±

    Hellen had no objections. But her face was still somewhat scarlet because of what had just happened.

    She immediately got up and took out her mobile phone. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll contact Mr. Martin. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    Using the excuse of making a phone call, Hellen slipped out of Lambert¡¯s office.

    There was time on Mr. Martin¡¯s side, and the gathering was set for the evening.

    Hellen went back to Lambert¡¯s office and told Lambert. Lambert said happily, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get together tonight.¡±

    Hans stood up and said, ¡°I asked David to pick up Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    His gaze swept across Hellen¡¯s body, and Hellen avoided his gaze. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my office. There are still some documents that have yet to be dealt with.¡±

    Hans stared at Hellen¡¯s back and nced at her slightly red auricle.

    Lambertughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s a long way for you to pursue your wife back.¡±

    As if a beam of light had suddenly shone on Hans¡¯s heart, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    At the very least, Hellen had begun to care about him.

 Chapter 167 Hans Was Beaten

    The vi was located in the suburbs of Tempe City. The scenery was pleasant, but it was not close to them.

    Mrs. Thompson was in poor health, so David slowed down the car and picked her up in the afternoon at the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    Hellen contacted Jack, and the five of them gathered for a meal.

    Today, Hellen was particrly silent. When she sat down, she deliberately sat next to Mrs. Thompson and separated herself from Hans by Jack.

    After the dinner, David sent Lambert and Lambert¡¯s wife back to the vi.

    Jack drove his car back to the hospital, leaving Hellen and Hans alone.

    Hans looked at Hellen and said lightly, ¡°Can you give me a ride?¡±

    Hellen hesitated and said. ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    She drove to Green Vi, and the street lights on the roadside were flickering.

    Unlike before, when she was in the same space as Hans, she felt ufortable and oppressive.

    But today, apart from the strong sense of existence, some things are still brewing in the dark.

    After Hans got in the car, he did not say anything.  He kept an eye on the road ahead and behind instead.

    Hellen swept them with her gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The assassins have all been captured. No one will attack us.¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes were deep as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there another group of gangs?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Their goal wasn¡¯t me; it was something in my hands. They wouldn¡¯t directly take my life. I think that even if they never caught me, they would at most tie me up, right?¡±

    Hans thought for a few seconds before replying, ¡°David has been investigating Natalie¡¯s whereabouts. He hasn¡¯t found her yet; she hid it well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that she hid it well, but that someone helped her.¡±

    The two of them chatted for a while, and the atmosphere rxed.

    Hellen sent Hans to the door of Green Vi and watched him close the car door. Then, she turned the car around and left.

    The night was quiet while the shadows of trees rustled by.

    Hans stood in front of the door and watched Hellen¡¯s car disappear.

    He had to protect Hellen and find Natalie as soon as possible!

    ¡­

    In the Jovano family.

    By the time Hellen arrived home, it was already 9:30 p. m.

    Everet was off work and sitting in the living room to discusspany matters with Mike.

    There was a pile of documents on the table in front of them.

    Seeing Hellen enter the room, Everet looked over with a frown. ¡°Is there so much going on in the Weststadt District? It¡¯s one thing for you to run around with a pregnant belly, but you came back sote.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Big Bro, I¡¯m fine. I can still jump.¡±

    She was about to jump a few times, which scared Everet so much. ¡°All right, all right. Are you hungry? The kitchen has been making soup for you. Go and have some.¡±

    Hellen moved closer to Everet. ¡°Brother, is thepany so busy? It¡¯s sote, yet you still have to deal with official matters?¡±

    Everet smiled. ¡°It¡¯s almost the end of the month. Next month, I¡¯ll take you to Hail City for half a month. Everything has to be dealt with first.¡±

    ¡°I nearly forgot about Grandma¡¯s birthday,¡± Hellen said with a guilty look.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done many things recently, and it¡¯s so dangerous. Normally, you don¡¯t have the time to think about anything else.¡± Everet called Mike. ¡°And this document.¡±

    Hellen listened from one side for a while. Most of the things Everet instructed were daily affairs.

    If something unexpected happened, Hail City was not far from Tempe City. Secondly, it could be solved by her brother through video conference.

    The housekeeper by the side entered the kitchen. Soon, a maid came over with soup for Hellen.

    The soup was very in, and Hellen received it while sitting by Everet¡¯s side and obediently drinking it all.

    Next month, she was going to Hail City, whichsted for half a month. She had to go to see Granny Grant first.

    There was no need to worry about the things in the Weststadt District. Hans would oversee it.

    However¡­

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Darcy had branches in Hail City, and she had always been on good terms with the Thomas Group. They had cooperated many times.

    She might be able to find a way to match the two of them together during her brother¡¯s long vacation.

    In the evening, after Everet had taken care of his work and handed in his instructions, he reminded Mike, ¡°Remember to book a flight the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Hellen memorized this in her heart.

    The next morning, she arrived early at the Grant family to visit Granny Grant.

    Granny Grant had not seen Hellen in a long time. She held on to her hands joyfully and did not let go.

    ¡°You¡¯re so heartless. I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±

    Hellen apanied Granny Grant for tea and flowers, smiling apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve been a little busy recently. I¡¯ll spend more time with you today.¡±

    After lunch, when Granny Grant woke up from her nap, Hellen watched TV series with her. They chatted about gossip, which put Granny Grant in a good mood.

    But in the afternoon, Granny Grant was in a daze. She held Hellen¡¯s hand with tears in her eyes. ¡°My granddaughter-inw, Hellen, let¡¯s not leave the Grant family, okay?¡±

    Patients with Alzheimer¡¯s often fall into memory fragments, bing much more forgetful.

    Hellen¡¯s heart soured. She knew that Granny Grant was probably trapped in her divorce from Hans.

    Hellen took Granny Grant¡¯s hands and coaxed her softly, ¡°I know. I¡¯ll always be with Granny.¡±

    Mrs. Grant walked out of the dining room. ¡°Hellen, is Granny feeling better?¡±

    Hellen felt some pain in her heart. ¡°She¡¯s still a bit dizzy. Let her take it slow.¡±

    Mrs. Grant stood in front of the restaurant and watched. Hellen was very patient with Granny Grant. Even Mrs. Grant was afraid that Granny Grant would have an attack.

    But Hellen had been here the entire day while she was pregnant.

    Hellen didn¡¯t look impatient at all.

    Back then, if Hellen and Hans had not divorced, Mrs. Grant thought she would have been very happy to have such a daughter-inw in herter years.

    It was just that the child in Hellen¡¯s belly still made her feel a bit ufortable.

    Mrs. Grant understood that Hellen was a good woman. But she still felt rather miserable about having her son Hans be Hellen¡¯s child¡¯s stepfather.

    Just as Hellen was pacifying Granny Grant, the voice of a maid suddenly came from outside the door.

    ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hellen looked up and saw Hans walking in from outside.

    Hans was not surprised to see Hellen here. He took off his coat and walked a little closer.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Granny?¡±

    Mrs. Grant replied, ¡°She¡¯s fine today. Hellen apanied your Granny during the day, and she ate more than usual at noon.¡±

    When Granny Grant saw Hans again, she became angry. ¡°You unfilial grandson, try being mean to Hellen again!¡±

    Hellen was speechless.

    Hans was stunned.

    Mrs. Grant could only say softly, ¡°Mom, Hans is not mean to Hellen.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your daughter-inw!¡±

    Mrs. Grant was speechless.

    ¡°Okay, she¡¯s my daughter-inw,¡± Mrs. Grant said softly. ¡°Please calm down.¡±

    Granny Grant was immersed in a memory that made her angry. She stood up, picked up the crutch next to the sofa, and was about to hit Hans. ¡°Hellen is such a good wife, but you don¡¯t cherish her. I¡¯ll hit you.¡±

    Granny Grant raised her walking stick to hit Hans, but her hands and feet were already weak. Her speed was not fast, but Hans did not dodge.

    Hellen and Mrs. Grant were both startled.

    Although Granny Grant did not use much force, her walking stick was hard. It hit Hans¡¯s arm, making Hellen and Mrs. Grant¡¯s hearts ache.

    Mrs. Grant hurriedly reached out to grab the cane from Granny Grant¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, Hans treats my daughter-inw well!¡±

    Granny Grant was suspicious and turned to look at Hellen. ¡°Really?¡±

 Chapter 168 From Now On, Only She Could Bully Me

    Hellen was still in a daze. Hans could have dodged just now. Even if she had been seven months pregnant, she could have dodged at that speed.

    She had witnessed Hans¡¯s skills before and knew he had not tried to dodge on purpose.

    Hellen pursed her lips.

    ¡°Hellen?¡± Mrs. Grant questioned closely.

    Hellen came to her senses and smiled awkwardly. She looked at Mrs. Grant, who was opposite her, and nodded at her.

    Her emotions wereplicated. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hans, you can¡¯t bully Hellen anymore, understand?¡± Granny Grant pulled out Hellen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Look, Hellen¡¯s hands have calluses to cook for you every day!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she lowered her head to look at Hellen¡¯s pair of soft little hands, and she was slightly bewildered. ¡°Where are the calluses?¡±

    Hellen was silent. She had lost herst memory. But in the past half a year after she woke up, she had lived afortable life in the Jovano family. Her mother and brother were reluctant to let her do some work. How could there be calluses?

    There were only a few calluses when Hellen held the scalpel before, but they were on the side of her fingers and could not be seen.

    Hans looked at Hellen¡¯s hands with his deep eyes.

    After leaving him, Hellen was indeed doted on by the Jovano family.

    It was the same before.

    Only during the time, Hellen married him could she live her only difficult life.

    Hans felt a sharp pain in his heart, and his face paled slightly.

    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry. From now on, only she bullies me. I will never bully her.¡±

    Hellen was slightly startled as she lifted her eyes to look at Hans.

    Hans seemed to be coaxing Granny Grant, but for some reason, Hellen¡¯s heart trembled because of those words.

    Granny Grant held Hans¡¯s hand with one hand, and Hellen¡¯s with the other, holding their hands together.

    After a long while, Granny Grant was stunned. She looked at Hans and asked, ¡°When did youe back, Hans?¡±

    Hellen seized this opportunity to withdraw her hand hurriedly.

    After eating dinner with Granny Grant and coaxing her to sleep, Hellen rose and left the Grant¡¯s Vi.

    Hans came out to see her off. Hellen¡¯s face was slightly icy. ¡°I drove here. Wait a minute.¡±

    The excessive intimacy gave her an inexplicable sense of crisis.

    There seemed to be a vortex between her and Hans, with gravity trying to pull her in.

    Hellen didn¡¯t want to get involved, so she intentionally pulled apart the distance between them.

    Hans stood before the door and watched Hellen leave before returning to Grant¡¯s vi.

    Mrs. Grant sat in the living room. When she saw Hanse in, she sighed slightly.

    ¡°Hans, sit down. Mom wants to talk to you.¡±

    After Hans sat down, Mrs. Grant stared at her son with red-rimmed eyes.

    ¡°Son, recently, Hellen came to visit your grandmother. I¡¯ve interacted with her a bit more. She isn¡¯t bad. Mom can tell that you have feelings for her¡­¡±

    Mrs. Grant hesitated. ¡°However, you¡¯re divorced now, and she¡¯s pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. Have you thought it through?¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression was calm, but his voice was determined. ¡°I will only marry her in my life.¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s face became bitter. How nice it would be if her son and Hellen hadn¡¯t divorced!

    There would not have been such a thing in the future, and Hellen would not have been pregnant with someone else¡¯s child.

    But all of this was rted to Natalie.

    She even let Natalie bully Hellen.

    For a moment, Mrs. Grant had mixed feelings.

    She selfishly wanted her son to have his child, not directly be the father of someone else¡¯s child.

    But she could not avoid her thoughts, nor could she ignore the mistakes she had made, which led to the misfortune of her son¡¯s future rtionship.

    ¡°Today, Hellen told your grandmother that she won¡¯t be able to return for the next half month.¡±

    Mrs. Grant saw Hans looking up at her and smiled. ¡°Hellen is going to Hail City for half a month. Her grandmother, the Old Madam of the Thomas Family, will celebrate her birthday.¡±

    Hans nodded and said, ¡°I see.¡±

    A momentter, he looked at Mrs. Grant. ¡°Thank you, Mother.¡±

    Hans did not stay at the old house but went straight back to Green Vi.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, David, Hans, and a few of Hans¡¯s trusted subordinates were summoned to work overtime at the Grant Group.

    ¡­

    Tempe City Airport. Hellen and Everet boarded the ne.

    Their seats were next to each other. Once Hellen got on the ne, she took out an eyepatch and asked for a nket to catch up on sleep.

    Everet frowned. ¡°Just two hours. You can¡¯t catch up on your sleep.¡±

    Hellenzily yawned, ¡°Brother, you shouldn¡¯t have booked tickets this morning!¡±

    ¡°7 a. m., it¡¯s not early. You are toozy.¡±

    Hellen did not make a sound. As time went by, her abdomen gradually became more and more exhausted. She slept much more every day but still did not feel energetic.

    When they were about tond, Everet woke Hellen up.

    When the two of them left the passageway, they saw that the Thomas Family was already waiting for them.

    This time, all the guests were there. Hellen¡¯s uncle Palmer Thomas and her aunt Violeta Thomas were all there.

    Hellen ran out of the passage happily and hugged her aunt Violeta first.

    Violeta was in her forties. She took good care of herself and spoke in a low voice. She was beautiful and kind but also smart and clever.

    Hellen had always been on good terms with her.

    Violeta bowed slightly and chuckled, ¡°Be careful of your belly.¡±

    Palmer pretended to be angry by the side, but he couldn¡¯t hide the smile on his face. ¡°Just who is your uncle? Why are you much closer to your auntie?¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Uncle, are you jealous? It¡¯s my aunt¡¯s fault for being beautiful and generous. I just like my aunt.¡±

    Palmer was fuming.

    Hellenughed. ¡°I miss Uncle as well.¡±

    Palmer was amused and said, ¡°Come on, give me a kiss.¡±

    Violeta scolded with a smile, ¡°Hellen¡¯s already not a young girl; aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing her by letting her kiss you?¡±

    They walked out of the airport, chatting andughing.

    When Hellen reached the front of the carriage, she was startled.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this RV a little too big?¡±

    Palmer smiled and said, ¡°We just think you¡¯re pregnant. Your aunt insisted that you use this car and go homefortably.¡±

    Hellen was amused and refused to let Violeta go.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t my mothere?¡±

    Violeta said with a smile, ¡°Your mum is apanying your grandma at home, so she can¡¯te all the time. The birthday party ising soon, and someone has to take care of it from time to time. I miss you too much, so your mum gave me a chance to pick you up.¡±

    Everet smiled gently and said, ¡°I wanted to ask Karlen toe back with me, but she was unhappy and said she wanted toe back with Karim. Karim seems to have another announcement today. I guess they wille back tomorrow.¡±

    Palmer sat on the opposite side. When it came to his son and daughter, his face darkened. He said, ¡°Two little bastards. One was unwilling to take over the Thomas Group, and the other went to Tempe City to study. It¡¯s annoying!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry? Why are you talking about it every day?¡± Violetaughed and revealed shorings of Palmer.

    From the airport to the bustling area of Hail City, Hellen leaned against the window and hummed a small tune. ¡°It¡¯s been long since I¡¯vee to Hail City; it¡¯s so nice.¡±

    Hail City and Tempe City were first-tier cities, but their architectural styles differed.

    Because Hail City was also a tourist attraction, many ces still maintained the old style but were constantly renovated and repaired. When Hellen rebuilt the Weststadt District of Tempe City, she also consulted this practice of Hail City.N?velDrama.Org content.

    The car quickly arrived at the Thomas Family¡¯s vi. The location of the Thomas Family¡¯s vi was a coastal area in Hail City, wherend was expensive. Granny Thomas loved to nt flowers and trees. The greenery of the Thomas Family was well-made, and even the vi¡¯s outer walls were covered with creepers. The entire manor seemed to be looming in all kinds of greenery.

 Chapter 169 They Were Too Cruel

    The car drove into the Thomas Family¡¯s vi, and they got out of the car.

    Hellen quickened her steps. It had been a long time since she had seen her mother, and she missed her dearly.

    Everet said with a smile, ¡°Be careful of your abdomen.¡±

    In the living room of the Thomas Family, Hellen had just run into the room when she saw her mother sitting with her grandmother in the living room. The two were holding iPad and discussing something.

    ¡°Ah, Hellen is here!¡± Granny Thomas immediately stood up and eximed in surprise.

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Hellen ran over like a spoiled child, hugged Granny Thomas, and kissed her.

    Granny Thomas smiled affectionately. ¡°My dear granddaughter, Grandmother misses you.¡±

    Everet followed Hellen through the door and greeted her primly, ¡°Grandma.¡±

    Hellen let go of Granny Thomas and walked up to Mrs. Jovano. She hugged Mrs. Jovano¡¯s arm and asked coquettishly, ¡°Mom, do you miss me?¡±

    Mrs. Jovano smiled as she stroked Hellen¡¯s long hair. ¡°How can I not miss you?¡±

    As she spoke, her gaze fell onto Hellen¡¯s lower abdomen, and she was slightly surprised. ¡°Oh, my darling!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you should think about how long it¡¯s been since you¡¯ve returned to Tempe City,¡± said Hellen in a low voice.

    On the other side, Everet spoke with Granny Thomas and bent slightly. Granny Thomas touched her grandson¡¯s head with a bright smile.

    ¡°I was nning on going back some time ago,¡± Mrs. Jovano snorted coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a n to uncover those who were against you? Didn¡¯t you tell me not to worry or return to Tempe City?¡±

    Hellen coughed lightly. She hadpletely forgotten about this matter.

    Hellen looked up and saw Palmer and Violetaing in from the outside.

    The Thomas Family had quite a few rtives. Still, only Hellen¡¯s grandmother, uncle, and mother were in the main family. After them was their generation.

    After they sat down, Granny Thomas smiled happily. She said, ¡°Today, Everet and Hellen came back, so our family became much livelier. It will be even livelier when Karim and Karlene back tomorrow.¡±

    After chatting for a while, Palmer asked about the attack on Hellen.

    ¡°Has the attackers been captured?¡±

    Afraid that her grandmother and uncle would be worried, Hellenughed, ¡°I caught them and left them to the police.¡±

    Palmer¡¯s face was filled with anger. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Hellen fell silent. If it were Natalie, her uncle would probably do something to the Grant Group¡¯s branch in Hail City.

    When she divorced Hans, the Thomas Family had greatly suppressed the Grant Group¡¯s branchpany. She didn¡¯t want her grandmother¡¯s family involved in her business.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know them,¡± she smiled. ¡°And I don¡¯t know when I had provoked them. The police are currently investigating.¡±

    Everet swept his gaze across Hellen silently.

    Hellen was afraid that her uncle would ask again. She had never thought ofing up with a lie, to begin with.

    After answering, Hellen leaned against Old Granny Thomas¡¯s side and said coquettishly to Violeta on the other side, ¡°Aunt, is lunch ready? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Violeta asked the housekeeper and said with a smile, ¡°There are still ten minutes left. Hold on a little longer. I¡¯ll ask the maid to get you some snacks first.¡±

    Following that, Hellen stayed by her grandmother¡¯s side and listened to Palmer and Everet talk about the Thomas Group¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°Recently, Hellen and the Levi Group have been working together more and more frequently. We all heard about it in Hail City. Did you choose to work with them because of your rtionship with Eddie?¡± Palmer asked.

    Everet shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve always been able to separate work from personal matters. Eddie has been managing Levi Group well. Levi Group would have risen to a new level under his management if it weren¡¯t for his parents.¡±

    It was not until lunchtime that they moved to the dining hall.

    The dishes were all Hellen and Everet¡¯s favorites, and they all ate happily.

    Hellen was called to Granny Thomas¡¯s side, and she picked up food for Granny from time to time.

    Palmer and Everet chatted idly while Mrs. Jovano sat on the other side of Hellen, asionally picking up some food.

    Soon, food had been piled within Hellen¡¯s bowl. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Grandma, Mama, stop. I can¡¯t finish it.¡±

    Palmer looked over and smiled. ¡°You should eat more now to nourish your body. I think you¡¯ve lost much weightpared to thest time you came back¡­¡±

    Before Palmer could finish his words, the phone next to him rang.

    ¡°Hey, what is it?¡±

    It was unknown what they were talking about on the other end, but Palmer¡¯s face turned furious. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡±

    Hellen looked at Mrs. Jovano and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mama, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the Collins Group¡¯s affair again.¡±

    Hellen looked at the table. Even her grandmother and aunt, Violeta, looked grave.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After Palmer hung up the phone, he got up and was about to walk outside.

    ¡°Mom, Violeta, please eat first. I have something to deal with.¡±

    Violeta got up in a hurry and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Seeing that both of them had gone out, Hellen frowned and looked at Granny Thomas, who had a worried expression on her face.

    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s the matter at home?¡±

    Granny Thomas sighed softly. ¡°It seems to be with the Collins Group.¡±

    In Hail City, the Collins Group was arge corporation. It had always cooperated with the Thomas Group and the Williams Group.

    Hellen frowned.

    Everet was also anxious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Collins Group? Had the contract been terminated suddenly?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a breach of the contract, then forget it.¡± Granny Thomas¡¯s face darkened. ¡°The Collins and Thomas families have been friends since your grandfather was alive. In this generation, the number of projects for cooperation between the two families has increased. Still, the Collins Group has fallen out with us because of profit.¡±

    Granny Thomas exined the matter in detail.

    Generally speaking, the Thomas Group spent a lot of money buying a huge mountainous area from the Collins Group.

    The reason was that the Collins Group told the Thomas Group that the government had selected thend to build a university town nearby.

    But after buying thend, the Thomas Group found that the news was false.

    The Thomas Group had paid a high price for that piece ofnd, affecting their entire liquidity chain. The entire Thomas Group would be in danger if this investment could not be repaid.

    Granny Thomas¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°Your uncle wanted to admit defeat and build arge amusement park on that piece ofnd. It¡¯s also located in the mountains. We can build some manors and sell them outside. It can make up for some losses more or less.¡±

    Hellen frowned.

    Granny Thomas sighed, ¡°But the Collins Group also knows that they tricked us. The Collins Group is afraid we will counterattack after dealing with this trouble. It has been looking for trouble with our construction of the yground!¡±

    Everet sneered and said, ¡°They did this in hopes that the Thomas Group can¡¯t turn over so that they won¡¯t be unable to be fine in the future!¡±

    Granny Thomas sighed, ¡°The Collins family¡¯s scheme is too damaging. Your uncle has always ced safety above all else in this project. However,st month, five workers fell off the cliff when clearing the way and were ordered to stop the examination. This matter has just been resolved, and something seems to have happened again. The friendship between the two generations would be cut off! How cruel it is!¡±

    Everet¡¯s expression was icy. ¡°They probably haven¡¯t cherished our friendship since conning the Thomas Family for money.¡±

 Chapter 170 Fighting with Impertinent Guys Would Lead to Endless Trouble

    Hellen¡¯s face was also tense. The Thomas Group and the Collins Group were friends for generations, so she more or less knew something about the past.

    The Collins Group had asked the Thomas Group to support its development in the past.

    The current chairman of the Collins Group used to tter Hellen¡¯s uncle.

    ¡°Grandma, with the Jovano family here, we will never sit by and watch the Thomas Group fall.¡± Everet gritted her teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s see if things can be solved smoothly first. Even in the worst case, the Jovano Group will be your backer.¡±

    Everet took out her mobile phone. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mike to calcte the funds that the Jovano Group can use now and transfer all of them to the Thomas Group¡¯s ount first.¡±

    Granny Thomas smiled: ¡°It hasn¡¯t reached that point yet. Our family has been strong in Hail City for so long; your uncle isn¡¯t a pushover! He easily trusted the Collins family before, but I¡¯m sure he can handle this situation now.¡±

    Towards the end, Granny Thomas¡¯s gaze became firm.

    She believed in her son.

    Hellen, however, felt worried. ording to Grandmother, the chairman of the Collins Group was cold-blooded and immoral.

    This kind of evil person was the most terrifying to knock down the Thomas Group and causing the workers to fall off the cliff.

    But Hellen didn¡¯t say anything more to prevent her grandmother from worrying.

    After Palmer left, he returned in the evening with a heavy expression.

    Violeta followed him with a worried look on her delicate face.

    The Thomas Family was waiting in the living room. Seeing that Palmer had returned, Mrs. Jovano immediately stood up.

    ¡°Palmer, how is it?¡±

    Palmer sat on the sofa and said in a low voice, ¡°One of the workers who built the walkway was dead in an ident.¡±

    Granny Thomas was extremely angry. ¡°The Collins Group doesn¡¯t care about people¡¯s lives!¡±

    Violeta sat down with a serious look on her face. ¡°Our safety measures are more strict than the official standard. The protective equipment of the workers who repair the walkway is already. Palmer and I went to see the equipment taken from the workers¡¯ bodies. There are three protective ropes, each of which has traces of being cut and glued together by a knife!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t withstand for a long time.¡± Her eyes were slightly red. ¡°It¡¯s artificial. We called the police, but after all, it¡¯s on our construction site, so we have to stop.¡±

    Granny Thomas frowned. ¡°The police want us to stop?¡±

    Palmer touched his forehead and said, ¡°Mom, the police didn¡¯t let us stop. I asked them to stop. How many innocent lives will be lost if the Collins Group continues like this?¡±

    The living room fell silent.

    Hellen clenched her hands. This was what she was worried about.

    Fighting with vile characters would bring about endless troubles in the future.

    The viins didn¡¯t care about getting innocent people involved. People who suffered losses were usually more conscientious.

    Hellen pursed her lips and thought for a while. ¡°Uncle, we have to start from the Collins Group.¡±

    Palmer sneered and said, ¡°Leon Collins doesn¡¯t even answer my phone now. Even if I want to find him, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t enter the Collins Group!¡±

    The atmosphere in the living room was gloomy. Seeing this, Violeta forced herself to smile.

    ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you go to bed first? There¡¯s always a road ahead of us. Your birthday is tomorrow, so don¡¯t worry about these annoying things. Let¡¯s celebrate your 70th birthday happily!¡±

    Mrs. Jovano said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll help you back to rest.¡±

    They could not continue sitting like this. Mrs. Jovano helped Granny Thomas, who had a worried expression, back to her bedroom.

    Palmer was in the living room. He took out a cigarette, raised his head to look at Hellen¡¯s stomach, and then put it back into his pocket.

    ¡°Hellen, Everet, you two should return to your rooms and rest.¡± Palmer smiled and said, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t big. Uncle will be able to solve it soon. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Everet frowned. ¡°Uncle, how much did you invest in that plot ofnd?¡±

    Ming Long pursed his lips and stretched out three fingers after a while.

    3 billion dors!

    Hellen let out a long sigh in her heart. Her uncle had probably taken over thatnd and the surrounding mountain range.

    The mountain range?N?velDrama.Org content.

    A faint light shed through Hellen¡¯s mind.

    ¡­

    At Hail City Airport at night.

    The appearance of the two men attracted the attention of passers-by.

    Xeno looked dejected as he nced at the energetic Hans beside him. Hans was really in a good mood!

    Hans wanted toe to Hail City to attend Granny Thomas¡¯s birthday party. Still, to get an invitation from the Thomas Family, he had brought Xeno back!

    ¡°I just escaped from homest time. I didn¡¯t expect that the person who caught me this time was not my father but the person I trusted the most!¡± Xeno gritted his teeth with a look of grief and anger.

    Hans stood straight and said coldly, ¡°You speak like a resentful woman.¡±

    Xeno immediately raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Hans, do you have any conscience?

    Xeno and Hans walked out of the airport and got in the car. At that moment, Xeno saw another personing out of the airport.

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Hey, why is my rumored girlfriend also in Hail City?¡±

    Hans looked out, and not far away, Darcy was standing there on the phone with a frown on her face.

    Xenoughed. ¡°Last time I returned to Hail City, Hellen asked Darcy and me to pretend to be a couple. Should we take her with us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± Hans¡¯s attitude was indifferent.

    Xeno rolled down the window and shouted toward Darcy, ¡°Miss Lewis!¡±

    Darcy called the chauffeur to ask why he had not arrived when she received the message that the traffic was blocked.

    It was gettingte. When Darcy saw Xeno, she ran over as if she had seen her savior.

    ¡°Mr. Wims, are you going back to the Wims family? Give me a ride!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Xeno smiled.

    Hans, who was in the front seat, narrowed his eyes. Hellen still didn¡¯t know that he was in Hail City.

    If Darcy found out about it first, Hellen might discover his motive. What if the Wims family did not receive an invitation card¡­

    ¡°Start driving!¡± Hans ordered coldly.

    The driver stepped on the elerator.

    Darcy ran to the side of the car and watched as it suddenly started to move away.

    She widened her eyes and said angrily two secondster, ¡°Xeno, how dare you fool me?¡±

    Xeno turned his head innocently and looked at Hans. ¡°What the fuck, you tricked me again?!¡±

    The next day.

    The Thomas Vi was decorated with a festive atmosphere. The birthday party was open in the morning to wee the guests. The main venue was at noon. In the evening, there was a party that young people liked. The main hall was used as a banquet venue.

    Violeta was determined to make all the guests happy.

    Hellen got up early, changed into a small red dress, and ran to celebrate Granny Thomas¡¯s birthday in high spirits.

    Everet was also wearing bright clothes today.

    When the two arrived at the main hall on the first floor, all of the Thomas Family rtives were present.

    Karim and Karlen had also returned. The two should have arrived early in the morning and had already changed their clothes.

    A group of people was bustling with noise and excitement. As the younger generation of the Thomas Family, Karim and Karlen was guarding Granny Thomas¡¯s side.

    Palmer and Violeta went to wee guests. Hellen and Everet came forward to congratte Granny Thomas. Hellen also took out the gifts he had prepared, a beautiful jade bracelet.

    The gift was presented on behalf of the Jovano family. It was merely a formality.

    Hellen had brought a lot of things with her when she arrived. She had prepared some scented incense for Granny Thomas and many of her grandmother¡¯s favorite calligraphy paintings, which she had handed the housekeeper privately.

 Chapter 171 Uninvited Guest

    After Hellen gave the gifts, the friends and rtives of the Thomas Family all went forward to offer their congrattions.

    After chatting for a while, there were more and more guests.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Granny Thomas was worried that Hellen would be tired, so she asked her to sit on a chair to rest.

    Thus, Hellen brought a cup of tea and watched as one person after another came in to offer their birthday congrattions.

    Those who came were famous people in Hail City; some were masters of antiques, calligraphy, and painting. When Hellen¡¯s grandfather was alive, he was straightforward and made many friends. The Thomas Family had always had a good reputation in Hail City.

    Hellen listened to the housekeeper reporting the gift list, then offered the gifts for her granny to see.

    From time to time, someone woulde, causing Hellen to feel a bit sleepy. She quietly covered her lips and let out a yawn.

    ¡°Xeno William, the young master of the William family, and Hans Grant from the Grant family of Tempe City havee to congratte you on your birthday.¡±

    Hellen shuddered, then looked towards the door.

    Most of the people in the house were rtives of the Thomas Family. They had all heard about Hans and Hellen¡¯s divorce.

    Everyone looked at the door.

    Everet frowned as he stood up. Karim stood up as well.

    Both of them stared unkindly at the person who had walked in.

    Xeno walked in front and whispered to Hans beside him, ¡°More than half of the people in this hall are ring at us. This is the first time I¡¯ve been hated so much! It¡¯s all thanks to you!¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression was calm. He swept his gaze across the crowd and finallynded on Hellen, sitting below Granny Thomas.

    Hellen was exceptionally charming today. She wore a red cheongsam, and the hem of her skirt was loose, covering her slightly protruding belly.

    Her skin looked even fairer in the red cheongsam. Her ck hair was tied up with a branch-like hairpin, and the cherry on the hairpin was a giant ruby.

    Hellen¡¯s clear and bright eyes were fixed on Hans.

    Hans smiled gently. Hellen pursed her lips and held the ss tightly.

    Granny Thomas frowned and also noticed the interaction between Hans and Hellen.

    Granny Thomas hated this man who had let down her granddaughter very, very much!

    However, all the guests were present, so Granny Thomas suppressed her anger. After all, Hans was here to celebrate her birthday.

    ¡°I represent the William family wishes Granny Thomas has a long life.¡±

    Xeno was no longer his usual yboy self. Instead, he congratted Granny Thomas with a respectful look.

    The gift he sent was a jade carving of the God of Longevity.

    The Thomas and William families were prominent in Hail City, and the two groups cooperated. Granny Thomas smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Xeno.¡±

    Then, she looked at Hans.

    ¡°I represent the Grant family of Tempe City to wish you prosperity and a happy life.¡± Hans was also respectful.

    Granny Thomas pursed her lips. After a few seconds, she reluctantly said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Grant. Please take a seat.¡±

    Hellen held a ss in his hand. Hans had sent over a set of top-notch South Mandara mahjong tiles. Everyone in Hail City liked to y mahjong, so Hans¡¯s gift was appropriate.

    Hellen could tell at a nce that these Southamak Agates were top quality goods, each gram worth over 1. 5 thousand dors. The value of this entire set of mahjong was very high¡­

    Hellen didn¡¯t say anything.

    Hans nced around the room and went straight to Hellen¡¯s side to sit down.

    Everyone in the room had different expressions on their faces. Most of them left after the birthday celebration. They asked Hans to sit down just to say some polite words. Why did Hans really sit down? And he even sat in a seat only rtives could sit in?

    No one spoke on the day. It was just that they all had different thoughts.

    Hellen was feeling conflicted as well. While someone was congratting her granny, she lowered her voice and asked Hans, ¡°Why are you here in Hail City?¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m here to discuss a coboration with the Williams Group. I heard that it¡¯s Granny Thomas¡¯s birthday banquet. I thought that since you¡¯ve been taking care of my granny for so long, I should return the favor, so I came here with him.¡±

    Was that so?

    Hellen stared at Hans in confusion. He looked calm andposed.

    Hans took the teacup from the maid beside him and took a sip.

    Hans¡¯s profile was stunning. Hellen didn¡¯t see anything wrong with it, but her heart was beating fast. She quickly turned her face away.

    Soon, the housekeeper arrived at the door and said, ¡°Granny Grant, Miss Lewis of the Lewis Group is here to congratte you on your birthday!¡±

    Hellen and Everet both looked towards the door at the same time.

    Darcy had always been an unrestrained person. The Lewis Group had a branchpany in Hail City, and most of the people in the room recognized her.

    ¡°Granny Thomas, I wish you all the best!¡±

    Darcy¡¯s cheerful appearance was like a mediator, making everyone in the roomugh.

    Granny Thomas smiled and said to her good friend, ¡°This is the youngdy of the Lewis family, getting along very well with Hellen.¡±

    Darcy smiled gently and said, ¡°Granny Thomas, this is my gift.¡±

    Darcy presented the Pinecrane Longevity Painting that she¡¯d obtained with great difficulty as if she was giving a treasure. She seemed incredibly proud of herself.

    Granny Thomas praised her repeatedly and then sincerely asked her to sit down.

    Darcy turned her head with a smile. When she saw Everet, her expression froze.

    She wanted to find Hellen, but she saw Hellen and Hans sitting together.

    Darcy stared at Hellen. She was shocked. What was going on?!

    On the other side of Hans sat Xeno. There was an empty seat next to Xeno.

    Darcy still bore a grudge for what Xeno had done to her yesterday. She narrowed her eyes and sat down.

    ¡°Mr. Xeno, what a coincidence! We meet again!¡± After Darcy sat down, she gnashed her teeth and said.

    Xeno was usually a self-centered show-off, but today he looked particrly gentlemanly and elegant. He felt guilty and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Lewis, drink tea.¡±

    Darcy narrowed her eyes. ¡°Xeno! You tricked me yesterday! I¡¯ll take revenge when I get the chance!¡±

    Xeno pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°If I said Hans asked the driver to drive the car, would you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to have others be punished for you?¡±

    Although Xeno and Darcy were tits for tats, they were both from wealthy families and had learned etiquette from a young age.

    Both wore a faint smile, and outsiders looking at them seemed to be talking in a low voice.

    Hellen quietly looked at Darcy and Xeno and then looked at his brother. ¡°Sure enough, they don¡¯t look well!¡±

    Many guests had arrived. Hellen sat there, rather tired.

    Hans sat beside her and asked, ¡°Do you have to sit here all the time?¡±

    Hellen nodded weakly, ¡°Guests havee to congratte the birthday. It would be impolite if I wasn¡¯t here.¡±

    Hans frowned and listened to what Hellen said again.

    ¡°But it¡¯s almost over. The banquet will be held at noon. There¡¯s still an hour left.¡±

    Hans looked at Hellen from the side and pursed his lips slightly. He worried about her.

    Seeing that it was about to end, Hellen looked around and saw that Darcy and Xeno were still ¡°in full swing¡± chatting.

    Her elder brother¡¯s face had almost darkened.

    On the other hand, Karim frowned at her sometimes as if he didn¡¯t like Hans.

    Karlen changed her posture from time to time.

    Hellen quietly looked at her granny¡¯s expression. Her granny was obviously tired as well.

    Outside, the housekeeper suddenly raised his voice.

    ¡°Leon Collins of the Collins Group has arrived.¡±

    Everyone in the room was stunned, and then the expressions of the Thomas and Jovano family turned indifferent!

    Karim stood up. ¡°He still dares toe?!¡±

 Chapter 172 Itâ€™s Clearly the Rising Sun from the East

    Leon was the current head of the Collins family and the CEO of the Collins Group.

    Someone led Leon into the room. The people had a good rtionship with the Thomas Family; they all knew some of the grudges between the Collins family and the Thomas family.

    The room was quiet, and the atmosphere became a little tense.

    Leon was now in his forties, in the prime of his life. The moment he entered the room, he smiled confidently.

    ¡°Granny Thomas, I wish you happiness and longevity.¡± He stood in the hall andughed heartily.

    The faces of the Thomas Family members were darkened. Hellen nced at them and found that his granny, uncles, and aunts were calm.

    However, Karlen¡¯s face was flushed. She must have known that Thomas Family had been framed by the Collins family.

    Karlen wanted to stand up and say something but was stopped by her brother Karim.

    Leon¡¯s gaze swept over the Thomas Family members, finally stopping on Joanna. He smiled and said, ¡°Lady Jovano, long time no see.¡±

    Lady Jovano¡¯s voice was indifferent. ¡°Mr. Collins.¡±

    Those who came were guests, especially those who offered their birthday congrattions. It was not convenient for the Thomas Family to drive Leon out.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Others wouldugh at the Thomas Family if they really drove Leon out.

    The atmosphere in the hall was tense. Karlen¡¯s little face was flushed, and she looked like she could abuse Leon anytime.

    Those with a good rtionship with the Thomas family also had displeased expressions.

    ¡°Leon is too arrogant!¡±

    ¡°He has the guts toe, but isn¡¯t he afraid that he won¡¯t be able to return?¡±

    When Hans heard the soft sound, he turned to look at Hellen. Hellen¡¯s small face was indifferent, and the sharpness in her bright eyes was hidden. Obviously, she hated Leon.

    The housekeeper watched Leon¡¯s birthday gift from the side, and his face turned offish.

    He motioned for people to ept the gift and nned to invite Leon to the banquet hall outside.

    ¡°Granny Thomas, this is my birthday gift for you.¡± Leon went straight to his gift and took out a long scroll painting. ¡°The peaceful picture of the setting sun implies happiness in your old age.¡±

    This time, even Xeno¡¯s brows were furrowed tightly, ¡°How can he give a sunset painting as a gift? Are the Collins family and the Thomas Family always on good terms? What happened?¡±

    Xeno had ¡°escaped¡± from Hail City to Tempe City, so his news was dyed.

    Leon had already unfurled the scroll. The two-meter-long scroll was the setting sun on the sea¡¯s surface. It was as if it could disappear any moment, causing the world to turn dark.

    Granny Thomas¡¯s chest heaved up and down a few times. This time, even Palmer couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°Leon, what do you mean by gifting this picture?¡±

    Leon, standing in the middle of the hall, was stunned. Looking innocent, he said, ¡°Of course, I want to pick out a more valuable gift.¡±

    ¡°This Sunset Glow Painting was something I spent over 1. 5 million dors to bid for at the auction.¡± Leon smiled. ¡°It¡¯s much like today¡¯s birthday banquet.¡±

    In Leon¡¯s eyes, this birthday party might be the Thomas Family¡¯sst decent banquet.

    From now on, the Thomas Group would never be able to rise again.

    Leon stopped trying to hide it, and the smile on his face deepened, ¡°Palmer, this painting¡¯s value is not low. Who knows, it might be of great use to you in the future. Hurry up and keep it as a family heirloom!¡±

    ¡°Get out of here!¡± Karlen could not help getting up and shouting.

    Leon nced at Karlen and Karim and sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if the Thomas Family falls, you still have a son who can make much money in the entertainment circle.¡±

    Karim pulled Karlen and said indifferently, ¡°Mr. Collins, our Thomas Family has never let you down. Are you afraid that all the people in Hail City don¡¯t know what you have done?¡±

    Leon sneered. ¡°I¡¯m just here to celebrate your granny¡¯s birthday. You¡¯re such a mean kid.¡±

    ¡°Congrattion? You obviously cheated them, but you still came to make fun of them!¡± An old madam familiar with Granny Thomas stood up and cursed with a crutch. ¡°You did something immoral. You feared that others would get even with you after they passed the difficulties. I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t sleep well, so you came here to pretend, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Leon¡¯s expression turned frosty as he red at the Old Madam: ¡°The Thomas Family is indeed big in Hail City. I will wait and see what happens to you!¡±

    Granny Thomas¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Housekeeper, please see him out.¡±

    This time, Granny Thomas intended to drive Leon out directly.

    The housekeeper immediately stepped forward. ¡°Please!¡±

    Leon threw the painting to the ground, snorted in disdain, and turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait.¡± A clear, fierce female voice rang out.

    Everyone in the hall immediately turned to look at Hellen.

    Hellen stood up and slowly picked up the painting on the ground. When she looked up, she saw that Leon had also turned to look at her.

    ¡°Miss Jovano,¡± Leon said sarcastically, ¡°Why? Are you trying to seek revenge for the Collins family?¡±

    Hellen picked up the painting and carefully looked at it beforeughing with ridicule. ¡°Mr. Collins, all those years ago when you followed by my grandfather¡¯s side, you only cared about ttering and fawning, right? This is obviously a painting of the rising sun.¡±

    Leonughed and said, ¡°The name of this painting is known to the whole world. Miss Jovano, please don¡¯t try to lie.¡±

    Hellen opened the painting and ced it on the ground. She looked at Granny Thomas. ¡°Granny, look at the reflection of this tree.¡±

    Everyone looked carefully and found that the direction of the reflection was not the direction of sunset at all.

    Perhaps everyone was affected by the name of the painting at the beginning, but now they found it was a sunrise painting. The sun was rising from the east and about to jump out of the sea.

    Leon also realized this and swept his eyes over the painting. He immediately fiercely said: ¡°Even if this is the sunrise painting, the Thomas Family is about to end!¡±

    Everet stood up and said with an offish gaze, ¡°Mr. Collins, don¡¯t worry. As long as the Jovano family exists, the Thomas Family will forever be the Thomas Family.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I think you don¡¯t know how great the Thomas family¡¯s loss is. You also want to pay for your property, but it has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Leon turned around, ¡°Farewell.¡±

    Leon wanted to leave, mainly because of the man sitting next to Hellen.

    That gaze scanned his body. The look was indifferent as if it didn¡¯t contain any human emotions, yet it caused Leon to be afraid.

    As the president of the Collins Group, he often kept an eye on others and exerted pressure on his employees.

    But now, Leon had an impulse to escape.

    ¡°Mr. Collins.¡± Hellen¡¯s voice rang out again.

    Leon could only remain where he was. ¡°What, does Miss Jovano want to say something else?¡±

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for giving thend to the Thomas Family. Although you are ugly and wicked, you did something good identally.¡±

    Leon turned his head and stared at Hellen in disbelief. ¡°Is this woman crazy?¡±

    Hellenughed calmly. ¡°Whether the end or if the Thomas Family is returning to its former glory, you will soon see it!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s voice was calm, and her words were slow, but they had a sense of certainty.

    Leon¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Where did this woman get the confidence?!

    But under Hellen¡¯s indifferent gaze, Leon began to panic.

    All the ns were correct.

    Thend was indeed in the Thomas Group¡¯s hands. The people he nted in the Thomas Group indicated that Palmer had recently been under a lot of pressure!

    This woman was bluffing!

 Chapter 173 Just Wait and See

    As Leon thought this, his face darkened. He walked towards Hellen. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait and see¡­¡±

    Hans, sitting on a chair behind Hellen, stood up and walked to the front, protecting Hellen behind him.

    His eyes were indifferent. He did not intend to let Leon get close to Hellen.

    Xeno scratched his head. He hadn¡¯t nned to interfere in the Thomas Family¡¯s affairs, but when he saw Hans stand up, he stood up.

    Xeno stood on the other side of Hellen. He had always had a fiery temper. Now that he had stepped forward, he looked at Leon and started to mock him.

    ¡°Mr. Collins, we¡¯re all well-known in Hail City. Why are you so shameless? What do you think the Collins family¡¯s reputation will be in Hail City in the future after doing such immoral things?!¡±

    ¡°Reputation?¡±

    Leon sneered in his heart. Reputation was nothingpared to strength and wealth!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    However¡­

    ¡°Mr. Xeno, are you nning to represent the William family to oppose the Collins Group?¡±

    Rolling his eyes, Xeno said, ¡°No, mainly because the Collins Group is not qualified to stand on the opposite side of my family.¡±

    The Thomas Group and The Williams Group had always been the leadingpanies of Hail City. They now together fight with the Collins Group?

    Leon looked at Xeno coldly and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll remember it!¡±

    Xeno turned to look at Hans and said, ¡°My family been targeted by such a sinister person? It¡¯s terrifying!¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he said, ¡°Mr. Collins, not only the Jovano Group but also the Grant Group will fully support the Thomas Group. As long as the Grant Group exists, the Thomas Group will never copse. You can give it a try.¡±

    Leon turned his head abruptly and looked at Hans. ¡°Mr. Grant, this doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with you!¡±

    Then, he saw Hellen, who was standing behind Hans.

    It was a protective posture.

    Darcy sat in the same ce and said tly, ¡°With the Lewis family around, we won¡¯t let such a despicable person bully the Thomas Family!¡±

    Leon clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

    Everyone in the room had a good rtionship with the Thomas Family, so they all had indignant. They all supported the Thomas Family.

    Leon¡¯s face darkened. Ever since he had sold the piece ofnd to the Thomas Family, the Collins Group had received 4. 5 billion dors from the Thomas Family!

    Apart from the Grant family, the Jovano family, and the William family, these people were not challenging to deal with.

    Provoked public anger, Leon walked out with a darkened face.

    Hellen called out from behind him. ¡°Leon, at least my thanks are real. After some time, you¡¯ll understand what you¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Leon¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he turned to look.

    Hellen had already stored the painting in the scroll. She then handed it to the housekeeper next to him. ¡°Put it away.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± the housekeeper replied.

    Leon didn¡¯t dare to look too long before Hans blocked his line of sight.

    Leon snorted and left in a rage.

    Leon left, but everyone¡¯s mood was affected.

    Hellen gave Karlen a consoling look. ¡°Karlen, don¡¯t let Leon affect your mood.¡±

    Karlen was angry. After all, she was afraid Granny Thomas would worry, so she smiled.

    Hellen sat, followed by Hans.

    Hellen looked at the man by her side. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hans nodded. He looked at Hellen with concern and finally rested his eyes on her belly. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    In three months, the child would be born. Hellen was still doing this, not holding back at all.

    After leaving the Thomas Family, Leon got into his car at the gates.

    Leon felt that something was wrong!

    It was usual for the Jovano family to help the Thomas Family. After all, Lady Jovano was Granny Thomas¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°But why did the William family, the Lewis family, and even the Grant family openly support the Thomas Family?¡±

    Leon¡¯s face paled. What exactly did he not know?

    The Grant Group was very influential at home and abroad. He had seen Hans before at the international dinner party. He was calm and wise and would never be affected by love.

    Could it be¡­

    Leon thought of Hellen¡¯s words, ¡°The Thomas Group would be prosperity again?!¡±

    ¡°No, the Thomas Family has lost 45 million dors this time!¡±

    Could there be something with that piece ofnd?

    Leon¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    As soon as he got in the car, a red Ferrari drove in from the outside. It was so fast that it directly shaved off Leon¡¯s rearview mirror.

    Leon gritted his teeth and looked at the driver.

    When the man got out of the car, several of the Thomas Family¡¯s servants immediately came and talked to him.

    Leon recognized this man. It was Eddie from the Levi family in Tempe City.

    There had been rumors about him with Granny Thomas¡¯s granddaughter before. Thinking about it this way, there were so many people in Tempe City today!

    ¡°Are these people still business people? How could they make such a stupid choice for the sake of feelings and spirit?¡±

    Leon drove away in doubt.

    Eddie entered the house under the guidance of the maid and walked all the way to Granny Thomas.

    Hellen was surprised, but Hans¡¯s face darkened.

    Xeno drew close to him and teased teasingly, ¡°Hans, your rival is here.¡±

    Eddie had always been good at winning the olddy¡¯s favor, and his gift was to Granny Thomas¡¯s liking. In just a few sentences, he had coaxed Granny Thomas into smiling from ear to ear.

    Hans¡¯s gaze swept across the room.

    Granny Thomas and the Thomas Family looked at Eddie with more intimacy.

    Hans looked at Hellen, peeling nuts on the table and ying with them. She didn¡¯t seem to notice and was focused on eating Susie.

    Hans¡¯s lips curled up slightly.

    The birthday celebration was quickly over, and Granny Thomas was tired. She was escorted by a few maids to talk to her old friends.

    The dinner party was prepared by Violeta. She soon went out to socialize with Palmer. Before she left, she said softly to the juniors, ¡°All right, none of you are going out, right? Karlen, don¡¯t make trouble!¡±

    Karlen¡¯s expression was still terrible. She obviously bore a grudge against Leon.

    As soon as Hellen got up, they saw Eddie walking over.

    ¡°Hellen, did you miss me?¡± Eddie snickered.

    To the side, Xeno cast an offish look at him. ¡°This man really doesn¡¯t care about his own life.¡±

    Hans ignored her. ¡°Xeno, I need you to do something for me.¡±

    Karim and Karlen knew Eddie, and Everet had grown up with him.

    Hans looked at Eddie and Hellen with deep eyes. As Eddie was talking to Hellen, Eddie threw him a smile.

    Eddie was arrogantly stirring up trouble and showing off the preferential treatment that the Thomas Family gave him.

    Hans pursed his lips slightly.

    Hellen said to Everet and Karim. ¡°You all can go attend the banquet. Go help my uncle and aunt. I won¡¯t be going.¡±

    Hellen rubbed her belly. She was about to give birth in two months. She didn¡¯t want to go to crowded ces for fear of idents.

    Karlen clenched her hands and said, ¡°Hellen, when Leon made trouble just now, you said that the Thomas Family would rise again to glory. Is that true?¡±

    Hearing this, Karim also looked over.

    Hellen began tough. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss these things tonight.¡±

    Hellen returned to his bedroom upstairs. There were a few people in the room who were slightly disappointed.

    Hans remained calm while Eddie looked at Hellen¡¯s back and sighed.

    Karlen smiled and ran to Eddie¡¯s side. ¡°Eddie, long time no see. What have you been busy with recently?¡±

 Chapter 174 Are You Going to elope?

    ¡°I¡¯m busy with thepany¡¯s affairs.¡± Eddie smiled and stroke Karlen¡¯s head.

    Eddie nced at Hans.

    After Hellen left, Hans took Xeno to the banquet hall. After attending Granny Thomas¡¯s birthday banquet at noon, there was a banquet in the evening.

    However, they left first.

    Xeno followed closely behind Hans and asked curiously, ¡°Why did you leave just like that? After the formal banquet, I heard a party would be held at night. Maybe Hellen wille out.¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes were indifferent. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already congratted Granny Thomas?¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯te here to celebrate Granny Thomas¡¯s birthday, did you? Didn¡¯t youe to see Hellen? She didn¡¯te out. Maybe she¡¯ll-¡±

    Before Xeno could finish his words, he saw a faint smile in Hans¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Let me tell you, Eddie is in the Thomas Vi now. The Thomas Family is very polite to him. Maybe they have already regarded Eddie as Hellen¡¯s boyfriend!¡±

    ¡°Hellen won¡¯t be with him,¡± Hans said.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°Because she¡¯s no longer in the Thomas Vi.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xeno was stunned.

    David drove the car out of the Thomas Vi. After a round, they arrived at the back door of the Thomas Vi.

    At this moment, the courtyard was lively but quiet at the back door.

    From a distance, Hans saw that familiar figure.

    Off to the side, Xeno was amused to see her as well. ¡°Are you nning to elope?¡±

    Hellen was just opening the door and getting in the car. Hearing this, he red at Xeno.

    Hellen turned to look at Hans. ¡°Are the things I asked you to prepare ready?¡±

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m almost ready.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Hellen¡¯s smile had a hint of sternness in it. ¡°Then let¡¯s go look at thend my uncle bought!¡±

    There were many mountain ranges around Hail City, a famous tourist city.

    Hans¡¯s car quickly arrived at the border of thend.

    Several people were setting up a checkpoint beside the main road at the edge.

    Hellen and Hans got out of the car and another off-road vehicle.

    Somehow, Xeno got out of the car and wanted to follow them.

    Hans turned to look at him and said, ¡°Go back first.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Xeno asked curiously.

    However, the car started after Hans and Hellen got into the off-road vehicle.

    The two of them had abandoned Xeno?!

    Xeno was shocked.

    David said in the car beside them, ¡°Mr. Williams, let me send you back.¡±

    Xeno gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Hans is hibernating Hellen!¡±

    Hans held Hellen¡¯s hand and stayed in the car for a long time. It was not until the sunset that they came back.

    Hans sent Hellen back to the backdoor of the Thomas Vi. The two chatted in front of the door for a long time before Hellen returned.

    Granny Thomas¡¯s birthday party was a significant event in Hail City. Almost all the celebrities in the city were present, and the news of Leon causing trouble for the Thomas Family gradually spread.

    Some secretly cursed Leon for his not morality, while others openly mocked him for being heartless.

    However, the Collins Group swindled 4. 5 billion dors from the Thomas Family, representing the rise of the Collins Group. In any case, there were more hospitable words than curses.

    The atmosphere in the Thomas Family had been getting worse over the past few days.

    Hellen could sense the exhaustion beneath the smiles of her uncle and auntie. Three days passed by in a sh.

    At midnight, in the Collins¡¯s house.

    Leon wore a sinister expression in the living room as he unwaveringly stared at the man before him.

    ¡°How is this possible!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Mr. Collins, didn¡¯t you see Granny Thomas¡¯s birthday party that day? Miss Jovano sneaked out with Hans to that piece ofnd!¡±

    Leon¡¯splexion turned a little pale.

    ¡°Really? Did you find it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the value of that piece ofnd is at least ten times more than that!¡± The man said, ¡°Mr. Collins, I¡¯m just responsible for delivering the message. You still have the final say.¡±

    Leon gritted his teeth. They had been relying on the Thomas Family since his father was young.

    Since he was a child, his father had taught him that he should be friends with Palmer and win Joanna¡¯s favor.

    Leon had had enough of this sort of life where he had to rely on others!

    Palmer, that good-for-nothing was not as dishonest as he was. He was lucky enough to be born into the Thomas Family!

    Leon¡¯s face darkened: ¡°Let me think about it again!¡±

    The man got up and left.

    The next day.

    All of a sudden, there was a piece of gossip in Hail City.

    Thend that the Thomas Family had bought due to the Collins Group¡¯s scams had been jointly acquired by The Jovano Group and the Grant Group.

    The Williams Group and the Lewis Group also wanted to participate, but they failed.

    For a moment, everyone was a little stunned.

    [That piece ofnd is bound to lose money. Are the Jovano Group and the Grant Group crazy?]

    [Even if the Jovano family and Thomas Family are inws, this is not a small sum of money. Even half of thend would cost 22. 5 billion dors!]

    [What 22. 5 billion dors? They offered 60 billion dors to buy this piece ofnd from the Thomas Family!]

    During the discussion, Leon finally understood.

    Bullshit, the Williams Group, and the Lewis Group wanted to get involved but had failed. These two families had obviously been kicked out by The Jovano Group and the Grant Group!

    What the man said was true!

    This mountain range might be thergest gold mine in the country!

    ¡°The Jovano family, what great methods, even deceiving your uncle¡¯s family!¡± Leon sat in the guest room with a gloomy expression. ¡°That little girl, Hellen, has the face to ridicule me!¡±

    Off to the side, Leon¡¯s wife was sitting on the sofa, her eyes full of wisdom. ¡°The Grant Group and the Jovano Group have been on equal footing in Tempe City for many years. Although the two families are rivals, other groups in Tempe City will not be able to stand out at all because of this rtionship. This time, the cooperation between the two families must be true.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Leon raised his voice and gritted his teeth. ¡°Hans will never do any charity!¡±

    The gold mine was real!

    The mere thought that thend was in his hands made Leon dizzy!

    He had already sold this piece ofnd to the Thomas Family!

    ¡°Even if the Thomas Family wants to sell, they will definitely sell to his family!¡± Leon¡¯s voice was trembling. He could be considered to have shed all pretenses of friendship with the Thomas Family.

    Now, he finally understood why Hellen had said the Thomas Family would prosper once more!

    This woman already knew the value of that piece ofnd!

    To the side, Mrs. Collins got up, and her eyes flickered. ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not necessarily the case.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Mrs. Collins smiled mysteriously and cunningly as she said, ¡°The Thomas Family doesn¡¯t know the value of thisnd. Palmer has always been honest and kind. How could he be willing to let his rtives buy it?¡±

    Leon was stunned for a moment, then burst outughing: ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re right! I didn¡¯t think there would be a vein of ore underground. Palmer definitely didn¡¯t think there would be one!¡±

    ¡°Prepare gifts and contracts! I¡¯ll go to the Thomas Family and apologize!¡±

 Chapter 175 Come to Apologize

    At half past six in the morning, the Thomas Family was still quiet.

    Granny Thomas was getting on in her years and didn¡¯t have much time to sleep. She woke up early and sat in the living room to drink tea.

    The housekeeper said, ¡°Granny Thomas, Leon is here.¡±

    When Granny Thomas heard the name ¡®Leon,¡¯ she felt annoyed.

    ¡°What is he doing here? He¡¯s just a viin intoxicated by sess. He wants to show off before us and let him go!¡±

    The housekeeper answered and left.

    After a while, he returned and said, ¡°Leon said he won¡¯t leave. He wants to see Mr. Thomas.¡±

    ¡°Ignore him!¡± Granny Thomas said tly.

    Leon was seated in his car in front of the Thomas vi¡¯s gates, staring intently at the gates.

    Mrs. Collins sat aside with a gloomy face.

    Leon gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It seems to be true from the attitude of the Thomas Family!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Mrs. Collinsforted him, ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t worry. The Thomas Family doesn¡¯t know the value of that piece ofnd. Otherwise, why would they be willing to sell it to the Jovano Group and the Grant Group?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to wait!¡±

    Mrs. Collins thought for a moment and said, ¡°Since we are here to apologize, if we have been sitting in the car all the time, it seems our sincerity is not enough. Palmer may not be willing to see you now.¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Get out of the car. We¡¯ll wait there!¡±

    It was the weekend, and the Thomas Family was on holiday.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Karim got up first. He drank a ss of milk and ran to the gym.

    At 8:30 p. m., Palmer, his wife, and Joanna got up.

    Joanna saw that Hellen and Everet had not yet gotten up, so she frowned and said, ¡°The two of them are sozy. I¡¯ll go and call them!¡±

    Granny Thomas smiled and said, ¡°Why should you wake them up? They are still young and have to deal with the Jovano Group, a bigpany. It¡¯s rare for them toe out. Let them sleep more.¡±

    Violeta said, ¡°Karlen hasn¡¯t gotten up yet. I¡¯ll ask Karim to call her.¡±

    Karim was called out from the gym. ¡°Tell your sister to get up.¡±

    As a result, Karlen, Everet, and Hellen were all woken up one after the other.

    They rubbed their sleepy eyes and went to the living room in pajamas.

    Granny Thomas smiled as she looked at the group of children. She felt happy and said, ¡°Look at you, sleepy kids.¡±

    Karlen said, ¡°Granny, we¡¯re all grown-ups. How can you talk about us like children?¡±

    Hellenughed from the side. They weren¡¯t just adults. These people in the room were all quite influential.

    Karim was already a superstar in the entertainment industry.

    Hellen¡¯s elder brother, Everet, was in charge of the Jovano Group, while Hellen had divorced.

    The youngest Karlen had already gone to college. However, in their granny¡¯s eyes, they would always be children and lovely.

    The housekeeper walked out from the side and said with a smile, ¡°Granny Thomas, breakfast is ready.¡±

    They moved to the restaurant for breakfast.

    Granny Thomas looked at the table full of people and couldn¡¯t stop smiling. ¡°If only the house was so lively every day.¡±

    Joanna was a little distressed. ¡°Mom, I¡¯lle back more often to apany you in the future.¡±

    ¡°Apany me?¡± Granny Thomas nced at Joanna. ¡°Now you know how to be filial. Back then, I told you not to marry into Tempe City. You¡¯re seeking death at home!¡±

    Hearing this gossip, Hellen immediately grew excited. ¡°Granny, my mother tried tomit suicide for my dad?¡±

    Palmer smiled and said, ¡°Your dad was amazing then. He came to Hail City Filiale to deal with something, but he climbed over the wall to visit your mother daily.¡±

    Joanna immediately went to scold her younger brother. ¡°Shut up. What nonsense are you talking about!¡±

    Everyone at the table wasughing.

    Karlen listened to the gossip of the Jovano family and looked at her parents curiously. ¡°Dad, how did you get my mother?¡±

    Violeta held her chopsticks and said with a gentle smile, ¡°Karlen, how are your studies recently? I heard you knew Taylor Grant and even fought with her at school?¡±

    Karlen lowered her head and remained silent.

    Palmer and Karim raised their heads simultaneously and looked at Karlen sternly.

    ¡°Fight?¡±

    ¡°You have really some ability!¡±

    Hellen gave her aunt an admiring nce.

    When the breakfast was almost finished, the housekeeper came in again.

    He looked hesitant and said, ¡°Granny Thomas, Leon is still unwilling to leave. He and his wife have been waiting at the gate.¡±

    Palmer had an instinctive aversion towards the Collins family. The people were enjoying themselves, and their faces fell when they heard Leon¡¯s name.

    Granny Thomas mmed her chopsticks. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±

    Palmer frowned. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t let them call you when you were sleeping.¡± Granny Thomas barked, ¡°Leon, he came to our house at six o¡¯clock and insisted on seeing you. I asked the housekeeper to stop him at the door, but I didn¡¯t expect him to not leave!¡±

    Hellen drank a spoonful of porridge, her eyes shing slightly.

    Palmer¡¯s expression was indifferent. He turned to look at the housekeeper. ¡°Mr. Whn, did he say anything?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything. He only said that he wanted to see you. They want to apologize to you and did not mention anything specific.¡±

    Violeta sneered. ¡°He¡¯s apologizing for a business worth 4. 5 billion dors? I don¡¯t think Leon is such a person. He was making trouble at Mom¡¯s birthday party a few days ago.¡±

    Joanna also sneered. ¡°The weasel gives the chicken a New Year¡¯s greetings; let him go!¡±

    The housekeeper smiled bitterly. ¡°The first time Granny Thomas asked him to get out, I also conveyed to him the message that he was unwilling to go.¡±

    Granny Thomas growled, ¡°Then let him stand!¡±

    Hellen continued to eat.

    After breakfast, the Thomas Family finally gathered together and stayed in the living room.

    While Palmer was chatting with Granny Thomas, Violeta and Joanna sat together and discussed something in low voices.

    Hellen nced at them; Karim was reprimanding Karlen.

    Only Hellen and his big brother were free.

    Hellen called Everet over as he yed electronic games on the gamepad.

    ¡°Everet,e here. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Everet came over and asked obediently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hellen lowered his voice. ¡°I know what Leon is here for.¡±

    Hellen whispered to him everything about Leon.

    Everet lowered his voice. ¡°Really? There¡¯s really a gold mine underground!¡±

    Hellen chortled. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and tell granny!¡±

    Hellen pressed Everet down.

    It was eleven o¡¯clock at noon. Although it was early autumn, the sun was still hot.

    Granny Thomas thought of something and called the housekeeper. ¡°Leon has left, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Armon smiled bitterly and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t know where their willpoweres from. The couple is standing in the sun and about to faint. Granny Thomas, it¡¯s not a good thing. Although no one would see them standing there, what if they really faint in front of our door?¡±

    Hellen put down the game console and rubbed her belly as she stood up. ¡°Palmer, go see Leon. It¡¯s ok if they faint from the sun, but if they die in front of our door, it¡¯ll be too unlucky.¡±

    Palmer¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Okay, let them in. Don¡¯t let theme to the main building. Let them wait in the small building on the side.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Armon replied.

    Everet pulls Hellen. Hellen quietly shakes her head.

    Violeta noticed their actions, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 176 Supernatural Event

    After a while, lunch was served. After the family harmoniously finished lunch, Palmer went to the small building nearby.

    Granny Thomas retorted, ¡°Palmer shouldn¡¯t have met him. I don¡¯t know what the Collins family is nning. Aren¡¯t they here to deceive Palmer?¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°If this sort of ingrate isn¡¯t here to deceive my uncle, what else could it be?¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t deceive him. Your uncle has already seen through him!¡± Granny Thomas snorted angrily.

    Violeta looked at Hellen.

    Hellenughed. ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. I think he is still a bit too upright.¡±

    ¡°Hellen.¡± Violeta smiled gently. ¡°Your uncle has gone to the small building. Since he¡¯s gone, can you tell me the whole story?¡±

    Hellen looked at Violeta in surprise. Her aunt was brilliant and observant.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    After thinking for a while, she exined in a low voice.

    ¡°On the day of granny¡¯s birthday party, I went to the piece ofnd that uncle bought-¡±

    In the small building next to the main building of Thomas¡¯s vi

    Leon¡¯s face was full of tears and remorse. He directly knelt down in front of Palmer.

    ¡°Palmer, it¡¯s all my fault. That¡¯s why I¡¯m nagging you like this!¡±

    Mrs. Collins¡¯s eyes were red as she ced the contract on the table.

    ¡°Palmer, just treat it as saving us. If anything happens to Leon, our Collins family will fall.¡±

    Palmer looked at Leon with a strange feeling.

    There should be retribution for Leon¡¯s evil deeds.

    But if there was really retribution, Palmer felt that it was too inefficient.

    Leon came here today to kowtow and kneel to him, saying he was here to ask for forgiveness. Palmer asked Leon a few questions and knew the whole story.

    Leon¡¯s father had a good rtionship with his father. Before he had gone, he even instructed Leon to continue the friendship between the two families.

    After Leon lied to Palmer this time, Leon even dreamed of his deceased father scolding him.

    Palmer didn¡¯t believe it at first, but Leon and his wife were crying and scared, saying they saw their father at home in the evening and heard Mr. Elder Collins¡¯s scolding.

    The two of them couldn¡¯t sleep in a daze.

    Palmer was confused but still sneered, ¡°You cheated 4. 5 billion dors crazily. Don¡¯t you want it?¡±

    Mrs. Collins wiped her tears and said, ¡°Palmer, no matter how much money you have, even if it¡¯s more, it¡¯s not as important as life! Recently, both of us have had problems with our bodies. We¡¯d better repurchase thisnd. We¡¯ll add another 0. 15 billion to it as an apology.¡±

    Palmer frowned. He had read the contract several times.

    There was nothing fishy about it.

    Leon¡¯s name andpany seal were all finished; just waiting for his signature.

    Once he signed it, the deal would be urate.

    Palmer was conflicted. There was something wrong with it, but he could not find it.

    Leon and his wife sobbed their hearts out.

    Leon had given up his reputation for 4. 5 billion dors. Was he really going to return it back so quickly?

    Just because of this supernatural event?

    Palmer did not believe in such things; however, when he looked at Leon, he felt a headache.

    But no matter what, as long as there was nothing wrong with the contract, the crisis that the Thomas Family faced would be solved.

    Palmer hesitated for a few minutes and signed his name when Leon held his leg.

    With an indifferent face, he held the contract and said, ¡°If I can¡¯t get the money, I won¡¯t give you the contract!¡±

    Leon immediately called the bank president. 4. 5 billion dors was not a small amount. The Thomas Family had transferred money from several banks in the past.

    Palmer thought Leon would take a long time to get the money. Still, not long after, the finance department of the Thomas Group called him and said that 4. 65 billion yuan had been transferred into thepany¡¯s ount.

    Palmer took out his phone and looked at the severalpanies¡¯ ounts. The strange feeling in his heart grew stronger and stronger.

    ¡°Before you came, you had already contacted the bank. So you can quickly transfer the money.¡± Palmer frowned.

    Leon could only see the contract in Palmer¡¯s hand, tears welling up in his eyes. ¡°Palmer, I¡¯m also here to apologize. I can¡¯t bete.¡±

    Palmer¡¯s offish gaze swept Leon, ¡°You¡¯re not doing something like this. Leon, our Thomas Family¡¯s rtionship with your Collins family ends here!¡±

    As he spoke, he threw the contract on Leon¡¯s face.

    Leon grabbed the contract as if it was a life-saving straw.

    He couldn¡¯t wait to take his mobile phone, take photos, and send them to the Collins family.

    Palmer frowned and felt something¡¯s wrong!

    After Leon sent the message, the kneeling body lowered its head and released frighteningughter.

    Hisughter grew louder and louder before he startedughing.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s not contact each other. Palmer, you can be foolish; you are cheated on me two times!¡±

    Palmer¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°How can youpare to me when you¡¯re in this state?¡± Leon stood and patted his knee, ¡°I¡¯ll get my revenge for kneeling to you today! I won¡¯t even look at you when you kneel!¡±

    After he finished speaking, Leon took Mrs. Collins out of the room.

    The two didn¡¯t look the slightest bit like they did when they arrived.

    Palmer stood in the small building for a while.

    Thepany¡¯s bank ount could not be wrong, nor could the contract.

    He returned to the main building in a heavy mood.

    The Thomas Family was sitting in the living room in the main building.

    When Palmer entered the room, he looked at Granny Thomas and said, ¡°Mother, that piece ofnd has returned to the hands of the Collins family.¡±

    Granny Thomas squinted. ¡°So you did make a deal with Leon.¡±

    Violeta chuckled on the side and said, ¡°Hellen, you are right. Your uncle really fell for it a second time.¡±

    Hellen smiled, ¡°Uncle fell for it because he was upright and had a good moral character. Leon had no bottom line and was unscrupulous. Although this sort of person is disgusting, he is indeed easy to aplish.¡±

    ¡°People would look down on them. What is the point of living like this?¡± Karim mocked.

    Karlen scolded, ¡°Leon, that bastard-¡±

    Karim nced over, and Karlen shut her mouth with a smack.

    While they were talking, Palmer¡¯s face changed. ¡°What are you talking about, Mom?¡±

    Hellen smiled as she looked at Palmer. ¡°Uncle, did Leon shamelessly beg you, and he was arrogant after he bought thend?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. Leon and his wife changed their face as soon as they gripped the contract.¡± Palmer¡¯s face darkened, and he felt disgusted at the mention of Leon.

    Just that¡­

    ¡°Why is that? Is that piece ofnd different?¡±

    Violeta said with a smile, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s different. Someone found gold there. They found arge piece of gold within a kilometer.¡±

    Palmer¡¯s face changed. ¡°That piece ofnd is nearly a thousand square kilometers!¡±

    It was a mountainous region. Otherwise, the area of thatnd would be equivalent to a small city.

    If there was a gold mine of such high quantity¡­

 Chapter 177 He Still Wonâ€™t Give Up

    Palmer was angry. When he saw the people¡¯s expressions in the room, he knew something was wrong.

    He smiled and looked at Violeta. ¡°Honey, what¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t beat around the bush. You can¡¯t gang up on me, right?¡±

    Palmer sat down, and Violeta told him the whole story with a smile.

    Ever since they learned about the things of the Thomas Family, both the Jovano family and the Frank family nned to lend a hand to the Thomas Family.

    But Hellen¡¯s first thought was still to recover their losses.

    Otherwise, even if the Jovano and Frank families tried their best to help, the three families would still suffer losses together.

    In particr, Violeta had a younger brother, so the Frank family would definitely be unable to do their best to help them.

    ¡°Hellen purposely set up a trap. When Hellen found out it was the mountain range, she thought of using the gold mine to deceive the Collins family. So on the day of mother¡¯s birthday, she intentionally snuck over to that piece ofnd.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s method was simple. She knew that Leon had his men in the Thomas Group, so she thought that Leon also had his men in the Thomas Family.

    Hellen went out from the back door on purpose that day to let Leon¡¯s men know that she had gone to that piece ofnd.

    After that, Leon naturally noticed that something was wrong. He asked someone to investigate and saw Hellen and Hans going to see thend together. After they changed into the Jeep, the car was filled with instruments.

    This was deliberately discovered by others. Although it was easy to say, it was difficult not to intentionally do it.

    Leon immediately sent someone to check. Hellen and Hans set up checked posts everywhere, leaving behind a small passage. Not long after they entered, they had already buried gold underground.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Hellenughed, ¡°Although those gold bricks are precious,pared to 4. 5 billion dors, they aren¡¯t that much.¡±

    Palmer raised her chin. ¡°How many were buried?¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Not much, just over a hundred kilograms.¡±

    Karlen, who was at the side, widened her eyes and said, ¡°Hellen, the golds are more than 45 dors per gram. You buried over 100 kilograms of gold?¡±

    ¡°One kilogram of gold is valued at 45 thousand dors, one hundred kilograms-¡±

    Karim did the math and looked at Hellen. ¡°So, you buried more than 4. 5 million dors in that piece ofnd?¡±

    Hellenughed embarrassedly. ¡°Although the cost is not small, my uncle has lost over 45 billion dors. This is not a big deal.¡±

    Palmer thought for a few seconds and said, ¡°Well, the Collins family thought it was arge gold mine and gave them 0. 15 billion dors. We made a profit of 14. 55 million dors.¡±

    Hellen began tough. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s 0. 15 billion dors. I¡¯ve already had people dig out the gold and bring it back.¡±

    How could Hellen leave the gold there?

    Everet narrowed her eyes. ¡°Where did you get the gold?¡±

    Hellen thought about it and said honestly, ¡°Hans supported them to me. It¡¯s not convenient for me to collect so many gold bricks at the moment. He also gave me the equipment I need.¡±

    The faces of the Thomas Family members all changed.

    Everet¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°He¡¯s not giving you up yet!¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°He helped out greatly this time. Our two ns are cooperating now. Everet, I¡¯ve already forgotten about him. Don¡¯t hate him anymore.¡±

    Violeta saw Everet¡¯s unpleasant expression and quickly helped Hellen change the topic.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, but I¡¯m afraid the Collins family will find an excuse to say that we cheated on him. At that time, awsuit will be inevitable.¡±

    Hellenughed tly. ¡°Will they be able to win? We spent 4. 5 billion dors buying if from them. It was a normal increase when they bought it with 0. 15 billion dors higher.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether they can win or not.¡± Palmer smiled, ¡°There are surveince cameras in the building. Otherwise, why do you think I asked them to talk over there? Leon and his wife cried and hugged my thigh. He said he did something wrong. He dreamed of his father every day, so he wanted to buy this piece ofnd. I would post the video if he dared to make trouble.¡±

    Hellenughed and said, ¡°Palmer is right. We never said that there was a gold mine here. He also said that he wanted to sleep peacefully. What reason does he have toe to find us? It would be good if we didn¡¯t sue him.¡±

    When Granny Thomas heard this, there was a smile.

    This time, her smile was reallyfortable.

    ¡°Our Thomas Family¡¯s cmity has passed just like that.¡± Granny Thomas looked at Hellen and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Hellen. Otherwise, we would have really¨C¡±

    Hellen shook her head and said, ¡°Actually, I just thought of the gold mine. It was executed by Hans.¡±

    After Hellen arrived at Hail City, she did not have any subordinates. Leon would definitely discover it if she were to borrow the Thomas Family¡¯s human resources.

    ¡°If it was just rumored that the Jovano family was going to purchase that piece ofnd, Leon would be suspicious.¡± Hellen said in a low voice, ¡°Fortunately, Hans is willing to cooperate-¡±

    She looked at Everet¡¯s increasingly offish face and finally shut her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll treat Mr. Grant to a meal when I have time.¡± Violeta smiled. ¡°Palmer, don¡¯t be angry. You should know how serious this is.¡±

    4. 5 billion dors.

    For the Thomas Group, if they failed to deal with it well, they would directly go bankrupt.

    Granny Thomas thought for a moment and sighed. ¡°Palmer, no matter what you do in the future, you must discuss it with your wife first!¡±

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although everyone seemed happy on the surface, they all were worried about the Thomas Group.

    But now, there was no need to worry anymore. They could finally vent their anger.

    Hellen beamed. ¡°Unfortunately, the Collins family got off lightly. Back then, he swindled 4. 5 billion dors away from us, but now, he¡¯s only returned it! I think we must make them take out another 4. 5 billion dors before we can truly vent our anger!¡±

    Palmer sneered and said, ¡°Even if all the properties of the Collins family are sold, they can¡¯t be sold for more than 0. 75 billion dors. He added another 0. 15 billion dors to repurchase thend this time. I¡¯m afraid that Leon will be distressed.¡±

    Violeta said softly, ¡°The Collins family¡¯s reputation in Hail City is bad. Don¡¯t worry, Hellen. We won¡¯t let them go.¡±

    ¡°Not only the Thomas Group but also our Jovano Group will not let them go,¡± Everet said.

    Hellen thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°When I return, I¡¯ll ask Darcy and Xeno to do it.¡±

    When many families didn¡¯t cooperate with the Collins family, they finally vented their anger.

    Everybody was pleased, so Hellen burst outughing.

    ¡°Palmer, don¡¯t tell others about this, and don¡¯t target the Collins Group for the time being.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hellenughed, saying, ¡°Leon loves to show off; this news probably won¡¯t be hidden for long.¡±

    To their surprise, afternoon, the Collins Group had found thergest gold mine in the country was bing the trending news.

    It was inundated with hashtags,

    [My goodness, nearly a thousand kilometers!]

    [What is the quality of the gold? Can I steal a piece?]

    The Collins family did not make a public statement during the heated discussion.

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen left the Thomas vi through the backdoor.

    Hans¡¯s car was already waiting in front of the Thomas vi.

    Hellen smiled and got in the car.

    Hans sat in the backseat and looked up at her.

    ¡°Everything has been settled. Thank you very much for this time,¡± Hellen expressed her sincere gratitude.

    Hans¡¯s eyes were bottomless as he said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

 Chapter 178 Unexpected Kiss

    The atmosphere between the two seemed to be a little elusive.

    After this incident, Hellen realized that she and Hans unexpectedly hit it off. Not only on thepany¡¯s project in the Weststadt District, but they were also very cooperative when conning people.

    She took out her mobile phone and said, ¡°The restaurant has been booked. Let¡¯s go there now. It¡¯s just in time.¡±

    Before the operation this time, the two had already discussed it.

    Hans proposed that Hellen treat him to dinner after the matter was settled.

    Hans did help Hellen a lot, so Hellen booked the best restaurant on the water in Hail City.

    This was a distinctive feature of Hail City.

    David was driving. The location of the restaurant on the water was far away. After going on the river in the north of the city for an hour, the sky darkened.

    Hellen felt bored, so she started to chat with David from time to time.

    David smiled. ¡°Miss Jovano, those hundred kilograms of gold almost bent my waist.¡±

    ¡°How can you not let others carry them? You are so young. You can¡¯t break your waist,¡± Hellen said casually.

    Hans turned to look at Hellen.

    Hellen was startled. She met the man¡¯s smiling eyes.

    ¡°My waist is perfect.¡±

    Hellen was speechless.

    Whether Hans¡¯s waist was healthy or not seemed to have nothing to do with Hellen!

    Hellen rubbed her lower abdomen and turned her face to the side.

    The car stopped at an intersection. Hellen rolled down the window and turned to look out of the vehicle.

    ¡°The evening wind of early autumn is excellent.¡±

    The moment the window was rolled down, a motorcycle sped past!

    Hellen was startled. The man¡¯s hand reached into the car, wanting to grab her purse!

    Hellen¡¯s bag was carried on her back. After being grabbed like this, she might be dragged out by the inertia of the speed!

    Hellen immediately moved back, but the space in the car was not big. The man had touched the edge of the bag-

    A hand swiftly wrapped around Hellen¡¯s shoulder and pulled her back.

    Hellen was pressed into Hans¡¯s arms. Seeing that he could not get the bag, the people cursed and rode the motorcycle away.

    The speed of the motorcycle was fast!

    Hans¡¯s dark eyes were angry as he said in a low and chilling voice, ¡°David!¡±

    David¡¯s expression was severe and indifferent. ¡°I will immediately contact someone. We must capture him!¡±

    Hellen was pressed into Hans¡¯s arms, and Hans¡¯s heart was beating fast next to her ear.

    This heartbeat was very abnormal. Hellen thought, ¡°Is Hans probably scared?¡±

    The man¡¯s body smelt with Eaglewood and a trace of frigidness, just like the scent of melting snow.

    Hellen wanted to sit up straight.

    ¡°Thank you, but-¡±

    She raised her head and met Hans¡¯s deep gaze.

    The sky was already dark, and the car¡¯s interior was even darker.

    Hans¡¯s silhouette gave off a hazy and sharp sense of beauty in the car. When the two types of differences met, Hellen suddenly stopped.

    The hand wrapped around her shoulder did not loosen its grip but tightened slightly.

    Hellen pursed her lips. Her heart seemed to be beating abnormally.

    Outside the car, it was the time street lights were turned on set by the municipal government. They all turned on at the same time.

    The window on Hellen¡¯s side was opened, and the light instantly seeped in, illuminating the face clearly.

    Hans¡¯s lips were red and thin. His lips were nice-looking, but they were also hard to provoke.

    The bridge of his nose was tall and straight, and above it was a pair of ink-ck eyes.

    Hellen felt a little dizzy. She coughed softly, ¡°I¡­¡±

    The next second, the face got closer to her.

    A warm kissnded on her lips.

    Hellen¡¯s mind was a mess as the windows and shutters were gradually lifted. It was turned on by the non-existent ¡®driver.¡¯

    The temperature inside the car seemed to have risen, and the interior of the vehicle returned to its dimness. Because the street lights were turned on, it became more evident.

    Hellen opened her eyes and met Hans¡¯s.

    Hans was staring at Hellen. He was seizing things in the dark with determination and fanaticism.

    Hellen trembled a few times, then closed her eyes.

    The darkness was like poppy flowers blooming, and the air was filled with a dreamy smell.

    It was like the reflection of flowers in the mirror and the moon in the water. All of this made Hellen¡¯s hand from pressing against Hans¡¯s chest gradually loosen.

    Hellen was nervous from time to time, applying a little force from time to time, but it was like a cat scratch, which only made the person kiss her deeper.

    Hans held the back of Hellen¡¯s head and carefully wrapped one hand around her waist.

    Except for those idental touches that felt like an electric shock.

    This should be their first kiss.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hans had never felt so good that he forgot everything around him.

    As long as there was Hellen, Hans did not need anything else.

    Hans was careful and couldn¡¯t help going deeper and deeper.

    The kiss was tender; Hans wanted to know the touches and subtle response of Hellen; he wanted to get her.

    ¡°Beep-!¡±

    The horn of a flute broke the dreamy atmosphere in the car.

    Hellen reacted and bit her lips as she pushed Hans away.

    She sat up straight and lightly panted a few times to calm herself down.

    Hans was silent. He turned his head and looked at the car behind him with an offish gaze.

    It was a Hummer, which was still honking impatiently.

    ¡°David,¡± Hans called out. ¡°Pull down the shutter.¡±

    As the shutter was lowered, Hans looked at the traffic lights in front of him.

    Now, they turned green, and the car should let the pedestrians go first.

    There were many pedestrians on the sidewalk, but the car behind kept honking!

    Hans turned to look at Hellen, who turned her head to the side.

    Hans took a deep breath.

    If this went on, Hans felt he would touch Hellen and grab her.

    But everything was destroyed by the car behind.

    A man from the Hummer¡¯s driver¡¯s seat window, half of the man¡¯s arm, was ced upon the side of the window as he put down the cigarette in his mouth.

    ¡°How the fu*k are you driving? Damn! Quickly get the hell out of my way!¡±

    David turned to look at Hans. ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    The man was still shouting and cursing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be polite to the pedestrians. Be polite to me. Don¡¯t get in my way, or I¡¯ll smash you to death!¡±

    Hellen was speechless.

    It was rare to hear such scolding!

    Before the car, an older man with a crutch, was scared and walked hardly.

    David got out of the car, took off his coat, and put it in the car.

    Then, he stood beside the car and rolled up his sleeves.

    When the Hummer¡¯s driver saw this, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so skinny. You want to fight?¡±

    David was not thin. On the contrary, he was more than 1. 8 meters tall.

    Hellen looked at David¡¯s sleeves rolling up, then at the older man in front of the car.

    When they would fight, the surrounding drivers didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.

    Some were watching the fun and rolled down the window.

    The Hummer tattooed man quickly ran over and reached out to grab David by the cor.

    ¡°Damn it, you are showing off in front of me, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll beat you-¡±

    The strong man didn¡¯t finish his words.

 Chapter 179 She Didnâ€™t Believe in Love

    David lifted the tattooed man, who seemed to weigh around the heavy man.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes widened. Didn¡¯t he just say that the gold broke his waist? Then what was this now?

    David held him easily and patted his hand on the ground.

    Hans rolled down the gap between the windows and said, ¡°Break his car, especially the horn.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    David, who had intended to get in the car, took out a broken window hammer from the trunk, ran to the Hummer, smashed it, and smashed two headlights.

    The other drivers on the roadside were surprised.

    ¡°How arrogant!¡±

    Hellen watched as the older man walked to the nearby sidewalk.

    It wasn¡¯t long before David beaten the man.

    David got into the car respectfully and didn¡¯t even catch his breath. ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s done.¡±

    Hans was still angry, but he said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    David did what Hans said.

    Hellen smiled and praised, ¡°David, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled.¡±

    David was stunned and felt terrible. He smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°No, no, Mr. Grant is much better than me!¡±

    When Hellen heard David mention Hans, her ears grew hot.

    She could not question Hans about the kiss earlier because she had been too engrossed in it.

    Crazy!

    Hellen changed the topic, hoping it wouldn¡¯t be so awkward.

    ¡°David, take a closer look. You¡¯re quite handsome and tall. Do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    David was on the verge of tears.

    Hans said tly, ¡°He does.¡±

    Hellen was somewhat disappointed. ¡°I was thinking that if you didn¡¯t have one, I would introduce you to a girlfriend.¡±

    David stammered, ¡°Thank you, Miss Jovano, but my girlfriend and I love each other very much.¡±

    Hansughed in a low voice.

    Half an hourter, the car arrived at the restaurant.

    Hans and Hellen got out of the car. David also got out of the vehicle. ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ll make a phone call and ask someone to deal with what happened just now.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    David left in a hurry.

    Hellen and Hans walked to the bridge from the shore to the restaurant.

    There was a vast river under the bridge. The restaurant was built in the center, with only one road.

    Perhaps the restaurant owner had paved the road with nks for artistic conception, so it was a little shake for people to walk.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°If this restaurant is attacked, it will be an isted ind.¡±

    The edge of the wooden bridge was full of flowers.

    The two entered the restaurant. Hellen¡¯s private room was on the best third floor of the restaurant.

    The restaurant was semi-circr, with only one room on the third floor. The ceiling was made of special ss and could be opened. It was veryfortable to eat dinner in the wind.

    However, neither Hellen nor Hans had the mood to eat.

    After they sat down, a handsome male waiter quickly walked over. After they ordered, the male waiter waited to one side.

    Hellen felt a bit more relieved. With one more person, she wouldn¡¯t feel so awkward.

    The kiss in the car was like a dream.

    Fortunately, Hans did not mention it. Otherwise, Hellen really did not know how to face him.

    After dinner, Hellen and Hans went downstairs, intending to leave.

    When they reached the first floor, they discovered that it was bustling.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Hellen was rather curious. ¡°Can it be that someone really has attacked? Then we really will be like turtles in a jar.¡±

    Hans looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°You forgot that I can swim.¡±

    Hellen was speechless.

    She thought of the artificial respiration in the waterst time.

    Soon, Hellen and Hans realized what these people were doing.

    There was a young couple on the first floor who was proposing.

    Hellen stood on the stairs and watched the girl cover her mouth, her eyes filled with hot tears.

    ¡°Are you willing to marry me?¡± The boy held a bunch of champagne roses and knelt down on one knee in front of the girl.

    The girl smiled with tears in her eyes and did not speak for a long time.

    Someone handed the microphone to the girl, and someone was busy recording.

    The girl took the microphone. ¡°Yes, I am forever.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes faintly shed, and her heart suddenly felt an ufortable emptiness.

    ¡°In this world, there is no such thing as forever, only now.¡± She whispered, ¡°But I still wish them well. It¡¯s good to have what it is now.¡±

    Hans turned to look at Hellen, who stared at the couple in a daze.

    But Hellen¡¯s words were very indifferent.

    Did she not believe in love anymore?

    ¡°Why not?¡± Hans looked at the couple and asked, ¡°Will you love your mother forever?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different!¡± Hellen said stubbornly.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Hans asked.

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. In the past, when I was young, I believed in love as well. But now¡­¡±

    She stopped talking and suddenly turned to look at Hans, saying with disdain, ¡°After waking up from amnesia this time, I suddenly don¡¯t believe in love anymore.¡±

    Perhaps it was because this man did many bad things to her in the past. Even though Hellen had lost her painful memories, she had lost her trust in love afterward.

    Hans was silent for a few seconds.

    Looking at the crowd, the boy put a ring on the girl.

    He had no impression of the previous marriage.

    He married Hellen casually. Because of his granny¡¯s urging, Hans felt that marrying anyone was the same. He chose Hellen in a pile of photos.

    After they got married, Hans rarely returned to Green Vi. At that time, he thought it was good that his wife had chosen to be obedient, and she did not bother him.

    Perhaps Hellen had been too obedient back then, so she hadn¡¯t even asked him for living expenses.

    Not until they divorced casually did all the details be clear again.

    Hans pursed his lips and wanted to ask why Hellen had married him back then. He knew it was for love, but when had Hellen fallen in love with him?

    Hellen used to major in forensic science when she was in college. Later, she became a master in the funeral home and had nomunication with him on the workwork.

    Even Professor Hana had nothing to do with him.

    The Grant family and the Jovano family werepetitors. He had never seen Hellen before.

    Hans clenched his fists slightly. He really wanted to know, but this memory or that period of Hellen had been erased.

    Hellen has lost her memories.

    Fortunately, Hellen was still by Hans¡¯s side.

    After seeing the proposal, Hellen said with a smile, ¡°To everyone¡¯s happiness. Although I don¡¯t believe in love, I still wish them a hundred years of a good marriage.¡±

    They went out of the restaurant and walked across the small wooden bridge.

    David was already waiting in front of the car.

    After getting in the car, Hellen¡¯s cell phone rang.

    Everet¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ¡°Hellen, where have you been! I haven¡¯t seen you at dinner!¡±

    Hellenughed embarrassedly. ¡°Everet, I¡¯m going out for a stroll. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vee to Hail City.¡±

    There was silence for a few seconds on the other end before another voice rang out.

    Eddie¡¯s voice was with a hint ofziness. He said, ¡°Missy, go home quickly. I¡¯m waiting for you at home.¡±

    Hellen, for some strange reason, felt somewhat guilty.

    The atmosphere in the car was tense a little.

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Eddie, it¡¯s sote. What are you doing at my granny¡¯s house?¡±

    Eddie smiled and said, ¡°Granny called me over. Your family is very enthusiastic about me. Missy, maybe your granny fancies me and wants me to be her grandson-inw.¡±

    Hans sneered and said, ¡°You overthink!¡±

 Chapter 180 What Does It Have to Do With Me?

    On the other end of the line, Eddie did not expect Hans and Hellen to be together. He said provocatively. ¡°I overthink, but you can¡¯t think it at all. The Thomas Family has not forgotten what you have done.¡±

    Afraid that the two of them would quarrel, Hellen frowned. ¡°Give the phone to my brother!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After a while, Everet¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Darcy is here too. Come back earlier!¡±

    Hellen now understands why Everet called her. He was looking for reinforcement.

    Everet loved Darcy and had to avoid her.

    He wanted Hellen back as a shield.

    Hans looked at Hellen, who was standing aside. Hellen¡¯s gaze was evasive.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be home in a moment.¡± Hellen agreed, then hung up the phone, feeling slightly helpless.

    It had been three or four days since granny¡¯s birthday party, and the birthday guests should have left by now, but Eddie and Darcy had not left Hail City.

    Hellen knew how much Darcy loved her big brother. After being entangled with him for so long, Darcy wouldn¡¯t let him go so quickly.

    However, if Everet continued to hide like this when Darcy gave up, she would never be able to be with Everet again.

    This was what Hellen feared the most.

    As the car drove steadily, Hans looked at Hellen and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hellen sighed. ¡°Nothing. I thought of some family matters.¡±

    Hans pursed his lips. He had heard what Everet had said earlier.

    In the past two years, the news had also spread in Tempe City that Everet, from the Jovano Group, had a rtionship with the youngdy of the Lewis Group.

    ¡°Is it about your brother and Darcy?¡± Hans asked.

    Hellen was a little surprised, ¡°You even know about this?!¡±

    Hans smiled faintly. In the dim car, his voice was calm. ¡°There was news from Tempe City before, and the Grant family and the Jovano Group have always beenpetitors. I usually know about the news of the Jovano family.¡±

    Hellen chuckled and nodded. She looked out the window and said, ¡°It is normal that you know it.¡±

    The car was passing by a business district.

    ¡°Look at that building,¡± Hans suddenly said.

    Hellen followed Hans¡¯s gaze and looked over. She saw one of the particrly eye-catchingmercial buildings in the forest not far away.

    The floor was extremely high, and the entire building seemed to pierce straight into the ink-colored sky as it looked down at the whole Hail City.

    ¡°This building is great. It¡¯s been three years since I returned to Hail City. I¡¯ve heard that there is one tall building, E-moon Building.¡± Hellenughed. ¡°I wonder which group built it? It really is quite the spendthrift.¡±

    Hans smiled faintly and said, ¡°The William Group built it.¡±

    Hellen was stunned. There weren¡¯t many people who could build such tall buildings in Hail City.

    Hans looked at Hellen. ¡°I don¡¯t know what your brother is thinking, but if he loves Darcy, he¡¯d better catch her as soon as possible.¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Xeno¡¯s grandparents and his parents are delighted with Darcy and want to engage in a business marriage with the Lewis family.¡±

    Hans said, ¡°The William family has already taken a liking to her.¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°The William family has taken a fancy to her. How can they force Darcy to marry him?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think Xeno chose to run away from home and hide in Tempe City instead?¡±

    Hellen was silent for a moment. ¡°The Lewis group is also arge corporation in Tempe City. They aren¡¯t much different from the William family. If the Lewis family disagrees, then the William family won¡¯t be able to do anything.¡±

    Hans smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Recently, the William family has a lot of resources in their hands. In Hail City, only the Thomas Family can be on equal footing with the William family, and the Lewis family is marching into Hail City. Suppose the William family does not want the Lewis family to stay in Hail City. In that case, the early preparations for the Lewis family¡¯s march into Hail City will be in vain.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face grew solemn.

    Hellen had heard some news from Darcy. The Lewis Group was very concerned about the branchpany that had just been established in Hail City.

    Because of the considerable investment

    Moreover, the parents of the Lewis family were satisfied with Xeno.

    The parents of the two families were satisfied. Only Xeno and Darcy disagreed.

    Hellen thought for a moment, then let out a bitterugh. ¡°I understand. Thank you for your reminder.¡±

    The car drove back to the Thomas Vi and stopped at the main entrance.

    Hellen alighted from his carriage. ¡°You should go home early as well.¡±

    After saying that, Hellen looked at Hans and said, ¡°I mean, you should go back to Tempe City. You can¡¯t leave the United Department of the Weststadt District too long.¡±

    Hans said, ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±

    After watching Hellen enter the Thomas Family, David looked at Hans and said, ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Sitting in the car, Hans took out his mobile phone and called Xeno.

    ¡°You still know how to call me!¡± Xeno¡¯s voice was filled with grief and resentment. ¡°I¡¯m now trapped at home and unable toe out, all for the sake of attending the Thomas Family¡¯s birthday feast. You caused me so much trouble just to see Hellen!¡±

    Hans¡¯s voice was indifferent, and his eyes were filled with offish. ¡°Xeno, I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to trick me again?!¡± Xeno cried out.

    ¡°If you do it well, I¡¯ll ask your family to agree and let you go back to Tempe City with me tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xeno asked excitedly.

    ¡°Make some trouble for the Levi Group and ask Eddie to leave Hail City tomorrow,¡± Hans said grimly.

    The man on the other end was silent for a few seconds. Then, he said, ¡°All right, I will deal with it.¡±

    After Hellen entered the Thomas Vi, she saw Violeta smiling helplessly in the living room.

    Eddie, Darcy, Karlen, and Karim sat at the table ying poker.

    Hellen came forward and said, ¡°Violeta, go back and have a rest first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. They y ¡°Truth or Dare¡±. Darcy took the risk and drank half a bottle of white wine. I¡¯m worried.¡±

    Darcy was full of pride, and her small face was flushed. It was evident that she was drunk.

    ¡°A pair of two!¡±

    Karim yawned, took out three cards, and threw them on the table. ¡°Explosion cards.¡±

    Darcy stared at them for a while. ¡°Is there one missing?¡±

    Karim found another one in the pile of cards. ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Darcy nodded. ¡°Okay, you y.¡±

    Hellen held her forehead. It was obvious that Darcy and Karlen were happy, especially when Darcy had drunk too much.

    Karim and Eddie were simply toying with them.

    Hellen turned to look at the sofa not far from the table. Everet¡¯s face was darkened!

    Darcy had lost.

    Karlen pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Truth or Dare? Or drinking?¡±

    Darcy said, ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore. I choose Truth.¡±

    Everet scoffed. ¡°You know how to cherish your life!¡±

    Hellen walked to Everet helplessly. ¡°Everet, you care so much about her; why didn¡¯t you go stop her from drinking?¡±

    Everet pursed his lips. ¡°What does she have to do with me?¡±

    Fine, Everet was proud.

    Hellen just sat down to one side. ¡°Then I won¡¯t interfere.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your friend!¡± Everet thundered.

    Hellen raised an eyebrow, ¡°She¡¯s also your ex-girlfriend.¡±

    Karlen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Darcy, have you ever had a boyfriend?¡±

    Eddie was stunned, as were Everet and Hellen.

 Chapter 181 Completely Breaking Off

    Karim didn¡¯t know why but nced at Darcy and then at Everet, who hadn¡¯t left for the whole night, with a smile.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯d better go home and sleep.¡±

    Violeta was smart. After understanding some things, she was ready to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with you all night, and I¡¯m also tired. I don¡¯t have good health like you young people. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first.¡±

    Only Karlen was waiting for an answer.

    Darcy curled her lips and smiled bitterly. After a while, she said boldly and unconstrained, ¡°I have. I have so many boyfriends. So many!¡±

    Karlen blinked and asked, ¡°Do you love them?¡±

    Darcy looked at Everet, who wasn¡¯t far away from her. Her eyes were burning.

    ¡°I love one.¡±

    Karlen continued to ask, ¡°Do you still love him?¡±

    Darcy clenched her fists tightly and stared at the man avoiding her gaze. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Every time she admitted it, Darcy felt even more desperate.

    Darcy had admitted to it in front of everyone. She was telling Everet her true feelings.

    But all she got in return was Everet¡¯s silence and avoidance.

    If Darcy could give up on him in one go, she would not have to do this.

    Realizing something was wrong, Karim smiled and said, ¡°Karlen, stop asking. You can only ask one question. How many questions have you asked?¡±

    Karlen asked curiously, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay with him?¡±

    Everet got up and went upstairs.

    She bit her lower lip, and Eddie put away the cards on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. It¡¯s time to go back. Let me take you home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡± Darcy roared.

    Everet, who was going upstairs, paused and clenched his fists.

    Karlen was a little confused. She got close to Karim in horror and said, ¡°Karim, what¡¯s wrong with Darcy? Did she drink too much?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the kitchen make some soup for her to sober up!¡± As she spoke, Karlen stood up worriedly.

    Karim picked up his troublesome younger sister and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send Karlen back to her room to rest.¡±

    Soon, only Everet, Darcy, Hellen, and Eddie were left in the living room.

    Darcy gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t even dare to ask Everet.

    She looked at Eddie and said gritted teeth, ¡°Have you been silent all this while?¡±

    Eddie widened his eyes innocently.

    Darcy said with tears, ¡°How long are you going to pretend to be stupid? What did you say when you pursued me in the past? Why did you-¡±

    ¡°Why did it turn out like this?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me, why are you with me?¡±

    ¡°You broke up with me. Why did you do that to me when I went to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Everyone thinks I¡¯m not letting you off, but it¡¯s you. Every I feel better, you¡¯lle and thrill me! What right do you have to do that to me? What right do you have to send me home? And what right do you have to kiss me when you bring me back from Hail City to Tempe City?¡±

    Eddie knew that he had be the substitute of the microphone, so he stood there obediently to be scolded.

    Hellen stood at the side, and she felt awful.

    It was for Darcy¡¯s sake, as well as Everet¡¯s.

    Everet imed that it was all for Darcy¡¯s happiness in the future, but Darcy was really sad now.

    The two were clearly in love, but Everet had no choice but to let Darcy down.

    ¡°I¡¯m also shameless.¡± Darcy cried out. ¡°Since you don¡¯t like me, why do you have sex with me repeatedly? Why do you look so indifferent after that? What do you take me for?¡±

    Clenching her fists tightly, Hellen took two steps forward. ¡°Darcy!¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano!¡± Everet¡¯s angry voice rang out.

    Hellen ground his teeth. It was infrequent for Everet to call her by her full name.

    Hellen wanted to throw caution to the wind and tell Darcy the truth. When Everet made this decision, the pain he felt was no less than that of Darcy.

    Since both were in pain, there was no need to dy the present for a future child!

    Darcy was shocked by Everet¡¯s roar and looked up at Everet, who was on the spiral stairs.

    The tears on her face had yet to dry when she saw Everet avoiding her gaze.

    ¡°Good, very good!¡±

    ¡°Everet, from now on, I, Darcy, have nothing to do with you. I am also the youngdy of the Lewis family! I hope you will never appear in front of me again in this lifetime!¡± After saying that, Darcy turned around and walked out.

    Hellen was in despair.

    Eddie patted herfortingly, ¡°Hellen, are you all right?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Go chase after Darcy and send her home safely.¡±

    Eddie left in a hurry.

    In the living room, only Everet, standing on the spiral stairs, and Hellen, standing in the middle, remained.

    Hellen turned to look at her elder brother, her tears falling down. ¡°Everet, why didn¡¯t you tell her? The two of you are in so much pain. You might as well tell her the truth!¡±

    Everet slowly squatted down and sat on the spiral stairs.

    Everet covered his left breast and lowered his head in silence.

    Hellen hurried forward to pull Everet. ¡°Everet¡­¡±

    She only realized that Everet¡¯s hand had sunk deep into his left chest. His knuckles had turned white.

    His expression was bleak.

    ¡°Hellen, let me stay by myself.¡±

    Everet¡¯s voice seemed to be squeezed out from between his teeth.

    Hellen was frantic and afraid, but Everet¡¯s face was too pale. She knew that she should leave Everet alone right now.

    Hellen got up and went upstairs.

    Hellen sat quietly at the spiral stairs on the upper floor and looked at Everet.

    The night was longer than any other day in the past. It was as if the sky would never light up again.

    Everet¡¯s fingers were numb. He felt terrible.

    By the time dawn broke.

    Only then did Everet stand up and stagger a little.

    Soon afterward, a soft sound could be heard from upstairs. Everet raised his head, seeing Hellen standing on the first floor, staring at him nervously. Hellen¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, filled with worry.

    ¡°Have a rest.¡± Everet smiled.

    Hellen¡¯s heart ached when she saw this. She bit her lower lip and turned back to her room.

    Why?

    When Hellen returned to her room, hatred surged in her heart.

    When she thought of the person who had injured her brother, Hellen could only hate that she wasn¡¯t by her brother¡¯s side then.

    Hellen had read her older brother¡¯s medical record. Although it did not impact his life, it was confirmed that he could no longer have a child.

    Even if it was artificial impregnation, with the current technology, he couldn¡¯t have his own child.

    But from the medical records, if Hellen had had the operation at that time, there was still hope for Everet to have a child.N?velDrama.Org content.

    But at that time, what was Hellen doing?

    Hellen covered her face. At that time, she had been waiting for Hans toe home. She had made him some food and soup.

    Hellen¡¯s tears flowed down the gaps between her palms, and her entire palm was wet.

    Hellen pursed her lips. One was her brother, who loved her the most, while the other was her best friend.

    Hellen could not just watch as the two truly loved each other but could not be together.

 Chapter 182 The Dream of Childhood

    Hellen sat there for a long time. Reason told her that she had to calm down and deal with the feelings of these two restless people.

    She sat there until the sky was bright. Hellen stood up and entered the bathroom.

    After taking a shower, Hellen turned on herptop.

    Under the identity of Professor Hana, Hellen issued an announcement on the authoritative website of the medical system.

    Research Direction: artificial pregnancy in some extremely extreme physical conditions.

    Only after releasing the news did Hellen look at the Green Mansion.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    There was some equipment that she needed to trade in the Green Mansion.

    Not only were there all sorts of goods but there was also information. There was practically nothing that could not be bought.

    After Hellen logged in, she saw that the Green Mansion group chat sent 99+ messages.

    She clicked on it and saw that the other three were chatting in the group chat.

    Tisch: [When did Mud Crabe back from Hail City? I¡¯ve been guarding her house every day. I¡¯m tired.]

    Orpheus: [She went on a trip.]

    Heartless Hooligan: [How can Mud Crab do that! Tisch, do you want me to go with you?]

    Tisch: [Scram!]

    Hellen came to Hail City this time that she wanted to leave an opportunity to the organization, which wanted to steal the Prescriptions for All.

    Now that Finn and Caleb of the Devil Wolves were searching for Natalie, Natalie wouldn¡¯t have time to target her anymore.

    This time around, both Hellen and her older brother were not in Tempe City. It was possible for the hidden group interested in the Prescriptions for All to act.

    That group of people was what Hellen feared the most. When Hellen thought about it carefully, those people were probably the cause of her car ident two years ago!

    That car ident made her fall in love with Hans, which was how things happenedter.

    Hellen was angry. However, this group of people was able to sneak into her room under the watch of the Jovano family¡¯s security guards. They had attacked the Jovano family several times in the past couple years.

    No clues could be found, and even the municipal surveince was wiped clean. This group of people, or in other words, this organization, was definitely not weaker than the Green Mansion, but it was more secretive.

    Hellen sighed and typed: [I¡¯ll be going back tomorrow.]

    Tisch: [Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. What time are you arriving in Tempe City?]

    Hellen: [I should be there at night. Tonight is myst night before I go back. I told you about the strength of that group of people. You must be careful.]

    Tisch: [Rx].

    Hellen did everything, theny down on the bed.

    Her phone by the bedside rang softly. She picked it up and nced at it. It was a message from Hans.

    [Prepare to return to Tempe City.]

    Hellen¡¯s emotions wereplicated. When she saw Hans¡¯s message now, she thought things about her brother then.

    It had something to do with Hans, but it didn¡¯t have much to do with him. However, she was still furious.

    Throwing the phone to one side, Helleny down to sleep.

    Hellen spent the entire night watching Everet from the stairs. After lying down, Hellen quickly fell asleep.

    This sleep of Hellen¡¯s wasn¡¯t peaceful at all, and her dreams continued nonstop.

    Her childhood memories surged, and Hellen saw a huge pool of water.

    There were not many people around. Hellen looked inside curiously and saw a big brother sinking.

    Hellen didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately jumping into the water, preparing to rescue him.

    But that big brother was too heavy. Hellen had to spend a great deal of effort to drag him to the shore.

    The boyy prone on the ground, vomiting water. Hellen wanted to take a good look at his face¡­

    The boy suddenly opened his quiet eyes. Hellen took a closer look and saw Hans¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, her eyes snapped open, and she woke up.

    ¡°What the hell? Why would I dream of him?¡±

    Hellen rubbed her forehead and looked at the time on her phone. She hadn¡¯t slept long, but it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    She got up, changed her clothes, and went downstairs.

    In the living room, Granny Thomas was talking to Joanna.

    Hellen looked at the living room. ¡°Where is uncle?¡±

    ¡°Your uncle went to the office,¡± Granny Thomas said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve slept for so long. Are you out of your mind? It¡¯s Monday now.¡±

    Hellen rubbed her forehead and nodded. ¡°Where is my big brother?¡±

    Joanna says: ¡°Your big brother has gone back.¡±

    ¡°Back?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s going back to Tempe City,¡± Joanna said, ¡°He said that something has happened in thepany, and there¡¯s an emergency meeting. I think we must go back tomorrow, so I let him go back first.¡±

    ¡°What about Cousin and Karlen?¡±

    ¡°Your cousin has a notice in Hail City today, so he has gone over. Karlen won¡¯t be taking long off from school. She went back with your brother,¡± Granny Thomas said with a smile.

    Hellen was somewhat hesitant. Why had Everet returned to Tempe City?

    Was Everet going to look for Darcy?

    Hans, Eddie, and Darcy had all returned to Tempe City.

    Everet and Karlen also left.

    In the evening, Palmer also came back from the Thomas Group.

    Violeta came back with him together.

    The two tidied up, and the Thomas Family entered the dining room.

    Hellen slept so soundly that she didn¡¯t eat anything for two meals, causing her big appetite.

    Violeta smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re sleeping soundly, but your brother said not to wake you up when he left. He said you didn¡¯t sleep until the morning because you were ying cards. You¡¯re really addicted to it. Did you win the money?¡±

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°Cousin won all my money!¡±

    Joanna sneered. ¡°Will your cousin win your money? He has deliberately lost money to you since he was a child.¡±

    Violeta covered her mouth and smiled.

    Palmerughed loudly. He took out a card and asked Violeta, who was closest to Hellen, to put it in front of her.

    ¡°Violeta, Palmer, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Hellen picked up the card. It was a Centurion Card of Hail City Bank, which meant that there were at least 0. 15 billion dors on the card.

    ¡°Your pocket money,¡± Palmer said with a smile.

    Joanna recognized this card. ¡°Palmer, Violeta, what are you two doing? Hellen is from the Thomas Family. You don¡¯t have to do something like this for her!¡±

    Palmer smiled. ¡°I already knew you would think so, so I told you. This is not a gift of thanks, but pocket money for Hellen.¡±

    Granny Thomas also said, ¡°It¡¯s not that much. Hellen solved the problem of that piece ofnd and made 0. 15 billion dors in profit. We¡¯re just giving her the money she earned.¡±

    Hellen looked at Palmer and Violeta, raised the corner of her mouth, and put it in her pocket. ¡°Thank you. I wish you a harmonious life. You are always young and beautiful, and so is my uncle!¡±

    ¡°This child.¡± Violeta smiled.

    Joanna still felt that there was too much money in the card, but Hellen covered her pocket like a miser.

    In the end, Joanna was helpless.

    ¡°You miser!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s smile was brilliant.

    After dinner, the family went to the living room to chat.

    Karim would be attending an evening banquet, which would be live broadcast on TV.

    While listening to her granny and uncle chatting, Hellen ate nuts on the table.

    Hellen chose her favorite ones.

    Joanna smiled and scolded her. ¡°Don¡¯t be picky. Eat whatever you see.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows. ¡°Mommy, we just need to obey this sort of polite close-range principle outside. At home, granny must want me to eat what I like, right?¡±

    Granny Thomas smiled and gave her daughter a big p, which made Joanna cough directly.

    ¡°Hellen can eat whatever she wants to eat!¡±

 Chapter 183 Where Did You Get the Rumors?

    Hellen startedughing. Her ¡°indulgence¡± was actually to make her granny happy.

    On TV, Karim, who looked gentlemanly, was being interviewed before the party.

    He wore a ck suit embroidered with dark silver lines and looked graceful.

    ¡°Cousin is so handsome. He¡¯s gorgeous in this kind of clothes. If an ordinary person wore it, it would look like the opposite.¡±

    Violeta looked at the TV and said, ¡°He looks decent.¡±

    Hellen thought to herself, ¡°Auntie¡¯s way of praising people is extraordinary.¡±

    Halfway through the party, a close-up of Karim¡¯s face appeared on the screen.

    Armon rushed in from outside the door.

    ¡°Granny Thomas, bad news, Leon is here!¡±

    Granny Thomas frowned. ¡°So what if he¡¯s here? Tell the security guards not to let him in. We¡¯ve already made it clear that the Thomas and Collins families have nothing to do with each other!¡±

    The housekeeper said anxiously, ¡°No, he has alreadye in. Granny Thomas, Leon crashed through the door and rushed in!¡±

    In the room, Hellen¡¯s face darkened, and he stood up.

    Palmer¡¯s face was also darkened, and a sense of oppression emanated from his body.

    ¡°Mom, Joanna, Violeta, take Hellen back to the room first.¡±

    Hellen rubbed her belly; she was angry. ¡°Palmer, we can¡¯t leave. Otherwise, Leon will think that our Thomas Family is afraid of him! If he dares to break in, then he cannot go back so easily!¡±

    Violeta looked at Hellen¡¯s bulging belly and said worriedly, ¡°Hellen is right, but your uncle and I are here. What if your tummy runs into somethingter? No, you have to go to your bedroom!¡±

    Joanna knew Hellen¡¯s martial arts skills, but she was in thete stages of pregnancy, and it was a critical period. In the end, she was still a little worried, ¡°Hellen, listen to your aunt and go back to your bedroom with your granny first.¡±

    Before Hellen could go, an ear-piercing sound of brakes could be heard.

    Leon rushed in with a fierce look. ¡°Palmer, you¡¯re the one who did this to me, aren¡¯t you? That ce isn¡¯t a gold mine!¡±

    The Thomas Family¡¯s security guards had arrived at this time. They stood in the living room, ready to take action.

    Leon didn¡¯t care and rushed to Palmer like crazy.

    After that, the bodyguards pushed him away forcibly. Leon rushed forward again and was driven away again.

    Leon sat on the ground as if his anger had dissipated and red at him. ¡°Why did you hurt me? Why did you hurt me?¡±

    Palmer¡¯s expression was indifferent. ¡°Leon, I don¡¯t know about gold mines, but you drove into my house and tried to hurt me. I¡¯ve already called the police.¡±

    Leon sat in ce, panting heavily!

    He looked away from Palmer and looked at Hellen. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a gold mine? Otherwise, why would she want to buy thatnd with the Grant family?¡±

    Hellen sat on a chair, steadily holding a te of nuts, and picked up a walnut.

    ¡°When did I want to buy thatnd?¡± Hellenughed. ¡°Where did you get this rumor?¡±

    Rumor?

    Leon clenched his fists, and he was shocked.

    It was indeed a rumor. After all, neither the Jovano nor the Grant family had made statements, but neither had they rified it!

    Leon figured it out and couldn¡¯t restrain his anger. ¡°Palmer, you¡¯re trying to harm me, aren¡¯t you? You knew I was trying to trick you, so you bought it, then set up a trap to trick me out of 0. 15 billion, right?¡±

    Palmer sneered and said, ¡°Leon, you are crazy. Now you¡¯d better get out of my house!¡±

    Granny Thomas¡¯s expression was apathy. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t mess up our house!¡±

    Leon sat there for a while and shook his head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t have that high an IQ, so it¡¯s her!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and looked at Hellen. ¡°She designed it on purpose! Is it you? Are you trying to help the Thomas Family vent their anger and make me mistakenly think that that piece ofnd has a gold mine?!¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows. ¡°I think you¡¯re sick. I heard my uncle say that you wanted to buy that piece ofnd because your father¡¯s soul came to find you. What gold mine are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Hearing Hellen¡¯s words, Palmer was also reminded.

    He frowned and said, ¡°Leon, I¡¯m still keeping surveince video of the process we¡¯ve signed the contract. If you think you¡¯ve been cheated, I can post the video now and let everyone in Hail City judge it. I¡¯ll also let the police see if I¡¯ve lied to you!¡±

    Leon was stunned. A surveince video?!

    The video of him kowtowing to Palmer, hugging his leg, and crying in the small building?!

    The video of ¡°Leon said that his father¡¯s ghost hade and deceived the Thomas Family, so he came to atone for his sins by buying thend!¡±

    Leon gritted his teeth. That day, to fool Palmer, he was doing anything!

    If Palmer posted the video, everyone in Tempe City would see him kowtowing to him and making a fool of himself!

    If there really was a gold mine in thatnd, it¡¯s ok.

    But he got nothing!

    The total assets of the Collins family were only 0. 75 billion dors. This time, he took the 4. 5 billion dors that had not been transferred by the Thomas Family and then used all the working capital of the Collins Group to take out 0. 15 billion dors!

    ¡°Palmer-¡± Leon suddenly copsed to the ground. ¡°Palmer, please help me. I don¡¯t ask for anything else. Can you return the 0. 15 billion to me? It¡¯s all the liquid capital of the Collins Group. Without that money, the Collins Group will not be able to work. There will be trouble!¡±

    Leon looked panicked. He wanted to hug Palmer¡¯s leg and cry, but he was stopped.

    Leon cried bitterly, ¡°Palmer, Joanna, we used to y together since we were kids. Auntie Thomas, can you put in a good word for me? My mother used to say that you were her best friend. Didn¡¯t you two often shop together when you were young?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Leon went on to reminisce about their past rtionship.

    Hellen frowned slightly. Now that the situation had developed to this point, Leon should understand that his sinister and vicious appearance had been thoroughly exposed.

    Not to mention their past rtionship; even if he was to kowtow and die in the Thomas Vi, it would be useless.

    On the one hand, he had almost harmed the Thomas Family. On the other hand, Leon couldn¡¯t wait to say that Palmer would kowtow to him in the future after he had signed the contract with Palmer again¡­

    No one would help him.

    However, Leon was at his wit¡¯s end. He¡¯d lost all reasoning and was probably hoping for a miracle.

    For example, the Thomas Family must be idiots.

    Hellen let out a slight sigh.

    This type of desperate person was the most terrifying. She was going to leave Hail City tomorrow, so she was worried about the Thomas Family.

    The prominent people of the Thomas Family were Hellen¡¯s Grandma, her uncle, and auntie, Karim, and Karlen.

    There were only five people in the third generation.

    Hellen took out that Centurion Card from her pocket. ¡°Here is your 0. 15 billion dors.¡±

    Leon looked fiercely at Hellen, wishing he could stab the mastermind to death. But now, his eyes were wide open.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, Miss Jovano, thank you!¡±

    Hellen threw the Centurion Card in front of Leon. ¡°You got it. Get lost.¡±

    Palmer grew angry. He looked at Hellen. ¡°Hellen!¡±

 Chapter 184 These People Seemed to be Smart

    Hellen smiled and looked at Leon, who was hugging the Centurion Card. ¡°However, the card owner is me. The password is also set by me. Take the card back and consider it a souvenir.¡±

    Leon was furious as he finally understood it.

    Hellen was humiliating him!

    Hellen beamed merrily. ¡°The Thomas Family¡¯s 4. 5 billion dors still belong to the Thomas Family. That 0. 15 billion dors of yours are mybor fees. After all, it¡¯s hard to make a trip up the mountain and bury some gold.¡±

    Violeta said sternly, ¡°Hellen! Stop talking!¡±

    Violeta could tell that Hellen wanted to draw enmity away from the Thomas Family. Hellen probably thought that since she was far away in Tempe City, even if Leon hated her, it was better than hating the Thomas Family.

    Leon red at Hellen. ¡°You humiliated me and took my money! You¡¯re just a little girl. My money isn¡¯t so easily taken. Give it back to me, or else I¡¯ll definitely kill you!¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows. ¡°So you know that I¡¯m humiliating you? But humiliating people is generally only fun when they humiliate those with the strength of character. You are not; how many times have you knelt? I¡¯m praising you by saying that I¡¯m humiliating you. I just like watching your performance. I want to see your response when you get the card but not get the money.¡±

    Hellen mocked him, ¡°The changes from the beginning to the end are indeed exciting.¡±

    Leon was so agitated that he went mad. He roared as he charged towards Hellen!

    Only then did the four guards pull him back. Leon stared at Hellen as if he wanted to remember her appearance firmly in mind and then take revenge!

    Hellen sat back on the sofa and tilted her head. ¡°Palmer, he trespassed on private property and threatened to kill me. You should ask thewyer how many years he will be sentenced?¡±

    The police arrived quickly, and the demonic Leon was taken away.

    Palmer sat in the room with a gloomy face. Violeta was also worried. Looking at Hellen, she was angry and distressed. ¡°Why did you provoke him? Even if he wants to do something for the Thomas Family, he has to have strength. You made him hate you¡­ s, you are still pregnant now!¡±

    Hellen smiled ingratiatingly. ¡°Violeta, you were so mean to me just now that I was scared.¡±

    Violeta was angry and smiled. She was touched and turned to look for help. ¡°Joanna, look at Hellen!¡±

    Joanna sighed. ¡°I can¡¯t control her either. That¡¯s her nature. But don¡¯t worry. Anyway, we will leave Hail City tomorrow.¡±

    Palmer remained silent.

    After watching the show, Hellen returned to the second floor with her hands on the spiraldder.

    Palmer said in a low voice, ¡°It seems that I have to think of a way to let Leone out and died.¡±

    Granny Thomas did not say anything, indicating that she agreed.

    Violeta nodded.

    ¡°Our Thomas Family has always been aboveboard, and our hands are rarely tainted with blood, yet it isn¡¯t easy to bully. In this way, we can allow Hellen¡¯s safety and the people of Hail City to see the consequences of the Collins Group harming our family.¡±

    The next day.

    Hellen and Joanna were sent onto the ne by the Thomas Family.

    Granny Thomas warned Hellen repeatedly, ¡°Hellen, if you want to eat something, just tell me. I will get someone to cook it and send it to you!¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Grandma, it takes two hours to fly from Hail City to Tempe City. How can you send them to me?¡±

    ¡°What do you like to eat? I¡¯ll ask your uncle to find a cook and some ingredients!¡±

    Hellen felt warm. He hugged each of the Thomas family before boarding the ne.

    More than two hourster, Hellen got off the ne and returned to Tempe City.

    Hellen had only left for a week. While Joanna had left here for nearly two months. Joanna stretchedzily.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t grandma¡¯s home your home too?¡±

    ¡°Both are my home,¡± said Joanna with a smile.

    Mike had already arrived at the airport early to pick them up, he took their luggage with a smile.

    Joanna smiled, ¡°Mike, have you grown taller recently?¡±

    Hellen looked at Mike andughed. ¡°Mom, Mike is almost thirty years old. How can he grow taller?¡±

    Joanna was a little surprised. She pulled Mike¡¯s arm and looked him up and down. ¡°That means you¡¯ve lost weight. Did Everet abuse you?¡±

    Mike was half a son of the Jovano family. His parents died when he was young, and he grew up in the Jovano family.

    Later, he was admitted to college and bought a house in Tempe City after graduation. Although he did not live with the Jovano family now, Mike still regarded Joanna as his mother. She was affectionate and kind to him.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, please get in the car.¡±

    The three of them got in the car. Hellen was slightly puzzled. ¡°Mike, why didn¡¯t my brothere to pick us up?¡±

    Mike replied, ¡°After Mr. Jovano returned the day before yesterday, he has been dealing with the umted business in thepany. Now, he has an important meeting with the Levi Group.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips.

    Everet had been working at thepany since returning, so he didn¡¯t go to Darcy.

    In the past two days, Hellen had sent many messages to Darcy, but she did not reply at all. When she called Darcy, her phone was turned off.

    Hellen contacted Eddie. Eddie only said that Darcy was at her home, but she did note out.

    Hellen felt a hint of worry. She had the feeling that something terrible was about to happen.

    After returning to the Jovano¡¯s house, Hellen returned to her bedroom.

    She nced around the room, then took out the detector and used it around the house.

    After making sure that nothing was missing at home and that there was no monitoring or listening device, she was relieved.

    On the way back, they were mentally exhausted. Hellen and Joanna both returned to their rooms to take a nap.

    When she woke up at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen saw a long line of messages on her mobile phone.

    It was all from Tiffany.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    [You¡¯re back, so I¡¯m leaving?]

    [What are you doing?]

    [Deranged! I¡¯ve guarded your house for many days, yet you didn¡¯t invite me in!]

    Hellen patted her head and sent a voice message to Tiffany. ¡°I was too sleepy at home and took a nap. Quicklye in!¡±

    Tiffany: [Heh, I am the one you can summon at your beck and call?]

    Hellen: [Oh, then don¡¯te in.]

    There was no reply, but Hellen¡¯s window creaked.

    Tiffany had an angry expression. ¡°I just have toe in.¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°Come in, my little assistant.¡±

    ¡°Little assistant, you¡¯re still addicted to acting!¡± Tiffany clenched her fists, but they didn¡¯t have any deterrent effect on Hellen.

    Hellen carefully asked Tiffany about what had happened recently.

    The hidden group of people hadn¡¯t arrived recently, which made her a little strange.

    ¡°Probably not as well-informed as you. They don¡¯t know you¡¯re leaving Tempe City, don¡¯t they?¡±

    Hellen shook her head, her face darkened, ¡°Let¡¯s change the direction and think about it. Could it be that they knew that I had intentionally created this loophole? Or could it be that they discovered that you were here?¡±

    Tiffany immediately protested, ¡°Hellen, you can doubt Emis and Forsey, but you can¡¯t doubt my ability!¡±

    Hellen paused. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound logical.¡±

    Tiffany raised her eyebrows, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Since they can¡¯t find you, it means they can tell that I intentionally made the loophole.¡± Hellen let out a soft sigh. ¡°It seems like these people are very wise. They probably only believe that the loophole they created!¡±

 Chapter 185 You Have to Believe Me

    Seeing Hellen¡¯s serious expression, Tiffany became curious.

    ¡°How are they going to create it?¡±

    Hellen fell silent. ¡°Two years ago, I had a car ident, and our Jovano family was thrown into chaos.¡±

    ¡°Half a year ago, I had another car ident, and our Jovano family was also in chaos.¡±

    ¡°About half a year ago, my brother had a car ident. Although our Jovano family is not in chaos this time, I found that someone took the opportunity to sneak into my room to look for something.¡±

    Tiffany was enraged. ¡°Why have you never told us about these things?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t these people have any other tricks?¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh, thinking back to when she was hit by the bus into the river.

    ¡°There are no other tricks. In Tempe City, is there anything more natural and unpredictable than a car ident?¡±

    Hellen thought about it. ¡°They probably don¡¯t dare to take my life. Or rather, since they want something, they should know it¡¯s very likely in the bank safe. These people probably don¡¯t want to kill me.¡±

    But if they were unable to get what they wanted, these people would kidnap Hellen and hold her a hostage.

    So many idents had happened, but she couldn¡¯t find any trace, enough to make people fearful!

    Hellen looks at Tiffany: ¡°Did Orpheus find anything?¡±

    ¡°He seems to be very busy recently and doesn¡¯t send messages to the group. However, I think he should be investigating this matter.¡±

    Hellen nodded.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    At noon, Hellen and Tiffany go downstairs for lunch.

    Joanna saw that Hellen was bringing her assistant, Tiffany.

    Hellen didn¡¯t have many friends, so Joanna enthusiastically allowed Tiffany to eat with them.

    Back in Tempe City.

    Hellen was going to deal with the matter of Everet and Darcy.

    But Hellen didn¡¯t see Everete home in the next three days.

    After visiting the Lewis family twice, the Lewis family¡¯s parents both looked embarrassed and said that Darcy was not at home.

    How could she not be there? Darcy probably didn¡¯t want to see anyone.

    At 10 o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen again came out from the Lewis¡¯s house.

    She just happened to meet the two maids outside the door.

    Hellen hid to one side, waiting for the two maids to walk a certain distance before moving forward.

    ¡°Miss Jovano?!¡± The maid was a little surprised.

    Hellen nced at the grease stains on the maid¡¯s body. Darcy¡¯s mother had mysophobia. She couldn¡¯t let the maid with grease stain clean the living room or bedroom.

    These two were from the kitchen.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Hellenughed.

    The two maids immediately bowed. ¡°Hello, Miss Jovano!¡±

    ¡°I was just going to visit Darcy. I went there two days ago, and Auntie Lewis said she wasn¡¯t at home, so I came early today. Is Darcy at home?¡±

    Hellen asked with a smile.

    The two maids looked at each other and said guiltily, ¡°She is not at home.¡±

    ¡°I see. Where did Darcy go?¡±

    The two maids paused for a while and did not answer.

    Hellen smiled and took out a stack of banknotes from her bag, shoving them into the hands of one maid. ¡°The Lewis family knows about my rtionship with Darcy. I was worried about her and wanted to know where she went.¡±

    A maid looked at the stack of banknotes and hesitated. ¡°Mrs. Lewis doesn¡¯t allow us to say-¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you tell me, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    The maid hesitated for a few seconds. Hellen looked at the other maid, then took a stack of banknotes from her bag and ced them in the other person¡¯s hands. ¡°You need to keep it a secret.¡±

    Both of them had received the money. After thinking for a while, one said without hesitation, ¡°Miss Jovano, we know you are ourdy¡¯s best friend, so we told you. When she returned from Hail City the day before yesterday, she locked herself in her room, and no one could open it.¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Then did she eat? Doesn¡¯t Auntie Lewis care for her?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Lewis cares for her, but Miss Lewis won¡¯t listen. Besides, Miss Lewis¡¯s eyes are swollen from crying when she returns. It¡¯s terrifying. Mrs. Lewis was afraid that she would take things too hard, so she didn¡¯t dare to persuade her too much. Many people recently came to y with Miss Lewis, but they were all refused by Mrs. Lewis.¡±

    Hellen knew what was going on; Darcy might be ¡°self-closing.¡±

    Once her ¡°self-closing¡± was over, she¡¯d probably make a decision.

    Hellen took a deep breath.

    Hellen and the two maids smiled and bade farewell, then turned and left.

    Hellen had to go find her elder brother!

    Hellen went straight to the Jovano Group.

    In the president¡¯s office lounge on the top floor, Hellen found Everet, who was sleeping soundly.

    Hellen pulled the quilt angrily. ¡°Everet, how long are you going to hide here?¡±

    Everet was awakened with a displeased look. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding. Behave yourself. I¡¯m just too busy with work.¡±

    Hellen was so angry that she began tough. ¡°When your leg was injured, I kept dealing with the Jovano Group¡¯s affairs. How many matters would I not know?¡±

    Everet was silent for two seconds. ¡°We are working with the Levi Grouptely. Detail things need me to dealt.¡±

    Hellen became angry and raised her voice. ¡°Eddie is in charge of the Levi Group. I called him yesterday, but he went to the clubhouse at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon. It¡¯s all cooperation. You are busy, but he is free?¡±

    Seeing Hellen roar angrily, Everet nced at his little sister¡¯s belly, then calmed down.

    ¡°All right, don¡¯t be angry. You are still pregnant now.¡±

    Hellen ground her teeth. ¡°Everet, I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t go find Darcy now, you¡¯ll really lose her!¡±

    Everet¡¯s face was deathly pale as he clutched the nket tightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to dy her.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean dyed! She¡¯s already starved to death at home!¡± Hellen roared angrily. ¡°This time, she¡¯s not joking. Once she makes up her mind to forget you, she might be even more efficient than me losing my memory and forgetting Hans!¡±

    Everet was so amused by Hellen¡¯s metaphor that she gave a forced smile.

    ¡°Hellen, we may live for more than a century. So what if we love each other now? If she follows me, she won¡¯t have children for the next seventy or eighty years. If I would die first when we grow old, she won¡¯t even have anyone to send her off.¡±

    Hellen was so angry that sheughed. ¡°Everet, do you think I¡¯m dead? Everything else aside, the average lifespan in modern society is that you two won¡¯t be able to live more than seventy or eighty years longer!¡±

    Everet felt that his sister had gone too far.

    Hellen sat across from Everet and continued to persuade him earnestly, ¡°Secondly, even if you don¡¯t have children in your lives, what am I pregnant with? Can¡¯t this baby send you off when you¡¯re old? If you¡¯re worried, I can give him to you directly after I give birth!¡±

    Just as Hellen finished speaking, her belly suddenly bulged.

    The baby in her belly gave her a kick.

    Hellen fell silent for a moment before Everet smiled. This time, his smile was genuine. ¡°Look, the baby is angry.¡±

    Everet carefully stroked Hellen¡¯s stomach. ¡°The Jovano family will have to rely on you in the future. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t have time to think about the first kick from the baby. She continued to look at Everet.

    ¡°Everet, I¡¯ve studied your medical record. There was indeed no solution two years ago.¡±

    She took a deep breath and said, ¡°But you know my ability. I¡¯m the famous professor Hana! Is there an illness that I can¡¯t cure?¡±

 Chapter 186 Hellen Could Settled the Matter

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard you brag like this,¡± Everet rasped out.

    Hellen grew frantic. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. I¡¯ve read your medical records several times in the past few days. Everet, I¡¯ve studied it. There¡¯s hope for curing your illness!¡±

    Everet shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need tofort me.¡±

    Hellen barked, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Everet, have you been in despair for too long that you don¡¯t even dare to believe in hope?¡±

    ¡°I am your sister. I won¡¯t give you hope and let you fall into despair again!¡±

    It was quiet in the lounge.

    Everet stood here quietly.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±

    Hellen was quite angry. ¡°I¡¯m your younger sister. You ask me the evidence?¡±

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the treatment n within three days. At present, I think there¡¯s a 40% chance! But this hope is 40% every time! If it doesn¡¯t work once, we can do it again and again! Everet, are you afraid of the pain of the surgery?¡±

    Everet suddenly raised his head, hope welling up in his dark eyes. Even his hands were shaking slightly.

    Hellen felt tremendous pain for her elder brother.

    Hellen gently bent down and hugged Everet.

    ¡°Everet, you have to believe me.¡±

    Everet¡¯s voice was hoarse. After a long pause, he said, ¡°I believe you!¡±

    There was fetal movement in Hellen¡¯s belly.

    Hellen finished persuading Everet and sat to the side in pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Everet, the baby kicked me again!¡±

    Hellen was now seven months pregnant. Logically speaking, the baby should have stretched his limbs long ago.

    But Hellen had never felt the baby move.

    Hellenughed as she stroked her belly. ¡°I thought he was azy little kid.¡±

    Off to the side, Everet said with a gentle look, ¡°He must have noticed that her mom is angry and agitated. He wants to hit me for you.¡±

    As he spoke, Everet was also a little curious, ¡°Hellen, do you not want to know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl?¡±

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know. I want to give myself a surprise.¡±

    Whether a girl or a boy, it was all Hellen¡¯s baby.

    Hellen held her lower abdomen, wanting the baby to give her another kick, but the baby stopped moving.

    After settling Everet¡¯s problem and making him promise to go home after work tonight, Everet would no longer have to work overtime to torment herself. Only then would Hellen leave with peace of mind.

    After returning to the Jovano¡¯s house, Hellen sent a message to Darcy.

    [Darcy, give me some time. My brother really has difficulties, and he will exin them to you.]

    [Trust me, if he doesn¡¯t look for you by then, I will go and exin myself!]

    After sending the message, Hellen let out a light sigh.

    In fact, Everet¡¯s medical record was still in the process of gathering staff for research. If she could solve this problem, it would be considered a contribution to the medical field.

    But this disease was far from as easy as she told Everet.

    But Hellen was still nning toe up with a treatment n.

    Hellen was going to be a swindler.

    Hellen lowered her eyes, staring at her belly.

    After fooling Everet, she would confess it to Darcy, as she had said, Darcy was the victim.

    Afterward, Hellen would continue to study it. With her ability, she believed she would ovee her brother¡¯s illness within a few years.

    Even if the truth were to be exposed in the future, Hellen would rather be scolded by her elder brother than he was trapped in love right now.

    If there was anything, she would solve it!

    Hellen stayed at home for two days, analyzing the treatment n.

    It was eight o¡¯clock on a weekend morning.

    After washing up, Hellen went downstairs to eat breakfast.

    Halfway through the meal, the phone next to her rang.

    Hans: [Remember toe to the United Department of the Weststadt District for a meeting.]

    Hellen coughed lightly. Since she came back from Hail City, she had been busy with her brother and Darcy¡¯s things and almost forgot about them!

    Hellen typed: [I may be a littlete!]

    A few secondster, Hans said, [The meeting starts at 9 p. m. I¡¯ve asked David to start it at 10 p. m. and you¡¯ll make up for an hour¡¯s dy.]

    Hellen gritted her teeth. Recently, Hans seemed to have be particrly easy to cause trouble!N?velDrama.Org content.

    [Mr. Grant¡¯s time is precious. I don¡¯t know how much money is needed to pay for every minute. I probably can¡¯t afford it.]

    Hans: [There¡¯s a dinner party at the United States Department tonight. Treat us.]

    This was not a big deal. Since the United Department was established, they had only had dinner together once or twice.

    Everyone worked hard. Hellen had no objections. [Alright.]

    The dinner ce was set at the Yell Club.

    After replying to her message, Hellen looked at Darcy¡¯s WhatsApp.

    Darcy still did not reply.

    Hellen sighed. After breakfast, she said to Joanna, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to the Weststadt District.¡±

    Joanna was worried and said with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to rest at home!¡±

    Hellen caressed her belly and smiled proudly, ¡°It¡¯s alright, the child is great, and he doesn¡¯t usually make a fuss. Moreover, I¡¯m just going to a meeting.¡±

    Joanna frowned and said, ¡°You can go out this month at most. From next month, you have to stay at home every day!¡±

    Hellen thought about that scene. Every day at home, she would bore.

    Moreover, Hellen might be very busy this month. She had to make her brother¡¯s treatment n and confess to Darcy. She also had to do things in the Weststadt District and prepare medicine for Mrs. Thompson.

    Maybe the people in the dark would also do something to the Jovano family.

    Hellen let out a low sigh. Others might be cking off and lying t, but she was snatching a moment to born a baby.

    After driving the car out of the gate, Hellen went to the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    After entering the meeting room, Hellen looked at the time. It was precisely 9:50 a. m.

    Everyone was present in the conference room. Hans lowered his eyes and looked at the reports from all departments.

    Hellen sat down next to him. ¡°How is it?¡±

    Hans said in a soft voice, ¡°While we went out, the project in the Weststadt District has been going well recently. The second phase has almost beenpleted. Some of the renovated houses in the periphery can be allowed people to move back.¡±

    ¡°So fast?!¡± Hellen raised her eyebrows, joy on her face. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. It saves those residents the trouble of having to live outside. Although we have rental funds for them, it¡¯s still better to live at home.¡±

    The staff in charge of all departments hade to report.

    However, the people present heard Hans¡¯s words: ¡°While we went out.¡±

    ¡°So, did Mr. Grant and Mrs. Jovano go out together those days?¡±

    A vacation? Date?

    They suppressed their desire to gossip.

    At the beginning of the meeting, several people reported their work one after another.

    Hellen was delighted with the progress and understood why Hans wanted to have dinner together at night.

    Hellenughed. ¡°Everyone has worked hard during this period. Later, I withdraw 30, 000 dors from my personal ount and distributed them to the workers. Consider it treating them to a meal.¡±

    ¡°As for the staff members of the United Department,¡± Hellenughed, ¡°we¡¯ll have dinner at the Yell Club tonight.¡±

    They were all pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jovano!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you¡¯re generous!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano¡¯s face is getting ruddy after your honeymoon!¡±

    Amidst the cheers, a voice rang out.

    Hellen¡¯s face froze. A honeymoon?

    But as she looked at the triumphant looks, Hellenughed awkwardly.

    These people were also gossip gods!

    But they suspected that Hellen had gone on a honeymoon? Who had Hellen gone on a honeymoon with?

    Hellen turned to look at Hans.

    The corners of Hans¡¯s eyes were indifferent as he sat there and said, ¡°The dinner party is at night.¡±

    He said tly, ¡°Don¡¯t you need to work now?¡±

    The office immediately fell silent. They said thoughtfully, ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Jovano, we go to work!¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Go.¡±

    Hans¡¯s damn sense of oppression! Tsk!

 Chapter 187 The Masterâ€™s Wish Was Fulfilled

    Hellen spent an entire afternoon in the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    She went to Lambert Thompson¡¯s ce to drink tea. Lambert was even idler than she was now.

    There was already an exhibition stand set up in the office, full of boxes he studied and some small animals made of wood.

    All of them were very interesting. An exquisite puppy whose eyes had been plugged in had no glue or nails.

    Hellen took out a small box, undid it, and chatted with Lambert while ying.

    ¡°You went to Hail City for a week but didn¡¯te to see me when you came back. You disappeared for another five or six days!¡±

    Lambert snorted tly and drank tea beside her, ¡°After all this, more than half a month has passed!¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. Thompson, your algorithm is excellent. If your math teacher knew about this, she would probably be angered.¡±

    Lambert sneered. ¡°He is already dead!¡±

    Hellen raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then he¡¯d probably be angered enough toe back to life.¡±

    The two bickered and chatted. Hellen asked about Mrs. Thompson¡¯s current situation.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson is much better now. In fact, you can bring her to Tempe City. She has been living in a vi outside the city. Although it is good for her health, it is not lively. She may be very lonely.¡±

    Lambert nodded and said, ¡°She and I don¡¯t intend to settle down in Tempe City. Wait a few more days. When your project is over, we will go to Luxembourg. She nted many pear trees in thend behind the Vinson Castle, and she misses them every day.¡±

    Hellen sighed. ¡°A national treasure-level talent like you left is truly unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°I went abroad, not dead?¡± Lambert was happy to quarrel with Hellen.

    When he saw that Hellen didn¡¯t argue with him this time, he hesitated for a few seconds before grunting tly. ¡°Hellen.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to learn this technique?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Are you willing to teach me? Isn¡¯t this generally something passed down by own family? And it says that the technical only can teach a man. There are rules.¡±

    Lambert sneered. ¡°Have you watched too many olden-era movies? However, this was indeed the case in the past. But now that it is different. I don¡¯t care about that. I am willing to teach whoever I like.¡±

    Hellen beamed merrily. ¡°So you find me pleasing you and are willing to teach me.¡±

    Lambert frowned and felt that he had been tricked by this little girl.

    Initially, if Hellen wanted to learn, he could be her teacher and put on airs, making things difficult for her.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t stay in the country for long.¡± Lambert didn¡¯t realize his thoughts. He stood up unhappily and took out a book from the drawer.

    Lambert threw it in front of Hellen in disgust. ¡°Study ording to what I¡¯ve written. All my skills and research insights are on it!¡±

    Hellen looked at the ¡®Book.¡¯ In reality, it was just a book.

    The size of A4 papers and the thickness of the dictionary.

    When she opened it, she saw all hand-drawn pictures with words beside each image.

    These were materials that did not even exist in the market. Lambert exined in detail where the mortise and tenon joints could be used, and there was often ellipsis at the end.

    ¡°It¡¯s a technical job, but it depends more on talent and imagination.¡±

    Lambert pointed to the red pen below and said, ¡°This is my experience. I hope you can infer something from it. If I write it all down, I may not be able to finish it with ten books.¡±

    Hellen looked at a round ball of mortise and tenon joint. Lambert exined, ¡°It can be used: houses, furniture, craftsmanship, and a robot kneel.¡±

    Hellen was silent for a moment. ¡°Mr. Thompson, what is a robot kneel?¡±

    ¡°Kneel, kneel-joint! This structure looks simple, but it¡¯s hollow inside.¡±

    ¡°Wood is non-conducting. If it is made of some special material, it can resist wear and tear and won¡¯t be like metal rust. If technology develops into a robot in the future, it will be useful to make kneel with this thing.¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Your thoughts are indeed very far away.¡±

    Lambertughed and said, ¡°Hellen, this thing is more than that. You will be able to study it thoroughly in the future.¡±

    Hellen had only seen the little ball on the first page, but countless uses had shed through her mind.

    She flipped through it casually; it was moreplicated. In the end, it began to talk about the details rted to building the pce structure and bearing burdens.

    Hellen was shocked as she looked at them.

    It was indeed Lambert¡¯s life¡¯s work, the life¡¯s work of a genius.

    If Lambert did not have enough imagination and logical ability, or if he did not study hard enough, he would not be able to draw this book.

    This book¡¯s meaning and value were no less than the Prescriptions for All at home.

    Hellen was highly moved.

    Even if one were fortunate to have a master and serve tea for the rest of his life as an acolyte, some masters might not be willing to teach this knowledge to them.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you publish books?¡± Hellen¡¯s voice was trembling slightly. ¡°If you publish books, it would definitely be a national treasure.¡±

    Lambert¡¯s heart was not in it, and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be famous; why should I publish a book? Besides, it¡¯s easy to make small things ording to the mortise and tenon. If one really wants to build a house, I¡¯m afraid that some people who don¡¯t understand will use them blindly! Now, most the developers are viins. If their skills are not good enough, or if they ck off and kill someone, the reputation of mortise and tenon will be ruined!¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips and understood what Lambert meant.

    This was a unique skill, but if it was spread widely, there would be many hidden dangers in the short term.

    She got up and walked to the side of the tea table.

    Lambert frowned, ¡°Don¡¯t touch my Jade Cup! This set was given to me by Hans!¡±

    Hans¡¯s gift was indeed good stuff.

    Hellen looked at it, thenughed. ¡°I won¡¯t fall for you.¡±

    The tea Lambert had just brewed was still there, and the temperature was just right.

    Hellen went through the steps properly, and in the end, poured out a cup of tea.

    She took the tea and went to Lambert, sitting by the table.

    She walked around the table and knelt down formally.

    Lambert was stunned. ¡°You, you, you, you are¡­¡±

    Hellen waspletely serious, with an unprecedented solemness.

    Her attitude was upright. She served a cup of tea and raised it above her head.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, please have some tea.¡±

    Lambert froze for a while, and his eyes suddenly turned red.

    Hellen lowered her head and saw a bright drop of water fall onto Lambert¡¯s hand.

    Just as she was about to raise her head, a small wooden was stick pressed down on her head.

    ¡°Have you watched too many TV series? Do you really want to be apprenticed traditionally?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Hellen said, ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°First of all, you must pay the ancestor¡¯s respects!¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Who is our ancestor?¡±

    ¡°Roubin!¡±

    Hellen thought for a while. Roubin was a marksman and was very urate.

    After that, Lambert hit Hellen¡¯s shoulder with the small stick neither gently nor heavily.

    ¡°Stop thinking about the games!¡±

    Hellenughed out loud. ¡°Mr. Thompson is truly a god!¡±

 Chapter 188 He Was in a Good Mood

    Outside the office, there was a smile in Hans¡¯s eyes.

    Per tradition, Hellen would pay her respects to the ancestor and the master and then give him the tea.

    Lambert also gave her a relevant name. After thinking for a while, he smiled and said, ¡°Your name is Loren.¡±

    After the ceremony had beenpleted, Hellen stopped being severe and frowned as she thought, ¡°Loren? It seems to be an ancient name.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t a good name?¡± Lambert asked with a smile.

    ¡°The proper Apprentice requires three kowtows, and my wife should here too. But now I don¡¯t need you to do that. It¡¯s good enough.¡±

    Lambert epted a very considerate disciple, and his smile could not be hidden. Still, he could not help but put on airs as a master.

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Fine. After all, a teacher for a day is a father for life. I will take care of you and your wife¡¯s retirement.¡±

    Lambert rxed with a smile.

    Lambert suddenly felt that it was good to settle down in Tempe City. Now that he had a disciple, a disciple like half a child.

    In addition Hans, his life would not be too bad in his old age.

    The master and disciple chatted for a while. Hellen held the thick book and read it like it was a treasure.

    Only then did Hans step forward and knock on the door.

    Lambert nced at him and said, ¡°Come in.¡± This kid had been standing at the door for a while and was stealing nces at his disciple.

    Lambert, who had been happy to see him doing like this, now took Hellen as his disciple and began examining Hans.

    Hans was a good match for his disciple.

    Hans looked at Hellen and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. We can go to the Yell Club.¡±

    Hellen held the book, thought for a moment, and then put it in the drawer.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, I have to go to the party. There may be someone drinking there. This book is left with you so as not to be contaminated by the smell of smoke and alcohol.¡±

    She valued it very much.

    Hans said, ¡°No one will smoke or drink today.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the Yell Club?¡± Xeno¡¯snd was a ce for drinking parties.

    Hellen followed Hans out of the United Department.

    David drove the two to the club.

    The venue of today¡¯s party was on the first floor. There was arge private room on the first floor of the Yell Club, which was specially designed for arge-scale party.

    As soon as Hellen entered the room, they fell silent.

    In the ample space, there were two long tables. It was a buffet.

    There were tables, chairs, and ces for dancing in the middle. It was a banquet hall with a few rows of tables.

    ¡°How did Xeno agree to you doing this here?¡± Hellen said softly.

    There was a smile in Hans¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°I brought him back from Hail City. He¡¯s probably very grateful to me.¡±

    At this time, almost all the members of the United Department had arrived. The group of people was pleased to see this scene.

    However, big words were pasted on the wall: No smoking, no drinking!

    It was understandable that there was no smoking, but they didn¡¯t know why there was no drinking.

    Someone tried to drink a ss that looked like champagne.

    En? Iced ck tea?!

    Soon, everyone found that the goblet was filled with drinks.

    Some loved wine and started to panic.

    ¡°I thought I could have a good drink today. I¡¯ve worked so hard for so long. Have a good drink and rx.¡±

    ¡°Drink less, you. You almost gottest time when you drank too much!¡±

    There was a sound of discussion.

    Hellen burst intoughter. ¡°Why is smoking forbidden? Is it because of me? In that case, I might as well not participate in this party. With such a big party, how can we not enjoy ourselves?¡±

    Whether it was dessert or buffets, they were all from the ingredients by chefs.

    Every one of them was extremely valuable, making it even more of a pity that there was no wine to eat.

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They will be happy soon.¡±

    Confused, Hellen followed Hans to a double table by the side and sat down.

    This table was hidden in the corner, but it was just right to look at the chairman¡¯s tform not far away.

    Soon, someone got on the stage.

    Hellen shocked. ¡°This person is¡­?¡±

    The man was wearing the host¡¯s suit and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, everyone, I am the host tonight.¡±

    The people eating snacks cheered up. ¡°There¡¯s actually a show!¡±

    The host gave a brief introduction. There were no other processes except for the lucky draw.

    Recently, the United Department of the Weststadt District staff had been working very hard. Hans did not intend to treat them only to a meal.

    The first prize was a car, followed by numerous second prizes, and the worst third prize was worth more than 1, 500 dors.

    Hellen hissed, ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re so generous. It seems that I¡¯m only going to treat them to a meal. I¡¯m too stingy.¡±

    Hans smiled lightly and said, ¡°I can ask David to give you the receipt and then say that the Jovano Group is generous.¡±

    Hellenughed politely. ¡°No need!¡±

    Material money made people happier than wine.

    Especially when the prizes were expensive, and there were a lot of them.

    After a few rounds of the lucky draws, almost everyone got a small box or two.

    The person who got the car keys looked very happy.

    He stood on the stage and said, ¡°I want to make a speech for the United Department, for the United Department lives! I will sacrifice myself for the United Department!¡±

    The atmosphere under the stage had be jubnt.

    Hellen recognized that he was a steady employee of the Jovano Group.

    When Hellen¡¯s gaze fell upon the car logo on the car key, she understood why he was so excited.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking of recruiting people from our Jovano Group, right?¡± Hellen said, puzzled.

    ¡°The Grant Group is notcking in manpower for the time being,¡± Hans said lightly.

    ¡°Then what are you¡­?¡±

    Even if it was a lucky draw, it was too generous.

    Hans looked at Hellen, his eyes deep. He raised his thin lips slightly and said in a hoarse and deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been in a good mood recently.¡±

    Hellen: ¡°Fine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have to worry about Hans¡¯s business. She felt he was in a good mood, and his words sounded a little ambiguous.

    At the end of the party, the United Department of the Weststadt District employees seemed to have drunk too much and left happily.

    ¡°Tomorrow, work overtime!¡± Someone raised his voice.

    ¡°Work overtime!¡±

    Hellen fell silent.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Turning around, Hans considerately opened the car door for Hellen.

    Seeing Hellen get into the car naturally, Hans felt even better.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hans sent Hellen back to the Jovano¡¯s house. Looking at her belly, he was worried and reminded her, ¡°Be careful these days.¡±

    Hellen rubbed her lower abdomen and smiled, ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±

    Not long after they arrived home, Hellen received a call from Granny Grant.

    ¡°Granny Grant.¡± Hellen looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯s already ten. Why haven¡¯t you gone to bed yet?¡±

    Granny Grantined like a child, ¡°How long has it been since youst came to see me?!¡±

    ¡°Granny. I¡¯ll visit you tomorrow.¡±

    Granny Grant was finally satisfied and muttered a few more sentences, ¡°Come earlier tomorrow. I¡¯ll get someone to make your favorite fish.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Hellenughed.

    After washing up, Helleny on the bed and looked at the schedule.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to see Granny Grant tomorrow. As for the medical n for my brother, I still need to get a few test results.¡±

    Hellen nced at her WhatsApp and sighed softly; Darcy still didn¡¯t reply.

 Chapter 189 The Change in the Grant familyâ€™s Attitude

    Early the following day, Hellen woke up early to wash up.

    After dressing herself up, Hellen went downstairs to eat breakfast.

    Joanna and Everet were already sitting in the dining room. Everet was still not in good condition recently, but he was much better than before. Hellen knew that his brother had high hopes for her. But before she coulde up with a specific treatment n, his brother dared not believe it.

    In the living room, Joanna and Everet simultaneously looked toward Hellen. Seeing her light pink dress, Everet understood. ¡°You are going to the Grant¡¯s Vi?¡±

    ¡°Right. I stayed in Hail City for so long but didn¡¯t go to the Grant¡¯s Vi after returning. Granny Grant called,¡± Hellen said with augh.

    Everet huffed, ¡°You¡¯re not from the Grant family.¡±

    Joanna frowned and said, ¡°Hellen, Hans did help you in Hail City this time. Granny Grant has always taken care of you. It¡¯s natural for you to visit her, but¡­¡±

    Before Joanna had finished her words, she saw Hellen nod.

    ¡°Mom, I know what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°It is the best. If you fall for the same trick twice, I¡¯ll definitely beat you up,¡± whispered Everet.

    When these words of threat were spoken, Joanna and Hellen raised their eyebrows simultaneously.

    Everet immediately ate his food obediently, looking perfectly fine. He had a guilty conscience.

    Everet also thought of Hans¡¯s righteous anger. How could he beat her sister?

    After eating breakfast, Hellen drove to Grant¡¯s Vi.

    Hellen currently had nothing to do. Aside from going to the Weststadt District on weekends, she had nothing else to do. However, after bing apprenticed to Mr. Thompson, Hellen decided that she would go to the Weststadt District and learn how to mortise and tenon with Mr. Thompson when she was free.

    It would be best if she could persuade the stubborn Mr. Thompson to stay in Tempe City.

    Hellen thought as she drove. After an hour¡¯s drive, she entered the Grant¡¯s Vi.

    Now that Hellen¡¯s car can enter Grant¡¯s Vi without informing them. It was a smooth journey to the front of the vi.

    As soon as she got out of the car, she saw the Grant family¡¯s housekeepering out to wee her.

    ¡°Miss Jovano is here.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Granny Grant is awake?¡±

    ¡°The olddy has been getting old recently. She sleeps less, so she woke up early to wait for you. Today, Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant, and Miss Grant are all home. There are guests at home.¡± The housekeeper¡¯s face was full of joy.

    As for the Grant family, Hans had lived in Green Vi for a long time. Taylor had basically been in school.

    When Hellen came to Grant¡¯s Vi, Mrs. Grant was mostly absent. The Grant family was not together there often.

    ¡°Guests?¡± Hellen was curious.

    The housekeeper smiled and said, ¡°Miss Grant brought them back. They are all her ssmates at Tempe University.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    The two talked as they walked into the house.

    As soon as Hellen entered the room, she saw a few people sitting on the sofa.

    Taylor and Karlen were sitting together. Luz and another boy sat silently on one side of the sofa.

    Seeing Hellen enter, Karlen immediately raised her voice, ¡°Hellen, I¡¯ve missed you.¡±

    Karlen ran over in small steps, trying to hug Hellen. But she was afraid of touching Hellen¡¯s belly, so she only hugged her lightly.

    Luz was also surprised but could not be as enthusiastic as Taylor. He could only stand where he was and say, Hellen-¡±

    Hellenughed as she looked at Luz. ¡°How have you been?¡±

    Luz¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Hellen looked to the side. Mrs. Grant and Granny Grant were sitting on another mahogany chair not far away in front of the TV, looking at her with a smile.

    Hellen walked forward and greeted her. ¡°Granny Grant.¡±

    Immediately, she looked at Mrs. Grant.

    In the past, when Hellen came, she and Mrs. Grant hated each other. Although they had let bygones be bygones, Mrs. Grant was obviously still ufortable.

    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Grant,¡± Hellen said courteously.

    ¡°Hellen,e here quickly. Let me have a good look at you.¡± Granny Grant waved her hand and patted the other mahogany chair beside her.

    Hellen sat down.

    After chatting with Granny Grant for a while, Hellen called the family doctor of the Grant¡¯s Vi and asked about the current situation of Granny Grant¡¯s health.

    Recently, Granny Grant was still in confusion and awake for a while.

    Fortunately, the time in confusion did not increase significantly.

    Only now did Hellen rx.

    Granny Grant tugged on Hellen¡¯s hand. ¡°Hellen, Hans is back too. He¡¯s in the study upstairs. Do you want to go see him?¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Since he¡¯s in the study, he must be on official business and doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed. Besides, I¡¯m here to see you.¡±

    Granny Grant was a little disappointed.

    The maid served tea and snacks. Mrs. Grant pursed her lips stubbornly and arrogantly. After ncing at Hellen a few times, she coughed lightly and pushed the snack rack on the table towards Hellen.

    ¡°Hellen, we have invited a new pastry chef. Have a taste.¡±

    Hellen was surprised that Mrs. Grant would initiate a conversation with her.

    She picked up a piece and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Mrs. Grant furrowed her brows and spoke with some hesitation.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    This was even more surprising.

    Hellen was stunned, then said with a smile, ¡°Got it.¡±

    After chatting with Granny Grant for a while, Granny Grant looked at Taylor¡¯s and Karlen¡¯s expectant eyes on the other side and smiled.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to have a rest. You can y with Taylor and the others for a while. Let¡¯s talk at lunch.¡±

    Hellen helped Granny Grant up. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    By the time she had settled down Granny Grant, Mrs. Grant was left.

    Taylor sat in the living room and looked at her. Karlen waved her hand excitedly.

    ¡°Hellen, over here!¡±

    Hellen slowly walked over.

    ¡°You have no ss today?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Hellen sat down, Luz immediately poured his tea, then pushed the snacks to Hellen.

    Of the four people present, only that boy, Hellen, didn¡¯t recognize him.

    Taylor took the initiative to introduce him to Hellen. ¡°This is our ssmate. He is in the same department as Karlen. His name is Sherman.¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Hello, Mullen.¡±

    Mullen was a good-looking man but a littlemanding. Looking at him, one could tell that he was not to be trifled with.

    Karlen came over and said, ¡°Hellen, how are Everet and Darcy?¡±

    Hellen cast her a sidelong nce. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The turning point between Everet and Darcy was that Karlen had asked a few questions when ying cards.

    Karlen was a little uneasy. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that either. I didn¡¯t dare to see Everet recently. I sent Darcy a few messages, but she didn¡¯t reply to me.¡±

    Hellen sighed slightly andforted Karlen, ¡°She doesn¡¯t care about me either.¡± It seemed that Darcy hadn¡¯t turned on her phone at all.

    Darcy was heartbroken.

    Luz, taking advantage of the fact that Hellen and Karlen had just finished chatting, was rather eager.

    ¡°Hellen, you haven¡¯t been live streaming or posting videos recently. Don¡¯t you want to do thatter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Hellenughed. ¡°I¡¯ll resume live broadcasting this weekend. I¡¯ve been swampedtely.¡±

 Chapter 190 I Want to Cooperate

    Hellen had been pregnant for more than seven months. He ran to Hail City and then came back to deal with the affairs in the Weststadt District.

    Hellen was full of energy, but when she thought that she was going to give birth in three months, she felt a little nervous.

    Taylor stared at Hellen¡¯s belly for a few seconds and hesitated.

    ¡°Hellen, how long will it be before you give birth?¡±

    Previously, Taylor had been unfriendly to Hellen.

    Hellen was a bit curious. The sudden change in the attitude of the Grant family had surprised her.

    Hellen told everyone about her expected delivery date.

    Karlen said expectantly, ¡°Hellen, it¡¯s time for you to check whether the baby is a boy or a girl. In this way, I can prepare small clothes or something.¡±

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already prepared doubles.¡±

    While chatting, a sudden noise from the top of the spiral stairs came.

    Hellen turned and saw Hans and David walking down the spiral stairs.

    Hans¡¯s expression was severe. He tilted his head slightly and instructed David, beside him.

    The two went downstairs, and David hurried out.

    When Hans saw Hellen, the indifference in his eyes faded a little.

    Taylor was always afraid of her brother. When she saw Hans, she immediately stood up.

    Hans was stunned.

    ¡°Mm,¡± Hans replied and nced at the ss in front of Hellen.

    ¡°Pregnant woman can¡¯t drink too much tea,¡± Hans reminded her.

    Hellen was slightly startled. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Hans turned to David and said, ¡°Go and do it. Contact the people in Jena City first and make the arrangements over there. Don¡¯t act rashly and alert the enemy.¡±

    David said ¡°yes¡± and then left in a hurry.

    Hellen was rather curious.

    After the group of people watched David leave, Hans turned around and walked to the sofa in a few steps.

    Karlen blinked, and Taylor also fell silent.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Hans sat down on the sofa, and the lively atmosphere immediately quieted down.

    Taylor was already afraid of her brother. Karlen blinked and did not dare to say anything.

    Luz and Mullen obediently exchanged nces.

    Hellen felt helpless and looked at Hans, who was sitting opposite her.

    Hans was a few years older than all the people present, but when he sat there, he was serious.

    Everyone was immediately affected.

    ¡°The official seminar will be held soon. Come with me at that time.¡± Hans looked up at Hellen.

    ¡°What seminar?¡± Hellen asked.

    Hans rarely attended seminars like this, and he would only show his face once an official seminar.

    Since Hans had mentioned it, it must not be a trivial matter.

    Hans looked at the people around him and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk in the back garden and discuss this matter.¡±

    Hellen was thinking about this, so she got up and went out with Hans.

    Karlen wanted to catch up with them hesitantly but was pressed down by Taylor.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Hellen hade to the back garden of the Grant¡¯s Vi.

    Hans looked down at Hellen, who was next to her. When he saw her belly, he slowed down his pace quietly.

    ¡°This official seminar is a good opportunity,¡± Hans said, ¡°the Royal Family of Empire Y ising.¡±

    Hellen was surprised. ¡°Empire Y?¡±

    Empire Y owned the top few diamond mines in the world. Still, some major resource industries were controlled by the Royal Family.

    ¡°They are either under the direct branch of the Royal Family, or under the control of some dukes and counts.

    ¡°Who came?¡± Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Those Royal Families would nevere to y in Tempe City for no reason.

    In particr, it was very likely that the officials had received some news about this kind of reception.

    ¡°Moreton Wilson.¡±

    Hellen was instantly shocked.

    ¡°It seems that the business of this seminar is not small.¡±

    Duke was the highest noble title in Empire Y, and Moreton was highly famous.

    Hellen was a little excited. If the Royal Family of Empire Y business was really going to cooperate in Tempe City, then the current situation in Tempe City would probably change.

    The Jovano family had existed in Tempe City for many years. She had to pay attention to such changes.

    After returning home, Hellen immediately sent Mike to gather some information.

    Just as Hellen was thinking about it, she heard Hans say, ¡°I got some information from the officials. Moreton is here to talk about the cooperation in the diamond mine.¡±

    Hans lowered his voice and told Hellen the news of Empire Y that he had found out in detail.

    ¡°I intend to win this cooperation.¡± Hans looked deeply at Hellen. ¡°But it is too big, and it was risky for the Grant Group to monopolize it. I want to cooperate with the Jovano Group.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips and stared at Hans.

    She knew this was a huge cake from the information she had just heard.

    If they could get it, the domestic jewelry market would be shocked.

    But Hans said that he wanted to cooperate with the Jovano family?

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°I need to discuss this with my brother.¡±

    Hellen was hesitant. She even wanted to agree directly, but she didn¡¯t believe Hans when he said it was risky for the Grant Group to monopolize it.

    From the development of Grant Group in recent years, Hans had always been careful and was not afraid of risks.

    However, the Grant Group and Jovano Group had already cooperated with each other on reconstructing the Weststadt District.

    Now, with the addition of the business in the Empire Y¡­

    Why did Hellen feel that she and Hans were entangled entirely because of their numerous connections?

    Hans did not continue to ask. The two strolled around the back garden for a while. He quietly waited for Hellen to think about it.

    Unknowingly, Hellen and Hans had entered the depths of the garden.

    Hellen looked at the quiet, empty path and then looked at Hans. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Granny Grant will wake up soon.¡±

    The path wasn¡¯t wide. Trees covered both sides, and the cries of birds could be heard from within the trees.

    Only now did Hellen feel somewhat awkward.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help thinking of the kiss had with Hans in the car in Hail City.

    From then on, Hellen felt that their rtionship had be extremely strange.

    Fortunately, Hans had never mentioned it again.

    Hellen held her belly as she slowly walked forward.

    Hans followed by her side and swept his offish gaze across the surroundings. He seemed to be protecting her.

    When they returned to the living room, they saw Taylor, Karlen, Luz, and Mullen ying table games.

    Hellen moved closer to take a look. Luz didn¡¯t know how to y, so she epted it.

    When they were ying to noon, Granny Grant got up, and the kitchen had prepared lunch.

    Hellen apanied Granny Grant for lunch, then helped her take a walk in the garden, feeding fish and digestion.

    Hellen didn¡¯t leave until the afternoon. She drove with Karlen, Luz, and Mullen.

    She first sent the three back to Luz Walker. Luz and Mullen lived in the same dormitory, while Karlen lived in Hellen¡¯s vi next to Tempe University.

    Only after watching the three go back did Hellen rx.

    She turned the car around, and her cell phone rang.

    It was a WhatsApp message.

    Hans: [The seminar will be held the night after tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you up.]

    Hellen: [Alright].

 Chapter 191 An Unromantic Sister-in-law

    Whether her brother agreed to cooperate with the Grant family or not, the Jovano family would fight for this business with Empire Y.

    For many years, the Grant family and the Jovano family had always been the two most powerful families in Tempe City, one based in the south and one in the north.

    The impact of this business was profound. If any family won the business alone, the situation in which the two families were evenly matched in Tempe City would be changed.

    Hellen drove back to her home.

    After greeting her mother, she went back to the bedroom to take a shower and change into a set of loungewear.

    Everet hadn¡¯te home from work. Hellen turned on herputer and searched for information about that duke on the Inte.

    She didn¡¯t get much information, so she logged into the forum of Green Mansion.

    The group chat was quiet as Hellen typed on the keyboard.

    Mud Crab, [Recently Duke Wilson of Empire Y ising to Tempe City. @Orpheus, help me investigate his specific purpose, his experiences, preferences, and all his information.]

    After Hellen sent the message, she logged into another medical website to check her previous post.

    She wanted to gather a group of elites who could study Everet¡¯s illness and find a solution.

    Fortunately, Professor Hana was so famous that her post received a lot of replies.

    Hellen opened the forum mailbox and saw that many medical majors had sent resumes to her.

    Hellen did not intend to gather a lot of people. She scrolled through the resumes but found only one pretty good assistant. Then, she sent this person an e-mail back.

    As for the rest of the people, she rejected all of them tactfully after expressing thanks in emails.

    Then she clicked open the forum of Green Mansion.

    Orpheus had already replied.

    Orpheus, [Does this duke have time to visit Tempe City?]

    Heartless Hooligan, [I know Duke Wilson. He is a well-known hen-pecked husband in Empire Y.]

    Hellen smiled.

    She replied, [How did you know?]

    Heartless Hooligan, [Everyone in Empire Y is aware of that. Duke Wilson is a rtive of the royal family and can be considered the cousin of the first prince. He can¡¯t be any closer to the prince than anyone can be. In addition, Duke Wilson had an outstanding appearance when he was young. He used to be the dream lover of all girls in Empire Y.]

    Orpheus, [Don¡¯t spread gossip.]

    Heartless Hooligan, [How is this gossip, Orpheus, are you jealous of my information?]

    Orpheus, [Funny!]

    Heartless Hooligan, [What¡¯s so funny? Where are you now, Jena City? Wait for me! I will kill you soon!]

    They were chatting in the group chat.

    Orpheus sent apressed file into the group chat and Hellen immediately downloaded it.

    There was a lot of information in the file bag, all about Duke Wilson.

    As Hellen watched them chatting in the group chat, she was also carefully reading the files.

    Heartless Hooligan was right. This duke was recognized as someone important in Empire Y. He was 48 years old this year.

    But judging from the photo, he was only about 38 or 39 years old.

    Duke Wilson had a wife, who came from a famous family in Empire Y, and a 19-year-old son.

    Hellen looked at the photo of Duke Wilson¡¯s son. He was outstanding in appearance. The dukedom of Empire Y was hereditary. So, this person was also very noble.

    Hellen looked at the group chat. Orpheus and Heartless Hooligan were still arguing.

    Tisch: [Mud Crab, why are you interested in Duke Wilson? Are you in danger?]

    Hellen bursts outughing. Tiffany has been on vacation recently.

    Mud Crab, [No, you should rest for a few days.]

    After Hellen sent the message, she no longer paid attention to the ¡®battle¡¯ within the group chat. She sent Duke Wilson¡¯s profile to her phone and looked at it seriously.

    The story of Duke Wilson and his wife was like a romantic fairy tale.

    Since Wilson loved his wife so much, Hellen memorized his wife and son¡¯s preferences.

    From hobbies to a favorite food.

    Hellen went downstairs after she finished reading the files.

    Everet just arrived home and was sitting in the living room talking to Joanna.

    ¡°Duke Wilson¡¯s purpose ining here must have been¡­¡±

    Hellen approached them and raised her eyebrows slightly when she heard her brother, ¡°You also know this business with Empire Y?¡±

    He should have known. If Hans got the news but the Jovanos knew nothing, she would be worried instead.

    Hellen sat on the sofa and told them about Hans¡¯ request for cooperation.

    Everet frowned with a hesitant look on his face.

    ¡°If the rumors are true, he came here for the business of those diamond mines, and whoever cooperates with him alone will be targeted by the other party, so that neither family will have a good result,¡± Joanna said.

    ¡°Yes, in fact, I think that cooperation with the Grant Group is the best way out,¡± Hellen added, ¡°Although we have been rivals for many years, we can see from this cooperation on the Weststadt District project that the Grants are not unscrupulous. They can be regarded as qualified partners.¡±

    After that, she saw her mother and brother looking at her.

    Hellen felt a strange sense of guilt, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Everet was very worried. In his heart, his family ranked higher than the Jovano Group.

    ¡°Have you been getting too close to Hanstely?¡± Everet asked suspiciously.

    Hellenughed. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of the reconstruction of the Weststadt District. Isn¡¯t it normal for us to get closer? Don¡¯t you need to meet partners?¡±

    She quietly clenched her fists beside her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Everet¡¯s question made her feel guilty and nervous for no reason.

    If her brother knew that not only was she close to Hans, but she had also kissed him¡­

    Hellen coughed softly.

    Fortunately, her mother was deep in thought. She frowned, ¡°Everet, I suggest that you agree to cooperate with the Grant Group.¡±

    ¡°The situation at hand is that the twopanies will be even stronger if we choose to cooperate. Something will surely happen if we fight for the deal alone. When that happens, even if one of us gains a partnership, a heavy price is inevitable.¡±

    Joanna thought that two families should make money together.

    Everet sighed, ¡°I know cooperation is the best choice, but¡­¡±

    However, Hans was like a thorn in the heart of the Jovanos. The Jovanos could let go of how he treated Hellen during that time, but they could not forgive him.

    After the discussion, Hellen told Everet that she would be attending the seminar with Hans the day after tomorrow.

    Joanna looked at her belly worriedly, ¡°You¡¯re seven months pregnant, but you still have to go on a business trip.¡±

    Hellen chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯ve had a pregnancy check-up a while ago. The baby is particrly healthy.¡±

    After negotiating with her family, Hellen went back to her bedroom and sent a message to Hans.

    Hellen, [My brother agreed.]

    Hans, ¡°OK.¡±

    After a while, Hans replied with a cute emoji, which did not fit his usual cool style.

    Hellen thought about it and sent the files about Duke Wilson that Orpheus gave her to Hans.

    Hellen, [This is the information about Duke Wilson and his family. I¡¯ve memorized some of it. Take a look.]

    Doing business required knowing each other¡¯s preferences.

    After a moment of silence, Hans replied with an emoji of a little bear rolling around.

    The furry little bear rolled on the ground and hugged one of its legs. Its eyes sparkled as it said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hellen sent him a question mark.

    Hans, [What¡¯s wrong? Hellen.]

    Hellen held her forehead, [Did your ount get hacked?]

    In the Grant¡¯s, Hans read Hellen¡¯s message and looked up at Taylor-a self-nominated wingman.

    Taylor waved her hand.

    Why didn¡¯t her sister-inw get her?

    This emoji was so cute!

 Chapter 192 His True Purpose

    Hans took his phone from Taylor¡¯s hand.

    He had made great progress in his rtionship with Hellen recently. This was a good thing, but at the same time, Hans found that he, who had always been good at self-control, began to lose control.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He wanted to enter her life and openly be the man standing next to her.

    Taylor felt wronged.

    But she looked at her brother and didn¡¯t dare to say anything more.

    Hans hesitated for a few seconds before typing on the screen.

    [Taylor was the one talking with you just now, sorry.]

    Taylor innocently took the me.

    The next day.

    Hellen got up early in the morning. After breakfast, she said goodbye to Joanna and drove to the United Department of the Weststadt District in a hurry.

    Now her mind was full of learning the structure of mortise and tenon.

    Hellen wasn¡¯t confident that she would be able to convince Mr. Thompson to stay in Tempe City with his wife.

    While her teacher was still in Tempe City, she would try to learn as much as possible.

    Hellen was extremely eager to learn.

    But a middle-aged man was not enthusiastic about work.

    Hellen arrived at their destination early in the morning and waited in Lambert¡¯s office until 10:30 a. m.

    Lambert came in slowly with a small cloth bag.

    Hellen wanted to say something, but she hesitated.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, you¡¯re early.¡±

    Lambertughed and looked at the lively office outside.

    ¡°Even if I came early, there was nothing to do.¡±

    After speaking, Lambert looked like a teacher, ncing sideways at Hellen, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you my disciple or my leader?¡±

    Hellenughed.

    She walked to the side and put the freshly made tea in front of Lambert.

    ¡°You are my teacher. You are the boss.¡±

    Hellen took out the thick book about mortise and tenon structure from the cab.

    Lambert looked at her and supervised her making all kinds of smallponents.

    ¡°When makingponents, your hand must be steady. In this way, the parts you make can fit together perfectly. I found that your hand is quite steady when cutting the small wood.¡±

    Hellen chuckled.

    As a surgeon, her hands were steady.

    Hellen had already learned these basic skills in other aspects. After carving a few smallponents, she tried to piece them together. Now she had just begun, and she was trying to make a mini stool.

    Lambert looked at her with a smile.

    When he saw that Hellen had made a mistake, he didn¡¯t stop her.

    When Hellen¡¯s little stool could no longer be assembled, he began to take pleasure in Hellen¡¯s misfortune.

    ¡°The hole you made is not in the right ce.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me just now?¡±

    ¡°How can you remember it if you don¡¯t make a few mistakes?¡± Lambert smiled.

    As they chatted, the door of the office suddenly opened.

    The two of them turned around and saw Hans standing at the door with a tablet in his hand.

    ¡°Hans is here.¡±

    Lambert smiled meaningfully and shifted his gaze from Hans to Hellen.

    Seeing this, Hellen grew rather nervous, ¡°Mr. Thompson, why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Hans¡¯ expression was calm as he looked at Lambert, ¡°Mr. Thompson, recently, some of the projects that mypany is in charge of involved some simple mortise and tenon structures. So, I¡¯m here to learn some knowledge from you.¡±

    Learn some knowledge?

    Lambert raised his eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°If you want to learn from me, you must treat me as your teacher, and pour me tea just like Hellen.¡±

    This was not difficult for Hans at all.

    He walked over to the tea table and ced a cup of tea in front of Lambert.

    Lambert looked at the teacup with disdain.

    Hans nced at Hellen with his deep eyes.

    Lambert sighed slightly.

    To make the arrogant man kneel and acknowledge him as his teacher, he had to be interested in mortise and tenon.

    But now Lambert understood that Hans came here for another purpose.

    Fortunately, he was satisfied with his student¡¯s future husband. Lambert waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°Which part do you want to learn?¡±

    Hans¡¯ voice sounded calm, ¡°Let me take a look first.¡±

    The table in Lambert¡¯s office was long, but not wide.

    Hans sat opposite Hellen. He picked up his tablet and looked at hispany files.

    So long as he raised his eyes, he was able to see Hellen¡¯s brows knit together tightly as she looked at the pieces of wood of various shapes and sizes.

    She paid no attention to Hans and waspletely focused on the small piece of wood.

    The look in Hans¡¯ eyes gradually softened. He could openly look at Hellen, who was wholeheartedly devoted to something else, and he was not afraid that she would find out.

    At noon, lunch was delivered from Green Vi.

    Hans asked someone to send the lunch directly to Lambert¡¯s office, and the three of them had a meal together.

    Hellen was full of fighting spirit. After lunch, she continued assembling the wood. At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, she finally finished assembling a small stool. This time, her work reached Lambert¡¯s standard. It was seamless.

    Hans¡¯ face was full of smiles.

    Hellen, who was in front of him, was smiling brightly. Her eyes glistened like a small, burning sun.

    Her smile was infectious, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised.

    After a while, Hellen continued to make other small parts.

    Lambert drank teazily on the side, and time seemed to slow down.

    The dust in the air seemed to have stopped drifting.

    Hans¡¯ heart was unprecedentedly calm. It would be good if he could live like this forever.

    When it was about time to get off work, Hellen assembled a mini square table.

    ying with the small table that wasn¡¯t even the size of a palm in her hand, she looked up at Lambert.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, when are you bringing your wife to Tempe City?¡±

    ¡°I have told her and she agreed to move to the city, but there is some noise around the house where I live now. I am looking for a new house, and when I find one, she will move to the city.¡±

    Hellen smiled, ¡°What sort of house do you want? I can help you with it.¡±

    Lambert thought for a moment, ¡°My wife likes flowers very much. I need to find a ce with arge field of flowers.¡±

    It was indeed not easy to find a house in Tempe City that could nt a lot of flowers. But a few vis in Hellen met this requirement.

    However, Hellen didn¡¯t think that his wife would like those modern buildings.

    The most important thing for her to do was to make Mr. Thompson¡¯s wife willing to stay here if she wanted to keep Mr. Thompson here.

    As long as his wife fell in love with this ce, Mr. Thompson would never mention leaving this ce again.

    Hellen now understood.

    As the sun set, Lambert¡¯s office seemed to be covered with ayer of transparent light gold.

    Hellenzily rose to her feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. There have been a lot fewer things going on in the Weststadt District recently.¡±

    Lambert silently looked at Hans, who was dealing with his work.

    How was it a lot less? Everything had been taken over by Hans.

    But, for some reason, this man didn¡¯t even tell Hellen about the many sacrifices he had made.

    Seeing Hellen stand up, Hans turned off the tablet and stood up as well.

 Chapter 193 Too Embarrassing

    The three of them got up together.

    Hellen tidied up the table, ¡°Mr. Thompson, let me send you home first.¡±

    Lambert waved his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not living far away. You go back first. Be careful on the way back.¡±

    Hans and Hellen walked out of the office side by side.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read the files you sent me yesterday, and I have some news about Wilson. This time, he should havee with his whole family. Your information should be of great help.¡±

    Hellen nodded, ¡°Do you know which hotel Wilson will live in?¡±

    ¡°This seems to be a secret.¡±

    ¡°And since Wilson is preparing for a seminar, he intends to find a partner openly. If we contact him in private, it may make him unhappy.¡±

    Hellen nodded in agreement.

    The two of them walked to the front of the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    Hans nced down at Hellen¡¯s baby bump.

    ¡°I will try my best to make this cooperation work. You don¡¯t have to work too hard.¡±

    ¡°Since this is a coboration between our two ns, how can we let you work alone?¡± Hellenughed.

    She looked up and met Hans¡¯ extremely serious eyes.

    All of a sudden, her heart skipped a beat or two.

    ¡°I should go.¡± Hellen turned around hurriedly and walked to her car not far away.

    After getting in the car, she gently stroked her chest.

    What was going on? Why did she feel a little shy every time she saw Hans recently?

    ¡°Too embarrassing!¡± She clenched her teeth.

    ¡­

    After driving back to the Jovano¡¯s, Hellen took a shower first, then sat on the sofa in the room and opened Twitter.

    She flipped through a few pieces of news and saw Luz¡¯stest tweet.

    He announced that from this weekend, Industrious Hellen would resume updating every weekend.

    This tweet got thousands ofments. Hellen read thosements for a while and then opened the live broadcast app.

    Checking the date of herst live broadcast, she did not have a live broadcast for nearly a month, nor did she release any new videos.

    Hellen let out a sigh. She was simply too busy.

    After that, she opened the webpage of Green Mansion.

    Devil Wolves had been out searching for Natalie for a while now.

    With the ability of Devil Wolves, if there was no news yet, there was no need for the two of them to look for her.

    Hellen didn¡¯t n on making things difficult for them. She sent them a message, [Come back. Someone should have helped her hide her tracks. You guys can¡¯t find her.]

    She had thought that it would take a long time for Devil Wolves to reply, but they replied to her instantly.

    Devil Wolves, [Thank you, Miss Crab!]

    Both Finn and Caleb were pleasantly surprised.

    The two of them had been drifting around for almost two months.

    Even though it was an ordinary tracking mission, they were unable to find any clues.

    After sending the message to Devil Wolves, Hellen checked the group chat of the Green Mansion.

    Only Orpheus and Heartless Hooligan were chatting. She found that they were talking about beauties. So, she quietly closed the group chat and logged into the medical forum.

    Hellen received another dozen of resumes.

    She picked two more people.

    Hellen intended to set up a medical investigation team to treat Everet and ovee thisplicated disease by the way.

    She didn¡¯t n to gather many people. Five people including her would suffice, but each of them must be an elite.

    After finishing everything, Hellen put down her phone and got ready to sleep.

    In the next few days.

    Every day, Hellen woulde to the United Department of the Weststadt District early in the morning.

    Studying mortise and tenon structure was always on her mind. Over the past few days, she had gotten used to staying in the same office with Hans every day.

    Soon, it was the day of the seminar.

    In the Jovanos¡¯ ce.

    Hellen had been preparing since early morning. Although this seminar was held by Duke Wilson, it was nominally about the diamond market and prospects all over the world.

    But in fact, Wilson was looking for a partner.

    Hellen picked out a loose blue dress.

    She looked thin in this dress and her baby bump could barely be seen.N?velDrama.Org content.

    The seminar would be held at Ronal Manor at three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Hellen promised to go with Hans, but she was afraid that Joanna would be angry if she saw him, so she drove to the United Department of the Weststadt District an hour earlier.

    On the way, Hellen called Hans and asked him to pick her up directly at the United Department.

    After making the call, Hellen felt a bit guilty.

    She felt like she was having an affair.

    It must be her illusion!

    Half an hourter, Hans¡¯ car stopped in front of the United Department of the Weststadt District. After that, he and Hellen went to the Ronal Manor together.

    The seminar was held indoors.

    The two entered Ronal Castle. There were many people in the hall.

    In recent days, the news had gone out.

    Everyone knew that Duke Wilson came to Tempe City for the diamond mine.

    The people in Tempe City were all thrilled.

    Everyone understood that if they could get this business deal done, theirpany¡¯s status in Tempe City would bepletely different in the future.

    He was from the royal family of Empire Y!

    With this partner, thepany would be more confident when it came to discussing cooperation with others in the future.

    As soon as Hans and Hellen entered the room, they immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention in the hall.

    ¡°The Grant Group and the Jovano Group should also want to cooperate with him, right?¡±

    ¡°The two families are the two hegemons in Tempe City. It¡¯s normal for them to have such ns!¡±

    The person who spoke gnashed his teeth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the two families to continue to cooperate!¡±

    Everyone in the hall had a dark look on their faces.

    ¡°They already got the renovation project of the Weststadt District.¡± said someone, in a disapproving voice.

    ¡°Do the two families have to take part in every good thing?¡±

    Many people were dissatisfied, but many wanted to give up.

    After all, this was a big deal. A weak family could only join in the fun.

    ¡°If we can¡¯t keep it, we¡¯d better not fight for it,¡± someone said with an indifferent smile.

    Hellen looked at the gazes of the surrounding people.

    With a polite smile on her face, she lowered her voice slightly, tilted her head to look at Hans, and said in a low voice, ¡°Why do I feel others are not happy to see us?¡±

    ¡°The business this time is too big. It¡¯s normal for people to be jealous,¡± Hans said in a calm voice.

    No matter what everyone thought when they saw Hellen and Hansing in, many people took the initiative to get close to them.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, long time no see. A few days ago, I went to renew the contract at the Grant Group. Your assistant said that you were not in thepany and went on vacation.¡±

    The man looked meaningfully at Hellen, who was holding Hans¡¯ arm.

    ¡°Hello, Miss. Jovano.¡±

    Hellen returned a polite smile.

    ¡°The seminar will start in half an hour. Why don¡¯t you go over there and have a drink first, Mr. Grant?¡±

    The man pointed to the sofa not far away.

    Hellen nced at the four or five men sitting on the sofa. They were all board directors and presidents of famouspanies in Tempe City.

 Chapter 194 An Old Acquaintance Picking a Fight

    Hans¡¯ entire body exuded a sense of alienation.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, do me a favor. After all, we have been partners for many years,¡± the man said in a ttering tone.

    Hellenpressed her lips and looked up at Hans with a smile.

    ¡°Go ahead. I can walk around here.¡±

    Hans frowned as if he was worried about her.

    Hellen lowered her voice, ¡°You can join them and get some news.¡±

    Hans took a deep look at her.

    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t go far, and don¡¯t go to the garden.¡±

    Hans only left after Hellen agreed.

    Staring at the man¡¯s back, Hellen let out a sigh.

    The news of the Grant family and the Jovano family was the strictest in Tempe City.

    She had noticed that those bosses were cooperating with the Grant Group. She had been worried that if Hans did not even drink a ss of wine with them, they would feel that they were not well respected.

    Unconsciously, she had started to think for him?!

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s mouth twitched and she quickly found an excuse for herself. This was probably her friendliness and courtesy to a partner.

    The seminar was held officially this time.

    Wilson was an important guest, so he would not show up at the beginning.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly. She imagined herself to be Wilson and began to ponder¡­

    If she were Wilson, she would have nned to find a partner during this seminar.

    In the face of such an important matter, he should be hiding somewhere and observing everyone in the hall.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes lit up.

    With a smile on her face, she stared at the ss of juice in her hand and quickly sketched out the location of Ronal Manor in her mind.

    If he wanted to get a clear view of the situation in the hall, he would have to stand at thending corner of the stairs on the second floor.

    The second floor of Ronal Manor did not belong to the seminar area.

    Hellen turned around and walked to the champagne tower, staring somewhere.

    Through the ss, she could vaguely see the staircase of the second floor.

    There was a tall ck figure.

    The corner of Hellen¡¯s mouth was slightly raised. It seemed that she was right.

    Hellen¡¯s mind quickly began to think back to the files about Duke Wilson.

    The Wilsons all liked people with good manners, and they were from the royal family, so they attached great importance to etiquette.

    Hellen¡¯s every movement became graceful.

    After all, she was the president of the Jovano Group. After standing there for a while, a few married women and youngdies came over and chatted with Hellen.

    Hellen tried her best to maintain all of her etiquettes. She wore a faint smile on her face as she interacted with them one by one.

    Those married women were so excited.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, I heard your brother hasn¡¯t had a girlfriend yet. My niece is single too, and she¡¯s very pretty!¡± a married woman said excitedly.

    Hellen felt a headacheing on, but she still had a faint smile on her face.

    After chatting andughing with waves of people.

    She was a little tired.

    She looked around her and saw a spare single-seat sofa before walking over slowly.

    Hellenined in her heart, ¡®Screw etiquette and elegance.¡¯ She didn¡¯t understand how those royal members of Empire Y could keep an elegant manner for such a long time.

    It wouldn¡¯t be impolite to find a small sofa to sit on as long as she didn¡¯t move.

    As Hellen was pondering, she heard a female voice ring out from behind her.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the daughter of the Jovano family? Oh no, should I call you little Miss Jovano now?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was very loud. Immediately, many people around turned to look at her.

    Hellen turned around and looked at that familiar face, the corner of her mouth twitching slightly.

    This was her college ssmate.

    She was Cara Whyte, the daughter of the head of C&W Group, one of the rich second generations at Tempe University.

    When they were at Tempe University, the rtionship between Hellen and Cara was bad.

    It was just because Cara disliked Hellen at that time.

    Hellen made herself smile.

    ¡°Cara, long time no see.¡±

    Cara was slightly stunned and sized Hellen up from head to toe, and she doubted if she had the wrong person.

    When she was at college, as long as she verbally attacked Hellen, Hellen would always hit back coldly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Moreover, this woman was extremely vicious in Cara¡¯s heart.

    Back then, it was because she had offended Hellen that she had been expelled from Tempe University and had no choice but to study abroad.

    ¡°What are you pretending for?¡± Cara noticed that everyone around her was looking at her, so she lowered her voice.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows and kept warning herself in her heart that she had to maintain elegance and politeness.

    ¡°Miss Whyte, when did youe back from abroad?¡±

    But Cara who was standing in front of her said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Hellen, how dare you ask me about it? It was because of you that my father sent me overseas!¡±

    When this matter was mentioned, Cara¡¯s heart was filled with hatred towards Hellen!

    Because she suddenly went abroad, her boyfriend broke up with her at that time. It was all because of that bitch Hellen!

    Recently, her family business in Imperial Capital had been developing well. This made Cara more confident.

    She crossed her arms and had a look of disdain on her face.

    ¡°Hellen, so many years have passed, but you haven¡¯t changed, except for your baby bump.¡±

    Cara sneered, recalling the recent gossip she heard.

    ¡°I¡¯m not married yet, but you¡¯re already divorced. Now you¡¯re pregnant, I¡¯m quite curious about your baby¡¯s father.¡±

    Hellen sneered and tried her best not to punch the seemingly valuable face in front of her!

    Cara covered her mouth andughed arrogantly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know? I heard a lot of gossip at that time. Some people said that your baby¡¯s father was Hans, and some people said that it was Eddie¡¯s.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Miss Whyte, you¡¯d better watch your mouth!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the sake of leaving a graceful and polite impression on Wilson, she would have pped her in the face just now.

    Cara felt more and more confident. She gave a small snort ofughter, ¡°These two families are not bad. No matter who is the real father, you shouldn¡¯t keep it a secret. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know. When we were in college, I told you to stay away from clubs.¡±

    The people around were silent. Cara¡¯s voice was getting louder and louder, and others also heard her words.

    ¡°This is a seminar. Who is that woman? She¡¯s so arrogant.¡±

    ¡°The daughter of the head of C&W Group. C&W Group was started in Tempe City, butter, the whole family moved to Imperial Capital.¡± The speaker whispered, ¡°This family has a feud with the Jovano Group. Cara provoked Miss Jovano before, and she wanted topete with Miss Jovano in everything. At first, Miss Jovano didn¡¯t pay much attention to her, but she was getting more and more outrageous. Everet was so angry that he drove C&W Group away!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the situation is the same today. When has Miss Jovano ever been so passive as today? Is C&W Group powerful in Imperial Capital?¡±

 Chapter 195 The Baby Is Mine

    Amid the discussion, Hans, who was not far away, also looked over.

    Looking through the crowd, he vaguely saw Hellen.

    He immediately stood up and walked toward her.

    At this moment, Cara was still saying some pretty harsh things to Hellen.

    Hellenughed coldly, ¡°Cara, C&W Group was kicked out of Tempe City because of your stupidity. I never imagined that after so many years, you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson!¡±

    ¡°Come on, stop bragging. My family left Tempe City because our business of the branch in Imperial Capital was very good back then. Later, the branch office developed into our headquarters. Do you think that your family forced us away? Do you think you are qualified?¡±

    Hellen rubbed the center of her forehead in frustration.

    Cara¡¯s manner of quarreling was different from most of the people in the hall. Her words were harsh.

    If it had been any other time, Hellen wouldn¡¯t have cared too much, and she would have given her a tight p on the face.

    But today, she knew that Wilson was observing them!

    If she quarreled with Cara now, Wilson would regard them as two shrews!

    However, if one ignored people like Cara, she would feel that one was afraid of her.

    Cara¡¯s voice grew louder and louder as if wanting to attract everyone to watch the show.

    Hellen took a deep breath, feeling as if the taut string in her body was already on the verge of copse.

    ¡°Cara Whyte¡­¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes were gloomy and cold as she clenched her fists tightly.

    A hand suddenlynded on her shoulder.

    The rage in Hellen¡¯s chest was instantly quelled by the light pat.

    She turned to look at the person behind her.

    At some point, Hans had walked behind her.

    His deep eyes were full of love and pampering.

    ¡°What? Is this your lover?¡± Cara¡¯s fighting spirit was aroused by Hellen¡¯s expression from before.

    She felt that she had gained the upper hand and continued to be aggressive.

    ¡°Is the baby in your belly his?¡±

    As she spoke, there was still a sh of jealousy in her eyes when she looked at Hans.

    In the past, when she was at Tempe University, several people she loved treated Hellen as their dream girl.

    From that moment on, she hated Hellen to the bone. She wanted nothing more than for Hellen to disappear from this world!

    It would be best if she fell from her pedestal and became a woman that everyone despised!

    After Cara came back, she heard that Hellen had gotten married, divorced, and was now pregnant.

    Cara felt that she had finally vented her anger.

    The surrounding onlookers all quietened down!

    They all wondered if Cara was crazy.

    The Jovano Group and the Grant Group had been established in this city for many years, but they rarely drove a group out of Tempe City.

    Now everyone understood why Everet had done all those years ago!

    This Cara was too stupid!

    Hans raised his head, his dark eyes shing with a cold light. He did not say anything and just watched the show.

    However, under this oppressive gaze, Cara became more and more speechless.

    She only felt that the gaze of the man next to Hellen seemed to seep into her bones, causing her body to feel cold as well.

    Cara stuttered.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± Hans asked coldly.

    Cara¡¯s eyes widened. She felt that the man in front of her was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t figure out who he was for a moment. She pinched her palm and braced herself.

    ¡°What does it have to do with you?¡±

    Hans¡¯ eyes darkened and he broke into a lowugh, ¡°Get out of here if you are done. It¡¯s a blessing for the Whyte family to have a daughter like you. Even if you go back to Imperial Capital, I won¡¯t let go of the person who insulted her this time!¡±

    Although there was a smile on his face, the chilling tone in his voice made people shudder!

    The people around fell silent.

    Hans¡¯ words carried a lot of weight. He had always been a man of his word.

    Cara became nervous, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Someone around her sneered quietly.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know Mr. Grant. The Whyte family is so unlucky to have a daughter like her.¡±

    ¡°Previously, the Whyte family couldn¡¯t even stay in Tempe City because of the stupid thing Cara did. This time, I think they can¡¯t stay any longer in Country H.¡±

    When Cara heard the discussion around her, she froze!

    Mr. Grant? That man from the Grant Group?

    The man in the financial magazine she had read before had the same face as the man in front of her. Cara was shocked and felt cold all over.

    If her father knew that she and Hans Grant got into an argument, he would be furious!

    Cara was like a rock as she stood rooted to the spot, not knowing what to do.

    She¡¯d just finished cursing Hellen and now stood where she was, not daring to move.

    Hans looked down at Hellen, his eyes full of love and tenderness.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me when you met such a person?¡±

    ¡°What if you¡¯re so angry that it affects your health?¡± As he spoke, he nced at Cara coldly, ¡°Even if someone like her used her life topensate, I wouldn¡¯t let go.¡±

    The onlookers were surprised at Hans¡¯ attitude toward Hellen.

    Someone familiar with them was already talking about it.

    ¡°Is Mr. Grant the father of Miss Jovano¡¯s baby?¡±

    ¡°No way, I heard that Miss Jovano had been divorced from Mr. Grant for a month when she was pregnant.¡±

    ¡°You know nothing about them. They are so close now, maybe their divorce was just a decision made in a fit of anger. It doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t be together again a monthter.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    These discussions also reached Hellen¡¯s ears.

    She looked up at Hans anxiously, frowning.

    The man¡¯s expression was colder than usual because of anger. His cold jade-like face would only soften a little when facing Hellen.

    He looked up at the people around him.

    ¡°Hellen is pregnant with my baby. From today onwards, I don¡¯t want to hear anyone gossip about her in secret. Otherwise¡­ Tempe City has been very peaceful recently, and the Grant family wouldn¡¯t mind having a few more enemies.¡±

    Hearing that, the people around him immediatelyughed.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve never said anything bad about Miss Jovano behind her back.¡±

    ¡°Miss Jovano looks beautiful and intelligent, a perfect match for you.¡±

    Hellen was frantic. If this sort of misunderstanding were to spread, most likely all the people in Tempe City would think the same!

    Was Hans crazy?

    She tugged on the man¡¯s sleeve.

    Hans bent down slightly and moved closer to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hellen lowered her voice and gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Hans, what nonsense are you spouting? If you say that, everyone will misunderstand. Just tell them it is not the fact, or I will tell them!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s attitude was firm. She would never allow this sort of ¡°rumor¡± to spread outside!

    Hans¡¯ eyes flickered slightly.

    He did not want to do as she said.

    There was a subtle confrontation between the two of them.

    Apuse suddenly sounded from outside amidst the strange atmosphere.

    Everyone turned around and saw a tall foreign man walking toward them.

    The man looked about 39 or 39 years old and was handsome.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, you don¡¯t hesitate to be enemies with anyone who defames your lover. You¡¯re someone worth making friends with.¡±

 Chapter 196 Clear It Up or Not?

    The person who showed up was Duke Wilson.

    Hellen was slightly startled.

    Wilson¡¯s face was full of appreciation, ¡°Mr. Grant, why don¡¯t we talk? I want to make friends with you.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned to look at the nearby Hellen and smiled extremely warmly.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, my wife is on the second floor. She¡¯s not used to life in Country H yet. Can you chat with her for a bit?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s invitation was almost half of the entry ticket for cooperation.

    Hellen pursed her lips, ¡®What an unexpected development?¡¯

    Wilson thought that Hans and she were a husband and wife or a couple, and in his opinion, this husband in front of him was protecting his wife just now.

    Thinking back to how Wilson loved his wife like his own life, Hellen felt that this was rather absurd.

    Should she clear it up or not?

    If she didn¡¯t rify it, it would take a long time for people in Tempe City to spread rumors about her and Hans.

    But if she rified it, there was a good chance they won¡¯t get the deal.

    Amidst the chaos, Hellen made up her mind.

    Forget it, there¡¯s already a lot of gossip about her, and before she was even reported to have an affair with Eddie.

    The others could say whatever they wanted.

    They can¡¯t lose the cooperation with Wilson!

    If this business deal was taken by someone else, it would be a great threat to the Grant Group and the Jovano Group.

    Hellenughed, ¡°Fine, but my English isn¡¯t too good. I am afraid that your wife willugh at me.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She also doesn¡¯t speak thenguage here.¡± Wilson said with a smile.

    Hans and Hellen were led to the second floor.

    In the main hall, everyone was looking at their backs. Some were happy while others worried.

    ¡°As expected, this business is about to fall into the hands of these two.¡±

    ¡°They are now allies. How can we possiblypete with them? I didn¡¯t have much hope, to begin with.¡±

    In the crowd, only Cara stood still.

    She clenched her fists tightly, and her heart was filled with panic.

    What should she do? Ever since her family had been driven out of Tempe City by Everet a few years ago, her father had almost beaten her to death and used her of harming her entire family.

    Recently, her family group had been developing well in Imperial Capital, which was why his father had gradually forgotten about this.

    But today, Hans said that he would make it so that the Whyte family couldn¡¯t stay in Imperial Capital any longer!

    Cara trembled slightly andforted herself in her heart.

    ¡®That¡¯s impossible. After all, the Grant Group is just an overlord in Tempe City. How could it have connections in Imperial Capital?¡¯

    When the people around passed by and saw Cara, they looked at her with disdain.

    She was born into a rich family, but she had poor manners.

    Had the Whytes sinned in their previous lives to have such a daughter? What a troublemaker!

    Cara had returned to Tempe City to celebrate her best friend¡¯s birthday.

    Thinking of her best friends who brought her here, she immediately looked at the crowd.

    Currently, Cara¡¯s best friend was being held back by her parents.

    ¡°Don¡¯t contact that idiot again!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, Hans didn¡¯t ask who brought her here today. Otherwise, even our family would have been implicated!¡±

    Cara heard some people discussing.

    ¡°Stay away from her. What if she hears you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Her family is finished.¡±

    ¡­

    On the second floor of Ronal Castle.

    Wilson took Hans and Hellen to the reception room on the second floor in person.

    ¡°My wife might still be sleeping. I¡¯ll go wake her up.¡± He smiled apologetically.

    A short whileter, Wilson and his wife arrived at the reception hall.

    Wilson¡¯s wife¡¯s name was Amy Ryder. She was a very beautiful woman and looked younger than him.

    Hellen and Amy chatted for a while.

    Sitting in the private meeting room, none of the four mentioned business.

    They were talking about some local specialties in Tempe City and some famous food.

    ¡°I want to have a taste of something called bean curd.¡± Mrs. Wilson listened with relish. She looked at Hellen beside her, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, in the next few days, if you have some free time, can you take me to have a taste of these delicacies?¡±

    Hellenughed as she set up a time to meet Mrs. Wilson another day.

    A seminar was supposed to be held today.

    But now, all the guests in Ronal Manor knew that there was no need to hold this seminar. Wilson had already chosen his ideal partner.

    However, the process of the seminar still had to go through.

    Not long after, Wilson and Hans got up and went downstairs to participate in the seminar.

    Hellen wasn¡¯t interested in this at all. In addition, Amy was chatting happily with her, so she stayed on the second floor.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen and Hans walked out of Ronal Manor.

    ¡°How did your conversation with Mr. Wilson go?¡± Hellen asked in a low voice.

    The two of them got in the car.

    Hans replied, ¡°Mr. Wilson is still thinking about it, but I think as long as there are no other changes recently, we can get this opportunity. After that, it will be the negotiation period.¡±

    Hellen let out a long sigh and leaned against the back of the passenger seat, ncing sideways at Hans.

    ¡°Good. I did not sacrifice my reputation in vain!¡±

    Hans did not say anything as he drove.

    The more Hellen thought about it, the angrier she became. But the man intended to help her, and because of this, there was hope for them to get a chance to cooperate with a royal family from Empire Y.

    ¡°How troublesome.¡± Hellen scratched her head irritably.

    She could already imagine that before tomorrow, her rtionship with Hans would be known to all the rich and powerful families in Tempe City tonight.

    How would her mother react then? How was she going to exin it to her brother?

    Hellen weakly let out a long sigh.

    Hans drove the car and looked ahead calmly.

    Because the car carried the person he valued most, he drove more cautiously than usual.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? A baby needs a nominal father, which can prevent others from gossiping behind your back.¡±

    Hellen frowned, ¡°My baby doesn¡¯t need a nominal father. Having me as its mother is enough!¡±

    A nominal biological father?

    Hans was the child¡¯s biological father!

    She didn¡¯t expect him to focus on this matter.

    Hellen let out a long sigh, ¡®Forget it, as long as Hans doesn¡¯t find out that the baby is his.¡¯

    When the car was about to reach the Jovano¡¯s, the cell phone next to Hellen¡¯s hand rang.

    She took a look at the caller ID and saw that it was Everet¡¯s.

    Hellen let out a sigh in her heart. She knew why her big brother had called her.

    She felt a little guilty.

    She wanted to exin everything to Everet when she got home, so she hung up the phone.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Two seconds after hanging up, the ringtone rang again.

    Hellen replied directly with a text message, [Everet, I¡¯ll exin it to you when I get home!]

    It didn¡¯t take long for Everet to reply.

    [You just told Hans about the baby. Why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me and Mom in advance?]

    Hellen could sense Everet¡¯s rage through the message.

    She nced at Hans beside her and typed a reply quietly.

    [I didn¡¯t tell him.]

    [I¡¯ll talk about it in detail when I get home.]

 Chapter 197 Heâ€™s Probably Out of Good Intentions

    Half an hourter, Hans¡¯ car stopped in front of the Jovano¡¯s.

    As soon as Hellen stepped out of the carriage, she saw the people standing at the gate.

    Everet stood there with a grim look in his eyes.

    Hans looked at him from inside the car. Their eyes met.

    The smell of gunpowder permeated the air.

    Hellen walked forward and tugged on Everet¡¯s arm, ¡°Everet, why are you waiting for me at the door?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Everet said through clenched teeth and pointed at Hans¡¯ car, ¡°Didn¡¯t you drive out yourself today? I know you¡¯re going to the seminar, but I didn¡¯t ask you to go with him.¡±

    ¡°Everet, I¡¯ll tell you in detail after I enter the room.¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth and turned to wave at Hans, signaling him to leave.

    Joanna was also sitting on the sofa in the living room of the vi with a cold face.

    This time, Hellen truly felt wronged.

    She didn¡¯t expect to encounter so many things today.

    What could she do when things had turned out this way by ident?

    Everet walked into the living room and sat down on a single-seater sofa. It was obvious that his anger had yet to subside.

    ¡°Come on, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Joanna red at Everet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mean to her. Let her say it.¡±

    Hellen took a deep breath and slowly recounted what had happened today.

    From her investigation of Wilson¡¯s family¡¯s preferences to Cara¡¯s sudden appearance and humiliation of her.

    And when Hans spoke up for her, the guests around them misunderstood their rtionship.

    Hellen said in a low voice, ¡°Hans said that the baby needs a nominal father. He probably meant well?¡±

    Joanna and Everet were speechless.

    A nominal father?

    Everet said, ¡°So you didn¡¯t tell Hans that the baby in your belly is his.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. This is my biggest secret.¡±

    Hellen said softly, ¡°I nned to take it into my coffin.¡±

    Joanna frowned and thought for a moment, ¡°In that case, Hans has helped you out.¡±

    Everet sneered, ¡°Not only did he save my sister from embarrassment, but he also sessfully convinced the people there that my sister is with him.¡±

    He had never forgotten how Hans had betrayed Hellen back then.

    Joanna let out a sigh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. What should we do next? Do we need to make a statement?¡±

    Hellen hurriedly raised her head.

    ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t make a statement now. We haven¡¯t got the cooperation with Wilson yet!¡±

    Everet stared solemnly at Hellen.

    After his anger subsided, he understood that it was not his sister¡¯s fault.

    Everet¡¯s voice softened a little as he said, ¡°Hellen, I don¡¯t want to be mad at you. It¡¯s just that the Jovano Group has been growing steadily all these years. There¡¯s no need for you to pay such a high price for mere cooperation.¡±

    Joanna nodded, ¡°Hellen I don¡¯t care much about the Jovano Group. It¡¯s my biggest wish for our family to be together peacefully.¡±

    After that, she added, ¡°But I won¡¯t interfere with your choice.¡±

    Everet frowned.

    Hellenpressed her lips, ¡°Mom, Everet, I¡¯m sure you can see the pros and cons. We¡¯ve tied ourselves to the Grant Group. If we can¡¯t reach an agreement this time, both of us will lose this business. At that time, the situation in Tempe City will be very dangerous!¡±

    She turned to look at Everet, ¡°I understand that mom wants a family to be together peacefully, but can we?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s words had hidden implications.

    Everet froze. He immediately recalled the culprits who¡¯d been targeting the Jovanos.

    The Jovano family was at the peak of its power at the moment, and those people dared only surreptitiouslyy low.

    Once the Jovano family did decline one day, he wouldn¡¯t be able to protect his sister at all!

    It was quiet in the living room.

    After a long while, Everet¡¯s voice became a little hoarse, ¡°I agree not to make a statement for now, but you must watch out for yourself.¡±

    Hellen began to smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Everet.¡±

    She stroked her lower abdomen.

    Everet looked down, utterly befuddled.

    Could it be that he was so weak that he couldn¡¯t even protect his sister, and he had to make his sister pay such a price to get together with that scumbag, Hans, to get the cooperation?

    Hellen didn¡¯t know what Everet was thinking, but she could tell that Everet wasn¡¯t in a good mood.

    She took Everet¡¯s hand and gently ced it on her abdomen.

    ¡°Everet, your nephew or niece kicked me again!¡±

    Everet burst intoughter, ¡°What else can I do? When ites out, I¡¯ll beat it for you.¡±

    Joanna looked at the interaction between the siblings and the solemn look in her eyes gradually eased up.

    As long as their family could be together without any estrangement, she would be satisfied.

    ¡­

    After the seminar, Hellen had sneaked out of the house for two days straight while Everet was out.

    Joanna now turned a blind eye to her behavior.

    Hellen had apanied Wilson¡¯s wife, Amy, to eat some snacks in Tempe City for two days. Amy was gentle and nice, and she and Hellen got along quite well.

    Although neither of them spoke the other¡¯snguage fluently.

    They could stillmunicate with each other.

    Recently, Hans had been following up on his cooperation with Wilson.

    The negotiations between the two sides have reached a bottleneck. Wilson represented Empire Y and wanted to get as much benefit as possible.

    At noon, Hellen and Amy went for a stroll.

    Then the two returned to the Ronal Manor together.

    Ronal Manor was andmark in Tempe City. Now, Wilson just lived here.

    As soon as they entered the castle¡¯s main hall, both Hellen and Amy discovered that something was not quite right in the main hall.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Wilson was as angry as a lion. He roared angrily, ¡°Thismission is impossible! Hans, my request is the biggest concession. If you don¡¯t agree, I can cooperate with someone else!¡±

    Hans sat on the chair. In Wilson¡¯s roar, he looked cold and at ease.

    ¡°Duke Wilson, if you think that other groups can do better than the Grant Group and the Jovano Group, you might have been on the way to negotiate.¡±

    Hans looked indifferent, ¡°You can refuse my conditions, but I can also remind you that you can¡¯t find another good partner like me in Country H.¡±

    Wilson was furious.

    Amy called Wilson in a hurry.

    Her voice was gentle.

    The two men looked at the door at the same time.

    When Wilson saw his wife, he immediately cooled down.

    When Hans saw Hellen, the cold aura around him disappeared.

    He got up and walked over. Looking at Hellen¡¯s belly, he stretched out his hand and pulled her to sit on the sofa next to him.

 Chapter 198 A Fake Treatment Plan

    Wilson pulled his wife¡¯s hand and red at Hans.

    Hans nced back at him indifferently. They stared at each other and neither of them was willing to give in.

    Hellenughed, ¡°Amy, it seems we can only meet again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my lion away, and you take your tiger away as well. Let them calm down.¡± Emily helplessly replied.

    Aftering out of Ronal Manor, Hellen sat in the passenger seat and turned to look at Hans.

    ¡°This opportunity is hard toe by. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will anger Wilson and he won¡¯t cooperate with us?¡±

    Hans said as he drove the car, ¡°When I approached him before, I wanted him to see our strength. Now that he has figured it out, he should know that it is very difficult for him to have a better choice in this country.¡±

    The Grant Group and the Jovano Group were both top-notch enterprises. It was indeed rare for the twopanies in the same city to join hands.

    Hellen sat in the carriage and checked the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s 11:40. If you didn¡¯t argue with Wilson just now, I should have had lunch by now.¡±

    A smile shed across Hans¡¯ face.

    ¡°I heard that Xeno recently opened a new Chinese restaurant. We could have a try there.¡±

    Hellen thought of Xeno¡¯s club and Japanese restaurant.

    ¡°Is Xeno nning to stay in Tempe City again?¡± Hellen asked, ¡°The William family has such a big business. Someone from the William family should being to take him home soon, right?¡±

    ¡°He can dodge their control.¡±

    They had dinner in Xeno¡¯s new restaurant.

    After that, Hans drove Hellen to the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    Recently, every time Hellen came to the United Department, she would learn from Lambert about mortise and tenon. She rarely paid attention to the affairs of the United Department.

    She returned to her office and called in a few people in charge, asking about the progress of the project.

    The reconstruction of the entire Weststadt District could bepleted before the end of the year.

    Hellen did some calctions. Autumn hade quite some time ago. From the looks of it, the progress was much faster than she had predicted.

    ¡°Did all of you encounter any problemstely?¡± Hellen asked casually.

    The managers looked at each other and said cautiously, ¡°We¡¯ve encountered a few problems before, but Mr. Grant has solved them all.¡±

    Hellen was slightly startled, ¡°Well. You can leave.¡±

    However, Hans had never mentioned the difficult problems he had encountered.

    Hellen sat in the chair and thought for a while. The rtionship between her and Hans had changed.

    Unlike what she had said in the past, they were just business partners.

    This kind of change was unknown to her.

    Hellen thought for a moment, then got up and went to Lambert¡¯s office.

    At this time, Lambert was holding his mobile phone and making a video call to Mrs. Thompson. When he saw Hellening in, he hurriedly stopped her.

    ¡°Come here. My wife misses you. She just asked me how you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Hellen walked to Lambert and sat down beside him. She took the phone and smiled at Mrs. Thompson in the video call.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Hellen, how are you doing? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡± Mrs. Thompson smiled amiably, ¡°I heard from your teacher that you will be giving birth in two months.¡±

    Hellen nodded, ¡°Right, two months. There¡¯s still a long time to go.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson frowned. She was very dissatisfied with Hellen¡¯s casual attitude.

    Mrs. Thompson told Hellen a lot of things to pay attention to. She even told Hellen to be careful when she walked. She said that in the third trimester, a fall was a serious thing.

    Hellen promised Mrs. Thompson that she would take good care of herself.

    After hanging up the video call, she suddenly rxed.

    No matter how the rtionship between her and Hans would develop, the people who loved her and cared about her were still there.

    She was already very happy.

    In the afternoon, Hellen deliberately avoided Hans and left the office without informing him.

    When she drove back to the Jovano¡¯s, she received a call from Amy.

    Amy felt very helpless. Sheined to Hellen that Wilson was stubborn.

    Amy was more than ten years older than Hellen, but perhaps it was because Wilson doted on her, her personality was like that of a teenage girl.

    Hellen casually chatted with her.

    The two of them also talked about Amy¡¯s son.

    The 19-year-old youth.

    Hellen asked, ¡°I remember you said that your whole family came to Country H? But I had never seen him.¡±

    When her son was mentioned, Amy¡¯s anger disappeared, and she said with a gentle smile, ¡°He has been staying in Empire Y before. This is the first time that he has gone abroad, and he goes out to y all day long. He is probably having a good time.¡±

    Hellen bursts outughing, ¡°Neen-year-olds love to y.¡±

    After chatting with Amy for a while, Hellen hung up the phone and drove back to the Jovano¡¯s.

    She got out of the car and went back to her bedroom.

    A message popped up on her WhatsApp. It was from Hans.

    [Are you home yet?]

    Hellen hesitated for a few seconds before typing, [I¡¯m home.]

    She left there without informing him. She had thought that Hans would ask her why she hadn¡¯t told him.

    Then she could seriously tell him that there was nothing between them at all.

    However, Hans did not ask at all.

    For a moment, Hellen felt that she misunderstood their current rtionship.

    After having dinner with her mother and brother, Hellen called Darcy again.

    Her phone was still off.

    Hellen¡¯s face turned cold. Darcy must be safe, otherwise, the Lewis family would not be so quiet.

    Darcy had been heartbroken for half a month. Hellen hadn¡¯t heard anything about her.

    Hellen knew that her brother¡¯s illness was admitted with no dy.

    She had wanted to build a highly qualified medical team, but now she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Hellen sent messages to the three people she selected. Then she logged into the forum of Green Mansion to ask Orpheus to buy a batch of high-precision equipment for research for her and to send them to a vi of her in Tempe City.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Then she began to prepare a fake treatment n.

    The n must be reasonable, or Everet wouldn¡¯t buy it.

    Hellen added many technical terms to make Everet have only a hazy notion of the n so that he would feel that his illness had hope of being cured.

    Hellen¡¯s treatment n waspleted at midnight.

    After that, she checked it carefully to make sure that there were no mistakes.

    Everet didn¡¯t know much about medicine. It was normal that he couldn¡¯t understand it, but maybe he would let someone else study this n.

    Hellen thought for a moment. The person Everet was most likely to go to was Jack.

    She sent a message to Jack, ¡°Mr. Martin, please do me a favor. If my brother asks you to check a treatment n, you just need to tell him it¡¯s feasible.¡±

    Jack didn¡¯t reply. Hellen looked at the time and thought that he should be asleep.

    After everything had been prepared, Hellen was exhausted.

    She climbed onto the bed, hugged a U-shaped pregnant woman¡¯s pillow, and fell asleep on her side.

    Although she told her brother that she was healthy as her belly grew bigger, the due date got closer and closer.

    Recently, she hadn¡¯t been sleeping well. She always felt suffocated when lying t in the bed, so she could only lie on her side while sleeping.

 Chapter 199 Do You Have a Problem with Me?

    Early the next morning, Hellen got up at the urging of the rm.

    After washing up, she looked at her phone and saw a reply from Jack.

    [Okay.]

    Jack trusted her unconditionally. After receiving Jack¡¯s reply, Hellen was relieved.

    She printed the treatment n and went straight to Everet¡¯s bedroom.

    Today was the weekend, so her brother was usually at home if he had nothing to do.

    After Hellen knocked on the door, Everet walked out with dark shadows under his eyes.

    ¡°Everet, did you stay upte?¡±

    Everet muttered, ¡°No, Hellen. So early, what do you want?¡±

    Hellen handed over the thick treatment n in her hands.

    ¡°Brother, I told you before that your illness can be cured. I have been doing this every day recently. Now the treatment n has beenpleted.¡±

    Everet stared at the stack of papers in Hellen¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t reach out to take it for a long time.

    Hellen felt a little helpless. She pulled Everet¡¯s hand and stuffed the treatment n into his hands.

    ¡°Everet, I have to remind you that Darcy has been out of contact for the past two weeks. I think you¡¯d better see her as soon as possible before she thinks it through. Otherwise, if you miss each other, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of your lives.¡±

    Everetpressed his lips and stared at the pad of paper in his hand.

    Hellen knew that Everet didn¡¯t want to be disturbed either.

    She turned around, intending to go back to the bedroom, ¡°Everet, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. I need to get back to sleep. Tell Momter that she doesn¡¯t have to wake me up for breakfast.¡±

    Everet nodded.

    Hellen went back to her bedroom and climbed onto her bed. She leaned against her pillow and took another nap.

    Perhaps it was because the sun had already risen, she did not sleep well.

    At noon, Joanna asked a maid to invite Hellen for lunch.

    During the meal, everyone noticed that Hellen¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good.

    Joanna was a little worried, ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t you feel well? If so, you must have a check-up in time.¡±

    Hellen rubbed her lower abdomen. It was indeed time for her pregnancy check-up.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have a pregnancy examination tomorrow.¡±

    Joanna nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    After lunch, Hellen and her mother sat on the sofa in the living room. Her legs were covered with a nket, and she was dozing off while leaning into Joanna¡¯s arms.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Joanna still felt sorry for her daughter.

    ¡°Hellen, many people have stopped working ever since they were pregnant. You¡¯ve been working for more than seven months.¡±

    Joanna sighed, ¡°You¡¯d better take good care of yourself at home from now on. It worries me that you¡¯re out there.¡±

    Hellen was only semiconscious as she mumbled.

    ¡°No, Mom, the reconstruction work of the Weststadt District has not beenpleted yet. Besides, I¡¯ve been learning something from a teacher recently and I¡¯m going to find a suitable house for him. The cooperation with Wilson has not been finalized yet. And now theizens are waiting for my live broadcast.¡±

    Hellen thought about it. She also needed to analyze how to heal her big brother¡¯s wounds.

    Joanna felt her heartache

    ¡°You can¡¯t do it all at once. You¡¯d better pick the important ones and leave the rest to others.¡±

    Joanna suggested.

    ¡°You want to choose a house for your teacher, we can find it, no matter what kind of house he likes. Can you tell me your teacher¡¯s requirements and let me handle it?¡±

    Hellen smiled, a warm feeling sliding through her heart.

    She snuggled up in Joanna¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Mom, I like to be close to you. Your body heat gives me a sense of security.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s eyes turned red.

    ¡°Well, you won¡¯t listen to me anyway.¡±

    Hellen quietly held Joanna¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. After my father died, it was not easy for you to manage thepany and take care of me and my brother at the same time.¡±

    The mother and daughter snuggled up to each other to watch TV series and watched it until six o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Hellen calcted the time.

    Half an hour before the live broadcast, Luz appeared at the Jovano¡¯s on time.

    The two of them entered the broadcast studio. In just a month, Hellen felt that the studio was a little strange to her.

    Luz took out the devices from under the tarpaulin and carefully tested them one by one to see if their functions were normal.

    As for Hellen, she was choosing an eyeshadow palette at the nearby makeup table.

    Seven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    A lot of viewers swarmed into the Industrious Hellen¡¯s broadcast room.

    Hellen¡¯s fans all knew that she would do a live stream today.

    When Hellen started to live stream, the real-timements began to pop out crazily.

    [Wow! Industrious Hellen is finally back!]

    [We got a missing person!]

    [You have been missing for a long time!]

    Hellen looked at thements with a smile and replied to them happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had some personal matters to attend to some time ago, so I didn¡¯t have time for the live stream.¡±

    As she spoke, she picked up the eyeshadow palette and began the live broadcast.

    Recently, she had been rmending cosmetics for pregnant women.

    While doing her make-up, she also shared some information that pregnant women should know.

    When she was done with her makeup.

    When Hellen was watching the real-timements in the broadcast room, she found that those viewers who often gave her gifts had all shown up.

    ¡°Mr. Levi¡± gifted Industrious Hellen with 999 roses.

    ¡°Little Witch¡± gifted Industrious Hellen with a99 pieces of gummies.

    A gummy was a dor more expensive than a rose.

    ¡°Mr. Levi¡± was dissatisfied.

    [Little Witch, do you have a problem with me?]

    ¡°Little Witch¡± said, [Ridiculous!]

    One word expressed all her emotions.

    In the Grant¡¯s Vi, Taylor stared at the ID ¡°Mr. Levi¡± disdainfully. Just by looking at the name, she knew who he was.

    Eddie Levi!

    The man who wanted to take her sister-inw away.

    Mrs. Grant was walking downstairs when she saw Taylor sitting on the sofa with a fierce expression on her face.

    Sheughed, ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you so focused?¡±

    Taylor looked up, ¡°Mom, Hellen is doing a live stream. I saw Eddie give Hellen a lot of gifts! This yboy must have bad intentions!¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s expression darkened.

    Eddie was reported to have had an affair with Hellen in the past.

    However, how could he bepared to her son?

    Mrs. Grant walked to Taylor¡¯s side and sat down. Looking at the gifts on her phone screen, she was confused.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Mom, this is called live streaming reward,¡± Taylor exined the rules of the broadcast room to Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°That Eddie wants to court Hellen, but I won¡¯t let that happen. Today, I must reward Hellen with more gifts than him!¡±

    Mrs. Grant thought for a few seconds.

    ¡°Taylor, download this app on my phone.¡±

    Taylor took over the phone that Mrs. Grant had handed over. As she watched Hellen¡¯s live stream she downloaded the app for Mrs. Grant.

 Chapter 200 There Are Always Warm Person in the World

    Mrs. Grant got her phone back and was a little hesitant when she created the ount.

    ¡°What¡¯s your ID?¡± Mrs. Grant asked her daughter.

    Taylor was battling with Eddie with the real-timements.

    ¡°My ID is ¡®Little Witch¡¯. Grandma also has an ount on this tform, her ID is ¡®Ordinary Life.''¡±

    Mrs. Grant thought for a moment and entered her ID- ¡°Top one rewarder¡±.

    After that, she asked Taylor to teach her how to connect her bank ount to this tform.

    In the Jovanos¡¯.

    Hellen had just finished disying her makeup. She used the makeup remover to remove the makeup bit by bit.

    The screen suddenly shed with rays of silver light. For a moment, Hellen thought the website was frozen.

    She looked around and found that they were all sports cars.

    ¡°Top one rewarder¡± gave Industrious Hellen 99 sports cars!

    Hellen was a little surprised. Even if the Jovano family was very rich, thest time she came back from Hail City, she had received one billion pocket money from her uncle.

    But she won¡¯t spend that much money on gifts on live streaming tforms.

    The live broadcast wasing to an end.

    Because she received a lot of gifts in her broadcast room, she became the most popr streamer in the app.

    Hellen said to those who were watching her live broadcast.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, everyone. I may only update every Sunday from now on.¡±

    As she spoke, she lightly stroked her belly.

    A lot ofments popped out.

    [Is Hellen about to give birth?]

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Rest well. It¡¯s fine to broadcast after you give birth to the baby. We¡¯re just kidding!¡±

    [Hellen, you must take good care of yourself!]

    Hellen felt warm in her heart.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone.¡±

    Just as she was about to end her live broadcast, the current top one rewarder ¡°Han¡± in her broadcast room came in with a system prompt.

    Hellen nced at it. She hadn¡¯t thought much about it before.

    But recently, ¡®Han¡¯ had given her gifts worth tens of millions of dors.

    Hellen¡¯s revenue from this tform would be all donated to charities.

    She had thought that ¡®Han¡¯ was a stranger to her, and she would use all the money he tipped on for charity.

    But now, looking at the ID ¡®Han¡¯, Hellen fell silent.

    Her live broadcast room became livelier.

    [Top one is here.]

    [Hello! Boss!]

    Ever since she started the live broadcast, Hellen had not seen him send anyments.

    ¡°Han¡±, [Hello guys.]

    Everyone was surprised and excited. Hellen let out augh.

    Forget it, Hans was amon surname. It might not be the person she thought.

    After finishing the live broadcast, Hellen put her head on the desk.

    She didn¡¯t have much energy, as if her bones had been pulled out.

    Luz was putting away the devices. When he saw Hellen¡¯s appearance, a hint of heartache shed through his clear eyes.

    ¡°Hellen, I¡¯ve cleaned up. Go to bed early. Don¡¯t sleep at the table. You¡¯ll catch a cold.¡± Luz walked to Hellen¡¯s side and said softly.

    Hellen rested her chin on her hand, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Recently, I¡¯ve always been sleepy. Perhaps it¡¯s because of autumn. People are easy to get sleepy in autumn.¡±

    Luz smiled, ¡°If you say so, then so be it.¡±

    Hellen rose, ¡°Let me drive you back to Tempe University.¡±

    Luz knew that Hellen¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t good and hurriedly said, ¡°Hellen, there¡¯s no need. I can take the subway!¡±

    Hellen wanted to send him off, but Luz insisted on taking the subway himself, so she didn¡¯t insist.

    ¡­

    Two dayster.

    In First Hospital of Tempe City.

    Everet and Joanna apanied Hellen for the pregnancy check-up.

    After a series of tests in the Tempe Hospital and confirming that there was nothing wrong with Hellen¡¯s body, the two of them were relieved.

    Jack, who apanied the three of them for a check-up, smiled, ¡°Lady Jovano, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s normal for Hellen to sleep a lot. This is normal in the third trimester. But you don¡¯t have to worry. She just needs to rest more.¡±

    Joanna nodded.

    The three of them walked to the car. Joanna helped Hellen into the car.

    Hellenughed bitterly, ¡°Mom, I just had a pregnancy check-up. My leg is not broken.¡±

    ¡°You jinxed it!¡± Joanna said angrily.

    Hellen immediately shut her mouth.

    Joanna and Hellen were sitting in the back seats. Mike, the driver, turned to look at Hellen with concern.

    ¡°Everything OK? Miss. Jovano?¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°No need to be nervous. Mike.¡±

    ¡°Mike is concerned about you.¡± Joanna smiled. After confirming that Hellen¡¯s recent habit of sleeping was just a normal reaction, her mood eased up quite a bit.

    Joanna turned to look out of the window.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Where did your brother go?¡±

    Asked Joanna.

    Hellen looked outside the window and saw Everet walking away with Jack.

    She knew that her brother would have to ask Jack about the treatment n.

    She saw Everet talking to Jack from afar.

    He also handed a piece of paper to Jack.

    About 10 minutester, Everet turned around and came back.

    Hellen quietly observed her brother. He seemed to be forcefully suppressing his excitement as his face turned slightly red.

    Everet got in the car, and Joanna asked in the back seat, ¡°What did you do just now?¡±

    ¡°I showed Jack some test results of Hellen today.¡± Everet¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.

    Hearing her brother¡¯s voice, Hellen felt sad for him.

    She didn¡¯t know if it was right or wrong for her to lie to Everet.

    Now that she had made Everet believe the lie, the next thing to do was to confess to Darcy.

    Even though no one could cure Everet with current medical technology, Hellen believed that she would be able to find a way!

    The car drove back to the Jovano¡¯s.

    Because Hellen¡¯s body was fine, everyone was quite happy.

    Mike was also asked to stay for lunch.

    As lunch was prepared in the kitchen, Mike and Joanna were talking.

    Hellen peeked at the second floor. Ever since they had returned home, her brother had entered the study.

    Hellen thought about it, feeling that Everet didn¡¯t want to be disturbed right now.

    She caressed her lower abdomen. Before she gave birth, she had to make things clear to Darcy.

    At lunchtime, Everet went downstairs and the family had lunch together.

    After lunch, Joanna, Everet, and Mike were all sitting and chatting in the living room.

    Hellen smiled, ¡°Mom since I am in good health¡­¡±

    Everet sneered, ¡°You want to go out, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet Darcy!¡± Hellen said.

    Everet fell silent.

    Joanna frowned. She was not clear about the affairs among the younger generation.

    ¡°It seems that Darcy hasn¡¯t been to our house recently. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°She should be fine. Maybe she broke her grandfather¡¯s things again and was grounded. I have to save her.¡±

    Joanna nodded, ¡°Be careful on your way.¡±

    Mike stood up, ¡°Let me send Hellen over.¡±

    Hellen refused Mike¡¯s kindness and drove to Darcy¡¯s home alone.

    On the way, she received a call from Hans.

    The man¡¯s voice was soft and pleasant to listen to, ¡°Hellen, Wilson agreed to our conditions.¡±

    Hellen was surprised, ¡°How did you convince him?¡±

    A low chuckle came from the other end of the line.

    ¡°Are you free tomorrow? I¡¯ll ask someone in mypany to draft a contract, you can take a look.¡±

 Chapter 201 Isnâ€™t He Just a Man?

    Hellen thought about it and agreed to go to the United Department of the Weststadt District to look at the contract with Hans tomorrow.

    Half an hourter, Hellen¡¯s car stopped at the Lewis family¡¯s house gate.

    Not long after Hellen notified the doorkeeper, the housekeeper of the Lewis family personally came to wee her.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, you¡¯re finally here. Mrs. Lewis would have invited you in person if you hadn¡¯te!¡±

    Hellen was somewhat surprised. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The housekeeper said bitterly, ¡°It has been over half a month since Miss Lewis came back from Hail City. She has shut herself in her room every day. We don¡¯t know what she is doing. Mr. Lewis, old Mr. Lewis, and old Mr. Lewis are all worried about her.¡±

    Hellen frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. Lawson, I know about this thing. It¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been able to get in touch with Darcytely. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go see her right now. Call me directly if you think the situation is serious next time.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to call you, but Miss Lewis refused to let me call you. She is still very emotional. Mrs. Lewis thinks that you have a conflict with Miss Lewis, so Miss Lewis is so angry that Mrs. Lewis doesn¡¯t care about Miss Lewis for a while.¡±

    Mr. Lawson said awkwardly, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect Miss Lewis to stay in her room for more than half a month.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s brows furrowed tightly. ¡°Then how are her meals and other stuff?¡±

    ¡°Dinner is sent to her room by the maid every day. If she doesn¡¯t eat, I¡¯m afraid Mrs. Lewis and Mr. Lewis will pull her out of the room directly. Although she ate, she didn¡¯t eat much.¡±

    Mr. Lawson had watched Darcy grow up, and as he spoke, his heart ached for her with tears.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Miss Lewis has lost a lot of weight recently. You¡¯ll know when you go and have a look!¡±

    Under the guidance of Mr. Lawson, Hellen first went to see old Mr. Lewis and Darcy¡¯s parents.

    Mrs. Lewis held Hellen¡¯s hand and kept asking her questions.

    ¡°Hellen, do you have any conflict with Darcy?¡±

    ¡°We really didn¡¯t quarrel. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Hellen consoled.

    Old Mr. Lewis chided Mrs. Lewis from the side. ¡°Enough. Darcy wouldn¡¯t have stayed here for so long if it really had something to do with Hellen. She used to be most afraid of hunger. Now that the meal has been delivered to the door, she can¡¯t even be bothered to eat.¡±

    Old Mr. Lewis looked at Hellen. ¡°Hellen, go see her. If there¡¯s anything you need, please help usfort her.¡±

    Mrs. Lewis chimed, ¡°If you have anything to say, you must tell us. Help us try to get something from her first. I have to know what¡¯s going on! I¡¯m so worried!¡±

    Hellen sighed.

    She couldn¡¯t tell Mrs. Lewis that Darcy had be like this because of her brother. If that were the case, there would be more twists and turns between Darcy and Everet.

    Hellen greeted them.

    Then under the guidance of the housekeeper, Hellen arrived at the door of Darcy¡¯s room on the second floor.

    Hellen knocked on the door. The room was utterly silent.

    Mr. Lawson shouted, ¡°Miss Lewis, Mrs. Jovano is here to see you!¡±

    There seemed to be a little noise in the room, but it soon became silent again.

    Hellen¡¯s heart ached, but she was angry that Darcy hadn¡¯t cherished her body.

    Hellen turned to look at the housekeeper. ¡°Mr. Lawson, go about your business. I¡¯ll talk with her.¡±

    Mr. Lawson sighed. Still a little worried, he turned around and left.

    At the end of the corridor, only Hellen remained. She heavily knocked on the door twice. The room was utterly silent.

    Hellen¡¯s voice turned solemn and explicit!

    ¡°Darcy, we¡¯ve been friends since we were children. What do you take me for? Are you rejecting me?¡±

    There was still no sound in the room.

    Hellen gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you know how worried your parents and grandfather were? If you ran to smash your grandfather¡¯s sand-fired pot, he might be pleased that you have the energy to do so!¡±

    ¡°Your mother has been crying, and your dad is sighing! Even Mr. Lawson cried when he mentioned this matter. How could you make your whole family so sad?¡±

    There was still no sound from within the room, and the door was stubbornly like a rock that blocked Hellen¡¯s path.

    Darcy didn¡¯t open the door for a long time. Hellen was rather angry. ¡°Darcy, you can¡¯t listen to me, can you? Please open the door for me! You know my temperament as well. I¡¯ll ask Mr. Lawson to bring a hammer over if you don¡¯t open the door today. I¡¯ll smash your door.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant now. If you want me angry to hurt my baby, continue to pretend to be dead.¡±

    There was a sound in the room, and Darcy was obviously wavering.

    Hellen clung to the door again. ¡°It¡¯s just a boyfriend. Let¡¯s change him if you really can¡¯t together!¡±

    The door opened!

    Hellen was caught off guard and almost fell in.

    Hellen held the door frame and looked at Darcy. Darcy was thin but not as exaggerated as Mr. Lawson had described.

    The room was dark. The floor-to-ceiling curtains covered all the light. Hellen sighed and walked into the room.

    Darcy gritted her teeth, her eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°What do you mean, change? That¡¯s your brother! You¡¯re his sister. How can you not favor him?¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good for me to support you?¡±

    Darcy clenched her hands and fell silent.

    Hellen walked to the curtain and pulled it open. Dazzling sunlight shone into the room, and Darcy turned her head away ufortably.

    Behind the windowsill was a small balcony. Hellen opened the door to the balcony, walked to the chair, and sat down.

    She beckoned to Darcy. ¡°Come here quickly. It¡¯s been a long time since we didn¡¯t see each other. Let¡¯s talk for a while.¡±

    Darcy sat over with a sullen face. ¡°You threaten me with your belly and ask me to open the door! How can you talk with me normally now!¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°If I¡¯m not threatening you, are you willing to open the door for me? Are you really nning to seal yourself away forever? Are you not going to consider your parents and family?¡±

    ¡°I just haven¡¯t figured out a lot of things.¡±

    ¡°What can¡¯t you figure out?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what your brother is thinking!¡± Darcy gritted her teeth. ¡°Do you know your brother is even more hateful than those jerks? B*stard, at least I know they have bad characters, but what about Everet? He always looks pride, and sometimes he looks very affectionate!¡±

    Darcy spoke as if she was unwilling to give up. She added, ¡°I know your brother well. He does have a good character, but I don¡¯t understand why he treats everyone so well except me!¡±

    Hellen sighed and held Darcy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let me tell you why. Because Everet loves you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Darcy frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not suffering from tetanus! Is this how he loves me?!¡±

    Hellen looked at the surroundings of the balcony, then stood up and looked at Darcy¡¯s room.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I see if there are any surveince cameras in your room.¡± Hellenughed.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything like that in my room, but in the living room.¡±

 Chapter 202 Learning the Truth

    Darcy nervously followed Hellen around the room.

    ¡°If you know the reason, then hurry up and say it! Why did you say it was because he loved me?¡±

    After Hellen finished inspecting the area, she took Darcy¡¯s arm to the balcony.

    She took a deep breath. ¡°Darcy, do you remember what happened two years ago when I was at Grant¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°I do. What does that have to do with you staying at Grant¡¯s house?¡±

    Hellen organized her thoughts. ¡°At that time, you be together with Everet. Back then, I didn¡¯t know about your rtionship. However, Everet shouldn¡¯t be very fond of you drinking.¡±

    Darcy thought for a moment and nodded. ¡°One time, I was drugged because I was drinking and almost had an ident. Your brother saved me.¡±

    Hellen sighed slightly. ¡°Precisely because of this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Darcy looked at Hellen, puzzled.

    Hellen pursed her lips, worried that Darcy might be unable to bear it.

    ¡°Darcy, I¡¯ll make it clear to you. I want you to know what happened, but don¡¯t feel guilty. This is between the two of you.¡±

    Darcy had a bad feeling.

    Hellen whispered, telling Darcy everything that happened that night.

    ¡°That man drugged you. My brother was stabbed to save you. That cut-¡±

    Hellen hesitated for a few seconds and said with some difficulty, ¡°It hurt his important part.¡±

    Darcy¡¯s face immediately turned pale!

    Shortly after, she thought of something.

    Darcy shook her head. ¡°No. After that incident, although your brother was injured and disappeared for a while, he quickly recovered. Moreover-after you came back; Everet was good in the hospital when the car ident-¡±

    Darcy blushed and did not continue.

    Darcy clenched her fists nervously as she stared at Hellen.

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Are you trying to say that he can still do that thing? That¡¯s true. His injuries aren¡¯t severe, but¡­ he can¡¯t have children.¡±

    The air seemed to havee to a standstill, and a breeze blew past them, rolling up the curtains beside the balcony door.

    Darcy sat there stiffly for a long time, her voice trembling. ¡°So?¡±

    Hellen sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why Everet doesn¡¯t want to dy you. You know he is a person who cares for his family very much. He is also a very responsible man. Everet feels that you should have a perfect family. At the very least, when you are forty or fifty years old, you will have a child. You won¡¯t have to live a lonely life.¡±

    Darcy lowered her head.

    Darcy had been puzzled by Everet¡¯s attitude to her for a long time, but she had never expected such an answer.

    She pursed her lips and covered her face with her hands.

    Hellen fell silent. She had to let Darcy slowly digest and ept this matter.

    Tears streamed down from the gaps between her fingers. Darcy¡¯s voice was a little hoarse.

    ¡°Your brother wants to break up with me because of this, right?¡±

    Hellen felt miserable as well. Looking at her best friend, she couldn¡¯t help but want to cry.

    Hellen felt grief for his elder brother as well.

    She calmed down. She had tofort Darcy.

    ¡°Yes. Actually, Everet doesn¡¯t want to torture you, and he also wants to be a little heartless. But after all, you two still have feelings for each other, and he has you in his heart. So when you ran to Hail City, and he heard the news that you were going to marry Xeno, he felt it was better for you to live alone with a yboy like Xeno, so he brought you back¡­¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°Perhaps after he brings you back, he still wants you to have a happy family.¡±

    ¡°Everet has gone too far. Why did he decide for me?¡± Darcy clenched her fists.

    For a moment, Hellen didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Darcy sounded sorrowful as tears streamed down.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Why did Everet hide it from me? Besides, I don¡¯t care about it at all. Hellen, you don¡¯t know how much I love him. If I could be with him, I wouldn¡¯t mind even if I might be disabled, let alone without children!¡±

    Hellen was startled.

    Sheforted Darcy and held her hand. ¡°Darcy, don¡¯t think that way! You¡¯re my brother¡¯s beloved! I hope you value yourself and protect yourself. Don¡¯t close yourself at home like this!¡±

    ¡°You are my best friend, and Everet loves you the most, so I hope you can live a better life.¡±

    Darcy kept crying and wiping her tears from time to time. Sometimes, she beat the table with hatred.

    She hated herself for not listening to Everet because of her love of wine.

    Darcy was overwhelmed with guilt and hated Everet for not telling her about it. She didn¡¯t care at all. Everet let it torture each other for two years for nothing.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Hellen looked at Darcy and felt so sad.

    After being tortured for two years, Darcy¡¯s emotional breakdown was expected now that she had discovered the truth. Hellen no longer tried to stop her from crying, only allowing her to vent as much as she wanted.

    Darcy finally burst into tears.

    Her sobbing was very loud and attracted the attention of the maids on the first floor.

    Hellen sat on the second floor¡¯s balcony, watching people slowly walk out of the courtyard.

    Old Mr. Lewis, Mr. Lewis, and Mrs. Lewis, Mr. Lawson stood next to old Mr. Lewis. They were all looking at the balcony on the second floor.

    Hellen held Darcy in h34 arms and nodded politely at the old Mr. Lewis, gesturing that Darcy was fine.

    Downstairs, old Mr. Lewis stared at Hellen, his gaze falling on his wailing granddaughter.

    Darcy was his only granddaughter, and she did not even have a brother. In the future, Darcy would have to inherit the Lewis family¡¯s property.

    Although old Mr. Lewis was very strict with Darcy, he still doted on her.

    Mrs. Lewis was anxious. ¡°Why did Darcy cry like this? Did she break down with Hellen? But why is she crying in Hellen¡¯s arms?¡±

    Old Mr. Lewis said in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay; let her cry. Although I don¡¯t know what happened, it¡¯s better to cry than to lock herself up. It means that it¡¯s over.¡±

    This time, Darcy was crying so hard.

    Hellen felt somewhat helpless. She coaxed Darcy to change and take a shower. Then, she opened the door and let the maid clean the room.

    Hellen held Darcy¡¯s hand and walked into Lewis¡¯s house¡¯s backyard garden.

    Darcy changed into clean clothes and took Hellen¡¯s hand to walk forward.

    When Darcy thought of what had happened between her and Everet, she burst into tears.

    Hellen understood what was going on. She would often feel sad just thinking about it. Perhaps Darcy would even cry in the next few days.

    Darcy thought for a while, then looked at Hellen with determination.

    ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m going to go find Everet! I will tell him to forget that he has no reproductive abilities. Even if he only has a head left, I will still marry him!¡±

 Chapter 203 Darcyâ€™s Determination

    Hellen recalled the scene of Everet only having a head remaining, and she shuddered as she spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Only a head can¡¯t survive! Stop spouting nonsense! This is too unlucky!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll marry him!¡± Darcy gritted her teeth and thought for a moment. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Everet think that he will have no children or something? If he stops me and refuses to ept me, I¡¯ll go to the hospital for surgery to remove my uterus. By then, it¡¯ll be toote. Let¡¯s see if he will marry me or not!¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth, wanting to p Darcy¡¯s head!

    ¡°What are you thinking about every day? Are you trying to hurt each other?¡±

    Despite this being the case, Hellen still understood Darcy¡¯s determination.

    Hellen hadn¡¯t exined that she had deceived Everet.

    Hellen wanted to see Darcy¡¯s attitude. If she hesitated for even a moment, she would go home and treat her brother¡¯s illness before talking about it.

    Otherwise, it would be unfair to Darcy.

    Seeing how determined Darcy was, Hellen let out a sigh. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve already hidden it from my brother.¡±

    ¡°What did you hide?¡± Darcy was puzzled.

    ¡°You know, I majored in medical. My medical skills are okay. Since I learned about you two from Everet, I¡¯ve been very anxious, but Everet doesn¡¯t allow me to tell you about it.¡±

    ¡°You knew long ago?¡± Darcy¡¯s eyes widened.

    Hellen nodded. ¡°Last time in Hail City, when I saw the two of you arguing like that, I couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. That¡¯s why I lied to my brother and told him that there¡¯s a treatment n that can be used to treat him right now, allowing him to reignite a bit of hope.¡±

    Darcy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you lying to your brother? What if he finds out the truth?¡±

    Hellen sighed and said, ¡°Everet¡¯s illness can¡¯t be cured now, but it doesn¡¯t need the improvement of cross-era medicine. If we solve a small problem, there should be hope to cure it.¡±

    ¡°I have gathered several top medical schrs to study it together. If we can ovee this problem, we can cure Everet, but this period will be very long. Maybe two years, maybe five years, or even ten years.¡±

    Darcy was pleasantly surprised. ¡°No matter how many years it needs, I don¡¯t care. I want to be with Everet. It¡¯s better if he can be cured. If he can¡±t, then forget it.¡±

    Hellen nodded and said, ¡°I also wanted to see if I could solve this problem andpletely cure Everet¡¯s illness. But I saw you were so sad that you locked yourself in your room for over half a month, and my brother also looked like a zombie. I really couldn¡¯t stand it.¡±

    Darcy¡¯s face flushed for some reason.

    Hellen was somewhat puzzled. At a time like this, what was she shy about?

    ¡°My brother believes that he will be able to recover within two years. Thus, he shoulde to find you very soon.¡± Hellen said softly, ¡°Given his temperament, he will definitely tell you everything.¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve thought about it. What Everet knows is fake, but I shouldn¡¯t hide it from you.¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s why I came here to tell you the truth. Everet thought that he would be cured. I just gave him a nk cheque.¡±

    Darcy slowly calmed down, quietly looking at Hellen.

    Hellen was confused by the way Darcy was looking at her.

    Suddenly, Darcy extended her hands and gave Hellen a mighty hug.

    Darcy kissed Hellen¡¯s face a few times!

    ¡°Thank you for your nk check! Hellen, I don¡¯t want to live anymore! Fortunately, you came up with this idea. Although we hid it from him, I must be with him! Anyway, when I marry him, it will be toote. At that time, he will hate me and be angry with me! He can vent his anger on me! I won¡¯t implicate you!¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°Actually, I was thinking the same thing.¡±

    They held hands and smiled at each other.

    This matter was entirely over. Hellen also heaved a sigh of relief.

    As Hellen and Darcy chatted, they unknowingly reached the depths of the garden.

    Darcy was worried that Hellen would get tired after walking for so long because she was pregnant, so she quickly took her back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Our family has hired a new chef to make snacks. They¡¯re very delicious. I¡¯ll take you to have a taste!¡±

    Hellen felt as though something was wrong.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you about to go on a hunger strike recently? You only eat a little every day. Do you still feel that those snacks are delicious?¡±

    Darcy was silent for a moment, looking a little conflicted.

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you hiding from me?¡±

    While talking, they had already walked back to the vi¡¯s door.

    The maid cleaning up Darcy¡¯s room was standing in the living room.

    Old Mr. Lewis, Mr. Lewis, and Mrs. Lewis sat in the living room and looked at the quilt in the maid¡¯s hand.

    It was a new quilt that hadn¡¯t been changed. The maid unbuttoned it, and it was full of snacks.

    They were all kinds of desserts!

    Mrs. Lewis was livid. ¡°This girl! I thought she had gone on a hunger strike and made me cry every day!¡±

    Mr. Lewis sneered.

    Mr. Lawson was also dumbfounded, ¡°But Miss Lewis has lost a lot of weight!¡±

    Old Mr. Lewis looked at Hellen and Darcy, who were walking in, and said indifferently, ¡°How can she not be thin when she only eats snacks?¡±

    The situation in the room made Hellen understand ineffable shyness of Darcy when she mentioned refusing to eat.

    Darcy had a guilty conscience!

    Hellen looked at the snacks and thought about how exhausted she had been over the past half month.

    She feared something would happen to Darcy, so she worked overtime overnight to devise the medical n!

    Darcy was too much!

    Thus, Hellen naturally walked to the side and pulled out Darcy.

    This time, Hellen firmly supported old Mr. Lewis!

    Although the Lewis family was scolding Darcy, they rxed when they saw the pile of snacks.

    When Hellen came over, she directly dragged Darcy out of the room. The Lewis family was delighted.

    Old Mr. Lewis had always liked Hellen, so he invited Hellen to chat with him.

    The Lewis family prepared arge table of Hellen¡¯s favorite food at lunchtime.

    Mrs. Lewis kept putting food into Hellen¡¯s bowl. She smiled apologetically and said, ¡°Hellen, I was excited today. After such a thing happened, I suspected she was angry with you. Now that I¡¯ve calmed down, I think I¡¯m wrong. Don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not angry at all. You¡¯re Darcy¡¯s mother. To me, you¡¯re like my own auntie. I would not be angry at you.¡±

    ¡°Hellen is so sweet.¡± Mrs. Lewis was beaming from the ttery.

 Chapter 204 Everet Loses His Control

    Mr. Lewis smiled as well.

    Old Mr. Lewis chuckled. ¡°Darcy, you should learn from Hellen. You two have been friends for so many years. Look at Hellen and look at yourself. You¡¯re so immature!¡±

    Darcy continued to eat, her eyes widening.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Darcy said without thinking, ¡°I didn¡¯t bring you a baby anyway!¡±

    Hellen and Darcy had known each other since they were young. Hellen knew that Darcy had always been like this. She spoke without thinking.

    Hellen didn¡¯t care.

    But Mr. Lewis had been deeply enraged by his silly daughter. Hellen hade to persuade her; wouldn¡¯t she be ¡°returning kindness with ingratitude¡± right now?

    Mr. Lewis¡¯s face darkened.

    Darcy felt her father¡¯s murderous look and immediately shut up.

    Hellen stayed at Lewis¡¯s house for an entire afternoon beforezily returning.

    Darcy, when sending Hellen out, was somewhat frantic. ¡°Hellen, why hasn¡¯t Everet contacted me yet?¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°When I went out this morning, he knew I hade to you. He should know that I am here. Just wait patiently.¡±

    Darcy smiled and said, ¡°Okay, but if he doesn¡¯t contact me tomorrow, I¡¯ll go to thepany to find him myself.¡±

    After leaving Lewis¡¯s house, Hellen¡¯s mood became much better.

    Recently, these things put her under much pressure. The most important thing was the matter of Everet and Darcy.

    This problem was solved!

    Moreover, Hans had said that the contract with Moreton could be solved tomorrow.

    Hellen rubbed her lower abdomen as she said, in a happy mood, ¡°Baby, it won¡¯t be long before Mommy can be at ease and home! We¡¯ll have to wait for your birth!¡±

    The baby seemed to have sensed something as it kicked Hellen.

    Hellenughed in surprise. Life was always better.

    In the Jovano mansion

    Hellen¡¯s car had just stopped in the yard.

    On the second floor of the Jovano mansion, Everet was standing in front of the study window. He saw Hellen¡¯s car stop, turned around, and picked up his phone.

    Everet opened her contacts and looked at the number on the top.

    Darcy.

    Everet hesitated for a moment before dialing the number.

    His hands trembled slightly.

    The music rang for a long time before the phone was connected.

    On the other end, Darcy¡¯s voice was feeble. ¡°Hey¡­¡±

    Everet¡¯s hands curled into fists, and her body tensed.

    He had been supporting the Jovano family for so many years. As the current head of the Jovano family, he had been through a lot. But now, he looked like a kid.

    ¡°Darcy, this is Everet.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Darcy¡¯s voice was still weak and sad. ¡°Everet, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Everet¡¯s heart ached when he heard Darcy¡¯s weak voice. He also felt sorry for her when he thought of how she had contained herself at home for the past two weeks.

    Everet¡¯s hands trembled. ¡°I¡±d like to meet you.¡±

    Darcy was weak and seemed to sob. ¡°What¡¯s there for us to meet?¡±

    Bang!

    A white light shed across Everet¡¯s mind.

    Darcy did not want to see him!

    Could it be that it really was as Hellen had said? Darcy had alreadye through and was really going to break up with him!

    A feeling of despair and heartache spread from his heart to his limbs and bones.

    Everet¡¯s hand tightened around his phone. After a brief pause, his handsome face turned firm!

    As long as his illness could be cured, he would never allow Darcy to marry anyone!

    Darcy spoke again on the other end of the line. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up. I still have things to do tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Today, Hellen came to see me. She chatted with me for a while. I¡¯m getting over it. I can¡¯t stay single forever for you.¡±

    Darcy¡¯s voice was gentle with a hint of farewell.

    ¡°Tomorrow, I intend to travel to Hail City and arrange the marriage with the Williams family.¡±

    Hellen had just arrived home, parked the car, and entered the living room.

    Joanna was making Wonton in the living room with two maids. The three were chatting.

    Hellen drew near. ¡°What¡¯s the filling?¡±

    Joanna smiled and was about to answer.

    A loud noise suddenly came from the second floor!

    Hellen and Joanna looked up at the same time. They saw Everet holding a jacket and a car key rushing down the spiral staircase in merely a few seconds!

    When he passed by Hellen, Everet was somewhat frantic.

    ¡°Hellen, what did you say to Darcy today?¡±

    Hellen was somewhat stunned. ¡°Nothing. I just urged her not to stay at home every day.¡±

    Everet had no time to ask further!

    He turned around and rushed out of the room!

    In less than a minute, there was a roar of the engine in the yard. A sports car drove out of the Jovano mansion!

    Joanna didn¡¯t even have time to tell Hellen what the stuffing was, and she was shocked by her son¡¯s behavior!

    After being stunned for a few seconds, Joanna looked towards Hellen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your brother?¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°He is wet with love!¡±

    ¡°Wet with love? With Darcy?¡±

    Hellen sat next to Joanna with a smile. ¡°What do you think? Are you satisfied with Darcy being your daughter-inw?¡±

    Joanna thought about it seriously and said, ¡°I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯ve watched her grow up. She¡¯s simple and has a good character. It¡¯sfortable to get along with her.¡±

    Hellenughed.

    Then, she heard Joanna say, ¡°But this girl is a little stupid. She is very straightforward and easily offends people.¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Don¡¯t you support Everet or Darcy in love?¡±

    ¡°I support him. Everet can date anyone he wants. He has been supporting the Jovano Group for many years, and I never intended to arrange any business marriage for him.¡±

    Joanna smiled, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s enough for me to have enough food and clothes. I support whoever your brother likes and wants to marry.¡±

    Hellen was touched. She hugged her mother and kissed her on the face.

    The two maidsughed.

    Joanna was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Okay, hurry to wash your hands ande over to make Wonton.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t told me what stuffing it is.¡±

    ¡°Triple shrimp stuffing.¡±

    This was her favorite food. Hellen cheered and ran to the washroom on the first floor to wash her hands.

    After washing her hands and drying them, her cell phone rang in her pocket.

    Hellen took it out and looked at it. It was Darcy¡¯s messages on WhatsApp.

    [Ah ah ah ah!]

    [Ah, Hellen, your brother is here!]

    [Your brother just called me, I pretended to be dying!]

    [He¡¯s tormented me so many times, I need to scare him once! Ahahaha!]

    Hellenughed and typed: [How did you scare him?]

    [I said I¡¯m going to Hail City tomorrow to get engaged to the Williams!]

 Chapter 205 I Donâ€™t Understand The Rich

    Hellen thought about it. This, indeed, was a vicious move.

    However¡­

    She frowned slightly.

    She texted Darcy: [My brother rushed out like a furious lion just now. Are you sure your parents won¡¯t suspect anything if he rushes to your house like this?]

    [Even if your parents agree for you to be with my brother, they will still hesitate when they see Everet in this mental state.]

    Darcy sent many emojis.

    After a few seconds of pause, she sent several exmation marks.

    [Then what do I do now?]

    Hellen thought for a moment and typed: [Do as you see fit. With my brother¡¯s condition, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll take more than half an hour to get to your house.]

    After replying to Darcy¡¯s message, Hellen happily put her phone into her pocket.

    After rewashing her hands, Hellen went to make wontons with her mother.

    At night, only Hellen and Joanna were at home.

    After cooking and eating the wontons, Hellen apanied Joanna for a while before returning to her room.

    After washing up, Hellen didn¡¯t rush to sleep.

    Holding her phone, she snuggled up on the couch and clicked on the forum of Green Mansion.

    Finn and Caleb replied that they had returned to Tempe City and missed Natalie. Both of them felt very guilty.

    Message: [Miss Crab, we owe you a favor. In the future, as long as it is a task that we can do, we will try our best to finish it!]

    Hellen raised an eyebrow. She did not need anyone to try their best for her.

    She clicked on the management group of the Green Mansion, and the group became quiet.

    Hellen: [@Orpheus, have you found the batch of research equipment that I asked you to see for me?]

    After a while, Orpheus replied it.

    [What exactly are you looking for? It doesn¡¯t matter that some of the equipment is just expensive! Some of them are the type I almost caught when I asked around! They think that the people I sent were spies!]

    Hellen chuckled. Many of the medical equipment she wanted this time was newly developed by theboratory of D Country.

    She only had some information in her hands.

    Hellen typed: [How expensive is it?]

    Orpheus: [The most expensive is hundreds of millions, and the cheapest is tens of millions. I calcted that all the equipment you want is worth 500 million. I should be able to get the equipment in D country. Still, I have to get things settled in stealing the design n from the national secretboratory and find someone to assemble them for you. In general, it may cost more than 700 million! You¡±d better think about it!]

    Mud Crab: [Send your card number].

    Orpheus: [? ? ?]

    Heartless Hooligan also appeared: [F*ck! Miss Crab, although I know your family is wealthy, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich! Isn¡¯t thepany your elder brother¡±s? Did you steal money from thepany?]

    Tisch: [My sry is only 8, 000 a month. You must raise my wage! @Mud Crab]

    Hellen let out an involuntaryugh.

    She actually didn¡¯t have much-fixed savings. After waking up, her brother and mother had given her about 20 or 30 million sessively.

    The main reason was the billion she earned from Leon in Hai City.

    Her uncle rewarded her as pocket money.

    Money wasn¡¯t crucial to Hellen. When Hellen thought of his mother¡¯s words, the most important thing for a family was to be together happily!

    If she could cure her brother¡¯s disease, not to mention more than 700 million, even if it was billions or 10 billion, she would try her best to collect and make.

    The Jovano family had special privileges in the bank and could quickly transferrge-scale money.

    Hellen transferred the money to Orpheus and urged him to buy these things as soon as possible. Hellen told him it wasn¡¯t a problem with the transportation costs on the way, and the equipment could also be sent over by private chartered flight.

    Orpheus: [I don¡¯t understand the life of a rich person].

    Heartless Hooligan: [Isn¡¯t you quite rich? I heard you¡¯re a famous young master in Jena City.]

    Orpheus: [My family has money, and it¡¯s all held in my dad¡¯s hands! He didn¡¯t give me a penny; otherwise, why do you think I established the Green Mansion at such a young age and made such a poor shady small business¡­]

    They chatted in the group.

    Hellen closed it and opened the medical forum.

    She looked through the resumes of the selected elite people again.

    Hellen made a rough calction and estimated that the rest of the equipment should arrive soon. However, the two machines in D Country should be more troublesome.

    Hellen had decided on the interview time as well. A weekter would be the most appropriate time.

    Hellen gathered the four people into a group. The group name: [Work Hard for Human Reproduction!]

    It didn¡¯t look like a proper group name at first nce. Hellen was wondering if she had been influenced by Orpheus.N?velDrama.Org content.

    She also sent her location to the group chat.

    This was the ce she was going to use as a medical research workshop.

    After finishing, Hellen tossed her phone to one side. It was already eleven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Tomorrow, she still had to go to the United States Department of the Western District to discuss cooperation with Hans. Hellen went to bed happily and entered dreand with a satisfied expression.

    The next day.

    Early in the morning, Hellen woke up early to freshen up.

    After changing into a more formal outfit, Hellen left the bedroom, passing by Everet¡¯s bedroom.

    Hellen nced inside.

    Everet¡¯s bedroom door was half-closed, leaving a crack.

    Hellen gently knocked on the door.

    ¡°Everet?¡±

    At the end of the corridor, the cleaning maid looked over. She whispered, ¡°Miss Javona, Mr. Javona did not return after leaving yesterday.¡±

    Hellen was silent, ¡°Her elder brother had been avoiding sex for two years for Darcy. Once he was with Darcy, he would be passionate; he stayed out all night!¡±

    Hellen sighed as she went downstairs.

    Joanna was eating in the restaurant.

    Seeing Hellen, Joanna was somewhat astonished. ¡°Why are you up so early today? It¡¯s the weekend today.¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°I have to go to the United States Department of the Western District.¡±

    Joanna nodded.

    Now, Joanna knew that she could not restrain her daughter at home.

    ¡°Be careful on the road. Now your belly is getting bigger, so be careful in everything.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I see.¡±

    Joanna thought for a moment, then withdrew a thick stack of photos from the nearby bag and passed them to Hellen.

    ¡°Mom, what are these?¡±

    Hellen was eating while looking.

    The photos included buildings, vis, courtyards, and extensive gardens.

    Joanna replied indifferently, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to find a house for Mr. Thompson? I asked Mike to find out all the vacant houses in Tempe City. Maybe he missed some, but most of them are here.¡±

    Hellen looked at the palm-sized photo, then pursed her lips.

    Joanna said, ¡°There is a serial number behind the photo. If you like a set of appearances, send the serial number to Mike. Mike has the indoor drawings and a t design n.¡±

    Hellen said, ¡°Mom, it must have been hard for you to find these things, right?¡±

    Hellen was moved.

    Ever since her mother discovered she was addicted to sleeping, she had silently cared for her and made her favorite wonton. When she mentioned finding a house for her master, she secretly remembered it.

    Then she found so many houses for her.

    Joanna smiled, and her well-maintained face looked graceful and elegant.

    ¡°I asked Mike to find them. I did nothing at home.¡±

 Chapter 206 Confusion

    After breakfast, Hellen put the photos into her bag and hurriedly left.

    Now that she had been pregnant for more than seven months, she paid particr attention to her driving.

    After spending nearly an hour on the road, Hellen finally arrived at the United States Department of the Western District.

    The United Department was very lively.

    Hellen went straight inside. In front of Lambert¡¯s office, she saw Hans sitting inside through the ss.

    Two people, one old and one young were sitting opposite and drinking tea, Hellen not knowing what they were saying.

    Hellen gently knocked on the ss door.

    Lambert looked up and waved to Hellen.

    Only now did Hellen push the door and enter.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re talking about the history of things rted to mortise and tenon joint.¡±

    Lambert nced at Hans with interest.

    Hellen frowned slightly. There seemed to be something between the two that she didn¡¯t know.

    Before she could think about it, Hans got up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office and talk about something.¡±

    Hellen opened her bag. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    She took a thick stack of photos from her bag and handed them to Lambert.

    ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been looking for houses? Most of the houses in Tempe City are currently being sold.¡± Hellen thought about what her mother had said, ¡°There should be some missing houses, but most of them are here.¡±

    Lambert stared nkly at the thick stack of photos.

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°There are serial numbers on the back. If you take a fancy to any of the scenery or appearance, you can give me the serial numbers. I will send you the t design n and indoor drawingster.¡±

    After that, Hellen quickly followed Hans out.

    Lambert¡¯s office was quiet as he looked at the thick stack of photos on the table.

    He picked them up and began to see them one by one.

    The rims of Lambert¡¯s eyes were a little hot. He didn¡¯t ept this apprentice for nothing. He didn¡¯t expect Hellen to care so much about finding him a house.

    Hellen followed Hans to the office.

    They pushed the door and sat down at Han¡¯s desk.

    Hellen was rather eager. ¡°Will Moreton really agree?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but we haven¡¯t signed the contract yet. After all, our two groups are cooperating. The day after tomorrow, we will go to Ronal Manor to sign the contract.¡±

    Hans took the documents from the drawer and said, ¡°This is my n for the profit division.¡±

    Hellen was still worried. One must know that if they didn¡¯t sign the contract, there would be many changes.

    But now-she took the profit division n from Hans.

    After opening it, it was exceptionally concise. Hellen¡¯s gaze fell upon the ratio of shares.

    Fifty-fifty.

    Hellen raised her head to look at Hans with some scrutiny.

    Moreton had agreed to do business with them.

    However, Hans had paid a much higher price. Before Hellen saw the proposal, she had even epted a 70% to 30%.

    ¡°Are you giving the benefit to the Jovano Group?¡± Hellen frowned.

    Hans was nomittal.

    ¡°Our two groups may have other cooperations in the future. The Grant Group doesn¡¯t care about the current advantages and disadvantages. Just take it as a gift from the Grant Group to the Jovano Group.¡±

    Hellen closes the n and slightly frowns.

    What Hans said made sense, but this gift was so big that it made people feel that what he said was invalid.

    ¡°We can divide benefits this way, but our group will not take it for nothing. You have paid more for the cooperation in the early stage. I will discuss with my brother about the investmentter and think about it carefully.¡±

    Hans had no objection.

    Thus, the two agreed to sign the contract the day after tomorrow at Ronal Castle.

    After that, the atmosphere in the room became a little ambiguous.

    Hellen felt a little awkward. Recently, she had always felt ufortable when she was alone with Hans.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s all for now. I¡¯ll take the n back.¡± Hellen put away the n. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t leave the United Department but went to Lambert¡¯s office.

    Lambert had already put the thick stack of photos in his small cloth bag, intending to take them home for his wife to choose the house she liked.

    Seeing Hellen enter, he called out, ¡°You finished discussing so quickly?¡±

    ¡°There were not so many things.¡± Hellenughed.

    Hellen walked to a corner of the room and picked up a few small wooden blocks half a person¡¯s height.

    Then, she sat down before the table, picked up a wooden knife, and tried to make a tiny wardrobe bit by bit.

    Lambert nced at Hellen. ¡°Your hands aren¡¯t stable today. You¡±d best not do it.¡±

    ¡°My hands aren¡¯t stable?¡± Hellen was slightly startled.

    ¡°If you feel uneasy, the hand will be unstable,¡± Lambert said.

    Hellen frowned deeply.

    When did she feel uneasy?

    A few days ago, after the discussion, there was a rumor in Tempe City that Hellen was carrying Hans¡¯s child.

    There were even rumors that Hellen and Hans were preparing to remarry.

    Hellen didn¡¯t insist on continuing.

    She sighed and turned to look at Lambert. ¡°What should you do when you feel uneasy?¡±

    ¡°If I feel uneasy, I don¡¯t do it. In your young people¡¯s words, it¡¯s prepared to fool around.¡± Lambertughed.

    Hellen stretched his back helplessly, ¡°Then how long will it take?¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m calm down. Anyway, no matter what, there will be a result one day.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips. She felt that her life was perfect.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Her mother loved her, and her brother doted on her.

    Through the ss door, Hellen saw that Hans¡¯s office door was open.

    Hellen stood up, carrying her bag as she left the United Department.

    At eleven o¡¯clock, Hellen drove back to the Jovano mansion.

    The house was quiet. Hellen asked the maid and learned that her mother had gone to a gathering.

    She and her brother usually went out and would not return until the afternoon.

    Perhaps her mother also felt bored and wanted to go out to kill time.

    Hellen returned to her bedroom. In a chaotic mood, she opened the forum of Green Mansion and chatted with the three in the group.

    Then she sent a few messages to Darcy, but there was no reply.

    Hellen was bored at home for the entire afternoon. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, her phone vibrated wildly.

    Darcy: [Ohh!]

    Hellen: [What¡¯s wrong?]

    Darcy: [Your brother confiscated my phone yesterday. He said that it was a punishment for me deceiving him!]

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly and typed, [Where are you now?]

    Darcy: [F$L Hotel¡­]

    F$L Hotel was under the banner of the Jovano Group. Hellen remembered that her brother had a long-term presidential private room on the hotel¡¯s top floor.

    Hellen sighed slightly, [How is my brother? Can he still straighten his waist?]

    Darcy sent a few emojis.

    In the evening, Hellen, sleeping on the sofa, received another message from Darcy.

    [Hellen, can you tell my family that I¡¯m staying at your ce tonight?]

    Hellen was speechless.

 Chapter 207 Canâ€™t Sign the Contract

    It was not until the evening that Joanna returned home.

    Upon seeing her mother, Hellen immediatelyined, ¡°Mom, Everet didn¡¯t returnst night; I reckon he won¡¯t return today either.¡±

    Joanna smiled and said very open-mindedly, ¡°It seems I should visit the Lewis family someday.¡±

    Hellen was speechless.

    Joanna sat on the sofa and said, ¡°Darcy is a good girl. The betrothal gifts must be given.¡±

    Hellen fell silent. ¡°Mom, aren¡¯t you thinking too far ahead?¡±

    After eating dinner with Joanna, Hellen returned to her room.

    Whenever Hellen thought of Hans recently, she would feel upset, and some other emotions would be mixed.

    She decided to focus two days on urging Orpheus to transfer the medical equipment, making Orpheus miserable.

    On Wednesday morning, Hellen woke up early.

    Today was the day of the contract signing with Wilson. Hellen found a fewrge-size formal wears in the wardrobe.

    Now that she was pregnant, she could cover herself up inrge-size clothes.

    After cleaning everything up, Hellen went downstairs and found that Everet was already sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°Everet, are you willing to go home?¡± Hellen nced at Everet.

    Everet¡¯s high-spirited and vigorous posture was quite different from his lousy situation with dark circles days ago.

    Everet was in a good mood. ¡°What? I haven¡¯t been at home for three days. Do you miss me?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Have you read the message I sent you and the proposal to distribute the profits between the Grant Group and us.¡±

    Everet raised a hand with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m reading them. Mike just printed them out. They¡¯re still warm.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t even had time to look at your phone these two days?¡± Hellen tutted in disgust.

    Joanna came out of the restaurant. ¡°Come and have breakfast.¡±

    The three of them sat at the dining table. Everet ate while chatting with Hellen.

    ¡°As for Moreton, our family hasn¡¯t done much. Hans is willing to share the same profits with us. I think he has ulterior motives.¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°We didn¡¯t contribute much in the early stages, but we can make up for itter and not let the Grant Group suffer too much. In any case, we definitely can¡¯t lose this cooperation.¡±

    Everet smiled helplessly and said, ¡°You took over the project of rebuilding the Weststadt District while I was injured. This time, you set your eyes on Empire Y¡¯s diamond mine. I can¡¯t win against you anyway.¡±

    Despite what she said, Everet understood.

    The Jovano Group would benefit the most in the next five years from these two projects.

    Although the profit in the Weststadt District was not high, it could be listed in the contribution of the Jovano Group, and the reputation could be regarded as profit.

    As for Empire Y¡¯s diamond mine, once acquired, they would control more than half of the domestic jewelry market.

    Everet asked, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s just signing a contract. The rules and regtions that the Grant Group have been finalized. I¡¯ve also read them. There¡¯s no problem.¡±

    After eating, Hellen walked outside.

    Hellen drove the car and prepared to go to the Ronal Manor.

    The Jovano mansion was not close to the Ronal Manor. It would take more than an hour to drive there.

    After Hellen drove the car away from the Jovano mansion, her phone rang.

    Hellen pulled over and looked at it. It was a call from Hans.

    At this time, it was time for Hans to go to the Ronal Manor.

    Hellen had a bad feeling and answered it.

    On the other end, Hans said indifferently, ¡°Hellen, we can¡¯t sign the contract today. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I just left.¡± Hellen was stunned. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Hans¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°The only son of Duke Wilson and his wife had a car ident at five in the morning and was not rescued! He just passed away!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s mind went nk.

    When Amy mentioned her son, her eyes shed with pride.

    ¡°Where are they now?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re both in the hospital. Although we can¡¯t sign the contract, you still have toe over. After all, we¡¯re partners.¡±

    Hellen assented. She nced at her red bag and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go home and change my clothes.¡±

    When she arrived at the living room, she saw Everet stand up with a stern expression. ¡°Hellen, news just came-¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Hellen walked upstairs.

    For a moment, Hellen no longer had any thoughts of cooperating. All she wanted to do was go visit Amy as soon as possible.

    After changing into ck clothes, Hellen drove to the hospital.

    Moreton was the Duke of Empire Y and a rtive of the royal family.

    All media in Tempe City were shocked. The news spread all over the Inte in less than half an hour!

    When Hellen arrived at the hospital, the building had been surrounded by Moreton¡¯s bodyguards, and the media was forbidden from entering.

    Hans was already waiting in the encirclement. When he saw Hellen, he immediately strode over!

    Hellen said frantically, ¡°How is Amy?¡±

    Hans said profoundly, ¡°She cried and fainted once.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The world recognized the rtionship between Duke Wilson and his wife as sweet.

    Their child was well-educated. Moreover, Wilson and his wife were already old. It was not easy for them to have another child.

    The dead one was supposed to be the next Duke of Empire Y.

    Frowning, Hellen followed Hans through the corridor and into the morgue.

    As soon as Hellen entered, he saw Moreton quietly standing in front of a pushing bed, his massive frame hunching over.

    Wilson was originally a handsome middle-aged man, but he seemed to have aged a lot in an instant, and his eyes were full of darkness.

    Hellen turned to look. Amy wasn¡¯t here.

    Moreton noticed the person who came in and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°When Amy woke up, she wanted to see our son. After that, she fainted again.¡±

    Amy was so heartbroken that she wanted to die with her son.

    Hellen¡¯s gaze fell on that pushing bed. Even though it was covered by a white cloth, that abnormal height and the dents made her realize something.

    Along the way, she also listened to the news in the car.

    Payson was hit by a cement tanker. At that time, he was driving a super sports car.

    The sports car collided with the cement tanker. One could imagine what would happen to the people in the car.

    Hellen slowly walked forward and walked to the front of the bed. She looked up with sadness and respect. ¡°Duke Wilson, can I see him?¡±

    Wilson looked at Hellen, his eyes lifeless.

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you. Don¡¯t be frightened by my son. He¡¯s such a good boy. Look at him now¡­¡±

    Moreton could not continue.

    Moreton leaned against the wall and bent down little by little.

    When Hellen¡¯s hand touched a corner of the white sheet, Hans said from the side, ¡°Hellen.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face was expressionless, but her voice was very gentle. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Opening the white sheet, Hellen gave it a nce, then closed her eyes.

 Chapter 208 Itâ€™s Not Good for Pregnant to Do This

    Hellen had worked in the funeral home for a long time and had seen many people die.

    However, the person in front of her was highly miserable.

    Moreton seemed to have been struck. He sat alone in the corner, one hand in his hair as if he wanted to cut off the whole scalp.

    ¡°We¡¯ve always been kind to people. Why did this happen?¡±

    ¡°My son, my son-¡±

    Hellen opened it, nced at it, then closed it.

    Suddenly, amotion at the door and Amy¡¯s sobbing resounded. She was exhausted from crying, but she still barged in under the obstruction of a few nurses.

    ¡°Let me see my son, my Payson¡­¡±

    The son of Moreton Wilson, whose name was Payson Wilson.

    At the age of neen, he was lying here.

    Hellen helped Amy back to the ward to rest.

    However, Amy shook her head and struggled to the push bed.

    Hellen understood why Amy fainted upon seeing Payson.

    Any mother who saw her son cut in two and badly mutted would copse.

    Payson must have been knocked out of the car, and his entire face was almost ttened.

    He ¡°lost¡± an arm.

    Due to losing her child, Amy did not even look at the person¡¯s appearance before her.

    Anyone who tried to stop her from seeing her son had to step aside.

    Hellen had some martial arts skills, but after all, her body became heavy after bing pregnant.

    A mother who had lost her child had infinite power.

    Hellen was almost pushed down by Amy.

    Moreton got up awkwardly, ran from the corner, and stood in front of the push bed.

    ¡°Amy, Amy, you go back first.¡±

    ¡°I want to see my son. I want to see my son,¡± Amy said in a hoarse voice as tears flowed out.

    Moreton kept nodding. ¡°I will let you see him.¡±

    Humans had to face the tragic reality.

    Hellen and Hans stayed in the hospital until the afternoon. Wilson and Amy finally calmed down a little, just a little.

    No one dared to mention Payson¡¯s name in front of Amy.

    Sitting on the hospital bed, Amy muttered, ¡°Payson left; he doesn¡¯t want his mother anymore.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s nose twitched.

    Moreton stood up and looked at Hellen and Hans, who were in the ward.

    ¡°Today, thank you very much for your help. I have to deal with things. Let¡¯s talk about cooperation another day.¡±

    Hellen clenched her hands tightly and looked at Amy lying on the bed. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Duchess Wilson¡­¡±

    Moreton spoke with sincerity. He looked towards Hellen¡¯s belly; his gaze was iparably gentle.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. I heard about the culture of Country H. It¡¯s not good for pregnant to participate in such things.¡±

    As they were talking, a foreigner ran in. He was Moreton¡¯s assistant.

    He spoke to Moreton in English.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Hellen understood what was going on. In Payson¡¯s current condition, it would be best for him to tiding up his remains before transporting them back to Empire Y.

    The assistant went to the Funeral Home in Tempe City to find an undertaker. Still, the undertakers were all powerless after seeing Payson¡¯sst photo.

    Hellen clenched her hands tightly.

    Hearing his assistant¡¯s words, Amy covered her face and started crying.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I even see him thest time?¡±

    Undertaker was for the sake of the feelings of the living people and the dignity of the dead.

    Hellen clenched her hands. ¡°Mr. Wilson, if you trust me, I want to be Payson¡¯s undertaker.¡±

    The ward became quiet. Moreton turned to look at Hellen, his eyes filled with confusion and a bit of anger.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, I appreciate your opinion, but my son is not a toy, and I need the most professional¡­¡±

    Hellen pursed his lips. ¡°Mr. Wilson, you¡¯ve misunderstood what I mean. I majored in forensics at Tempe University and am an undertaker.¡±

    ¡°I suppose Payson wants his acquaintances to tide up his remains.¡±

    Moreton froze, and Amy looked at Hellen as well.

    Hellen¡¯s expression was grave. ¡°There won¡¯t be anyone in Tempe City more professional than I am. I want to let Amy meet Payson again so that Payson can leave in satisfaction.¡±

    Amy, who was on the bed, cried.

    Moreton¡¯s assistant was stunned and spoke in English. The rough idea was that he had heard from the funeral home that Miss Jovano, who was currently on vacation, was the most professional undertaker in the funeral home.

    Hellen pursed her lips. She was forcibly ¡°rested¡± by the funeral home, but that was unimportant.

    In the end, Moreton agreed.

    Hans¡¯s face turned to inte. ¡°Hellen, have you really decided?¡±

    Hans nced at Hellen¡¯s belly, his eyes full of concern for her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Hellen looked at Hansfortingly.

    Hellen didn¡¯t care about those customs. Only she was pregnant, while Payson¡¯s current situation was too miserable.

    It would probably take a day and a night to tide up his remains.

    With Moreton¡¯s agreement, Hellen took Payson to the funeral home.

    Hellen ced Payson on the table and began to carefully examine him.

    Hellen needed to reconstruct an arm.

    She also had to straighten the curved area and make up for the missing flesh and skin.

    The most troublesome thing was the face.

    Payson¡¯s face had already disfigured.

    Hellen asked for a picture of Payson from Moreton.

    Hellen asked the others out, leaving her and Payson alone in the encoffin room.

    Hellen poured the batter into the mold, then she ced Payson¡¯s mold arm aside and fixed it.

    Hellen was wearing a mask and gloves. He leaned forward slightly and slowly mended the areas on Payson¡¯s body that could still be repaired.

    After Hellenpleted these minute repairs with full concentration, one morning passed.

    Hellen was very tired. When she came out of the room, she saw several people waiting silently on the bench outside.

    When Hans saw Hellene out, he immediately walked up to her. ¡°How are you? Can you hold on?¡±

    ¡°I can hold on, but I¡¯m tired of standing. I¡¯ll bring a high stool inter.¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression was indifferent as he looked at the time.

    ¡°You have to eat lunch before working.¡±

    Hellen quietly nced at Moreton and Amy, who was seated nearby. She could understand their urgency.

    ¡°No need. I have no appetite now.¡±

    After drinking half a bottle of water, Hellen turned around and returned to the encoffin room.

    Hans¡¯s face darkened until midnight.

    Hans even had the urge to rush in, pull Hellen out, send her home, and press her onto the bed to rest!

    Before resting, he had to feed Hellen something!

    Moreton noticed Hans¡¯s ugly expression, and he calmed down a lot.

    As a pregnant, Hellen took the initiative to do this job.

    Moreton felt grateful. He could understand Hans. ¡°Mr. Grant, thank you for agreeing to let Miss Jovano help us.¡±

    Hans stared at the door of the encoffin room and said tly.

    I¡¯m not helping you; I can¡¯t stop her.¡±.

    The indifference faded away at the end of his words, leaving only a sense of helplessness.

    There were not many people in the funeral home at midnight.

    The three sat in the corridor and could vaguely hear all kinds of sounds inside.

    Hellen had been working this entire time.

    A few times, Amy wanted to peek at her son through the window, but the window was old-fashioned, with the curtains locked.

    The sound coulde out, but itpletely blocked people¡¯s sight.

    Suddenly, an extremely gentle voice was heard.

    ¡°Payson, I¡¯m going to turn over your body.¡±

    Hellen looked at Payson, who was almost repaired and said gently.

    That was the attitude towards a person.

    Tears streamed down Amy¡¯s face. She was filled with gratitude towards Hellen.

 Chapter 209 Sending Her Home

    Hellen gently and carefully remade Payson¡¯s original appearance.

    Judging by the photo, it was an extremely handsome young man with blond hair and curly eyshes. However, the corpse before Hellen no longer had the same blue eyes.

    After finishing everything, Hellen¡¯s body was covered with sweat.

    She sat there and rested, then smiled for a short while. ¡°Payson, I hope you like the appearance I tide up for you.¡±

    Amy¡¯s sobs could be heard. She¡¯s already hoarse from crying.

    Hellen left the room.

    Hearing the sound of the door being opened, Moreton and Amy rose simultaneously, looking towards Hellen, who walked out.

    Hellen bowed towards the two. ¡°I¡¯ve already tidied up for Payson.¡±

    Amy immediately rushed in, followed by Moreton.

    As Hellen listened to the sobbing sound in the room, Amy called out Payson¡¯s name.

    Hellen¡¯s body was weak, and her body swayed slightly.

    A hand suddenly caught her arm and straightened her body.

    Hellen looked up and met Hans¡¯s jet-ck eyes, filled with deepness and worry.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡± Hans¡¯s voice was a little depressed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Ah¡­¡±

    Before Hellen could reject her, Hans carried her in his arms.

    Hellen eximed in a low voice and subconsciously hugged Hans¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. Go back and rest first. I¡¯ll send you back ande backter.¡± Hans¡¯s serious expression was filled with absolute determination.

    Hellen let out a sigh, then turned to look into the room. The sobbing continued unabated.

    Feeling exhausted all over, Hellen pursed her lips. She was indeed exhausted today, both physically and mentally.

    ¡°Okay, but put me down. I can walk by myself.¡±

    Hans acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her. He didn¡¯t let go of her at all and went straight out.

    It was already midnight.

    The funeral home was located in the suburbs. Without the high-rise buildings in the city, the stars in the night sky were more noticeable.

    Hans carried Hellen to the side of the car before putting her down and opening the passenger door.

    On the suburb road, the car was moving steadily.

    It was quiet in the car. Hellen opened some windows to let the cool wind in.

    ¡°I knew you were an undertaker, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good,¡± Hans suddenly said lightly.

    Hellen chuckled. ¡°There are many things you don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hans¡¯s body leaned back slightly. He held the steering wheel, and his handsome face and jet-ck eyes shed slightly.

    ¡°I think I already know a lot about you. You are very good at business management. You are good at mixing fragrances and ying musical instruments. You are a well-known professor, Professor Hana, in the medical field. You are also an excellent undertaker.¡±

    Hans¡¯s voice was t and calm.

    Hellen let out a low chuckle. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re not praising me?¡±

    Hans smiled.

    ¡°I want to prove that I know a lot about you. Do you have any other secrets?¡±

    Hearing Hans¡¯s question, Hellen fell silent for a few seconds.

    ¡°Right, I haven¡¯t thanked you for helping me deal with Cara that day.¡± Hellen changed the topic.

    Hans felt helpless.

    This sudden change of topic seemed to Hellen had hidden secrets he didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Cara, I have asked someone to send her back to the Imperial Capital. You don¡¯t have to worry about seeing her in Tempe City. She won¡¯t be an eyesore in the future.¡±

    Hellen turned to look at Hans, an indifferent look on his handsome face.

    ¡°Then how should I thank you for this time?¡±

    ¡°As usual, treat me to a meal.¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment, then said with a smile, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be thinking of tricking Xeno again, right?¡±

    Last time, Hans had asked her to treat him to a meal, but they had gone to Xeno¡¯s store, and the bill had been registered under Xeno¡¯s name.

    The car drove all the way to Tempe City.

    Although Hans purposely chatted with Hellen, Hellen was still in a bad mood.

    Due to Payson, a haze of death loomed over them.

    When Hans sent Hellen to the gate of the Jovano mansions, it was already half past one in the morning.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you to go in.¡±

    Hellen turned to look at the gate. ¡°Go back for now. My family probably doesn¡¯t want to see your car and you.¡±

    Hans was silent for a few seconds and smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Hurry in. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Hellen watched Hans¡¯s car drive away. She remembered something when she turned around and was about to enter the Jovano mansion.

    Her expression changed, and she hurriedly took out her phone from her bag.

    In the past, when she worked in the funeral home, she habitually set her phone to silent mode.

    Today¡¯s incident was so sudden. After taking Payson to the funeral home, she set her mobile phone to silent mode. She was so busy that she didn¡¯t even remember to call home.

    Hellen took out her phone and nced at it. When she saw dozens of missed calls, her face changed.

    It was over!

    Hellen hurriedly entered the house. Upon entering, she saw the persons in the brightly lit living room.

    Her mother and brother were sitting on the sofa. Everet seemed to have juste back from outside, and he was talking to her mother with a livid face.

    Seeing Hellene in, both of them raised their heads simultaneously. Everet¡¯s eyes were filled with anger and worry.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°I went to the funeral home.¡± Hellen had an apologetic look. ¡°Didn¡¯t you find out about the things of Moreton¡¯s son? Today, I tidied up his remains and put my phone in silent mode. I forgot to switch my phone.¡±

    Everet fell silent, frowning.

    Hellen slowly exined Payson¡¯s situation to Everet.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    As she listened from the side, Joanna gradually rxed.

    ¡°All right, Everet. You know your sister. She used to put her mobile phone in silent mode when she worked in the funeral home.¡±

    Everet was still angry, and he red at Hellen angrily. ¡°Do you know how we worry about you? If I still can¡¯t find you, I will have Mike search for you in Tempe City.¡±

    Hellen knew that she was wrong in this matter, which worried her mother and brother. She didn¡¯t talk back to Everet directly as she usually did.

    Everet was about to say something when he saw Hellen¡¯s silhouette sway. She looked exhausted and weak.

    Everet¡¯s gaze fell on her sister¡¯s belly, and he couldn¡¯t say a word out of anger.

    ¡°You have been busy sote, and you are not afraid to tire yourself out! There¡¯s some food for you in the kitchen. Go and have some and then go to bed!¡±

    Frowning, Everet pulled Hellen towards the kitchen.

    A victorious smile appeared on Hellen¡¯s face. When she turned around and saw t her mother¡¯s eyes, she smiled guiltily at her mother.

    Although she didn¡¯t have an appetite, Hellen still ate a lot of supper under Everet¡¯s supervision.

 Chapter 210 A Public Letter of Gratitude

    After eating supper, Hellen returned to her room and washed up before lying on the bed.

    Perhaps it was because she hadn¡¯t worked in the funeral home for a long time; she felt ufortable today.

    Hellen rubbed her lower abdomen, not knowing whether it was because of her job or her current body.

    ¡°Baby, Mom and you¡¯ve both worked hard today. You have to be healthy.¡± Hellen rubbed her belly and said in a low voice.

    The next day

    Hellen woke up until 10:30 in the morning. She got up, washed up, went downstairs, and had breakfast.

    After breakfast, Helleny on the sofa, bored.

    Usually, she should go and see Moreton and Amy. Still, when she thought that they had just lost their only son and needed thefort of their rtives, she, a friend who was neither too close nor too far away, had to be taken care of.

    Hellen sent a message to Hans.

    Hellen: [Did you go see Moreton after you left my house yesterday?]

    The message was sent in less than three seconds.

    Hans: [Yes, I did. Moreton said Payson¡¯s funeral will be held in Empire Y. He wanted to invite you and me. Still, he decided against it because of your health.]

    Hellen let out a sigh.

    Hellen: [Got it.]

    A few seconds after she put it down, her phone rang again.

    Hans: [Are you free today? Don¡¯t you want to thank me for helping you deal with Cara?]

    Hellen stared at the screen for a long time before finally typing: [Yes, I am free].

    Hans and Hellen decided to meet at 2:30 p. m.

    After making the appointment, Hellen switched on her WhatsApp and looked at the [Work Hard for Human Reproduction!] group.

    After she sent the information about the interview locationst time, everyone replied to her. The interview will be held in a few days.

    Tiffany was about to return, so Hellen asked her to stay in the workshop for a while.

    Hellen nned before putting down her phone.

    After lunch, Hellen returned to her room to rest for a while. It was one o¡¯clock before she got up to dress again. Thinking that she would treat Hans to dinner, she changed into a simple dress.

    At half past one, Hellen went out to the Grant Group. As soon as the car left the Jovano mansion, it was surrounded by reporters with cameras!

    Hellen stared at the group of reporters, stupefied.

    No one dared mess with her after Natalie had been kicked out of Tempe City. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±

    When Hellen lowered the window, reporters flooded in.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, at 11 o¡¯clock in the morning, the ambassador of Empire Y issued a letter of thanks to you in public. The royal court of Empire Y also expressed their admiration for your professionalism and dedication. What do you think of this matter?¡±

    Hellen was puzzled.

    She waspletely unaware!

    If there were only two reporters, it would be easier for Hellen to deal with them. But many reporters were surrounding the car, and some were taking photos. Hellen lowered the window.

    ¡°Sorry, I have something to do now, so it¡¯s inconvenient for me to be interviewed. As for what you said, it¡¯s what every experienced undertaker should do. Could you please make way for me?¡±

    The reporter standing at the head hesitated for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Only a few minutes.¡±

    Hellen looked helplessly at the back of the reporter. ¡°Everyone asks me for a few minutes, which means that I would spend a lot of time together. I really do have something urgent to attend to, sorry.¡±

    The reporters quickly made way for Hellen. Hellen drove all the way to Grant Group. After arriving at Grant Group, Hellen first parked the car and read the news.

    Wilson was the Grand Duke of Empire Y, but she had only tidied up Payson¡¯s remains. She didn¡¯t expect that his gratitude would be so grand.

    As Hellen read the various reports, her look slowly grew gentle.

    Since she started doing live streaming and TV interviews, she has been promoting her upation as an undertaker. The public profoundly misunderstood this upation, and she had always wanted to correct it.

    There were too many taboos to be an undertaker, and she couldn¡¯t say goodbye to people. Sometimes, she was even unable to shake hands with people. Hellen had even heard that some friends of an undertaker were prohibited from touching their children.

    After reading the news, Hellen got out of the car and called Hans.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Hans answered quietly, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up right away.¡±

    After a while, Hans walked out of the Grant Group building, and Hellen looked behind him curiously.

    ¡°David didn¡¯te?¡±

    ¡°I got off work early today. David didn¡±t,¡± Hans said lightly.

    Hellen clicked her tongue, ¡°Sponge off theborer.¡±

    There was a smile on Hans¡¯s indifferent face as he looked at Hellen¡¯s car.

    ¡°Take my car.¡±

    ¡°Deal!¡±

    The ce that Hans took Hellen to was amercial street.

    ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still sometime before dinner. I want you to buy something with me.¡± Hans turned to look at Hellen and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to thank me, you won¡¯t refuse, will you?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. Since Hans had already said so, what else could she say?

    The two of them got out of the car. Hans¡¯s appearance quickly attracted the attention of many people on the roadside.

    Hellen lowered her eyes and tried to keep her presence as low as possible. She secretly gritted her teeth and hoped that the people around her only treated her as a little assistant.

    After Hans got out of the car, he apanied Hellen to the mall.

    Hans lowered his gaze and could see Hellen¡¯s slightly knitted brows. She obviously did not want to apany him to the mall.

    Just that¡­

    Hans¡¯s eyes lingered on Hellen¡¯s face. She had tender white skin, a high nose, and slightly pursed lips. Her lips were pursed so tightly that they were red and attractive.

    Hans¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    How annoying.

    After the two entered the mall, Hellen held the principle of ¡°repaying the debt of gratitude,¡± she said. ¡°What do you like? I¡¯ll pay for them.¡±

    Hans nced at her and said in a t and mischievous tone, ¡°I think this mall is good.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face froze, and she sneered, ¡°Hans, don¡¯t ask for too much, or I¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    The two of them began shopping. Hellen pointed at a few men¡¯s clothing stores, but Hans didn¡¯t seem interested. He had an indifferent expression, causing the red-faced and palpitating shop assistants to slowly shut their mouths.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Hellen had no choice but to pull him out.

    When they passed by a children¡¯s clothing store, Hans stopped.

    Hellen turned and saw that there were quite a lot of babies¡± clothes and posters in the store. The adorable babies wore all sorts of clothes, all of them like carved little angels.

    Hellen was instantly drawn over.

    Hans looked down at her and asked, ¡°Shall we go in and take a look?¡±

    Ten minutester, Hellen bought enough clothes for the baby to wear for a year. It was not until she came out that she realized that when Hans was swiping the card, she was still wondering which color of bib to wear. She was really a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Sorry to dy you. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±

    Hans smiled faintly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. Consider it a gift for the baby. It¡¯s good.¡±

    Good?

    How?

 Chapter 211 Do You Have an Unmentionable Disease?

    The two of them strolled around again. When they reached the infant supplies store, Hans stopped again.

    Hellen looked into the store. Her mother had prepared everything the baby would need in the future, but when she saw those little toys and the baby¡¯s car, she still wanted to buy them.

    She would neverin about too much for her babies!

    As Hellen hesitated, Hans had already pulled her toward the store.

    Another ten-odd minutester, Hellen walked out of the shop, blushing.

    Hellen stood in front of the shop, watching as the shop assistant happily packed her things.

    ¡°Miss Jovano, did we deliver them to this address? Please confirm it.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Hellen confirmed it.

    The two walked around a few shopping malls, and Hans stopped in front of the children¡¯s supplies store every time.

    Hellen also gradually noticed that something was wrong. Not to mention that she almost had no chance to pay; it was evident that Hans was apanying her to buy things for the baby.

    ¡°Hans, you¡¯re not nning to buy anything for yourself today, are you?¡±

    Hans nodded, saying, ¡°I want to buy something for my future child.¡±

    Hellen was shocked. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    ¡°Everyone in Tempe City thinks you carry with my child, so it¡¯s normal for me to buy something for the child.¡±

    Hans looked serious as he spoke.

    Hellen¡¯s expression changed slightly, and she clenched her fists tightly.

    She did not deny it in public because of Moreton. This was equivalent to tacit approval for the people in Tempe City.

    Now, it seemed she was trying to cover it up if she denied it.

    There had been a lot of discussion in Tempe City recently.

    Fortunately, Hans did not know that the baby was really his.

    Hellen stood there for a long time, her facial expression changing.

    Hans¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Are you afraid that Eddie will be angry?¡±

    ¡°Eddie? What does that have to do with him?¡± Hellen replied in an agitated subconscious.

    Hans¡¯s jet-ck eyes lit up. ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t the child his?¡±

    ¡°Ah? Yes!¡±

    Looking at Hellen¡¯s stunned and then understanding look, even if it was just a short two seconds, Hans still noticed something strange.

    Hellen puckered her lips, knowing that she¡±d slipped up, and she wished for nothing more than to lightly p herself.

    While analyzing the situation, Hellen added, ¡°As you know, I have broken up with Eddie. And the parents of the Levi family disapprove of us being together, so I didn¡¯t make it public that this child is Eddie¡±s. We Jovano family, can afford to raise this child.¡±

    After saying that, Hellen looked straight at Hans.

    The man¡¯s eyes were dim. Hellen didn¡¯t know whether he believed it or not.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, it has been made public that it is my child.¡±

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Previously, it was because of Moreton, but sooner orter, this matter will be rified.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter whether others believed it or not.

    ¡°A child needs a father, and I will never have a child again.¡±

    Hans stared at Hellen¡¯s abdomen. He had decided to be with Hellen. If Hellen epted him, Hans would take this child as his own. For Hellen¡¯s sake, he would no longer want another child.

    If Hellen had refused, he wouldn¡¯t have nned to remarry.

    Hellen was startled, ¡°Could it be that you¡­ have an unmentionable disease ?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. If Hans has an unmentionable disease, how did I get pregnant?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Everet said Hans didn¡¯t care about me for two years¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be that she hadn¡¯t done anything good in the past two years?¡±

    Hellen was imagining a great show.

    Hellen was still daydreaming when she heard the indifferent voice beside her.

    ¡°Do you know if I have any hidden illness?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hellen frowned.

    Seeing Hans¡¯s pale face, Hellen pursed her lips. It seemed that she had touched Hans¡¯s sore spot.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. A medical project that I¡¯ve been studying is about this.¡± Hellen was very kind. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you cane to me for a physical examination after my equipment isplete. I can treat you. It¡¯s difficult to make an appointment with me.¡±

    Hans sneered in anger. ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    Hellen shook her head repeatedly. ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee!¡±

    ¡°Oh my god, if Hans has an unmentionable disease, where did this babye from? Did I cheat on him in my marriage?¡±

    Hellen felt that she couldn¡¯t do that.

    However, when she thought about it, she realized that even with her personality, she could make soup for Hans in Grant¡¯s house¡­

    Could it be that her brain gets faded before?

    Hellen touched her belly subconsciously and turned to look at Hans.

    ¡°Hans, did I have any good male friends during our marriage?¡±

    Hans was in a bad mood. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. Forget it. Even if there was, this person hadn¡¯t appeared yet. He was definitely a scumbag!

    When it was almost five o¡¯clock, Hans took Hellen to the car.

    The car drove to the restaurant he had booked.

    Along the way, Hellen was quite conflicted as she rubbed her lower abdomen, sighing repeatedly.

    Hans did not know what she was thinking about.

    Now that they were in the same space, Hellen felt much morefortable.

    Although this man gave her a strong sense of pressure and tension, when she thought of how Hans could not have sex with others, she figured he would not be able to do anything to her.

    Hellen felt sympathy for Hans. Indeed, when God opened a door for others, he also closed a window.

    No wonder Natalie had said she had carried the child with Hans back then, and Hans had firmly stated that it was impossible.

    That was probably the reason.

    Hans had booked a French restaurant. The table was next to the window, and it was quiet.

    It just so happened that upon entering, Hellen encountered an acquaintance.

    Xeno hugged a coquettish woman with a surprised look.

    ¡°Hans, Hellen, why are you here?¡±

    Hans sneered, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°This is a restaurant; what else can we do here?¡±

    Xeno¡¯s face was full of joy. Regardless of Hans¡¯s sharp eyes, he stepped forward and patted Hellen¡¯s head.

    ¡°Long time no see. Why don¡¯t you greet me?¡±

    Hellen swept that flirtatious woman with an unhappy look. ¡°Hi, Xeno.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re here. Charles wille overter. He also brought a girlfriend. Shall we meet his girlfriendter?¡± Xeno said.

    Hans replied tly, ¡°Not interested.¡±

    Hellen was a bit curious. ¡°Charles¡¯s girlfriend? I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be here in another ten minutes. Why don¡¯t we sit at a bigger table?¡± Xeno chuckled.

    Hellen had no objection. Hans nced at Xeno and changed the table at the end.

    A few of them sat down. Not long after, Charles arrived.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Next to him was a baby-faced girl who looked very pure.

    ¡°Wow, Hellen is here.¡±

    Amongst the people at the table, Charles first greeted Hellen.

    ¡°Hi, Charles.¡± Hellen returned a polite smile.

    At the table, Xeno¡¯s femalepanion was obviously unhappy. When she saw Hellen¡¯s belly and Hans sitting next to her, she managed to hold back.

 Chapter 212 You Must Be Blind

    The youngdy beside Charles smiled quietly and gently.

    ¡°Hellen, my name is Rosy Aiken.¡±

    Hellen was somewhat surprised. ¡°You recognize me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Charles mention you a lot before, and I usually like to watch your live broadcast.¡±

    As soon as Rosy finished speaking, the woman next to Xeno looked at Hellen curiously.

    It turned out that she was the youngdy of the Jovano family who did live to stream. Instead of being a rich and influentialdy, she insisted on bing an inte celebrity.

    The woman smiled and said, ¡°Miss Jovano, my name is Carol Becker.¡±

    Hellen returned a polite smile. ¡°Pleased to meet you, Miss Becker.¡±

    After the three greeted each other, Xeno looked excitedly at Hellen.

    ¡°Hellen, I read the news today, saying that you¡¯ve cleaned up the remains for the son of the Duke of Empire Y. Amazing. You¡¯ve received public thanks from the royal family of Empire Y.¡±

    Hellenughed calmly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for me to do so as an undertaker? Only the person I encoffin this time had a special status.¡±

    Hellen hoped that nothing like this would happen again.

    Xeno nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve watched the show between you and Bi*ch Natalie. Although I know something about this, I always thought it was just a way to dress up for the dead. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at it.¡±

    Rosy, who was beside Charles, smiled. ¡°An undertaker, it is a respectable upation. You are great.¡±

    Carol was a bit surprised when she heard that. She covered her mouth and said, ¡°Miss Jovano, are you not afraid when facing a corpse?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid at first, but now I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± Hellenughed resignedly. ¡°We came to eat. Let¡¯s change the topic.¡±

    The six of them chatted idly while Xeno and Charles discussed the matters of the bar.

    These two young masters¡± parents were in good health. They didn¡¯t need to worry about their family¡¯s business and devoted most of their attention to their entertainment career.

    Hellen obediently ate, while Carol was much better than Xeno¡¯s previous girlfriends.

    From time to time, she would advise Xeno and Charles, which was very pertinent and appreciated by Xeno.

    Rosy was eating quietly, just like Hellen, and she frequently asked Hellen about some details of her makeup.

    Hans, who had been silent, pulled over the steak in front of Hellen. And cut it carefully for her when the dishes were served.

    Carol raised her eyes and saw that the hand holding the knife and fork tightened slightly.

    After dinner, they got up and were about to leave.

    Xeno proposed to go to the club for a while, and Hans looked at Hellen¡¯s belly.

    ¡°You guys go ahead. I have to send her back.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The sun had just set at this time, and the sunset glow was beautiful.

    In front of the restaurant, the four watched Hans escort Hellen into the car. The sunset glow fell on them. There seemed to be an invisible barrier around them, isting them from everyone else.

    Carol¡¯s hand that was holding the bag tightened slightly.

    Rosy stood beside Charles and held his arm. ¡°Miss Jovano and Mr. Grant look really happy.¡±

    Charles smiled and said, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Carol pretended to ask unintentionally, ¡°I saw the news before that Mr. Grant and Miss Jovano divorced. Now it seems that the rumors are not true. Are the two going to remarry?¡±

    ¡°Remarried? I don¡¯t think Hellen has that kind of intention. She treats Hans more like a friend,¡± Xeno sighed.

    Charles tilted his face to the side and concluded, ¡°You must be blind.¡±

    They returned to the Jovano mansion.

    When Hellen got out of the car, Hans looked at her belly.

    ording to the time, Hellen was six months pregnant, but she seemed seven months pregnant.

    ¡°Do you want to rest for a while? There¡¯s nothing to do in the Weststadt District.¡± Hans was a little worried.

    Hellen didn¡¯t care. ¡°No need. My child is very healthy.¡±

    Hans watched Hellen enter the house, then drove away.

    His car stopped after driving two streets. Hans pulled over and fell into deep thought.

    After a while, he took out his mobile phone and called.

    ¡°David, there¡¯s something you need to investigate immediately-¡±

    When Hellen arrived home, she saw that the infant goods she had purchased from the mall were all piled up in the living room.

    After the maid went forward to ask, she took the things to the prepared baby room.

    Returning to the bedroom, Hellen washed up and entered the study.

    She opened the forum of the Green Mansion and habitually looked at the management group.

    Orpheus and Heartless Hooligan looked for her in the afternoon.

    They asked her about the things of Empire Y¡¯s public gratitude.

    Hellen checked the news on the Inte. Payson¡¯s body had been transported back to Empire Y, and there would be a funeral in a few days.

    There were pictures of Amy in the photo, which looked very worn.

    Hellen was worried, but she also understood that now was not the time to ask about Amy¡¯s health. Although she lost her child at this age, she still had a lot of things to deal with.

    Turning off theputer, Hellen calcted the time.

    Tiffany was about to return after a few days of travel. Hellen sent her a message in the group chat.

    Mud Crab:[@Tisch Is the trip over, baby?]

    Orpheus: [Baby?]

    Heartless Hooligan: [Now we know you. Mud Crab, stop pretending to be a man!]

    A few secondster, Tisch sent an image, a photo of her on vacation on the ind.

    Tisch: [Why? You want to ask me back to work?]

    Hellen smiled and typed: [Didn¡¯t I ask Orpheus to buy a batch of medical equipment for me recently? I¡¯m nning to interview some medical talents as well. I won¡¯t feel at ease without anyone watching my littleboratory.]

    Theboratory was also the ce where Hellen put medical equipment.

    Equipment worth 800 million, plus the information everyone would be studying in the future, were all top secrets.

    Additionally, Hellen intended to ask those researchers to live in the vi. The safety of those talents required protection.

    Hellen was pondering.

    Tiff replied: [How much is my sry?]

    Hellenughed, ¡°Quote a price. As long as I can afford it.¡±

    Tisch: [Hmph! I¡¯m returning the day after tomorrow!]

    After confirming the time, Hellen turned off herputer, returned to bed, andy down.

    Hellen picked up her mobile phone and browsed the news. Now, the top search was still about the gratitude of Empire Y.

    Many of her identities had been exposed. Such as the identities of the known youngdy of the Jovano Group and Industrious Hellen.

    What gratified Hellen the most was that undertaker became a trending topic.

    Many people were talking about it.

    Many people in the same industry also joined in. At least this time, undertakers entered the public eye.

    Most people always felt unlucky about death and feared the rted personnel.

    This atmosphere could not be changed in one go, but it gradually improved.

    Hellen wore a satisfied smile, and there was one message on her WhatsApp. It was from Luz.

    Luz: [Hellen, how have you been recent?]

 Chapter 213 Canâ€™t Chase Too Hard

    Hellen treated Luz as a younger brother. Upon receiving this caring message, she felt warm.

    After replying to the message, she talked to Luz about the weekend live broadcast and then looked at her WhatsApp Status.

    In her WhatsApp Status, Karlen had just posted a photo with Taylor.

    Hellen looked at her WhatsApp Status, then put down her phone to rest.

    In the following two days, Hellen got upzily every day. Before morning, she went to the United Department of the Weststadt District to learn mortise and tenon from Lambert.

    When it was time to get off work, Mr. Thompson left early with his disciple and went back home.

    Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Hellen was leaning on the table. She was carving a wooden object very seriously.

    Lambert sat in front of the tea table and slowly made tea.

    ¡°You¡¯re really good at this work. You¡¯re smart and can deduce many things.¡±

    Hellen finished thest woodenponent and blew at the sawdust above.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you have good taste?¡±

    ¡°Enough ttery. You have such a big belly, and yet youe to learn every day. You are a bit too hardworking.¡± Lambert nced at Hellen¡¯s belly.

    Hellen carefully pieced together the various small wooden pieces.

    A beautiful wooden box appeared in her hand.

    The sunlight outside the window shone on the side of Hellen¡¯s face, making her skin look ice-cold. Her jet-ck eyebrows were smiling with satisfaction.

    When Hans pushed the door and walked in, his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Hi, Hans,¡± Lambertughed.

    ¡°Hellen has just made a secret box. Would you like to open it?¡±

    Hans nodded, walked to Hellen¡¯s side, and sat down.

    Hellen also wanted to try out her craftsmanship skills and handed the secret box to Hans.

    ¡°Did you choose the house you liked I showed youst time? Haven¡¯t you seen any you like?¡±

    Hellen turned to Lambert and asked.

    ¡°I chose two apartments. One is a vi, and the other is a courtyard,¡± Lambert said, ¡°My wife likes the grape trellis in the vi more. Still, I think the three-story vi house is a little empty, so I prefer the courtyard.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple? If Mrs. Thompson likes the grape trellis, we can build a grape trellis in the courtyard.¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°You are a woodworker. What kind of grape trellis can¡¯t you set up?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a click.

    She turned to look at Hans¡¯s hand.

    She had worked hard for three days to designing the secret box. The secret box had been scattered in Hans¡¯s hand in a pile of wooden parts.

    ¡°You opened it so quickly?¡± Hellen frowned.

    Lambert gloated.

    ¡°It seems that you still have something to learn.¡±

    Hellen grumbled, ¡°He¡¯s obviously too smart. He¡¯s opened so many secret boxes that you¡¯ve made yourself. What I¡¯ve done is nothing to him.¡±

    ¡°Although it¡¯s easy to open, the workmanship is meticulous,¡± Hans said lightly.

    After the three chatted for a while, Lambert took out the photos of the two houses he and his wife chose.

    Hellen called Mike and asked for the two houses¡± t design ns and indoor drawings.

    After looking at the t design ns, Lambert became more determined to get the courtyard house.

    ¡°Then choose the courtyard. I¡¯ll set up a grape trellis for my wife, and the courtyard is bigger. We can transnt the trees my wife nted in Luxembourg.¡±

    Hellen smiled.

    Lambert gave Hellen a meaningful look.

    He knew what her disciple was nning. Hellen wanted him to stay in Tempe City.

    ¡°Okay, his one.¡± Lambert smiled happily.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the house to you. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.¡±

    Lambert turned around and walked to the tea table. She opened the drawer and took out a card, which seemed to have been prepared for a long time.

    Lambert ced the card in front of Hellen.

    ¡°This should be enough to buy this courtyard. Take the rest as your payment for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°How can I ask you for money to buy a house?¡±

    Hellen pushed the card back, smilingly.

    ¡°When I became your apprentice, I told you I would take care of you and your wife.¡±

    Lambert raised her eyebrows slightly.

    In the end, he didn¡¯t say anything and took back the card.

    Hellen sent the number of the courtyard to Mike and asked him to help buy it.

    ¡°Mike always does things quickly. If there is no ident, you may move in this week.¡±

    Lambert nodded, and Hellen looked at Hans.

    Hans continued to work on the secret box.

    It was easy to open the box but much harder to put it back together.

    Hans¡¯s fingernails were trimmed neatly, and his fingers were long and powerful. He quickly fiddled with the wooden parts.

    He frowned, but there was an extra wooden piece in the end.

    Hellen was satisfied somehow.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± She picked up the wooden piece, taught and exined the principle to Hans.

    Lambert looked up at them.

    Hellen was teaching very seriously, but Hans¡¯s gaze fell upon Hellen.

    Hans was always full of tricks.

    Lambert tutted.

    Lambert turned on the TV and found the TV series was his binge-watched.

    After Hellen exined it to Hans, she noticed Lambert was watching the ending of Thousands of Miles.

    ¡°The end has alreadye?¡± Hellen was somewhat surprised and delighted.

    After all, it was a TV series made on her novel. Although it had begun some time ago, Hellen had heard that it would only be yed one episode a week.

    Although Kenny had sent her the full version of Thousands of Miles, she had no time to watch it. She nned to find a chance to see the actors¡± performance after the video was yed online.

    ¡°You also watch this?¡± Lambert smiled and said, ¡°Recently, except for those old martial arts dramas, this is the best one.¡±

    Hellen excitedly sat next to Lambert and watched the ending.

    As she expected, Karim had good acting skills.

    Vivian also fully demonstrated the martial arts style.

    Lambert watched the drama and said, ¡°This drama is directed by Kenny Lee. I heard that Jovano Group is the investor. You must have made a lot of money by now.¡±

    Hellen fell silent and looked at Hans quietly.

    Speaking of which, the investor for the movie was originally the Grant Group. However, Hans insisted that Natalie y the female lead then, so she had Kenny change her family as the investor.

    ¡°A bit of profit.¡± Hellenughed awkwardly.

    Hans also looked up and said, ¡°This series has a mature script, and the plot is wonderful; Bobby, the author of Thousands of Miles, is the one who made it sessful.¡±

    Hellen felt that she had been praised and felt very good.

    ¡°But Bobby is more mysterious. You can ask Kenny to contact him and write a sequel,¡± Hans said.

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Forget it. He might not have the time.¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡± Lambert was interested.

    ¡°If you know him, introduce him to me. I think we have something inmon.¡±

 Chapter 214 Survival with the Villa

    ¡°There was not only amon topic. Bobby was now your disciple.¡±

    As Hellen thought this, her face didn¡¯t change at all.

    ¡°I just heard it from Mr. Lee. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    Hellen looked at the time. It was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Today was the day that Tiffany would return. She nned to go pick her up from the airport.

    ¡°I have something to do today, so I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Hans looked at Hellen. He hesitated for a few seconds for something but did not ask.

    Seeing Hellen leave, Lambert nced at Hans with a faint smile.

    ¡°Hans, you are truly able to endure! Are you not going to chase after her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to chase too closely,¡± Hans said with a smile, ¡°it¡¯s easy to make her arouse vignce.¡±

    ¡°Tsk!¡±

    The more you wanted something, the more you needed to deal with it slowly.

    Hans held the secret box, and his dark eyes were shining.

    Even when he was eager to get closer, his heart trembled, and he had to restrain himself.

    Out of the United Department of the West District, Hellen drove to the airport.

    There were some traffic jams on the road. When Hellen arrived at the airport, it was already 5:40 a. m.

    Tiffany stood in front of the airport with a stern expression.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to pick me up. You¡¯rete,¡± Hellenined in a low voice after getting in the car.

    Hellenughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s a traffic jam.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen. You don¡¯t have any feelings for me. If there was a traffic jam, you should havee out earlier,¡± Tiffany said shamelessly.

    Hellen raised his eyebrows slightly as she drove. ¡°You look like a resentful woman, while I look like a heartless man.¡±

    As the two chatted, Hellen drove directly to the small vi where she stored her medical equipment.

    The medical instruments she had asked Orpheus to get recently had been moved into the vi, except for the two precision medical equipment from D Country.

    After entering the vi, Hellen pointed at a pile of equipment in the main hall and looked at the nearby Tiffany.

    ¡°Recently, please keep an eye on the equipment and the safety of the people.¡±

    Tiffany looked at the equipment in the room and lightly knocked on one of them.

    ¡°Are these things worth so much money?¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°The value of these things can¡¯t be determined from appearances. They are still useful.¡±

    Hellen took Tiffany upstairs.

    ¡°There are three floors in the vi. The first floor is for research and the second floor is for researchers to live in. Then you will live on the third floor.¡±

    Tiffany stood on the third floor and looked out. The surrounding walls of the vi were very high, allowing her to see everything from the third floor. If anyone were to invade, she could see them at any time.

    ¡°Actually, don¡¯t you think it wastes my talent?¡± Tiffany frowned.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows, ¡°I know; it¡¯s because I don¡¯t have anyone I can trust.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there Devil Wolves?¡± Tiffany looked at Hellen.

    ¡°Your recent safety is making me worried enough. And now you are pregnant. Let Devil Wolves deal with these things. I will continue to follow you to protect you.¡±

    Hellen thought about it. Last time, Devil Wolves had told her that they owed her a favor and that they would try their best to help her in the future.

    The power of Devil Wolves had always been well known in the Green Mansion, and it was enough for them to oversee this ce.

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll contact themter. But you aren¡¯t in charge of these things. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow by your side to protect you. But don¡¯t think of giving me such a low sry this time!¡± Tiffany smiled and made an eight gesture, ¡°I want so much.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows, ¡°8000 per month?¡±

    Tiffany was amused.

    The twoughed and joked for a while. Hellen knew that Tiffany wanted to return here to protect her because of the persons hidden behind the Jovano Group. Tiffany was worried about her safety.

    Hellen opened the forum of Green Mansion with her mobile phone and sent the things in charge of this ce to Devil Wolves.

    Moreover, themission amount was not low.

    Devil Wolves quickly agreed and promised: [Don¡¯t worry, Miss Crab. We brothers will live and die with the vi.]

    Hellen replied after a moment of silence: [No need.]

    Devil Wolves were in Tempe City, not far away.

    After Hellen introduced the environment to them, she drove away.

    Tiffany had just returned, but she still lived in her previous apartment. Hellen first sent her back, then drove back to the Jovano mansion.

    Inside the living room of the Jovano mansion

    Joanna and Everet were chatting. Seeing Hellen return, Everet nced at her.

    ¡°You went to the United Department of the Western District again?¡±

    Hellen nodded and sat on the sofa while holding her belly.

    ¡°What are you discussing?¡±

    Joanna pushed the box on the table to Hellen with great interest.

    ¡°Hellen, take a look.¡±

    Hellen received the case. The beautifully carved rosewood case was very exquisite. There was a pair of dark green jade bracelets.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°For me?¡±

    Before Hellen¡¯s hand even touched the bracelets, it was pped aside by Joanna.

    ¡°For your future sister-inw.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°What?¡± Hellen was stunned. She turned to look at Everet. ¡°Everet, you are going to marry Darcy? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this?¡±

    Everet brimmed with pride.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting engaged.¡±

    Hellen fell silent. These two people were too fast. Not long after the misunderstanding was resolved, they had already entered the engagement phase.

    Hellen looked at Joanna. ¡°Mom, what is the Lewis family attitude? They probably don¡¯t know about Darcy and Everet dating, right?¡±

    Joanna nced at Everet.

    Everet was a little embarrassed. ¡°They should know today.¡±

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. She kept feeling that her elder brother was hinting at something.

    ¡°You and Darcy have just resumed dating. Why are you in such a hurry to get engaged?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always good to be engaged in advance so as not to make the Williams family have designs on her,¡± Everet said.

    Hellen has no objection.

    Joanna put the box on the table aside.

    ¡°The wedding between you and Darcy must be a big one. I think you two should get engaged first. Hellen will birth the bay in two months. How about arranging for the wedding after her delivery?¡±

    Everet nodded. He didn¡¯t have an opinion and was in high spirits.

    Hellen was in a good mood as well. She hadn¡¯t wasted her efforts on her brother and Darcy.

    The three of them discussed the date and needed Joanna to propose marriage.

    As Hellen was pregnant, it was not convenient for her to go ording to the custom of Tempe City.

    ¡°Tomorrow, your brother and I will go to Lewis¡¯s house. You can stay at home.¡± Joanna instructed, ¡°Although there is your master in the Weststadt District if you go there every day, your body will not be able to handle it. I heard that your master¡¯s house has already been chosen. Mike has alreadypleted the formalities today.¡±

    The three chatted for a while before Hellen returned to her room.

 Chapter 215 It is His Car

    Early the following day.

    Joanna and Everet left early.

    When Hellen got up, it was already half past ten in the morning. She received a message from Luz after breakfast.

    Luz: [Hellen, will you be on the air as usual tomorrow?]

    Hellen replied: [Yes].

    After Hellen washed up, she sent a message to Darcy.

    Hellen: [Is Everet at your house yet?]

    Darcy quickly replied: [He just called me and said he is on his way here!]

    Hellen raised her eyebrows. [Recently, you have valued him more than me. Ever since you got back together with my brother, I heard about your engagement from him.]

    Darcy: [This matter was decided yesterday. I haven¡¯t had the time to tell you yet!]

    Hellen was a bit surprised. After asking around, she realized that since Everet and Darcy got back together, Everet was still worried that he wouldn¡¯t be healed.

    Darcy tried to goad him, saying that the Williams family was talking about the engagement again.

    Fearing that Darcy would be snatched away, Everet decided to get married.

    When Hellen understood, she gave Darcy a thumbs-up.

    In the morning, Hellen did not intend to go to the United Department of the Weststadt District. After sending a message to her master, she returned to her little study.

    Hellen watched Thousands of Miles from theputer for a while. While paying attention to the news of the Green Mansion.

    Right now, there were onlycks two more machines in theboratory from D Country. Hellen waited anxiously.

    In the afternoon, Hellen watched several episodes of Thousands of Miles.

    She browsed through the live discussion on Twitter. Many people were asking for the sequel.

    As the director of Thousands of Miles, Kennyforted the audience on Twitter and said he had contacted Bobby.

    Hellen picked up his phone and switched to WhatsApp, quickly entering her alt ount.

    As expected, Kenny sent a message saying he wanted to film the Thousands of Miles¡¯s sequel and ask her to write it down.

    Hellen was somewhat helpless. She rubbed her lower abdomen.

    Thousands of Miles was the only novel she had written online. She had dreamed of being a martial artist when she was a young girl, but it was not convenient for her now.

    She was pregnant now and had a lot to do.

    Hellen thought for a few minutes and replied.

    Bobby: [Recently, my wife will bear a third child. We can discuss the sequel a few monthster.]

    Kenny probably didn¡¯t see it. Hellen waited a few minutes and didn¡¯t get a reply before switching the system back.

    It was rare for Hellen to take a day off, so she watched the show and listened to Darcy tell the two families talking about the marriage.

    The Jovano and Lewis families had always been partners, and the Lewis family had always thought highly of Everet.

    Everet held up therge Jovano Group and never had any scandals. It could be said that it was rare among the rich and powerful families in Tempe City.

    In addition, the Jovano family had a simple rtionship. The Lewis family liked Everet more than Xeno.

    The engagement was set up sessfully. It would be held a monthter, and the wedding ceremony would be held in March of next year.

    March was when flowers were blooming.

    In the evening, Joanna returned with Everet.

    When Hellen went downstairs to wee them, she felt her big brother¡¯s handsome face glowing.

    The next day

    Hardworking Hellen broadcast on time, and the number of viewers was several times more than usual.

    Hellen had recently been on top search because she was the undertaker. Many people had been eagerly awaiting her live broadcast.

    Luz carried the machine and captured her on the camera one by one.

    From the lens, Hellen seemed to be looking into his eyes.

    Luz¡¯s grip on the circuit board tightened, and he adjusted the lights.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes were deep. When she stared at Luz, his hands were slightly trembling.

    Luz wanted to graduate as soon as possible so he could stay by Hellen¡¯s side and be her assistant.

    The broadcast room was lively.

    Hellen looked at the question of some strangers.

    Suddenly, a message popped up.

    [Hellen, ording to the online gossip, you are carrying Hans¡¯s child. Is that true?]

    [Are you remarrying Hans?]

    As soon as the news came out, more people immediately wanted to gossip.

    Hellen pursed her lips and wanted to ignore this question.

    Now that everyone in Tempe City thought she was carrying Hans¡¯s child, it would be troublesome for her to say anything of this.

    ¡°This is my personal affair. Everyone, please ask about something else.¡± Hellenughed.

    A prompt popped up on the screen.

    ¡°Wee to the broadcast room of Mr. Levi.¡±

    Eddie.

    Hellen surprised. Mr. Levi gave her gifts, and they quickly flooded the screen.

    Then there was a private message.

    Mr. Levi: Hellen, do you miss me?

    Sure enough, Eddie was still the same.

    Hellen smiled but did not reply to Eddie.

    Eddie seemed to be very busy recently. As the cooperation between the Jovano Group and Levi Group increased, coupled with the constraints of his parents, he had not appeared for a long time.

    Due to Hellen¡¯s avoidance, the audience didn¡¯t mention any gossip regarding her.

    Usually, people would talk about health care and beauty. Today, they were also curious about the undertaker.

    Hellen was pleased to answer these questions.

    It was not a long time. The audience who usually came to the ranking list also came.

    Recently, there was an ID of ¡°Mr. Top¡± in the broadcast room who had generously given gifts to Hellen, but he hadn¡¯t said a single word.

    After expressing her thanks, Hellen went offline.

    After broadcasting, Hellen chatted with Luz while removing her makeup.

    ¡°Luz, how have you been at school recently?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite good. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Luz covered the machine.

    Hellen nodded and smiled, ¡°Has Karlen been a good girl at school recently?¡±

    Luz knew that Karlen was Hellen¡¯s cousin, and he began to hesitate.

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Luz pursed his lips. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Hellen could vaguely sense that something wasn¡¯t quite right. She narrowed her eyes. When she had the time, it seemed as though she had to see what Karlen had been doing recently.

    After packing her things, Hellen sent Luz to the main gate of the Jovano mansion.

    Recently, Luz had not allowed Hellen to pick up and sent him back. He said that he was worried about her health.

    Hellen rubbed her belly and watched as Luz got into the taxi. She then turned and walked back.

    In the moonlight, Hellen¡¯s footsteps came to a halt.

    Hellen looked at a street corner not far from the Jovano mansion.

    The streetmps were dim, and the car parked at the corner was unlit, so she had ignored it.

    Now that she had looked carefully, she realized it was Hans¡¯s car.

    Hellen was stunned.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    She quickly thought of the question the people in the broadcast room mentioned tonight.

    The child in her belly was indeed Hans¡±s.

    Recently, her rtionship with Hans seemed to have changed a little bit.

    She didn¡¯t know when she started to ept this man into her territory.

    From partners to friends, and now¡­

    Hellen frowned.

    Since when had her rtionship with Hans be more ambiguous?

    And now, Tempe City seemed to see them as a couple.

    Hellen stared at the car for a long time, then finally turned and left.

    In the car, Hans sat quietly. When Hellen entered the Jovano mansion, he drove away.

 Chapter 216 Ordinary Happiness

    The next day, Monday

    Early in the morning, Hellen received a call from the funeral home.

    The leader who had forced her to take leave was very respectful.

    ¡°Hellen, thanks to you, our funeral home has been praised by the city; the director said if you have time, you cane back to work, but you are pregnant now. If you don¡¯t want toe back, we can also give you paid vacation¡­¡±

    Hellen was woken up by the noise as she leaned against the head of the bed andzily listened to the rest.

    When she worked in the funeral home, people in the funeral home did not know that she was the youngdy of the Jovano family.

    Now that they knew her identity and ¡°merit¡±, it could be considered to open the back door for her.

    Hellen had just woken up. Her voice was still a bit hoarse. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to go back to work for now. I¡¯ll need to rest for roughly half a year. It¡¯ll be best if you can approve my vacation. No need for sry.¡±

    Hellen didn¡¯t n on giving up on being the undertaker. But after tidying up Payson¡¯s remains thest time. She realized that even though her body was in good health, it couldn¡¯t support too much high-intensity work.

    After finishing the call, Hellen got up and washed.

    Aftering downstairs, Joanna and Everet were somewhat astonished.

    Everet asked worriedly, ¡°Why are you up so early? Won¡¯t you sleep more?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, not a patient. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Hellenughed.

    After breakfast, Joanna was busy preparing for Everet¡¯s marriage.

    Everet was busy with the Jovano Group and her sweet love.

    Hellen, however, feels very rxed.

    After breakfast, she received a message from Orpheus.

    Orpheus: [The machine is here, treat me to dinner?]

    Hellen instantly awoke from her drowsiness!

    She sent a message to Tiffany, then drove out of the Jovano mansion and excitedly went to theboratory.

    When she arrived at the vi, she saw Orpheus standing in front of two machines.

    Devil Wolves were watching the machines.

    Hellen walked forward and lightly stroked the machine as if she was looking at a treasure.

    Orpheus said, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m still here. Didn¡¯t you see me?¡±

    Tiffany crossed her arms, ¡°Just this? A few hundred million?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡± Hellen tried after connecting the circuit. Regardless of the degree of precision, it had some new functions, and her eyes lit up.

    Tiffany was somewhat disgusted. ¡°Hellen, your saliva is about to flow out!¡±

    Hellen was overjoyed. She asked Devil Wolves to help carry the machines to a fixed location.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Devil Wolves were cautious when they heard the two machines were worth hundreds of millions.

    ¡°Miss Crab, don¡¯t worry. We will never fail our mission. Look after these machines!¡±

    Hellen was very relieved. These machines were weighty, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t carry them.

    Hellen only looked at Orpheus after admiring them for a long time.

    ¡°Thanks. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll treat you to a feast!¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment, then asked Devil Wolves. ¡°Everyone, together!¡±

    Since they were from Green Mansion, Hellen gave Reeve a call. Only Forsey was not in Tempe City and could note over.

    Hellen led them to a nearby hotel for dinner.

    Devil Wolves¡¯s baldheaded had only recently grown to buzz, so they were still quite traumatized when they saw Tiffany.

    After eating lunch, Hellen leisurely brought Tiffany to the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    Tiffany was still Hellen¡¯s assistant to the public.

    As soon as they arrived at the United Department, Hellen met David going outside.

    ¡°Miss Jovano,¡± David said respectfully. When he saw Tiffany behind Hellen, he smiled. ¡°Miss rk is back.¡±

    Tiffany replied by rolling her eyes at David.

    David left with an inexplicable expression. Hellen was a bit curious.

    ¡°How did David provoke you?¡±

    ¡°Last time, he dragged away my beloved car.¡± Tiffany held a grudge. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t your assistant, I would definitely teach him a lesson!¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°He just dragged away your car once. Do you remember until now?¡±

    Tiffany tly snorted, ¡°If I don¡¯t take revenge, I will remember it for the rest of my life.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly, and the two arrived at Lambert¡¯s office.

    Hans was already sitting inside with a tablet in his hand. He was frowning.

    Seeing Hellene in, he put down the tablet.

    Lambert was wearing reading sses and sitting at the table with a frown. He was drawing on a piece of paper.

    ¡°What are you drawing?¡± Hellen drew near.

    She thought that Lambert was drawing a tenon structure. When she approached, she found that there was a small yard on it.

    Lambert painted a picture with grapevines, a rocking chair, and some other things in the yard, most of which were made of wood.

    ¡°Are you going to start decorating the yard?¡±

    ¡°My wife likes what I make, so I n to make these myself.¡± Lambert smiled as if he could see the happy life of himself and his wife in the future after the yard renovation.

    ¡°Hellen, take a look. I n to draw out this plot ofnd and let my wife nt vegetables.¡±

    Lambert¡¯s long-winded words overflowed with happiness, and Hellen listened with a smile. The scene gradually appeared in her mind.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson is truly blessed to have a husband like you.¡± As Hellen listened, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion.

    Lambert immediately retorted hesitantly, ¡°It¡¯s my happiness to have her. She has suffered a lot these years because of my stubbornness.¡±

    Hellen was slightly startled.

    Lambert¡¯s attention was still on the blueprint. He seemed to be thinking about how to improve it.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly. Perhaps this was true happiness.

    How grateful could two people be to each other for their sacrifices?

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help looking at Hans, standing beside her, and their eyes met.

    Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and h34 gaze quickly returned to the paper.

    ¡°Mike should have already finished the formalities of the courtyard.¡±

    Hellen looked at Lambert. ¡°If you can¡¯t finish everything in this courtyard, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Lambert nodded and was happy.

    ¡°Ok, I didn¡¯t take you as my disciple in vain. However, wouldn¡¯t she scold me if my wife found out that I asked you to work? You¡±d better behave yourself.¡±

    While they were chatting, Hans was quietly watching from the side.

    For the entire afternoon, Hellen leaned against the blueprint to advise Lambert.

    Soon, Mike also called. The contract with the courtyard had been signed.

    Hellen looked at the time. It was only four o¡¯clock.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, are you going back to the vi after work? I¡¯ll go with you to see Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    After taking Lambert as her teacher, Hellen had never seen Mrs. Thompson again.

 Chapter 217 He Actually Knows Her

    Having received Lambert¡¯s consent, Hellen did not dy any further.

    She tidied up the drawings on the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lambert walked out with his hands sped behind his back.

    After taking two steps, he looked at Hans sitting next to Hellen.

    ¡°Hans, go with us. My wife said she wanted you to taste her pastries.¡±

    Hellen was slightly stunned. Before she could react, Hans had already gotten up. It was evident that he wanted to go with them.

    Hellen pursed her lips.

    ¡°I saw David go out just now. Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. David got off work in advance,¡± Hans said lightly.

    Tiffany looked suspiciously at Hans, then at Hellen, and suddenly chuckled.

    The four went out and took the car that Hellen had driven to Hans¡¯s suburban vi.

    Tiffany drove the car while Lambert got into the passenger seat.

    The vi was far away from the city, and it would take about an hour to get there.

    Hellen and Hans sat in the back seats. Both of them were unusually silent.

    Lambert nced at them through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Hans, the hot spring in your vi is perfect. Have you been to the hot spring yourself?¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression was indifferent.

    ¡°I looked it after buying it but haven¡¯t been to the hot spring yet.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a hot spring bath together today? I¡¯ll ask my wife to make a pot of wine, and we can have a good chat,¡± Lambert said with a smile.

    Hans¡¯s gaze swept across Hellen, who was sitting aside.

    ¡°It may not be in time.¡±

    After all, Hans hade in Hellen¡¯s car, so he naturally had to go back with her.

    Lambert smiled and said nothing.

    More than an hourter, the car arrived at the vi¡¯s gate, and Mrs. Thompson was already waiting in front of the vi.

    After Hellen got off the car, Mrs. Thompson nced at her and was obviously shocked.

    ¡°Thest time you came, your belly was not so big, but it is so obvious this time.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Right. I¡¯ll be giving birth soon.¡±

    ¡°At a time like this, you need to be careful.¡± Mrs. Thompson took Hellen by the hand and instructed.

    Hellen supported Mrs. Thompson and naturally put her hands on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s wrists as she coquettishly walked into the room.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson chuckled and nced at Lambert. ¡°I¡¯m delighted you came.¡±

    They entered the room.

    Mrs. Thompson invited them to sit down, but Tiffany did not stand on ceremony and sat down on a chair.

    Hellen took the opportunity to hold Mrs. Thompson¡¯s hand and speak, felt the pulse, which became increasingly apparent.

    Hellen gradually felt relieved. Recently, Mrs. Thompson seemed to be much healthier than before.

    It seemed that many of the previous drugs could be reduced.

    Some of them could be reced with medicine that could replenish the body.

    After the four chatted for a while, Tiffany was obviously unable to sit still.

    Mrs. Thompson could tell.

    ¡°Miss rk, would you like to go for a walk?¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s interest was piqued. ¡°Can I walk around here?¡±

    ¡°All right. There are still many wild hares in the back hill. You can try your luck and see if you can meet them,¡± Hans said.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t expect Hans would respond to her. She looked at him in surprise, but after all, hares were more attractive. She quickly followed the maid out.

    Lambert smiled and said to her wife, ¡°There¡¯s still sometime before dinner. Are you tired? Let me help you back to rest for a while.¡±

    ¡°Hellen is here. I feel much better than usual.¡± Mrs. Thompsonughed.

    But Lambert had walked up to her and helped her up.

    Mrs. Thompson nced at Lambert in surprise. They had been married for decades. She suddenly understood when she saw Lambert winking quietly and then looking at Hellen.

    After clearing her mind, she felt a little weak.

    ¡°Hellen, I suddenly feel a little dizzy. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. You¡¯re not allowed to leaveter. You must stay here for dinner.¡±

    Hellen stood up worriedly. When she felt the pulse just now, she clearly felt that Mrs. Thompson¡¯s condition had been remarkably stable recently. Why did she suddenly be weak?

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, let me help you rest in your room.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson hastily waved her hand, ¡°No need; your teacher is here.¡±

    Seeing Lambert carry Mrs. Thompson back, Hellen looked at Hans.

    The two stared at each other. Hans and Hellen were the only ones left in the living room.

    Hellen sat there for a while.

    After not seeing Lambert for ten minutes, Tiffany returned to catch some hares, causing Hellen to feel slightly embarrassed.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Hans looked at Hellen and said, ¡°It seems Mr. Thompson won¡¯te back for a while. Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk?¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°Fine, but I probably can¡¯t go too far. Take me to the ce where you said there are wild hares.¡±

    It just so happened that she could also look for Tiffany, saving her and Hans the embarrassment of being alone.

    They went out.

    The vi was by mountains and water, and behind it was a mountain road. Fortunately, it was t, so it was not difficult to walk.

    This mountain forest was Hans¡¯s private vi. There were no outsiders. The two walked side by side on the mountain road.

    After walking for a distance, they could see some scenery of the vi. The trees on the mountain were lush, and the air was fresh.

    Hans asked as he walked.

    ¡°There¡¯s news from foreign countries today. Moreton said that the cooperation will continue, and he¡¯s willing to give us another share of the profit than before.¡±

    Hellen frowned slightly. ¡°Give us another share of the profits?¡±

    Initially, Hans had gotten the profit after almost falling out with Moreton. It could be said that the other side had made concessions. This time, he suddenly took the initiative to give his share, which should be for Payson¡¯s sake.

    ¡°Have you agreed?¡± Hellen asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Hans¡¯s face was calm. ¡°The n I proposed before is actually the most suitable. If Moreton wants to express his gratitude to you, it shouldn¡¯t be rted to cooperation.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s gaze warmed. During this contact period with Hans, she knew how deep he was.

    But Hellen hadn¡¯t tidied up Payson¡¯s remains for profit, nor did she want to mix in too much money.

    Hans actually understood her.

    ¡°What Moreton means is that he won¡¯t be able toe back to Country H soon. The death of Payson made him exhausted, and Amy is also sick now,¡± Hans said slowly, ¡°He asked us to go to Empire Y to sign the contract.¡±

    Hellen said, ¡°This is the most appropriate solution. Moreton and his wife aren¡¯t in the mood toe to Tempe City. Moreover, this ce will be a painful memory for them soon.¡±

    However, went abroad¨CHellen rubbed her lower abdomen.

    Although it wouldn¡¯t take long to sign the contract, in Empire Y, it was a business rted to the royal family, after all. There must be a lot of social interactions. It would take at least ten days or half a month to return, and it was inconvenient for her to go there.

 Chapter 218 Iâ€™ll Hold You Back

    Hans looked at Hellen lightly, and his gazended on her abdomen. He seemed to know what she was thinking about.

    ¡°Let¡¯s draw up a contract in a few days. I¡¯ll ask David to book a ticket, and then I¡¯ll sign the contract.¡±

    Hellen lifted her eyes to look at Hans, frowning slightly in confusion. This man seemed to be able to read her mind.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Hellen said softly.

    Hans¡¯s footsteps paused slightly. He turned to look at Hellen.

    From Hans¡¯s direction, he could only see Hellen¡¯s profile. Under the sunset glow, Hellen¡¯s eyes were clear.

    ¡°You never need to thank me.¡±

    Hellenughed, not saying anything.

    The two were talking about the possible issues in the contract, and they had walked up the mountain unconsciously. When Hellen came to her senses, she could already gaze at the vi in the distance.

    By now, Hellen had grown tired of walking as well. She sat down weakly on a nearby boulder and began to massage her legs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Tiffany to pick us up. This mountain road is wide enough for a car to pass by.¡±

    Hans nced at the vi in the distance.

    His straight eyebrows furrowed deeply. Perhaps the time spent with Hellen was too beautiful, but he had taken her so far unconsciously.

    Hans looked at Hellen¡¯s belly with concern.

    It would definitely be inconvenient to carry Hellen on his back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s temples were covered with a thinyer of sweat. ¡°No, this is far away.¡±

    Not to mention Hans, even those who specialized in exercising might not be able to go that far.

    It was too far, let alone she was very heavy now.

    Hans frowned and looked at the sky. Although the sunset glow was beautiful, it had already darkened.

    The night on the mountain came especially fast, and the mountain wind was a little cold.

    Hans took off his coat, walked up to Hellen, and draped it over her.

    Hellen wanted to say no, but Hans carried her in his arms the next second.

    This was not the first time Hans had carried her in his arms, but Hellen¡¯s heart still beat violently. She wrapped one hand around his neck, frowned slightly, and lowered her eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The crescent moon gradually rose and hung in the navy blue sky.

    Time seemed to have be still. Hellen could only hear Hans¡¯s breathing, and it became heavy little by little.

    Half an hourter, they finally arrived at the vi.

    The two rested only once along the way.

    Hellen pursed her lips and looked at Hans¡¯s hand.

    Hans¡¯s arm was obviously stiff because he had used too much strength.

    Lambert was already sitting in the living room when they entered the vi. When he saw theming back, he immediately got up.

    ¡°Where did you go? You went for so long.¡±

    ¡°We went for a stroll on the mountain.¡± Hellenughed.

    Lambert nced at Hellen and found that she was still wearing Hans¡¯s coat.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Don¡¯t run around.¡±

    Half an hourter, Tiffany returned with three hares.

    The maid who apanied her back was full of admiration and surprise.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone catch our hares. The hares here are all intelligent. Without bows and arrows, an ordinary person can¡¯t catch them. Miss rk is really amazing.¡±

    Lambert was also watching the hares with great interest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve lived here long, set traps to catch hares, but got nothing. You¡¯ve really something.¡±

    Tiffany was quite proud of herself as she raised her chin. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me being afraid that you guys wouldn¡¯t be able to eat them after I hunt them, I could have caught a few more.¡±

    Hans¡¯s gaze swept across Tiffany and looked at the hares on the ground.

    There were clearly no visible injuries, but the hares were all dead. It was clear that they were killed with a single strike.

    Hans¡¯s eyes flickered as he looked at Hellen beside him.

    Hellen had sensed something wrong long ago, and she averted her gaze with guilt.

    Tiffany had forgotten to cover up her skills after catching the hares.

    Lambert didn¡¯t overthink it and excitedly asked the maid to roast one of them, and they would drink wine with it in the evening.

    Mrs. Thompson finished her rest and went downstairs during dinner. The five ate together.

    After eating, Hellen looked at the time. The sky above the mountain was already very dark.

    Hellen intended to leave but was stopped by Mrs. Thompson. Mrs. Thompson worriedly asked Lambert for his work recently.

    Lambert dragged Hans to the hot spring.

    After a while, the sky outside darkened.

    Mrs. Thompson frowned. ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t go back today. It¡¯s sote. Although the mountain road here is well built, many ces are dangerous if you can¡¯t see clearly.¡±

    Tiffany volunteered.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, don¡¯t worry. Even if I cover my eyes, I can safely send her down the mountain!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson became even more worried when she heard that. Even Lambert and Hans looked over.

    ¡°If you say so, I can¡¯t let you drive away.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson had asked Hellen to stay overnight.

    Hellen looked at Tiffany.

    Tiffany shrugged. Her casual attitude was apparent.

    Hellen thought about it. If she didn¡¯t go home, she would definitely call her family.

    But if she told Everet that she lived in Hans¡¯s vi-

    Hellen had no doubt that even at midnight, her brother would drive up the mountain and take her away.

    Hellen took out her phone and sent a message to Darcy.

    ¡°Darcy, if my brother asks you, just tell him I¡¯m staying with you tonight.¡±

    Darcy replied very quickly, [Where did you actually go?]

    Hellen typed: [I came to see Mrs. Thompson today. It¡¯s gettingte, and driving on the mountain road is not convenient. I n to spend the night with her.]

    Darcy: [This is all. You can tell your brother directly. I thought you¡±d finally have a wild man outside. I¡¯ve been excited about nothing.]

    Hellen was speechless, but fortunately, Darcy had already agreed.

    Hellen agreed with Mrs. Thompson as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll stay here today. I¡¯ll leave at dawn tomorrow.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson immediately grew happy, summoning the maids to tidy up the rooms for Hellen and others.

    Lambert held Hans¡¯s hand and said with an evil smile, ¡°Hans, you came by my disciple¡¯s car. If she doesn¡¯t go back, I don¡¯t think you can walk down the mountain in the middle of the night. Why don¡¯t you stay?¡±

    Hans nodded and said, ¡°Sorry to disturb you.¡±

    ¡°Since you stay, apany me to take a bath in the hot spring. Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±

    Hans was pulled away by Lambert.

    Tiffany was slightly excited, ¡°Hellen, let¡¯s go take a bath in the hot spring. Anyway, we can¡¯t sleep at this time.¡±

    Hellen was somewhat hesitant. ¡°I still don¡¯t know how many hot springs there are here.¡±

    The maid stepped forward. ¡°Miss Jovano, there are several hot springs in the backyard. I can take you and Miss rk to another one.¡±

    Seeing Tiffany was in high spirits, Hellen agreed.

    The two first went to the room prepared by Mrs. Thompson and took two suitable clothes for the hot spring. Then they went to the hot spring under the guidance of the maid.

 Chapter 219 Do You Want to Die?

    The night sky was filled with stars.

    Under the starry sky, Hellen and Tiffany were lying in a hot spring pool.

    Tiffany leaned against the edge of the hot spring, which was a natural scene created by a smooth rock.

    ¡°Hans really knows how to enjoy himself. His hot spring vi is much better than some hot spring vis in some scenic spots that stress.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that soaking in the hot spring can relieve boredom.¡±

    Hellen sighed emotionally, then stretched her body.

    Hellen has been carrying his heavy body for a long time in the past few months. Perhaps because she has always been oppressed by the weight of her stomach. She rarely feels the heaviness of her body. But now, sitting in the hot spring, her lumbar spine felt much lighter.

    After soaking in the hot springfortably for a while, Hellen and Tiffany chatted casually about matters of the Green Mansion.

    ¡°In two days, I might be busy. When the timees, if something happens in the Green Mansion, I probably won¡¯t be able to attend to it.¡± Hellen was somewhat helpless.

    Tiffany didn¡¯t care, ¡°You can go about your business. There are still Dark Gori watching the BBS. However, I¡¯m more worried about why those people targeting you didn¡¯t make another move.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good that they didn¡¯t make a move?¡± Hellenughed.

    ¡°It would naturally be good if they never made a move. It¡¯s just that I know that there are such a group of people with malicious intent hiding and that they will make a move sooner orter, so I can¡¯t let go of them.¡± Tiffany was obviously a little irritable. ¡°Only a thousand days to be a thief; how can a thousand days to guard against a thief? If they don¡¯t make a move, how can I find them?¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. What I¡¯m worried about right now is that they¡¯ll make a move. That¡¯s because they¡¯ll soon have a superb opportunity.¡±

    ¡°What opportunity?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face was indifferent.

    ¡°My brother will be engaged in another month, and the engagement dinner will be held in the Jovano mansion.¡±

    Tiffany instantly became nervous, ¡°How can you do that? If you really hold it at your house, there will be so many guests that it will be difficult to find out even if someone takes action. Can¡¯t you hold the engagement ceremony at another ce?¡±

    ¡°My mother feels it is more respectful to the bride¡¯s side by holding it in our own home. At present, only my brother and I know about the thing. My mother doesn¡¯t know that someone is secretly targeting the Jovano family.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes were filled with a sharp light.

    ¡°If anyone dares to make a move at my brother¡¯s engagement party, I will make them pay the price!¡±

    After soaking in the hot spring, Hellen and Tiffany returned to the vi.

    Returning to the room Mrs. Thompson prepared for her, Hellen took out her phone and looked.

    Darcy texted her back.

    Darcy: [Your brother called to ask if you live with me. I said you went to shower, and I finally managed to hide it!]

    Hellenughed and typed: [Thank you.]

    Putting down her phone, Hellen walked to the balcony.

    When she pushed the balcony door, the wind in the mountain had stopped.

    Hellen leaned against the balcony¡¯s stone railing and tried to clear her mind.

    The night was gentle, and her mood gradually sank.

    After lying down for a while, the balcony door next to Hellen was pushed.

    Hellen turned around and saw Hans walking out with a cigarette.

    Seeing Hellen standing on the balcony, Hans was stunned for a moment.

    Then, he threw the cigarette into the flowerpot.

    The two balconies were very close, and Hellenughed softly.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson likes to nt flowers very much. She will definitely scold you if she sees you throw the cigarette in the flowerpot.¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s not lit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not lit, but it does smell of smoke.¡± Hellen naturally walked to the edge of Hans¡¯s balcony and leaned against the rough stone railing.

    Hans lowered his gaze. For the first time, he grabbed the things that had been thrown away and stuffed them into his pocket.

    Hellen paid attention to every minute movement of Hans. She had heard that Hans really had severe mysophobia.

    ¡°You should smoke less. It¡¯s not good for your lungs.¡±

    The distance between the two balconies was less than a meter. Separated by two stone railings that were half a man tall, Hellen¡¯s voice seemed to be much gentler than usual.

    Hans suddenly smiled and said, ¡°Are you concerned about me?¡±

    Hans was very handsome when he smiled. His usual t aura had yet to fade, but his jet-ck eyes shone brightly.

    When Hans asked this, he did not hold much hope, as if he was chatting casually.

    Hellen held her chin, her eyes shing slightly.

    ¡°After all, to the outside world, you are now the father of my baby. And smoking doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for an expectant father.¡±

    The stars in the night sky flickered. In the cool air, Hans felt as if something was trembling in the wind.

    His deep and jet-ck pupils were like whirlpools as he stared at Hellen.

    ¡°Rest early.¡± Hellenughed, adjusted her pajamas, and returned to her room.

    After entering the room, Hellen slowly closed the door and the curtains.

    Immediately, she leaned against the wall.

    The heart throbbed violently as if raging mes were burning and spreading from it.

    It was unknown just how much effort Hellen had spent to say those words with her most ordinary attitude.

    She almost lost control!

    Hellen pursed her lips, clenched her fists, and scolded herself silently. She just wanted to agree to let Hans be the child¡¯s father!

    She was not telling him the truth!

    When she had nned Eddie as the child¡¯s father, she had only considered the interests of the Levi family and the Jovano Group and the series of troubles that followed.

    When it came to Hans, she was so nervous that her fingers were numb.

    Hellen leaned against the wall. Only after a long time did she let out a long sigh.

    Fortunately, she had pretended to be careless, hadn¡¯t she?

    Hellen leaned against the wall for a long time before she calmed down.

    Hellen shook her head andughed bitterly.

    Today¡¯s decision was a little sudden, but Hans was right. The baby needed a nominal father.

    However, she didn¡¯t inform her mother and brother about this decision.

    When she returned, Everet would not let her off so quickly.

    As soon as she thought about her big brother, Hellen felt a headache.

    In the past, Everet listened to her every word. After losing her memory once, Hellen somehow knew she had been married for two years.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Recently, because of Hans, Hellen knew more things. When she faced Everet, her attitude was not tough anymore.

    There was a knocking sound. A few soft sounds interrupted Hellen¡¯s train of thought.

    Hellen was startled. She turned to look at the balcony door.

    The curtains were light, and a tall figure could vaguely be seen standing outside.

    Hellen opened the door and saw Hans standing on the balcony.

    Her eyes widened.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    Hans replied indifferently, ¡°Very close.¡±

    ¡°No matter how close, It was still on the second floor!¡± Hellen shouted in a low voice.

    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±

    After waiting for her to finish, Hans stepped into the room.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t finished talking yet.¡±

    The man¡¯s breath brought the mountain breeze from the outside.

 Chapter 220 Unprecedentedly Good

    In the dark room, Hellen took a step back.

    Hellen looked up at Hans.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    Obviously, she was not the only one affected by those words.

    Hans¡¯s aura was no longer as indifferent as before. It was very aggressive.

    Hellen unconsciously took another step back.

    She suddenly wanted to escape.

    Hans noticed Hellen¡¯s panic and stopped her.

    Hans¡¯s voice sounded hoarse as if something had suppressed it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve decided to let me be the father of your child.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you just now?¡± Hellen said softly.

    Hellen did not dare to look at Hans¡¯s expression and turned her face away slightly.

    The man¡¯s lowughter sounded as if he was satisfied.

    Hellen thought for a moment, then exined, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand; I feel that what you said is reasonable. A child needs a father in name, but that is only in public. I don¡¯t n to remarry you.¡±

    Hans was silent for a few seconds and then suddenly smiled. ¡°Why do you suddenly exin? What if I understood?¡±

    ¡°Enough. It¡¯s best if there are no misunderstandings. Hurry up and go back!¡± Hellen was somewhat angry.

    In this small space, Hellen felt as though she were his prey.

    This sort of mentality made Hellen feel as though she had been insulted.

    Hellen did not look at Hans. She pulled out the balcony door.

    ¡°You want me to go back from here? Isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±

    Hellen turned and opened the door.

    ¡°Rest early. Also, next time, don¡¯t climb onto someone else¡¯s room¡¯s balcony! If I wasn¡¯t pregnant right now, you might have been injured by me,¡± Hellen threatened.

    Hans was in a good mood. This was the first time he had been in such a good mood in two or three years.

    Hans leisurely walked out of the room and ran into Tiffany, who had just opened the door.

    Holding the pillow, Tiffany initially couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted to find Hellen to chat with.

    She watched as Hellen opened the door in pajamas, and Hans came out of Hellen¡¯s room.

    After a few seconds of silence

    Tiffany tutted and turned back to her room.

    Hellen¡¯s face darkened.

    Oh no, she couldn¡¯t clear her name!

    Hans nced at Hellen¡¯s ashen face and returned to his room next door in a good mood.

    One nightter.

    Early the following day, Hellen wakes up with 2 dark circles under her eyes.

    At breakfast, Mrs. Thompson was worried.

    ¡°Hellen, are you not used to sleeping in a different ce? You have dark circles under your eyes. Why don¡¯t you take a nap after you eat?¡±

    Tiffany, who was on the side, sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not for sure if she¡¯s not used to sleeping in another ce or with others.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t understand.

    Tiffany looked disgusted. ¡°This is the mountainside, after all. Maybe Hellen encountered something she shouldn¡¯t have seenst night?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve watched too many horror movies. I¡¯ve lived here for too long. Don¡¯t scare Hellen.¡± Mrs. Thompsonughed.

    Hellen fiercely red at Tiffany.

    ¡°Miss rk, you should eat first. We still have to rush back after breakfast!¡±

    ¡°This woman doesn¡¯t look like an assistant at all. Hans is right in front of me!¡±

    Opposite the table

    His gaze swept back and forth between them when Lambert heard what they said. He quickly understood and looked at Hans with a meaningful smile.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Right, Mr. Thompson, Mike should have sent the key over, right?¡± Hellen asked. ¡°We can make the grape trellis over at the courtyardter, but Mrs. Thompson has always lived in this manor in the suburbs. It¡¯s a bit too secluded. Why don¡¯t you move there first?¡±

    Lambert nodded.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find someone to move to there this weekend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you find a movingpany,¡± Hellen said.

    After breakfast, Tiffany drove her car, preparing to take Hellen and Hans back to Tempe City.

    Lambert also wanted to go to work in the United Department, so he got in the car with them.

    Lambert deliberately sat in the passenger seat again.

    Hellen held her phone in the back seat and swiped the group messages.

    To the side, Hans was dealing with the documents on his phone. From time to time, he sharply nced at the streets outside the window.

    It was work time in the morning. After entering Tempe City, there were more cars. It took them two hours to reach the United Department of the Western District.

    As soon as they entered the United Department, David hurried over.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve found the information you asked me to investigate yesterday, but I couldn¡¯t contact you when I took it back. This is the information you requested yesterday.¡±

    David handed over a thick stack of documents.

    Hans flipped through a few pages.

    ¡°Pick out all the forms of that project.¡±

    Hellen looked at the thick stack of documents. Although she didn¡¯t know which project it was, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy to choose a few forms from them.

    ¡°Is this a confidential document? If not, I can ask my assistant to help pick them out.¡± Hellen said kindly from the side.

    Behind her, Tiffany instantly widened her eyes.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to thank Miss rk.¡± David gave Tiffany a friendly smile but received a super roll of her eyes in the end.

    Hellen followed Lambert into the office, and they sat leisurely drinking tea.

    ¡°The reconstruction of the Weststadt District should bepleted in three months.¡± Hellenughed.

    Lambert nced at her belly and said, ¡°You should rest too.¡±

    Some time ago, Hellen had found an opportunity to tell Lambert he was Professor Hana.

    ¡°I can¡¯t rest yet.¡± Hellen had a mysterious look, and she was very excited. ¡°Recently, I n to set up a medical group.¡±

    Lambert frowned. ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    Hellen began tough. ¡°I n to study the problem of male reproduction.¡±

    Hans, reading a document opposite them, raised his eyes and nced at Hellen.

    Hellen was stunned, and then she recalled that Hans couldn¡¯t have sex.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cruel to say this in front of Hans?¡± Hellen silently reflected for a while.

    Hellen¡¯s gaze was so strange that Hans¡¯s face darkened.

    After a short moment, Tiffany¡¯s enraged roar sounded out from the small empty meeting room next door.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if I help you pick out the forms, but you think I¡¯m not neat enough?¡±

    David¡¯s voice was very gentle and infuriating. ¡°Is this how you treat Mrs. Jovano when you work? It seems that Mrs. Jovano is very tolerant.¡±

    Tiffany was furious.

    Hans looked up and saw Lambert and Hellen listening to the gossip, looking like a bad master and disciple.

    After staying in the Weststadt District for a long time, Hellen received a call from Joanna, telling her to go home for lunch.

    Hellen greeted Lambert and left with Tiffany.

    After Hellen left, Lambert looked at Hans in the room.

    ¡°Hans, are you in a good mood?¡±

    Hans smiled slightly.

 Chapter 221 Behave

    Tiffany drove back to the Jovano family with Hellen.

    Before they even entered the house, they heard a familiar voiceing from the living room.

    ¡°Lady Jovano, I think this dress will suit you better, and you will look very beautiful when the day Everet gets married.¡±

    Joannaughed in a low voice. She was amused.

    ¡°The bride will be the main character. I like the dark white dress better.¡±

    ¡°The white dress looks good. It makes you look elegant and noble. It happens to highlight your advantages.¡±

    Hellen twitched her mouth. She now understood why Joanna had called her back for lunch.

    As soon as Hellen entered the living room, she saw Eddie sitting next to Joanna on the sofa, like a well-behaved young man.

    When Eddie raised his head and saw Hellen, he seemed rather surprised.

    ¡°Hellen is back.¡±

    Joanna looked at Hellen as well. ¡°Hellen, Eddie just returned from the Jena City branch office. Have a good chat with him.¡±

    As she spoke, Joanna got up and walked towards the dining room.

    After Joanna left, Eddie revealed his true colors.

    His originally upright sitting posture became a little morenguid. His lips curled into a smile, revealing his canine teeth. With a smirk on his handsome face, he said, ¡°Hellen, do you miss me?¡±

    Hellen red at Eddie and said, ¡°Control yourself. If my mom sees your character, she will teach you a lesson.¡±

    ¡°She likes me very much. She just praised me for being mature and steady recently.¡±

    As he spoke, his gaze shifted to Hellen¡¯s belly. ¡°It¡¯s already been over seven months. My child should miss me very much.¡±

    Tiffany¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Eddie, then at Hellen.

    Hellen gritted her teeth. ¡°Keep your mouth shut. Everyone thinks that it¡¯s only been six months. We¡¯ve already agreed that you don¡¯t need to pretend to be my baby¡¯s father anymore. Stop taking advantage of me.¡±

    Eddie raised his eyebrows. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree.¡±

    Hellen had gotten used to Eddie¡¯s behavior. She knew that the more she argued with him, the harder it would be for her to exin.

    Everet didn¡¯te back at noon.

    Joanna, Hellen, Eddie, and Tiffany had a meal together.

    ¡°Hellen, it¡¯s best if you stay at home recently. Everet¡¯s engagement has already been prepared,¡± Joanna said as she looked at Hellen.

    ¡°So fast. Do you prepare everything?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Then Joanna showed a quite satisfied face.

    ¡°There are a lot of things. Darcy has already prepared them, telling me not to worry.¡±

    Recently, Joanna always smiled when she talked about her daughter-inw, Darcy.

    ¡°We have too few family members. When they get married, Everet will have a baby. At that time, I will have my grandchildren to y with, and I don¡¯t have to bother you.¡± Joanna smiled.

    At the mention of having a baby, Hellen¡¯s hand paused slightly.

    She looked up and saw Eddie looking at her with a serious expression.

    Hellen definitely couldn¡¯t tell Joanna about Everet¡¯s physical condition.

    Hellen felt as though the burden had be heavier.

    After lunch, Eddie didn¡¯t leave. He sat in the living room to talk to Joanna.

    After a while, Joanna became sleepy. She got up and went upstairs to take a nap. Only Hellen, Eddie, and Tiffany were left in the living room.

    ¡°Hellen, do you have anywhere you want to go recently? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Hellen nced at Eddie. ¡°Have you returned to your home yet?¡±

    As Hellen mentioned, Eddies¡± expression changed.

    Hellen let out a low sigh. ¡°Is your rtionship with your family still as deadlocked as before?¡±

    Eddie sneered. ¡°They don¡¯t like me and want to fight me. What can I do?¡±

    Ever since Eddie¡¯s younger brother had passed away, Hellen would hear about Eddie from Everet from time to time. They were both sons, but the parents of the Levi family were not willing to ept Eddie taking over the Levi Group and always tried to stop him.

    Hellen didn¡¯t understand.

    They were both sons, but Eddie was no worse than his brother.

    Since they had already decided to hand over thepany to Eddie, there was no need to do so.

    ¡°All right, don¡¯t always think about my family,¡± Eddie said with a smile. ¡°Just focus on the baby and give birth to it before letting your imagination run wild.¡±

    Eddie did not leave until the afternoon.

    In the next two days, Hellen didn¡¯t go out.

    Joanna looked after Hellen at home. Every day, Hellen apanied Joanna to pick out some formal dresses and flowers needed for dinner.

    Saturday arrived in the blink of an eye.

    Hellen got up early on purpose, avoided Joanna, and drove out of the house quietly.

    The car arrived at the vi where she ced her medical equipment.

    As soon as the car stopped in the yard, she saw a red dot on the car.

    This was a sighting device.

    She was shocked and immediately turned her head to look.

    The sighting device was shot from the third floor.

    The red dot disappeared in a sh, and the window on the third floor was pushed open.

    Caleb, the younger brother of the Devil Wolves, stood by the window and waved his hand.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re finally here!¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth.

    In the living room.

    Hellen sat on the sofa while Finn and Caleb stood obediently across from her.

    ¡°I asked you to help me keep an eye on this side. The main purpose is to ensure the safety of future schrs! Why do you take a sighting device there? I¡¯m afraid that in a few days, the police wille to our door!¡± Hellen was extremely angry.

    Caleb felt wronged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it¡¯s you, boss. I had to be on my guard when a car suddenly came in.¡±

    Finn raised his hand and pped Caleb¡¯s head. ¡°But you can¡¯t aim at the boss!¡±

    Hellen held her forehead, her face filled with helplessness.

    Thanks to Tiffany, the two of them still had the buzz-cut hairstyle.

    Moreover, both of them had been working in the Green Mansion for a long time, so they always had a murderous look.

    In other words, they looked like wicked people.

    With this hairstyle, it was particrly easy to make people feel that these two people had just been released from prison.

    Hellen waved her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m here today mainly to interview a few medical researchers. Most of them are dedicated to research.¡±

    ¡°So, what should we do, boss?¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°So, the first thing I have to tell you today is to call me Miss Jovano. Don¡¯t call me boss!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Miss Jovano!¡±

    Hellen nodded and said with a smile, ¡°If these people who came here today pass the interview, they will live here with you for a long time in the future. At that time, you should be friendly to them.¡±

    Caleb raised the sighting device in his hand.

    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry. I will treat them as my brothers!¡±

 Chapter 222 An Interview with Four People

    As the three of them spoke, Caleb raised the sighting device in his hand and had a serious expression on his face.

    There was a sound in front of the vi.

    The sound of the door caught their attention.

    Hellen, Finn, and Caleb simultaneously turned to look.

    At the door stood a man in a gray suit. He looked about 30 years old, wearing a pair of gold-rimmed sses, staring at the scene in the room in shock.

    ¡°Excuse me, is this Professor Hana¡¯sb?¡± that man asked in a trembling voice.

    Hellen immediately stood up and smiled.

    ¡°Hello, I am Hellen, the assistant of Professor Hana. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for the interview. My name is John Brown.¡± The man looked into the room nervously.

    He knew thetest precise advanced medical equipment in the room. If it were in a normal institute, it would be heaven for him.

    But now, the two big men standing in front of the medical equipment were also eye-catching!

    Especially one of them, who was holding a dangerous weapon that could only be seen on TV!

    Under the ¡°seduction¡± of all the equipment in the house, John resisted the urge to turn around and run away.

    No way. He wouldn¡¯t be tricked into a mafia group?

    John nced at Hellen. This assistant was quite delicate and pretty. However, she looked pretty young. It was unknown whether she had any genuine knowledge or not.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Mr. Brown, let¡¯s begin the interview,¡± Hellen said with a smile.

    John¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You interviewed me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Brown, do you think I¡¯m insufficient?¡± Hellen asked.

    John pursed his lips, and a feeling of disrespect arises spontaneously but looked at the two men, who stood behind Hellen and were quite ¡°friendly¡± to him. He forbore it.

    Hellen¡¯s interview was rtively simple. She wasn¡¯t nning on doing a big medicalboratory.

    Hellen was also well aware of the results of the candidates¡± previous research.

    In today¡¯s interview, she wanted to test their outlooks and human nature.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, here is the interview test paper. Please do it first.¡±

    John took over the test paper and ambitiously intended to show what he was good at.

    The first question.

    John looked at it for a while, then looked up at Hellen, ¡°Did you make a mistake in your question?¡±

    Hellen beamed. ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°God gives you a pet. Let me choose a dog that can speak or a flying cat?¡±

    Hellen said affirmatively.

    John was a little depressed. He had concluded that he probably was tricked by Professor Hana.

    When John finished half of the test questions.

    A sound sounded!

    Hellen turned to look at the door. A middle-aged man with a briefcase stared at Finn and Caleb.

    Finn and Caleb carried out Hellen¡¯s instructions to treat others with friendliness, and they revealed brilliant smiles toward the person that arrived.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Hellen rose to wee him.

    The interview was scheduled to be held at 9 a. m., so people would usually be early but notte.

    When John finished the test questions, the other three people also arrived.

    The three of them squeezed themselves onto the sofa to answer the questions.

    Hellen looked at the man seated at the very edge. From his documents, this man was already twenty-four years old.

    He could be considered a genius in the medical field, and his reputation had risen in recent years.

    But just like Hellen, he had a childish face, which made him look like a teenager.

    ¡°Tom Swan?¡±

    Tom, who was answering the question, raised his head to look at Hellen. ¡°Yes, Assistant Hellen?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Hellen smiled.

    She held John¡¯s test paper in her hand. As expected, he did meet the standard.

    When the four people¡¯s tests were over.

    Hellen sat in front of the four people. ¡°As everyone can see, this is Professor Hana¡¯sboratory. Previously, I have already mentioned that during the research period, everyone will need to stay here. As for the sry, it will be given ording to the best medical institutions in the world.¡±

    Tom raised his hands like a student.

    Hellenughed. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°May I ask, is research here restricting personal freedom?¡± Tom looked at Finn and Caleb. ¡°For example, we¡¯re not allowed to leave until we achieve something.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°You guys also know the direction of our research this time. If we really can¡¯t find anything, we can¡¯t leave. What if we spend a few years here? That isn¡¯t realistic.¡±

    John weakly pointed at the two people, ¡°What about those two?¡±

    Hellenughed, ¡°The two of them are in charge of your safety. After all, there is much precious equipment in the institute, and you are all elite in the medical field. You can treat them as your bodyguards.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine then!¡± Tom was immediately reassured.

    The interviews ended one by one.

    After Hellen¡¯s investigation and testing, she began to distribute information to the four.

    ¡°John is 31 years old, Tom is 24, and Daniel Lopez is 35 years old.¡±

    Hellen looked at thest person. ¡°Terzo Arnold, 57 years old. Can you support such a high intensity of research?¡±

    Terzo was famous for his medical research, but he was always conservative when doing research. This was also the reason why Hellen chose him when he picked people.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that Terzo was almost 60 years old. His skin was dark and looked thin.

    ¡°No problem! If it¡¯s really a critical moment, then staying upte for three days and three nights is fine!¡± Terzo clenched his fist.

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Take a look at the materials first. The key points written by Professor Hana, the direction of our research, and some of Professor Hana¡¯s ideas are all on it,¡± Hellen said with a smile, ¡°if you need any help, Mr. Martin of the Tempe Hospital cane over regrly, or if youck anything to test, you can contact Mr. Martin directly.¡±

    Terzo looked eager. When Hellen finished, he said, ¡°Only Professor Hana¡¯s teaching materials? I thought I could see Professor Hana herself.¡±

    Hellen chuckled.

    The identity that Hellen was Professor Hana had always been a secret, and those who knew about her were the closest to her.

    She just knew the four people and did not intend to expose herself. Even if she did not, it would not dy her research.

    After arranging work for the four and instructing Finn and Caleb, Hellen drove away from the institute.

    Hellen drove the car and called Lambert.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, are you in the United Department? I¡¯ll go and see you.¡±

    Lambert was busy. ¡°No, I just moved out and am cleaning up.¡±

    ¡°Moving to your courtyard?¡± Hellen was intrigued. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go take a look at your courtyard.¡±

 Chapter 223 Why Donâ€™t We Stay Here?

    Lambert¡¯s courtyard house was bought by Hellen, and she still remembered the address.

    Hellen drove for more than 40 minutes and stopped at an old residential area in the Central District of Tempe City.

    Most of the attractions here were small tourist attractions in the city. It was not tourist season, so there were not many people here.

    Hellen got off the car and walked into an alleyway.

    The yard was not closed. Once she entered, the vision was particrly wide.

    ¡°It¡¯s so bright. Such afortable courtyard!¡± Hellen praised.

    In the yard, two movers were heading out. Lambert saw them out and smiled when they saw Hellen.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite quick.¡±

    Hellenughed and said, ¡°Mr. Thompson, I can tell that not only can you arrange a grape trellis, but you can also add some water lilies.¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop standing in the yard. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Lambert waved his hand and turned to walk into the house.

    He had his back to her and crossed his hands behind his back, which was quite in tune with the house.

    Entering the room, Mrs. Thompson was sitting on the wooden sofa in the living room, sewing something. Seeing Hellene in, she immediately smiled and waved.

    ¡°Hellen,e here.¡±

    When Hellen drew near, she realized that Mrs. Thompson was sewing a tiger head shoe.

    The colors of the traditional tiger head shoes matched brightly. Mrs. Thompson held a thread in her hand and was making a tiger¡¯s beard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± Hellen couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Mrs. Thompson smiled and said, ¡°I made it for your baby.¡±

    ¡°I know you love me the most.¡± Hellen stretched out her voice as she acted like a spoiled child.

    Mrs. Thompson beamed with joy.

    Lambert looked disgusted, but his eyebrows were also rxed.

    ¡°Moving here is really morefortable than what I used to think when I looked at the photos of the houses.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson sighed emotionally, ¡°Hellen, I¡¯ve only been here for a few hours and I already feel that this ce is very homely.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay here from now on? Tempe City can be considered a treasured location for geomantic omens. It won¡¯t be too hot in the summer, and it won¡¯t be too cold in the winter. If Mrs. Thompson gets bored of staying in the city, then let¡¯s go on vacation halfway up the mountain and take a bath in a hot spring.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°He said before that you must have had this idea when you showed him the house.¡±

    ¡°So do you agree?¡±

    Mrs. Thompson nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll stay. Anyway, we don¡¯t have many kids. I wanted to go back to Luxembourg because I was worried about the trees I nted. Now that he moved them over, I naturally have to stay.¡±

    Hellen was now very happy.

    She was pregnant and came to the United Department of Weststadt District every day because she was worried that the project in there would be finished by the time the child was born.

    At that time, when Mr. Thompson and Mrs. Thompson went to Luxembourg, she would not be able to find anyone to teach her even if she wanted to. She could only hold the book and think about it.

    Now that Lambert decided to stay, she would have a lot of time to consult him in the future.

    Lambert and Hellen chatted with Mrs. Thompson for a while.

    After finishing the chat, Lambert went into the bedroom and changed into shabby clothes.

    Lambert rolled up his sleeves and said, ¡°Come on, Hellen. I¡¯ll show you a great thing today!¡±

    Mrs. Thompson frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tire her out!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just asked her to watch!¡±

    Hellen followed excitedly.

    In a corner of the courtyard was a pile of logs.

    Lambert pulled out a cutting and grinding machine from the corner and carried a piece of wood directly to the courtyard.

    Hellen wanted to help, but Lambert stopped her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not heavy. I moved heavier when I was young!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, be careful not to hurt your waist!¡±

    Hellen stood there for a while, then went back to the room to move two stools, one tall and one short.

    She sat to the side and watched as Lambert cut up the wood, carved out the structure, and then polished it.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Master, what is this big thing for? Isn¡¯t it a grapevine?¡± Hellen looked curiously.

    This time, the structure was very simple and the diameter of the logs was not small.

    Lambert thought that she was noisy, so he simply ignored her.

    Hellen held her chin, a noon time, watching Lambert with a very fast speed, in the courtyard to spell out a swing.

    ¡°Unless the swing is destroyed by water over time, it will never break!¡± Lambert said proudly.

    Hellen gave the swing a try.

    After a while, Mrs. Thompson also came out of the room, ¡°What do you want to eat for lunch?¡±

    Lambert waved his hand. ¡°Just make some noodles.¡±

    After finishing the swing, he made a grapevine again.

    This time, Lambert did everything carefully. The wood he picked was thin, leaving a natural curve.

    He had just ground two pieces of wood when Mrs. Thompson made noodles ready.

    They entered the room to eat noodles, while Hellen¡¯s noodles were covered with a thick poached egg.

    After lunch, Joanna called and asked Hellen why she didn¡¯t stay at home.

    Then, Mrs. Thompson picked up the phone and chatted with Joanna for a while. Joanna was satisfied and let Hellen stay there until the evening.

    Hellen has a good time with them in the courtyard. The courtyard house was full ofughter.

    Six o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    When it was time to knock off from the Levi Group, Eddie walked out of the office building.

    With his hands in his pockets, he stood in front of thepany and looked up at the sky.

    Eddie¡¯s assistant followed closely behind and said, ¡°Mr. Levi, the Levi¡¯s Vi called again. They said that if you don¡¯t go back now, they wille to thepany to look for you.¡±

    Eddie sneered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯te over. They will only secretlyunch the old ministers of the group against me!¡±

    After all, the Levi Group had grown up at the hands of his parents.

    Eddie sighed. It had been a while since he returned from Jena City. It was time for him to go home and take a look.

    An hourter.

    In the Levi¡¯s Vi, Mr. and Mrs. Levi were sitting on the sofa.

    After entering the house, Eddie coldly said, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back. Are you looking for me?¡±

    Mr. Levi¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°You still know that you have parents? I haven¡¯t seen you since you came back from Jiang City!¡±

    Mr. Levi looked at Eddie and said in a stern voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing if you don¡¯t go home, but I hear you went to the Jovano mansion. What did you go there for?¡±

    Eddie waited for a long time. Seeing that his parents did not ask him to sit down, he sat opposite them.

    ¡°Everet and I are best buddies. Have you forgotten about it? Back then, you arranged for me to be Everet¡¯s friend, saying that the Jovano family was powerful enough to help ourpany.¡±

    Eddie sneered. ¡°The Jovano Group gave up the project from Jena City to us. Dad, Mom, if you despise Hellen that much, you¡±d better abandon their money too.¡±

 Chapter 224 The Dispute Between the Levi Family

    Eddie¡¯sckadaisical and sloppy behavior enraged Mr. Levi.

    He hurriedly crossed the sofa and pointed at Eddie¡¯s face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what nonsense you are spouting, but you can¡¯t marry Hellen!¡±

    ¡°Why do you hate Hellen so much?¡± Eddie¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I like her and I intend to marry her. If she agrees to marry me, no one can control me!¡±

    ¡°If you marry her, the Levi Family will lose face!¡± Mr. Levi roared. ¡°Now everyone in Tempe City knows that she was Hans¡± woman. What¡¯s your business?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re afraid of Hans?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of who I¡¯m afraid of! She¡¯s pregnant with Hans¡± child. Why did you marry her? To raise his child?¡±

    Hans¡± child?

    Eddie¡¯s pupils shrank. How did they know that?

    ¡°Who said she¡¯s pregnant with Hans¡± child?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Mr. Levi was furious. ¡°When you were in Jena City thest time, they announced it publicly in Duke Wilson¡¯s office!¡±

    Eddie¡¯s expression suddenly changed!

    ¡°Hans announced it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, everyone heard it. Everyone in Tempe City knows that Hans and Hellen will remarry sooner orter!¡±

    Off to the side, Mrs. Levi said, ¡°I will never ept such a woman into the Levi family. I advise you not to do anything that will make your father and me angry. If Hellen and Hans reconcile, we will both offend the two families!¡±

    Eddie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Since I made you so angry, you shouldn¡¯t have handed over the Levi Group to me!¡±

    Mr. Levi mmed the table anxiously. ¡°Do you think we really want to hand over the Levi Group to you? If your brother hadn¡¯t passed away¡­¡±

    At this point, Mr. and Mrs. Levi looked sad at the same time.

    Eddie looked at their sad expressions and fixed his eyes on a photo frame not far away.

    In the photo, Mrs. Levi was sitting on an exquisite high-back chair in a court dress.

    Mr. Levi stood behind Mrs. Levi.

    Eddie¡¯s younger brother, who had died many years ago, stood in front of them.

    Mrs. Levi had once said that this was the most beautiful family picture, but Eddie was not in it.

    Eddie¡¯s expression froze. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have returned.¡±

    Mr. Levi roared, ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe back, then don¡±t. Who do you think you are? You have grown up and forgotten us!¡±

    When Eddie heard these things when he was young, his heart ached, but now he felt that it was noisy.

    He covered his ears with one hand and pretended to dig it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Mr. Levi roared behind him. ¡°Don¡¯te back! Also, if you dare to find Hellen again, I won¡¯t just talk to you!¡±

    Eddie was in a bad mood as he drove out of the house.

    At this moment, he thought that only one person could make him feel better.

    Eddie called Hellen.

    ¡°Hellen, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I just arrived home. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to your house.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Hellen said alertly.

    ¡°Eddie, what are you nning now?¡±

    Eddie¡¯s hand that was holding his phone stiffened.

    His eyes dimmed, but hisughter became lighter. ¡°I miss you.¡±

    Hellen chuckled, ¡°Alright, say those words to your female friends.¡±

    Eddie hung up the phone and parked the car on the streets of Tempe City.

    He rolled down the window and lit a cigarette.

    As night fell, the pedestrians on the road became hurried, and everyone had their own home.

    Eddie leaned against the back of the chair andzily looked at the lights of the houses in the distance.

    How nice it would be if there was a future through the window that resembled the future between him and Hellen.

    ¡­

    A few dayster, on the weekend.

    Hellen called Luz.

    ¡°Luz, before the live broadcast today, send a notice saying that this is thest live broadcast of this year.¡±

    Hellen is sitting on the sofa, holding a candy.

    Luz answered worriedly, ¡°Hellen, are you feeling well?¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Yes. In half a month, Everet will be engaged. I¡¯ll probably be busy soon.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there earlier today,¡± Luz said.

    Hellen hung up the phone and looked at the table full of desserts and candies.

    She tasted a few of them one by one and said to Joanna, ¡°This fruit juice vored sugar is too sweet as well as this chocte. Don¡¯t put sugar in the gift, okay?¡±

    Joanna frowned and said, ¡°The sugar must be added. This is the custom in Tempe City.¡±

    Hellen shrugged. ¡°Then have a taste. I¡¯ve tasted more than ten types of them.¡±

    Joanna smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll get fat if I eat too much candy.¡±

    Hellen was gently licking the sticky candy stuck to her finger when she heard this and her eyes immediately widened in grief and indignation.

    ¡°So do I!¡±

    ¡°You can slowly lose weight after giving birth. It¡¯s good to eat more now,¡± Joanna said with a smile.

    Hellen angrily tasted seven or eight types of candy.

    After picking out the gift, Helleny on the sofa and sent a message to Darcy.

    Hellen texted, ¡°For your wedding gift, I am nearly bored of the sweet. Will youpensate me?¡±

    Darcy quickly replied, ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m choosing the engagement clothes, can you pick one for me?¡±

    Before Hellen could reply, Darcy sent her more than a dozen pictures on WhatsApp.

    She gritted her teeth.

    The whole world seemed to be immersed in happiness. Recently, even Everet had been very busy. He swore that he would finish all the affairs of the Jovano Group in advance, so as not to dy his engagement.

    After helping Darcy pick out her dress, Hellen was filled with resentment.

    Her phone rang again and Hellen picked it up angrily.

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want to ask again?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, a low chuckle sounded from the other end.

    Hellen stroked the back of the sofa, slowly sat up straight, and looked at the caller ID on her phone.

    Hans was stunned.

    Hellen asked in a low voice, ¡°Hans, is everything fine in the Weststadt District?¡±

    ¡°No, I should care about the baby as the baby¡¯s father¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face turned red, and her voice turned fierce.

    ¡°You¡¯re just in the name!¡±

    Hans was silent for a few seconds again.

    ¡°As the baby¡¯s father in name, let me care about the baby.¡±

    Hellen lost his spirit. She knew that she couldn¡¯t argue.

    She decided to give up and leaned back on the sofazily. ¡°The baby is fine, but the baby may have eaten too much candy recently.¡±

    Hans chuckled.

    Hans¡± smile shed across Hellen¡¯s mind. She patted her face gently, shook her head, and shook the scene out of her mind.

    ¡°What about the United Department?¡± Hellen asked about the official business.

    ¡°Not bad. But Mr. Thompson was not very pleased. He said that after he decided to settle down in Tempe City, you becamezy.¡±

    Hellen said rather guiltily, ¡°Recently, I have had to prepare the wedding stuff. I¡¯ve been a bit busy.¡±

    Hans said in agreement.

    An ancient voice rang out from the other end, ¡°Was it Hellen calling?¡±

    It was Granny Grant.

 Chapter 225 Sheâ€™s Perfect

    Hellen had been busy working on the cooperation with Moreton, and afterward, she had to take care of Everet¡¯s engagement.

    Ever since she had returned from Hail City, she had only visited Granny Grant twice.

    Granny Grant came to pick up the phone. Her voice rang out, ¡°Hellen, is it you?¡±

    Hellen felt sad. ¡°Granny, it¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯te to see me for a long time.¡± Granny Grant was old and had a childish temper. When she spoke, she even felt wronged.

    Hellen¡¯s heart ached even more. ¡°Granny, I¡¯ll go visit you tomorrow, alright?¡±

    ¡°What time? Morning?¡± Granny Grant asked.

    Hellenughed and coaxed, ¡°Right. I¡¯ll go over early in the morning and have breakfast with Granny.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you muste over! If you don¡±t, I¡¯ll go to the Jovano mansion and live in there!¡±

    Hellen chatted with Granny Grant for a while before she reluctantly returned the phone.

    ¡°You promised Grandma that you woulde tomorrow?¡± Hans asked.

    ¡°Yes, even though it¡¯s Monday, the United Department should be fine tomorrow,¡± Hellen said.

    It was already noon when they finished the call.

    After eating lunch with Joanna, Hellen went upstairs to take a nap.

    ¡­

    It was five o¡¯clock in the afternoon at Tempe University.

    Luz carried his bag and walked out of the University quickly.

    Two 18 or 19-year-old girls followed him closely.

    ¡°Senior Luz, this is a present I prepared for you.¡± One of the girls stepped forward and handed the box that she had prepared to Luz.

    Luz looked steadily forward and quickened his pace. ¡°I don¡¯t have time!¡±

    Today is thest live broadcast of Hellen this year.

    If it were not a live broadcast, he could not find any reason to see Hellen every week.

    Luz was in a bad mood, but thinking that Hellen was pregnant, he hoped that she could have a good rest.

    When he saw the present in front of him again, he was a little annoyed.

    Luz stood still and turned to look at the two young girls.

    He was nearly 6. 2 ft tall. He looked at the girl before him and frowned. ¡°You are a first-year student, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡± The girl was a little shy and blushed.

    Luz nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t like those younger than me.¡±

    The girl was stunned and stood there sadly. Luz had already turned around and continued to walk forward.

    As soon as he took more than a dozen steps, he turned to look at the stall on the side.

    At a roadside stall, it was close to the ce where the girl talked to him, a tall and straight figure was sitting on a small bench.

    Matt had one arm on his knees, half supporting his chin. There was a hint ofziness in his eyes, but the aura around his body exuded a cold and murderous aura.

    Luz was a little surprised and hurried forward. ¡°Matt, why are you here?¡±

    Mattughed, ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, isn¡¯t it normal to pick up you from school? Why are you in such a hurry, are you going to the Jovano mansion?¡±

    ¡°Yes, today is Hellen¡¯sst live show this year. I want to go early so as not to waste time.¡±

    Matt nodded and smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you over.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    He took Luz to the side of the road, and there was a second-hand Buick parked there.

    The reason why it could be seen as secondhand was that there were too many mottled marks on the car.

    Luz was surprised. ¡°Matt, you bought a car?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, one thousand dors.¡± Matt got in the car.

    The car started and made a loud noise.

    Luzughed and said, ¡°I think if the sound of the car was louder, it would be a tractor.¡±

    ¡°Only when you start the car.¡± Matt started the car and tilted his head to nce at Luz. ¡°I just heard that a girl confessing her love to you. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so popr at school.¡±

    Luz was a little embarrassed by Matt¡¯s teasing.

    ¡°Matt, were you very popr when you were at school?¡±

    Mattughed loudly. ¡°Yes, but I liked girls younger than me at that time. They made me more manly protective.¡±

    Luz fell silent.

    There were quite a few students at Tempe University. Matt stopped from time to time, causing the car to asionally make weird noises.

    He turned to look at Luz.

    ¡°Do you like older ones?¡±

    Seeing Luz silently turn his head to look out the window, Matt smiled.

    ¡°Big sister type, not bad. My brother has finally grown up.¡±

    ¡°Matt, I know I can¡¯t hide anything from you, but don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of her.¡± Luz turned his head and his eyes were full of seriousness.

    Matt thought for a moment, then parked the car by the side of the road.

    ¡°Then tell me, why do you like her?¡±

    ¡°She is good. When you were injured and unconscious, if not for her, we would have¡­¡±

    Luz did not continue.

    It was the only time in his life that he had stepped into an entertainment ce, and most people might have been lost in it.

    But he was fortunate to meet the angel in his life.

    Matt sighed, ¡°I know she saved me and you, and she is a good person. Why do you think she is good?¡±

    Luz frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the difference? I think she¡¯s perfect.¡±

    ¡°Perfect?¡± Matt sighed.

    Luz finally had someone to talk to about the secret hidden in his heart.

    While Matt was driving the car slowly to the Jovano mansion, Luz spoke in a low and slow voice, carefully describing every detail of his experiences with Hellen.

    ¡°She never noticed that she is the one who needs to be protected, and always wants to protect others.¡±

    Luz smiled and said, ¡°But I know that she doesn¡¯t like me, so I can only be her obedient little brother.¡±

    As Luz finished speaking, he seemed slightly lonely.

    ¡°Obedient little brother? You¡¯re not obedient.¡± Mattughed. ¡°Our family doesn¡¯t have such obedient qualities.¡±

    Luz thought for a moment and took out his phone to check Hellen¡¯s ount.

    ¡°Matt, she is really good, but I feel that I can¡¯t reach her in this life, and I can¡¯t catch up with her. But there is a person who can hang far away like the sun and warm me. It¡¯s also good.¡±

    As Matt listened to Luz¡¯s words, he could tell that he had been holding back these words for a long time.

    When the car reached the front door of the Jovano mansion, Matt interrupted Luz.

    ¡°Luz, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Matt, then I¡¯ll be leaving first. You can return first.¡± Luz was in high spirits.

    In the car, Matt watched Luz¡¯s departing figure. When he arrived at the entrance of the Jovano mansion, he stood still for a moment before immediately rxing his footsteps.

    Matt took a drag on the cigarette.

    He immediately raised his head and puffed out a smoke ring.

    The sound of his flicking tongue did not match his elegant and noble appearance. The smoke ring fell on the yellowed roof and dissipated.

    ¡°She is perfect.¡±

    The phone on his waist rang.

    The screen of the old mobile phone was locked, but several blood-red letters slowly appeared on it.

    ¡°LEV.¡±

    ¡°Emergency Contact Military Counselor.¡±

 Chapter 226 The Last Live Show

    the Jovano mansion, Hellen¡¯s little workshop.

    Luz carefully prepared all the equipment.

    Hellen sat in front of the live broadcast table, holding her cheek.

    She had already prepared what was needed for the live stream, but Luz looked especially serious.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    ¡°Luz, are you ready?¡±

    Luz didn¡¯t know what to do. He adjusted the camera to its highest level.

    He raised his head to look at Hellen. ¡°Alright, Hellen.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin.¡± Hellen smiled.

    The live broadcast began. Because Luz had posted on Twitter in advance, informing them that this was thest live broadcast of Hellen this year, more fans were joining in than usual.

    Many people in the live broadcast room were asking why it was no longer broadcast.

    Hellen exined helplessly, ¡°In a while, my brother will get married, and we will be busy. Moreover, my due date of delivery will be at the end of the year. I wille back next year. I promise.¡±

    The live broadcast room was in chaos.

    ¡°She is right, giving birth is the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hellen. It¡¯s more important to give birth properly.¡±

    As they chatted, Hellen was rather moved.

    She sent a short video and had been doing the live broadcast for so long that she had achieved the purpose of the first live broadcast.

    She wanted to let everyone know about the undertaker and some healthcare knowledge. And they were all discussed.

    The live streaming went on smoothly.

    Hellen¡¯sst live broadcast didn¡¯t teach them any makeup. Instead, she sincerely chatted and expressed her gratitude to her fans who had donated to the charity organization. In the end, she announced the monthly ie and showed the screenshot of the donation to the charity association.

    Thest live broadcast was dyed until 11:30 p. m.

    In this live broadcast, Little Witch, the top, Ordinary Life, Han, and Mr. Levi, all came.

    Of course, this also created a new live-streaming ie on the tform.

    After Hellen went offline, she removed the makeup from her face. When she looked up, she saw Luz arranging the live stream tools, camera frames, and so on.

    Hellen said smilingly, ¡°This time I have to tidy up. I¡¯ll put it in the boxter. The next time I use it will be next year.¡±

    Luz¡¯s eyes shed slightly. She lowered her head and looked indescribably lonely.

    Hellen chuckled and walked to the table. She took out an invitation from the drawer and handed it to Luz.

    Luz had just closed the camera box when he looked up and saw the invitation in front of him.

    The red invitation card looked joyful with golden borders.

    ¡°Hellen, what is this?¡± Luz looked up in surprise.

    ¡°An invitation.¡± Hellenughed.

    ¡°Everet¡¯s engagement will be held at my house in half a month. I sincerely invite you to attend my brother¡¯s wedding, is that okay?¡±

    Luz held the invitation card with both hands. He seemed to see the hope of seeing Hellen again!

    He nodded firmly. ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t worry. I wille over.¡±

    Hellen chuckled. ¡°Luz, I do treat you as my family. So in the future, no matter what you think, just tell me, okay? Men shouldn¡¯t be so shy.¡±

    Luz suddenly raised his head to look at Hellen.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes were clear and bright.

    ¡°In the future, even if I don¡¯t do live streaming anymore, you have to visit me often. Otherwise, I will be bored at home alone.¡±

    Hellen touched her belly. Right now, she was still able to forcibly move, but if she were to move for just another single day, her waist would be sore.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t move in two months. If you have time,e and talk to me.¡±

    Luz¡¯s eyes were burning brightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hellen. I¡¯lle to see you often.¡±

    Luz held the invitation card in his hand. He squeezed it so hard that wrinkles appeared on the red paper, but he did not notice that.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Hellen, let me visit you every weekend.¡±

    Hellenughed and nodded. ¡°Alright. But remember to make a call in advance. I might be able to leave as well.¡±

    When he came to the Jovano mansion, Luz¡¯s mood was low.

    But when he left, he seemed toe back to life.

    Hellen sent Luz out and looked at the time. It was already 12:30 in the morning.

    She went back to her room, cleaned up simply, andy down on the bed after washing up.

    She had nned to visit Granny Grant tomorrow morning.

    Hellen flipped over and fell into a deep sleep.

    Early the next morning.

    When Hellen went downstairs, Joanna and Everet were seated in the living room, discussing the guest list.

    Hellen went up to take a look. ¡°Mom and Grandma, are Uncle and Aunting as well? Don¡¯t forget to book their tickets.¡±

    Then Joanna recalled and pat her head.

    ¡°Ipletely forgot about the flight tickets.¡±

    Everet said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Even if you forget, Uncle can order it by himself. We¡¯re all family anyway.¡±

    Hellen looked at Everet. Everet¡¯s mental state had improved a lot recently, so she was relieved. As long as Everet and Darcy were engaged¡­

    Then, he would not have to worry about Darcy being snatched away every day.

    Everet turned to look at Hellen. ¡°Why did you wake up so early today?¡±

    He narrowed his eyes suspiciously and said, ¡°Are you going to visit Granny Grant again?¡±

    Hellen smiled and sat down beside Joanna in a fawning manner.

    ¡°Mom, Granny Grant used to be nice to me, but now that she¡¯s got Alzheimer¡¯s disease, I should go to see her more often, right?¡±

    Jovano frowned slightly and looked at Hellen¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m really worried about you running outside like this every day, especially since your brother is getting engaged soon. I¡¯m extremely busy, why don¡¯t you stay at home obediently?¡±

    Hellen beamed as shey in Jovano¡¯s bosom, acting like a spoiled child. In the end, she tormented Jovano until she had an expression of disdain.

    ¡°Mom, you see I¡¯m healthy, and I take regr pregnancy tests.¡±

    Joanna sighed slightly and said, ¡°You can go. However, you really can¡¯t go out when the baby is eight months old.¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment, then nodded.

    Everet frowned.

    Joanna and Everet woke up very early. They had already had breakfast. Hellen went to the dining room for breakfast by himself.

    Halfway through the meal, Everet walked in and sat next to him.

    Hellen scooped up the oatmeal. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Mom has already promised to let me out.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me?¡± Everet lowered his voice and frowned. ¡°Mom doesn¡¯t know anything, but you know very well that someone in the dark is watching our family. It¡¯s very easy for someone to do something to you when you look like you¡¯re having trouble.¡±

 Chapter 227 Granny Grant Is Sick

    Hellen looked towards the entrance of the dining room. From here, she could see Joanna sitting on the sofa, analyzing the list of names.

    She put down her chopsticks and whispered, ¡°Everet, don¡¯t worry. That man¡¯s target is only that book. At least before he sessfully invades the Jovano mansion, he won¡¯t do anything to me. What I¡¯m worried about now is your wedding.¡±

    Everet narrowed his eyes. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll take this chance?¡±

    Hellen analyzed in a low voice, ¡°Previously, those people attacked us in a way that messed up the Jovano family. Whether you had a car ident or I had a car ident, obviously these people like to turn everything into an ident, but we didn¡¯t die. This proves that they didn¡¯t intend to kill us. They just wanted to take advantage of the chaos to find the source of that book and even didn¡¯t dare to kill us at all. Because if they still can¡¯t find out the location of Prescriptions for All, they¡¯ll have to ask us eventually.¡±

    Everet thought for a moment and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will tie you up?¡±

    He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°Let me warn you if something happens to you, I don¡¯t care what value Prescriptions for All has. Nothing is as important as my sister¡±s. I will hand over the book immediately.¡±

    Hellen chuckled, ¡°Then you also need to find it.¡±

    Everet sneered, ¡°Your room is not big. I¡¯m going to tear it down and bring it to him.¡±

    Hellen gave up. ¡°This isn¡¯t the time to think about these things. The main thing is that mom will be holding your engagement banquet at our home. There will be too many people then, and it will be chaos.¡±

    ¡°In terms of security, you¡±d better be responsible for it yourself. Mom doesn¡¯t know about this, so security is probably enough with some ordinary personnel.¡±

    Frowning, Everet said, ¡°I see. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    He and Darcy had gone through many hardships together.

    Everet¡¯s face darkened. He would never allow anyone to ruin his engagement party!

    After breakfast, Hellen left the house under Everet¡¯s disdainful gaze. She drove to Grant¡¯s Vi.

    Recently, she had gone to the Grant¡¯s Vi more and more frequently, and now she didn¡¯t even need the navigation.

    After driving for more than an hour, Hellen arrived at the front of the Grant¡¯s Vi.

    Last night, she had agreed to visit Granny Grant today.

    Granny Grant got up early in the morning. Hellen drove into the garden and parked in front of the vi, then she saw Granny Grant sit in front of the vi, her heart choked and her eyes welled up.

    In front of the gorgeous and quaint vi, an olddy was sitting on a high step, holding her cheeks with both hands and waiting like a child.

    Hellen opened the door, got off the car, and hurried over.

    ¡°Granny, why are you sitting on the stairs? It¡¯s so cold here.¡±

    Hellen raised her eyes to look at the nearby housekeeper. The housekeeper felt very helpless as well.

    ¡°No matter what I said, Mrs. Grant wants to sit here and wait for you. I wanted to get her a chair, but she refused.¡±

    Granny Grant held Hellen¡¯s hand, and her face wreathed in smiles.

    ¡°Hellen, my dear granddaughter-inw has returned to visit me.¡±

    Granny Grant¡¯s unclear words caused Hellen¡¯s heart to sink.

    The housekeeper had worked in Grant¡¯s Vi for most of his life and was sad.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant has remained clear-headed less and less recently.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s eyes were red. She helped Granny Grant into the vi.

    When Granny Grant was ill, she was like a three- or four-year-old child. She only recognized Hellen and did not like others to approach her.

    Hellen finally coaxed her to have breakfast.

    The two of them sat together in the living room. Granny Grant talked about her and asionally thought of Hans¡± childhood.

    She seemed to have fallen into a loop of memories.

    After muttering for a while, Granny Grant became angry again.

    ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t be angry. Hans is not sensible. Can I teach him a lesson for you?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s voice was rather hoarse. ¡°Alright, Granny.¡±

    ¡°Hellen, can you not separate from him?¡±

    Hellen took a deep breath, then raised her eyes to look towards the living room door.

    Hans walked in from the outside. He was tall and handsome.

    Hellen was momentarily dazed.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied to Granny Grant and looked at Hans.

    In terms of all aspects, Hans was the best man in Tempe City.

    But Hans had tortured Hellen for two years. Hellen sighed softly.

    Even though she had lost her memories, the petty woman who wrote down all sorts of memories in the old notebook made her feel very unfamiliar.

    In the mouths of Everet, Joanna, and her friends, she also lived a miserable life.

    When she first woke up, Hellen hated Hans very much.

    She had always been proud. She didn¡¯t expect that when she woke up, she would face the same thing as being a simp for two years.

    Hellen found it unbelievable, but the time she had spent with Hans confused her.

    Hans was indeed outstanding in every aspect, and his attitude toward her had touched her.

    Hans had already walked to the sofa opposite Granny Grant and Hellen and sat down.

    Granny Grant stared at Hans for a long time before frowning. ¡°Who are you? Why are you at my house?¡±

    Hellen felt a little helpless and held Granny Grant¡¯s arm. ¡°Granny, this is Hans, your grandson.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Hans,¡± Granny Grant muttered. As if she had thought of something, she raised her eyebrows in anger.

    Granny Grant stood up and was about to hit Hans.

    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re so immature. Why do you keep bullying Hellen?¡±

    Granny Grant did not use much strength, but her voice was very loud.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t helpughing and looked at Hans.

    ¡°It seems that even when Granny gets sick, she cares about you.¡± That was why she said she wanted to beat him up.

    Hans understood the hidden meaning in Hellen¡¯s words. ¡°She still cares about you more. Even if she gets sick, she still wants to avenge you.¡±

    As they spoke, they coaxed Granny Grant to sit down.

    After a while, Granny Grant felt a little dazed. She stopped talking.

    Hellen called the housekeeper.

    The housekeeper said respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Grant will be like this for a long time after she gets sick.¡±

    Hellen was next to Granny Grant and Hans was sitting opposite him.

    Hellen looked up at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to thepany today?¡±

    Hans held his phone in his hand and checked some documents from thepany. His voice was indifferent.

    ¡°Because I knew you wereing.¡±

    Hellen was slightly startled.

    Hans raised his eyes to look at her. At his proud gaze, there were deep emotions in his eyes.

    Hellen was a little flustered. Sheughed awkwardly and continued to look at Granny Grant.

 Chapter 228 Fake Sisterhood

    Hans stayed in Grant¡¯s Vi all day, and Hellen stayed in the living room with Granny Grant until noon.

    After lunch, Granny Grant went to rest.

    Only Hellen and Hans were left in the living room. Hellen felt a bit awkward.

    She turned to look at the maid.

    ¡°Where is Lady Grant?¡±

    The maid looked at Hans cautiously.

    Hans looked up and said coldly, ¡°Speak.¡±

    The maid immediately whispered to Hellen, ¡°A call from Tempe University said that Miss Grant made some trouble at school. Madam went to school to deal with it.¡±

    What did Taylor do? Hellen slightly frowned.

    She immediately thought of Karlen. Taylor and Karlen were best friends. Last time, they had even been brought to the principal¡¯s office together when they had fought.

    If Taylor had caused trouble, what about Karlen?

    Hellen took out his mobile phone and sent a WhatsApp message to Karlen.

    ¡°Something happened to Taylor at school?¡±

    After a few seconds, Karlen replied quickly.

    ¡°Sis, I just found out about this. I didn¡¯t cause any trouble this time!¡±

    Only after reading Karlen¡¯s reply did Hellen rx.

    She frowned slightly and sent a message, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Karlen quickly replied, ¡°There¡¯s a new assistant teacher in Taylor¡¯s department. She likes him.¡±

    After reading a few messages, Hellen also understands the whole story.

    Taylor might have taken a fancy to the new assistant teacher in her department. However, the assistant teacher was quite cold and was unmoved by Taylor¡¯s identity and appearance.

    Taylor was in a hurry and went to paddle his car.

    Hellen was shocked by her action. Now, it had sessfully transformed into the rtionship between a intiff and a defendant.

    ording to Karlen, Taylor was imitating a typical couple in the entertainment circle.

    The two stars knew each other because of the car collision.

    Therefore, she wanted to create an idental encounter and incident. She had not expected that the assistant was so stubborn that she turned it into an ident.

    After Hellen finished gossiping, she looked up at Hans, who was opposite him.

    ¡°Did you find out what happened?¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips and felt as if Hans had seen through her. She thought for a moment and said in a low voice, ¡°Your sister took a fancy to a cold boy and scratched his car.¡±

    Hans raised the corner of his mouth for a moment.

    ¡°It looks like she can do it.¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you anxious at all?¡± Hellen stared at Hans.

    ¡°My mother will handle it for her. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Hellen sighed. ¡°Now I finally know why Taylor has an awkward character. You guys settled everything for her. How could she have grown up?¡±

    Hearing this, Hans fell into deep thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, then that¡¯s OK. I¡¯ll deduct her monthly allowance and let her learn her lesson.¡±

    Hans had always acted quickly. After he thought of a way to punish Taylor, he immediately called David to give his orders.

    Hellen widened his eyes and listened to Hans¡± instructions for David.

    ¡°Yes, deduct her this month¡¯s allowance. If she has any objections, then deduct it from next month as well.¡±

    Hellen was silent. It was not until Hans hung up the phone that she said, ¡°Well, so¡­¡±

    Hans looked up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her know that you came up with this idea.¡±

    Hellen ground her teeth. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you to deduct your sister¡¯s pocket money!¡±

    Hellen and Hans stayed in the living room until the afternoon.

    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Granny Grant woke up. This time, she was not ill.

    Upon seeing Hellen in the living room, she smiled.

    ¡°Hellen is here.¡±

    Many patients who had Alzheimer¡¯s disease would not have a memory of the time when the disease red up.

    Hellen sat in the living room and chatted with Granny Grant.

    Half an hourter, there was a knock at the door.

    Hellen raised her head and looked over. Lady Grant had brought Taylor back.

    Lady Grant was livid. When she entered and saw Hellen, she paused for a moment and her expression softened a little.

    ¡°Hellen, you are here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Grant.¡± Hellen greeted her respectfully.

    Taylor followed behind Lady Grant in dejection.

    When she saw Hellen and Hans, she immediately became energized. ¡°Hellen is here!¡±

    Hellen faintly raised her eyebrows, ¡°Yes.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Hans sat on the single-seater sofa by the side. He looked up at his sister and said coldly, ¡°I heard that you scratched a man¡¯s car for getting his attention?¡±

    Taylor¡¯s eyes widened instantly and she turned to look at Lady Grant.

    Lady Grant sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Taylor puckered her lips and turned to look at Hellen.

    Hellen was speechless.

    She felt betrayed by Hans!

    Taylor stared at Hellen for a moment, then gritted her teeth. ¡°Karlen must have told you. You are a traitor.¡±

    Hellenughed awkwardly and nced at Hans beside her. He was clenching his fists and his face was filled with righteous indignation.

    ¡°I keep the secret for her, but she sold me out.¡±

    Hellen acutely got the main point. ¡°What secret did Karlen tell you to keep?¡±

    Taylor realized that she had made a slip of the tongue and blinked her eyes.

    Hellen instantly began tough gently.

    ¡°Taylor,e here. Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡±

    ¡­

    Seven o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Hellen had dinner at the Grant¡¯s Vi. On the way back, she called Karlen.

    Karlen stopped for a long time before she spoke. Karlen¡¯s voice was a little nervous and raised.

    ¡°Sis, why did you call me?¡±

    Hellen chuckled as she drove.

    ¡°I¡±d like to ask you how you¡¯ve been doing recently. After all, you¡¯ve been studying in Tempe City. You don¡¯t even know that you should go home on Saturdays and weekends. I¡¯m really curious about what you¡¯ve been doing.¡±

    Karlen seemed to be relieved, and herughter came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Sis, I have been busy studying recently.¡±

    ¡°Study?¡± Hellen¡¯s voice raised slightly. ¡°Are you busy with study or date?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Karlen asked, ¡°Did Taylor tell you something?¡±

    Hellen felt ashamed of the fake sisterhood.

    ¡°Karlen, anyway, you should tell us that you are dating.¡±

    Karlen hesitated. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my parents won¡¯t agree.¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butughed. ¡°You are already a college student. Dating is your own choice. How could your parents not agree? But you shouldn¡¯t hide it. As your family, we have the right to know, right?¡±

    Karlen¡¯s anxious voice came, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of. If my father knows that I¡¯m dating in Tempe City, he will check my boyfriend¡¯s background right away!¡±

    Hellen thought about it. Her uncle was indeed like that. He would be able to find out everything that Karlen¡¯s boyfriend had done.

 Chapter 229 Before Farewell

    Hellen sighed. ¡°I won¡¯t tell your parents about this, but I¡¯ll have to meet your boyfriend first.¡±

    She was afraid that Karlen would be deceived.

    Karlen was silent for a few seconds on the other side, and a shy voice came.

    ¡°Sis, you have met him.¡±

    Hellen frowned, pondering.

    During Taylor¡¯s birthday party, she had indeed invited many of Karlen¡¯s ssmates at Tempe University, but she did not know any of them.

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Hellen asked.

    Karlen whispered, ¡°It¡¯s the boy you saw at the Grant¡¯s Vist time.¡±

    Hellen quickly recalled the boy she had seen at the partyst time. At that time, Karlen, Taylor, Luz, and the boy surnamed Sherman were there.

    Karlen¡¯s voice came from the other end. ¡°His name is Mullen. He¡¯s an excellent man and treats me very well.¡±

    In his memory, the boy was quite good-looking, and he seemed to have a good outlook when talking.

    Hellen rxed.

    Karlen stammered, ¡°Sis, can you not tell my parents about this?¡±

    Hellen sighed, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but this is the first time you¡¯ve fallen in love. Since you¡¯ve asked me to keep this secret, I must also take responsibility for you. If anything happens, you must tell me immediately, OK?¡±

    Karlen answered happily, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. Mullen is a very good person.¡±

    Hellen hung up the phone and drove on the road. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised.

    Karlen had always been a carefree girl.

    Hellen did not expect that Karlen would behave like a good girl one day.

    Even though she had promised Karlen not to tell his uncle and aunt about his rtionship, Hellen still went to the Darkside the moment she got home.

    She flipped through all the documents on Mullen.

    Mullen¡¯s family background was simple. His father was a surgeon at Tempe City Hospital and his mother was a teacher.

    Hellen checked Mullen¡¯s school materials. He has always been an outstanding student since primary school.

    There was nothing out of the ordinary in the documents. Hellen relieved.

    In the next two days, Hellen stayed at home almost all the time, busy with Everet¡¯s engagement.

    On Thursday night, Hellen received a call from Hans.

    ¡°Hey, what is it?¡± Hellen asked.

    On the other end of the line, Everet¡¯s voice was cold.

    ¡°It¡¯s Moreton from Empire Y. He called and asked when we¡¯re going to sign the contract. It should be from the royal family of Empire Y.¡±

    Hans said in a low voice, ¡°To avoid any unexpected situations, I may have to go to Empire Y tomorrow.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she unconsciously asked, ¡°How long will you stay there?¡±

    ¡°After signing the contract, I wille back as soon as possible. It will take about a week.¡± There was a hint ofughter in Hans¡± voice.

    This timing was normal. Hellen had calcted the time. The people in Empire Y were very troublesome in their business, and it would take a long time to deal with them.

    Usually, it would take half a month, but Hans was fast.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can go. From tomorrow on, I¡¯ll go to the United Department. I will take care of everything during the time you¡¯re away.¡±

    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end of the phone. Hans¡± voice was low.

    ¡°Hellen.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Before leaving, I want to see you again.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s hand on the phone tightened slightly.

    ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡±

    ¡°I might not be able to see you in the next week.¡± Hans¡± hoarse voice carried a hint of maism, mixed with strong emotions.

    Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She was about to refuse when Hans seemed to have seen through her.

    ¡°There is still a lot of work to be done in the United Department of the Weststadt District. I have to exin it to you.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s violently beating heart calmed down slightly.

    ¡°Are you going tomorrow?¡± Hellen looked at the time. It was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I treat you to dinner? After all, you represent our twopanies. I can¡¯t go there now. You have to work hard alone. By the way, you can tell me your instructions.¡±

    Hansughed and said, ¡°Sure.¡±

    They set the time to meet at six o¡¯clock in the evening. Hellen left the house before Everet came back

    She drove to the restaurant that Hans had booked.

    Today was not a weekend holiday, so there were not many people there.

    Hellen hurriedly got out of the car and walked in. As soon as she entered the restaurant, she noticed something was wrong.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Hans had booked a fancy restaurant, but even if it was not during the holidays, the first floor should not be so empty.

    After entering, the two attendants closed the door. Hellen stood in front of the door, and the lights on the first floor instantly dimmed.

    Specks of light could be seen flickering on the ss ceiling of the hall.

    Hellen¡¯s heart jumped.

    Not far away, on a long table in the middle of the restaurant, the candlelight gradually lit up.

    Hans was standing beside a long table covered with a whitece tablecloth, like a princeing out of an ancient oil painting.

    Hellen¡¯s feet were nailed to the ground. She couldn¡¯t move at all.

    The waiter, who led her inside, was confused. He turned around and asked, ¡°Miss?¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips, clenched the bag in her hand, and walked toward Hans calmly.

    There were candlelights. Elegant music also came from the second floor.

    The atmosphere was too ambiguous.

    Hellen sat down and asked casually, ¡°You booked the entire restaurant?¡±

    A smile appeared on Hans¡± face. ¡°Why? Since you invited me to dinner, you should show me some sincerity, right?¡±

    They sat at the two ends of the long table, and Hans frowned slightly.

    He stood up and put his chair beside Hellen.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Hans said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay too far away from you.¡±

    It was a short sentence, but Hellen felt as if something had struck her heart.

    After the heavy blow, the aftershock stirred her heart bit by bit.

    The dishes were served one by one to the melodious music.

    Hans carefully cut up a steak for her. Hellen quietly clenched her hands under the table and became restless.

    Hellen had no appetite.

    She suddenly felt like a frog in a pot of warm water. She had no idea when she would be cooked by Hans.

    When the two of them came out of the restaurant, Hans reached out and carefully held her waist.

    Hellen was rather ufortable.

    When they got out of the restaurant and stood by the road, it was already dark.

    Under the streetlights, Hans¡± eyes looked very serious.

    It was nowte autumn, and a cool breeze blew on the street. Hellen couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Hans took off his coat and put it on her shoulder.

    His eyes were faint, but his movements were extremely soft.

 Chapter 230 Waiting for Me

    Hans and Hellen walked to the car parked by the side of the road.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±

    ¡°No need. I drove here.¡± Hellen shook her head and refused.

    Her heart violently pounded. At this moment, she absolutely could not stay in the same space as him.

    Hans did not insist.

    As Hellen drove, her heart was a mess.

    She looked up and saw Hans¡± car not far behind them from the rearview mirror.

    Hellen pursed her lips, got out of the car, and hurried back to her room on the second floor.

    From the balcony of the room, she could see the car under the moonlight at the end of the garden.

    Hellen nced at it, then closed the curtains.

    ¡°What does Hans mean?¡±

    Hellen frowned and covered the left side of her chest. A familiar yet unfamiliar feeling surged up.

    A few minutester, her phone suddenly rang. Hellen nced at it and said that it was a message from Hans.

    Hans texted, ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    Hellen frowned and did not understand what he meant. She pursed her lips.

    Forget it, forget it!

    After washing up, Hellen went to bed early.

    Early the next morning.

    Hellen got up early, nning to go to the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    Knowing that she was going to work, Everet and Joanna both objected.

    ¡°Is the situation in the Weststadt District better now? If it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll transfer the person in charge from thepany. If you¡¯re still worried, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± Everet frowned. ¡°You¡¯ll go by yourself? With such a big belly, can you handle it?¡±

    ¡°Everet, my belly is big, but my brain works,¡± Hellen said helplessly.

    She nced at Joanna beside her and whispered, ¡°After all, I haven¡¯t been in charge of the United Department of the Weststadt District. Now the reconstruction is in the middle of the stage. This is a project between the Jovano Group and the Grant Group.¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, when Hans went abroad to sign the contract with Moreton, it was also a project that our two families cooperated on.¡±

    Everet sneered and said, ¡°Why are you defending Hans? I didn¡¯t say leave him alone. I suggested sending someone else there.¡±

    Hellen said seriously, ¡°Mr. Thompson is still at the United Department. Coincidentally, I¡¯ll have a chance to visit him. Also, Everet, you¡¯ve never paid any attention to the affairs of the United Department. If you go there, you won¡¯t even be familiar with the people there.¡±

    Everet couldn¡¯t do anything to her and could only sigh.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, then go ahead. Be careful of your body.¡±

    After they finished breakfast, Hellen left the house and drove the car, rubbing her belly with her hands.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m being restricted more and more for your sake.¡±

    As her belly grewrger andrger, Hellen could feel Everet¡¯s unease.

    She drove to the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    Hellen held a meeting and called the heads of the twopanies over.

    ¡°Mr. Grant isn¡¯t in the United States Department right now. If you encounter any problems during reconstruction, you cane to my office directly. I¡¯ll be there all day this week,¡± Hellen said.

    The directors looked at each other.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. Jovano. Mr. Grant arranged everything before he left. We will work hard.¡±

    The people on both sides responded.

    Hellen was slightly stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected Hans to be so considerate.

    After the meeting, Hellen went to Lambert¡¯s office and pushed the door open. Lambert was sitting in front of the tea table and making tea.

    He raised his head and saw Hellene in. He let out a cold snort and turned his face away rather proudly.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. Thompson, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lambert nced sideways at Hellen with an unhappy look on her face. ¡°You still remember me?¡±

    Hellen walked over rather helplessly, casually removing a small box from a nearby shelf.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Everet is about to get engaged, and my belly is so big that it¡¯s not convenient for me to walk around.¡± Hellen said with a grin.

    Lambert looked at her and sighed.

    ¡°Your belly looks very big. How much longer until the due date?¡±

    ¡°Not too long,¡± Hellen replied casually.

    Usually, when Hellen came to Lambert¡¯s office, Hans would alsoe. But today, for some reason, she felt that the office was particrlyrge and seemed a little empty.

    Hellen opened the secret box in her hand, took out an invitation from his bag, and handed it to Lambert.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, this is the invitation to Everet¡¯s engagement party. If you have time,e to the party with Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment. ¡°If you don¡¯t have time, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Lambert did not like to participate in banquets.

    Lambert took the invitation card and put it on the table.

    Hellen stood up and casually picked up a bunch of small wooden structures, preparing to go back and y by herself.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, I¡¯m going back to my office. Hans isn¡¯t here. I have to look after the United Department of the Weststadt District.¡±

    ¡°Go back, go.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lambert waved his hand with a look of disgust.

    Hellen¡¯s office was not far from Lambert¡±s. In just a few steps, she was ying with the small pieces of wood in her office. When she arrived, she nced sideways in the direction of Hans¡± office, which was now locked.

    After spending a day in the United Department of the Weststadt District, Hellen didn¡¯t manage many things.

    She packed up her things at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, went to Lambert¡¯s office to say goodbye, and drove home.

    When the car reached an intersection, it was a red light, and Hellen stopped the car.

    Her phone in her bag rang. She took it out and saw that it was a WhatsApp message from Hans.

    Hans texted, ¡°I met Moreton.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips and typed, ¡°Have you sighed the contract?¡±

    Hans replied, ¡°No, Moreton just met me today. If I sign the contract, it should be signed three dayster.¡±

    Hellen nced at the traffic light. There were only a few seconds left before she put her phone aside and started the car.

    When she arrived at the Jovano mansion, Hellen got out of the car and picked up his mobile phone to have a look. Hans had already sent another message.

    Hans texted, ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    It was these three words again. Hellen felt a little uneasy. She always felt that something would happen after Hans came back.

    Some things were changing little by little.

    In a few days, it would be Everet¡¯s engagement party. The Jovano family had cleaned up both inside and out, and the decorated pirs had been set up one after another.

    The only thing missing was to put up the flowers in advance.

    After dinner, Hellen called Darcy.

    Darcy, who had always been carefree, said in a trembling voice, ¡°Hellen, I get so nervous when I think about my engagement ceremony in a few days!¡±

 Chapter 231 I Like You

    Four days passed in a sh.

    Hellen¡¯s recent lifestyle was very simple. She went to work in the United Department of the Weststadt District during the day and went back to the Jovano family to rest at night. And she also called tofort her good sister.

    Today was the day of the engagement of Darcy and Everet.

    Because of the banquet¡¯s process, Darcy had arrived at the Jovano family early in the morning to prepare.

    The first floor.

    Darcy and Hellen were in the same room. They leaned against the window and looked out.

    The newly delivered flowers sent by airst night were now decorated in the Jovano family¡¯s garden, adding a bit of spring and vitality to the garden inte autumn.

    Hellen clutched her cheeks and smiled. ¡°My mother rarely holds dinner parties at home. She doesn¡¯t like people messing around at home. This is my first time seeing the house decorated so grandly.¡±

    Darcy was sitting on one side, and the makeup artist had already tidied up the makeup and hairstyle for her. Only the gown had not been put on.

    She stood there, and her hands were trembling slightly.

    Hellen looked away from the window and looked at Darcy¡¯s trembling hands.

    She couldn¡¯t helpughing and tried tofort her. ¡°Darcy, you don¡¯t have to be so scared, do you? It¡¯s just an engagement party, and you¡¯re already so nervous. Are you going to faint at the wedding banquet in a few months?¡±

    Darcy coughed lightly. Her voice was sounding like it was squeezed out of her throat.

    ¡°I got what I wanted. How can I not be nervous?¡±

    Hellen rubbed her lower abdomen and nodded. Today she was wearing an exceptionally loose evening gown, with only a stretch binding below the chest, and a loose hemline below.

    Darcy looked at the time and said, ¡°Well, you have to quickly change into your gown. The wedding MC will call for us soon.¡±

    Hellen cooperated with Darcy to tie up the gorgeous engagement dress bit by bit with two maids.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Music rang outside.

    It was time to invite the female lead to the stage. Darcy took a deep breath nervously and lifted her skirt as she walked out.

    Hellen followed behind. The two of them walked from the vi to the garden of the Jovano family.

    In the garden, Darcy lifted her skirt, stiffly smiled, and walked onto the stage.

    Hellen nced down the stage. Her mother, Darcy¡¯s parents, and old Mr. Lewis were all seated there.

    Joanna saw her and waved at her. Hellen lifted her skirt and sat down next to her mother.

    The engagement party was designed by Darcy. It was abination of Eastern and Western. There were also some asions where the wedding MC interacted with the engaged couple.

    Hellen was watching happily and noticed that her best friend was standing on the stage with a stiff back, like a stiff fish.

    She let out a lowugh. Everet stood beside Darcy and reached out to hold her hand.

    Darcy rxed after they whispered something to each other.

    After chatting with the wedding MC, it was time for the couple to dance their first dance.

    Everet and Darcy walked into the dance floor arm in arm, starting with a waltz.

    Hellen gently caressed her belly. The surrounding young men and women all entered the dance floor.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    She sat there calmly. In the past, she had to find a ce to sit in the corner at the party.

    The child in her belly was now her lifesaver. No one would invite her to dance.

    As Hellen was pondering, a familiar voice rang out by her side.

    ¡°Little fairy, can I invite you to dance?¡±

    Hellen raised her eyebrows and turned around to see Eddie stretching out his hand and standing to the side.

    Sheughed and replied casually, ¡°Fairy usually doesn¡¯t dance casually.¡±

    Eddie didn¡¯t care. He sat down in a chair beside Hellen and said, ¡°Fairies usually don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±

    ¡°The ceremony is over, and next is the banquet. What are you still doing here?¡±

    Hellen stroked her lower abdomen. ¡°I am a pregnant woman. If I don¡¯t sit here, do I have to go in and dance?¡±

    She looked at Everet and Darcy on the dance floor.

    Darcy raised her head to look at him, while Everet lowered his head to look at her. It seemed that they only had each other in their eyes and the world.

    Hellen felt the same way. A brilliant smile blossomed on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see that my brother and Everet have engaged.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face was filled with a happy and at-ease smile. She was truly happy for her brother and Darcy.

    Eddie stared at Everet and Darcy for a while before shifting his gaze to Hellen quietly.

    ¡°Your brother is engaged. You should think about your marriage.¡±

    Hellen rubbed her belly in a leisurely manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry. It doesn¡¯t matter even if I don¡¯t get married for the rest of my life.¡±

    Eddie¡¯s eyes darkened as he recalled what his parents had told him. He lowered his voice.

    ¡°After I came back from Jena City, I heard that Hans announced in Moreton¡¯s seminar that the child in your belly was his. Does Hans know the truth?¡±

    Hellen was originally intoxicated with Everet and Darcy¡¯s happiness, but when she heard Eddie¡¯s words, she came back to her senses suddenly.

    She was startled and looked around. When she saw that no one was around, she lowered her voice.

    ¡°Lower your voice, don¡¯t let others hear it!¡±

    When Eddie saw Hellen¡¯s reaction, he raised his eyebrows and had an idea in his mind.

    ¡°Since you are so nervous, Hans probably doesn¡¯t know the truth yet.¡±

    Hellen red at him, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Hans¡¯s current knowledge of this is the same as your previous identity.¡±

    Eddie burst intoughter. ¡°Do you mean Hans thinks that the child in your belly is mine, but he is willing to be my child¡¯s father? I really can¡¯t tell that he is such a generous person.¡±

    It was obvious that Eddie was gloating.

    Hellen stared angrily at him.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t just sit here. Show me around your backyard garden.¡±

    Eddie pulled Hellen to her feet.

    Hellen saidzily, ¡°How many times have youe to my home? Can¡¯t you just stroll around by yourself? Why must you drag me along?¡±

    Eddie smiled and stared at Hellen. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I have something to tell you.¡±

    Hellen had no choice but to follow him to the backyard garden.

    On the narrow path, the two of them gradually moved away from the banquet.

    The surroundings became quiet. Hellen came to a somewhat exhausted halt.

    ¡°Eddie, it is confirmed that there is no one here. Even the surveince camera in this area is silent. What do you want to say?¡±

    Eddie turned around and looked at Hellen solemnly.

    Just as Hellen felt as though her heart was about to go crazy from his stare, he suddenly spoke out. ¡°Hellen, I like you.¡±

    Hellen was stunned, and then she frowned. She felt as though she had been fooled.

    ¡°Is that what you want to say? I thought you would say something important!¡±

    Hellen had heard Eddie¡¯s words more than dozens of times ever since they met.

 Chapter 232 Impulsive

    She turned to leave, but Eddie grabbed her wrist.

    Hellen turned around and saw that Eddie¡¯s expression was unprecedentedly serious.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me, and with the reputation I¡¯ve had, you¡±d be right not to.¡±

    Eddie reached into his pocket and fished out a velvet box.

    It was a very old-fashioned jewelry box.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Eddie opened it solemnly.

    A diamond ring was lying in the velvet box.

    ¡°This is what my grandmother left for me. It can be considered her only memento.¡±

    His gaze was firm, and his usual dissipated and unrestrained face was filled with nervousness and expectant.

    ¡°Hellen, after interacting with you for so long, I have truly fallen in love with you. I hope that you can give me a chance to prove my love for you.¡±

    After that, Eddie smiled and continued, ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that ever since I started being with you, there hasn¡¯t been any scandal of me?¡±

    As the breeze blew, the fragrance of flowers in the garden filled the air. Hellen quietly clenched her fists. She could see Eddie¡¯s caution.

    Although there was a smile on his face, his eyes were firm.

    Hellen pursed her lips and said seriously.

    ¡°Eddie, to me, you are my brother¡¯s best friend and also my friend. I don¡¯t want to be the one to hesitate, nor do I want to give you unnecessary illusions. But I don¡¯t have any feelings for you.¡±

    Eddie held the box tightly. His finger pulps turned pale. But his expression remained unchanged.

    ¡°Hellen, love can be nurtured over time. If you feel that I am a good person¡­¡±

    Hellen frowned and interrupted Eddie.

    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for so long. If love could really be generated, it would have happened long ago.¡±

    The path was quiet. Eddie lowered his eyes.

    A few secondster, he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°So do you have feelings for Hans?¡±

    Hellen was slightly startled. A hint of panic shed across her face.

    Eddie knew the answer.

    Before he went to Jena City, Hellen was indifferent to Hans.

    It was Hans who had stolen her heart secretly.

    ¡°I will not give up.¡± Eddie¡¯s voice was firm.

    The first time he saw Hellen was in a nightclub. At that time, she was like a wildcat, ying the drums and exuding a free and mboyant feeling, which immediately attracted his attention.

    At first, he didn¡¯t know Hellen¡¯s identity. Afterward, he discovered that this little wildcat was actually Everet¡¯s younger sister.

    Although Eddie had been ambiguous with many women over the years, he had his irond rule that he would not hit on any of his good brothers¡± women or sisters.

    Soter on, when they met again, he would only tease Hellen with the intention of toying with the cute wildcat. But at some point in time, he had a ce for this little wildcat in his heart.

    Every time he thought of Hellen, his heart felt as if it was being gently scratched by a w. And his heart morously desired to be with her.

    Falling in love was sometimes silent.

    Eddie took the ring out of the box and wanted to ce it on Hellen¡¯s finger.

    ¡°Eddie, don¡¯t be like this.¡± Hellen wanted to pull her hand back.

    Eddie looked up at her and said, ¡°If you are not willing to ept me now, then consider it a gift from a friend.¡±

    His voice was low and insistent.

    Hellen let out a sigh. ¡°Friends would not choose rings as gifts.¡±

    She withdrew her hand firmly.

    ¡°Eddie, I think it is good for you and me to make everything clear.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips. In the past, Eddie always liked to y a trick, so she had never taken his confession seriously.

    But from today onwards, she felt that she had to put some distance between herself and Eddie.

    Eddie could read Hellen¡¯s mind. There seemed to be a chasm between the two after his confession.

    The slight sense of alienation from Hellen made Eddie¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°You are indeed very straightforward.¡± Eddie¡¯s voice was a little sad.

    Before he took over the Levi Group, he had been dating women for many years, and he had seen many brothers around him fall into women¡¯s traps.

    Usually, those women didn¡¯t reject, nor did they ept. They were good at the hard-to-get game. And they just enjoyed the men¡¯s kindness to them.

    Eddie used to scoff at such women.

    But he suddenly had an extremely ridiculous thought. He would rather Hellen not reject or ept him.

    He just wanted to stay by her side and love her.

    Even if she was toying with his feelings.

    Now, he knew that Hellen¡¯s intentions were good, but she had refused his feelings in a very straightforward manner.

    This made him feel like he was about to suffocate.

    Hellen looked at Eddie and saw him standing there like a stone.

    ¡°I have to go back. After all, today is my brother¡¯s engagement party. You¡¯ve been here many times. You should be able to find your own way back.¡±

    ¡°Hellen,¡± Eddie suddenly called out.

    Hellen was about to leave. She raised her head to look at him when hearing it.

    Eddie strode towards her and pressed down on her two arms before she could resist.

    ¡°Whether you have feelings for me or not, maybe you can only find out after trying.¡±

    Eddie felt like he was going crazy. He lowered his head and looked at Hellen¡¯s plump lips, and his eyes were filled with madness.

    Since there was a chasm in their rtionship, and since she had begun to be indifferent to him, he could only forcefully break this indifferent boundary.

    After all, he didn¡¯t intend to let go and would never let go!

    When Hellen saw that Eddie was about to kiss her, her eyes widened.

    ¡°Eddie, let me go!¡±

    Hellen¡¯s skill wasn¡¯t bad. She twisted her body to the side and pulled out a wrist.

    But Hellen was worrying about the baby in her belly, so her movements were not as flexible as usual.

    Eddie also reacted.

    He was impulsive. As he looked at Hellen¡¯s defensive expression, only regret remained in his heart.

    ¡°Sorry, I was a little impulsive¡­¡±

    Before Eddie could finish.

    ¡°Boom!¡±

    Hellen looked at the fallen stone and then at Eddie¡¯s injured head.

    She turned around and looked in the direction where the stone was thrown.

    The stone hade too quickly for Eddie to react.

    Xeno stood by the side of arge tree on the path, ying with a stone in his hand with a dangerous smile on his face.

    He was also the one who threw the stone just now.

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Xeno, why are you here?¡±

    Xeno walked forward and pulled Hellen behind him.

    ¡°Charles and I came here to attend your brother¡¯s wedding. Hans isn¡¯t here recently, so of course, we¡¯lle on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you at the banquet?¡± Hellen pulled Xeno¡¯s arm and took the remaining stone from him.

    It was a pebble half the size of a palm. If it really hit someone¡¯s head, the person could have been seriously injured.

    Xeno stared at Eddie with a sneer.

    ¡°I originally wanted to visit your garden, but I never thought that I would encounter a hooligan!¡±

 Chapter 233 Will not Let Him Go

    Eddie stared at Xeno with cold eyes.

    ¡°This is between me and Hellen. Who the hell do you think you are?¡±

    Xeno had a fiery temper. Hearing Eddie¡¯s words, he sneered and immediately rolled up his sleeves.

    ¡°Alright, today I¡¯ll let you know what kind of a person you are. Can you call Hellen so sweetly?¡±

    Eddie caressed the spot on his face where he had been hit. His voice was sinister.

    ¡°Xeno, it seems that the William family has really spoiled you.¡±

    Xeno was so angry that he cursed loudly. Hellen pulled him back strenuously and tried to persuade him.

    ¡°Xeno, stop it. It¡¯s my brother¡¯s engagement party today. How can you fight here?¡±

    Xeno was worried about Hellen¡¯s belly. He was afraid that it would hurt her if he shook off her hand hard.

    ¡°Hellen, let go. He¡¯s just a hooligan who ran into someone else¡¯s house and made trouble. I¡¯ll teach him a lesson for you today!¡±

    Hellen anxiously looked at Charles who was several steps away.

    He held a mobile phone in his hand and was leisurely facing their direction as if he were filming something.

    Hellen felt anxious.

    ¡°Charles, stop taking photos. Come over and pull Xeno!¡±

    Charles raised the corner of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±

    Did he ask her not to be anxious?

    Judging from Charles¡¯s manner, he was obviously enjoying a good show!

    Hellen was so angry that her head was almost dizzy!

    Xeno was still scolding. ¡°Eddie, although others don¡¯t know what you are, do you think I don¡¯t know? Do you think you are qualified topete with my brother for a woman? If your younger brother hadn¡¯t died early, an illegitimate child like you would be abandoned somewhere now, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Hellen was stunned and turned to look at Eddie.

    Eddie¡¯s face darkened and his eyes were filled with killing intent.

    Hellen stood between the two, so they couldn¡¯t fight.

    Charles leisurely walked over, put down the phone, looked at the screen, and smiled.

    ¡°Hans, how was it? Was it a good show?¡±

    Hellen was stunned and immediately looked at Charles¡¯s phone. From her angle, she could only see the back of the phone, but the voiceing from the phone was familiar and low.

    ¡°Stop Xeno. Don¡¯t let him harm Hellen.¡±

    Xeno heard it too and flew into a rage.

    ¡°I am taking revenge for you!¡±

    ¡°I will handle Eddie¡¯s matter myself when I get back. Charles, please escort Hellen back to her mother¡¯s side,¡± said Hans.

    Charles answered and hung up the video call.

    He crossed his arms and looked at Xeno. ¡°Hans said that he wanted to deal with him by himself. He is not trying to force a kiss on your girlfriend. Stop being so angry ande back with me!¡±

    Hellen kept having the feeling that the two were speaking weirdly but she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.

    She frowned and looked at Charles. Compared to Xeno¡¯s hot temper, this person was obviously more rational.

    It was just that she had a hard time getting Hans to promise not to target the Levi family before.

    If the Grant Group had attacked the Levi Group again before, things would have been troublesome!

    Hellen stared at Charles with a hostile gaze.

    Charles seemed to have seen through her thoughts and had a gentle and amiable smile on his face.

    Like a smiling fox, he looked friendly on the outside but was sinister at heart.

    ¡°Hellen, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Charles nced at Eddie as he spoke, and a cold glint was shing in his eyes.

    Eddie whispered, ¡°Hellen, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Hellen followed Xeno back and did not look back after hearing Eddie¡¯s words.

    She gritted her teeth. ¡°Eddie, today is my brother¡¯s engagement ceremony. I don¡¯t want you to make a big deal out of this! I can pretend that nothing happened before, but we¡±d better not meet in the future.¡±

    She had watched her mother and Darcy prepare the engagement ceremony for so long. So, she didn¡¯t want to leave a w in it.

    Back at the banquet, she found a sofa in the corner and sat down.

    Charles and Xeno followed closely behind her, sitting down on both sides.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Hellen frowned. ¡°Do you have nothing to do? Where are your femalepanions?¡±

    Xeno raised his finger and pointed it somewhere.

    Hellen looked in the direction he was pointing towards.

    Rosy and Carol were not far away, chatting andughing.

    Hellen pursed her lips.

    ¡°Then go and apany your femalepanions. You don¡¯t have to stay here.¡±

    They sat on the left and right beside her like two guardian angels.

    Xeno raised his eyebrows. ¡°No. What if that hooligan bullies you again?¡±

    Hellen held her forehead. ¡°He¡¯s not a hooligan. Before you hit him just now, he already apologized.¡±

    ¡°He has already done that. What¡¯s the use of apologizing?¡±

    Xeno¡¯s expression turned grim.

    Charles spoke faintly by the side.

    ¡°Hellen, you are very concerned about the Levi Group, your business partner, are you?¡±

    Hellen frowned as she looked at Charles.

    ¡°The Jovano Group and the Levi Group have been partners for many years, and Eddie is my brother¡¯s best friend. I don¡¯t want him to be hurt. You were impulsive just now, Charles.¡±

    Charles raised his brows and obviously understood what Hellen meant.

    ¡°Hellen, after all, we are Hans¡¯s friends. We can¡¯t let someone bully the woman he likes when he¡¯s not around.¡±

    Hellen frowned.

    Charles smiled and said, ¡°No matter what you think, I know Hans loves you. So even if he is not in Tempe City now, I will not give Eddie any chance to get close to you.¡±

    His tone was soft, but it made people shudder.

    Hellen immediately felt a sense of unease. ¡°What do you want to do to Eddie?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be my turn to do anything this time.¡±

    Charles smiled and thought of Hans, whose face was as cold as ice in the video.

    ¡°But Hans will never let him go.¡±

    Hellen felt a headache. She sighed and looked up at the crowd.

    A young man holding a wine ss was looking around in the crowd.

    Upon seeing this, Hellen immediately stood up.

    ¡°Luz,e here.¡±

    Luz was currently searching for traces of Hellen. Hearing Hellen¡¯s voice, he looked over.

    Upon seeing Hellen, he ran over with bright eyes.

    ¡°Hellen, here Ie.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡± Hellenughed. ¡°When did you arrive?¡±

    ¡°I arrived very early. When the wedding MC was holding the ceremony, I saw you sitting at the rtives¡± seats beneath the stage, so I didn¡¯t go to disturb you.¡±

    Luz smiled shyly. ¡°But when the wedding MC finished it, I couldn¡¯t find you.¡±

    Back then, he had been invited by a girl to dance. After he refused the girl, Hellen already left her seat.

    Hellenughed.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, have fun. Taylor and Karlen are also here today. You can go find them.¡±

    Luz looked pitifully at Hellen. ¡°I just want to stay by your side.¡±

 Chapter 234 Why Do I Explain This?

    Not far behind Hellen, Xeno and Charles were sitting on the sofa.

    Xeno frowned and looked at the shy-looking young man.

    He was a little puzzled, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Hellen only have one elder brother? When did she have a younger brother?¡±

    Charles also narrowed his eyes and carefully observed Luz.

    Looking at the young man¡¯s burning and sincere eyes, he suddenly let out a helplessugh.

    ¡°Hans is going to have a hard time in the future. He can fight with Eddie, who has some strength. However, it will be hard to deal with such a pure little white rabbit. No matter whether he beats the rabbit or not, he will suffer loss.¡±

    Xeno was immediately displeased. ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. Can you stop beating around the bush?¡±

    Charles said with a faint smile, ¡°That¡¯s all your intelligence can reach.¡±

    As Hellen and Luz chatted, a shout rang out nearby.

    ¡°Hellen.¡±

    She turned around and saw her aunt Violetaing from afar.

    ¡°Auntie Violeta, you¡¯re gorgeous today. Where¡¯s my uncle?¡±

    Violeta covered her lips and smiled, ¡°Your uncle is watching Darcy over there with your grandmother. Your grandmother liked Darcy very much. Now Darcy finally bes her granddaughter-inw. She is very happy.¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°Then I will apany you.¡±

    Luz stood by the side somewhat helplessly. Seeing that Hellen was talking to her family member, it was somewhat inappropriate for him to follow them.

    After standing there for a while, a handsome man came over.

    ¡°Little brother, what are you doing here alone? How about chatting with me somewhere?¡±

    Luz frowned slightly. The man in front of him was handsome and had an extraordinary bearing.

    Why were there so many perverts nowadays?

    Luz left with a cold face.

    Xeno held his ss and widened his eyes. He stared at Luz¡¯s back, then at Charles.

    He turned around and walked back to the sofa. He said to Charles, ¡°This little brother doesn¡¯t give me any face. I am unable to find anything.¡±

    Charles smiled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s you who didn¡¯t greet him correctly. When you greeted him, you seemed to have some special tastes.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Xeno was furious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to be kind when greeting him? I¡¯m kind enough, but you call me a pervert!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it was my mistake. I forgot that you are not very friendly toward men and are usually kind to little girls. So, when you used this tactic to talk to little brother, you scared him.¡± Charlesughed.

    Several girls walked past the sofa and were attracted by the handsome Charles and Xeno.

    Hellen apanied Violeta for a while and went to greet Taylor and Karlen.

    Today was Everet¡¯s engagement banquet, and almost all of the people she knew hade. Hellen wanted to bezy, but she couldn¡±t.

    Sheid her hands on her swollen belly and found a corner to sit down in. Not long after she sat down, Darcy slowly walked over.

    ¡°Hellen, are you tired today? Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and get some rest? The banquet will still take a long time.¡±

    Hellen looked at the guests, then stood up. ¡°Fine. After the banquet is over, remember toe to my room. Let¡¯s chat for a while.¡±

    After talking to Darcy, Hellen said goodbye to Luz and returned to the bedroom on the second floor.

    Recently, her belly had been getting heavier and heavier. She had been busy for a while, but now her waist was sore.

    Hellen sighed and sat in front of the window to rest.

    From here, she could see the scene in the garden downstairs. Shey on the balcony, and her eyes were scanning the crowd.

    Everet was personally responsible for the security of the venue today. She had paid attention to it before and found nothing suspicious.

    The phone in her pocket rang. Hellen took it out and nced at it. It was a WhatsApp message from Hans.

    Hans: [It is your brother¡¯s engagement today. I¡¯ve already asked David to send a gift. Rest well.]

    Hellen curled her lips and immediately thought of the video call that Charles had made to Hans when Eddie confessed to her.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Hellen typed: [I am already resting. But there is some misunderstanding regarding Eddie today.]

    She thought about it, but before she could say anything, Hans replied.

    Hans: [Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll handle it.]This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Handle what?¡± thought she.

    Hellen frowned. Eddie had calmed down at that time, but Xeno and Charles¡¯s appearance was too coincidental.

    Hellen typed: [Eddie was just impulsive. He stopped before Xeno threw the stone.]

    After typing, Hellen looked at the message she had sent, and she was slightly startled.

    ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why did I exin this to Hans?¡± thought she.

    Hans was not her boyfriend¡­

    Hellen stared at the screen for a long time, covering her face andughing.

    The engagement party of Everet and Darcy ended smoothly. After sending off the guests, only the Jovano family and the Thomas Family were left.

    Only now did Hellen go downstairs.

    In the living room, her grandma, uncle, and aunt were sitting and chatting.

    Darcy and Everet sat on another sofa, holding hands tightly.

    Joanna raised her head and saw Hellene down. She grumbled softly, ¡°You only want to bezy.¡±

    Hellen rubbed her lower abdomen as she put on an aggrieved expression.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Mom, you know I don¡¯t like asions with too many people.¡±

    Joanna was not really scolding her, so she did not say anything more.

    To the side, Granny Thomas was unhappy. ¡°Hellen is pregnant. She should rest more.¡±

    Hellen went downstairs and sat next to Granny Thomas, holding her arm and acting like a spoiled child. ¡°Grandma, you dote on me the most.¡±

    Joanna smiled as she nced at her daughter before turning to look at her younger brother. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you toe to Tempe City. Stay here for a few days. There are enough rooms at home anyway.¡±

    Palmer shook his head and said, ¡°All of us are here for Everet¡¯s engagement ceremony, and no one is looking after the Thomas Group. I¡¯m not at ease.¡±

    Joanna and Palmer chatted with each other.

    Hellen quietly raised her eyes to look at Darcy who was sitting opposite.

    Darcy had always been a carefree person, but this was the first time she had seen her fianc¨¦¡¯s family members.

    Her face was slightly flushed and she sat there somewhat coyly.

    Hellen said, ¡°Darcy, why are you so quiet today?¡±

    Joanna immediately said, ¡°Darcy, now that you are engaged to Everet, the Jovano family is your home. You can say whatever you want in your own home.¡±

    Darcy nodded. ¡°I understood, Auntie.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she red at Hellen.

    Joanna was worried that it would be ufortable for Darcy to stay here, so she called out to Hellen, ¡°Hellen, take Darcy to the side hall to y.¡±

    Hellen answered and pulled her to the side hall.

    There were only the two of them in the quiet side hall.

    Seeing that Darcy was heaving a sigh of relief, Hellen could not helpughing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you oftene to my house in the past? At that time, you kept talking when chatting with my mother, and neither my mother nor I could interrupt. What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±

    Darcy red at Hellen. ¡°It¡¯s different today. Your grandmother¡¯s family is here!¡±

    ¡°My grandma, uncle, and aunt are all easy to get along with.¡±

    When Hellen finished speaking, she saw Darcy¡¯s blushing face andughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would see you so shy one day.¡±

 Chapter 235 The Intruderâ€™s Confession

    Darcy was only engaged to Everet, and the engagement party was over. At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Everet personally drove Darcy back to the Lewis family.

    Palmer was worried about thepany¡¯s situation in Hail City, so he left in the evening.

    Granny Thomas and Violeta decided to stay in the Jovano mansion for a few more days.

    That night, after dinner, Hellen returned to her room. She chatted with Darcy through video call for a while.

    After hanging up the video call, Hellen switched to another WhatsApp ount.

    She first nced at the chat group of Green Mansion. The chat group was quiet, and thetest chat record was from this afternoon.

    After Hellen returned to the main page, she entered the chat group of theboratory: [Work Hard for human reproduction!]

    There were seven other people in the group chat of theboratory, including four researchers: Terzo Arnold, Daniel Lopez, Tom Swan, and John Brown.

    The other two people were Finn Heaton and Caleb Heaton from Devil Wolves.

    Thest one was her, named Hanar.

    These six people lived in a small vi every day. They didn¡¯t chat much in the group and only sent their research progress.

    Hellen looked at the research progress for a while. There were still several difficult problems raised by researchers in the group.

    Hellen answered what she knew. As for the other different ones, she still needed time to study them.

    She chatted with the four researcherste at night in the group chat, using Professor Hana¡¯s WhatsApp.

    The four researchers looked excited.

    It wasn¡¯t until they finished chatting that Hellen closed WhatsApp and switched the system.

    Looking at the time, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Unknowingly, they had chatted for so long. She had to go to the Weststadt District tomorrow to keep watch.

    Hellen muted her phone and ced it at the head of the bed. Then she turned off the light and prepared to sleep.

    Deep in the night, the curtains rolled up gently and brought in a breeze.

    Hellen quietly opened her eyes on the bed. Her head and her body did not move as her eyes turned toward that window.

    Before going to bed, she had clearly closed the window tightly, but it was now open!

    Hellen pursed her lips.

    Someone came in!

    She was a little confused. If those people in the dark intended to take action, today when the guests gathered here would be the best time. Why did theye at this time?

    Especially when she was still in the room.

    Hellen quietly pulled the sheet away from the bed and pressed a button of the secretpartment on the bed board.

    This was something she had prepared earlier to guard against intruders.

    The curtains in front of the window were gently rolled up. Under the moonlight, a figure appeared silently in her room.

    Hellen had already opened the secretpartment and touched the icy-cold weapon.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡± A low, hoarse voice rang out in the room.

    Hellen was slightly startled. She subconsciously let go of her hand and that gun fell back into the secretpartment, letting out a crisp sound.

    She widened her eyes, and the outline of the man¡¯s face gradually became clear in the moonlight.

    Hellen frowned and eximed, ¡°How could it be you? Weren¡¯t you in Empire Y?¡±

    Hans had a faint smile on his face, but his eyes were deep.

    He stared at Hellen. ¡°I called you, but you didn¡¯t answer, so I came in without permission. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Hellen pursed her lips and criticized in her heart.

    ¡°He had alreadye in. What was the point of apologizing now?¡±

    However, she was more curious about another thing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde back in a week? Why did youe back today? Has the contract been signed yet?¡±

    Hans shook his head. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    He stared fixedly at Hellen.

    Hellen was somewhat puzzled. ¡°No? Did youe back on urgent business in the Grant Group?¡±

    Now that Hans was here, she couldn¡¯t lie in bed anymore.

    Hellen left her bed and walked to a corner of the room. Since he was a guest, she shall pour him a cup of water.

    As soon as Hellen turned around, she was hugged by him.

    She held the ss in one hand and raised her other hand helplessly. ¡°Hans, let go of me.¡±

    The man¡¯s heavy breath hit her ear, and his breath seemed to be suppressing something.

    A deep voice slowly rang out by Hellen¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I miss you.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she pushed Hans with the hand that was not holding the cup.

    ¡°Let go of me first.¡±

    Hans came to his senses and released his grip on her, knowing that he had been rash.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    His deep gaze never left Hellen¡¯s body. He had originally nned to confess his love to Hellen after a week.

    However, when he saw the video sent by Charles today, he could no longer suppress the longing for Hellen in his heart and the impulse toe back and crush Eddie¡¯s bones!

    Longing and anger mingled together. Without hesitation, he booked a ticket.

    In the quiet room, the two stared at each other silently.

    Hellen first averted her gaze. Her heart was filled with all sorts of emotions before they finally transformed into gentleness.

    So, did this man suddenlye back from Empire Y just to say, ¡°I miss you¡±?

    Hans took the cup from Hellen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Your brother is engaged today. Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°No. I was just watching.¡± After speaking, Hellen fell silent.

    At this time and asion, Hans climbed over the wall and entered her room.

    She should have been angry, but now she didn¡¯t know what to say, and she was inexplicably nervous.

    ¡°Today, Eddie¡­¡±

    ¡°When are you going back?¡±

    Both of them spoke at the same time.

    Hans¡¯s expression was gloomy. ¡°I came here straight after leaving the airport. Do you really not want to see me?¡±

    Before he could finish the water in his ss, she was about to chase him away.

    Hellen pursed her lips and hesitated for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Now my grandmother, aunt, mother, and brother are all at home. If they see you in my room at this time, they will definitely misunderstand.¡±

    Hans approached Hellen. His tall figure and handsome face had a strong aura that made people feel a little oppressed.

    ¡°What misunderstanding?¡±

    Hellen grew anxious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you asking a question you already know the answer to? They¡¯ll definitely misunderstand our rtionship and think that we¡¯ve rekindled or something.¡±

    Rekindled affection?

    Hans¡¯s feather-like eyshes drooped down and his eyes were filled with love and affection.

    ¡°I told you to wait for me toe back, but now I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hellen, I want to start over with you.¡± Hans¡¯s voice was low and hoarse.

    In the moonlight, Hellen seemed to be able to hear her own heartbeat.

    She raised her head and stared at Hans. After a long while, she said, ¡°We were together. Although I don¡¯t remember it anymore, you didn¡¯t fall in love with me in those two years.¡±

    This was already a mistake.

    Hans stared at Hellen. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried to understand you in the past. I hope you can give me another chance, and give us a chance to start over.¡±

    He wanted to make up for his mistakes bit by bit.

    Hellen hesitated. During this period, she had spent with Hans, she admitted that she had been slowly moved.

    As for the past, whether it was the contacts on her mobile phone or the previous Hellen that her mother and brother talked about, it showed that she had been extremely humble over the past two years and had changed to cater to Hans¡¯s preferences.

    Hellen clenched her fists quietly and met Hans¡¯s gaze with her beautiful eyes.

    However, she did not have memories of those two years!

    She looked at those records and listened to the words of others as if she was listening to someone¡¯s story.

    Hellen¡¯s personality had always been stubborn. She extremely hated Hans much before. Butter she cooperated with him, getting to know him bit by bit. Then, Hans disregarded his safety and saved her many times.

    Perhaps¡­

 Chapter 236 We Can Give It a Try

    Hellen rubbed her lower abdomen and hesitated for a long time.

    In silence, Hans stood to one side and waited. His hands quietly clenched into fists.

    He was like a person waiting for trial.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a rather stubborn person. I have always had zero tolerance for betrayal,¡± slowly said Hellen.

    Hans¡¯s heart sank. He knew that Hellen was talking about him and Natalie.

    ¡°But you¡¯ve saved me too many times. I¡¯ve told you before that we can write off our debts.¡±

    Hellen looked up at Hans.

    ¡°My mom and brother are dissatisfied with you.¡±

    Hans¡¯s eyes dimmed a little. ¡°I understood.¡±

    If someone treated Taylor the same way he treated Hellen in the past, he would probably make that person disappear directly from Tempe City.

    The corners of Hellen¡¯s mouth rose slightly.

    ¡°However, I truly do not remember what happened during those two years. Thus, I feel that we can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hans was stunned.

    ¡°I said, we can give it a try and date.¡± Hellen thought for a moment, then said, ¡°But there are a few conditions you must agree to.¡±

    Hans said solemnly, ¡°I agree.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t said what the conditions are yet.¡±

    Hans¡¯s hands trembled slightly at his side. Hellen had said so much, including Natalie. He had thought that he had been sentenced to death.

    He did not expect the situation to turn around so quickly. In an instant, his world seemed to be illuminated.

    ¡°I¡¯ll agree to any condition.¡±

    Hellen had been rather nervous, but upon hearing these words, she began tough as well.

    ¡°We can¡¯t make our rtionship public, let alone let my family know.¡±

    Hans pursed his lips and thought, ¡°Is this a secret affair?¡±

    Seeing that Hans was silent, Hellen continued, ¡°If one side doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate, we have the right to stop at any time. And the other side can¡¯t pester anymore.¡±

    She was very thoughtful as if this was not a love affair but a business as usual.

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°All right, I agree.¡±

    Hellen was somewhat surprised. In the past, when talking business, he was really not a person who would give in.

    She didn¡¯t expect that even if he was asked to maintain the secret affair, he would agree.

    Looking at Hans¡¯s face, Hellen was stunned for a moment. In terms of appearance, she had never seen a man more outstanding than Hans.

    The moonlight shone on the side of Hans¡¯s face, making his already deep facial features even more three-dimensional.

    Hellen took a deep breath. ¡°Also, in the future, don¡¯t casually climb onto my window.¡±

    ¡°Is this necessary?¡± Hans asked.

    Hellen pursed her lips. ¡°Nope, but climbing up my windows today is very impolite and very dangerous!¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t heard Hans¡¯s voice and only seen a figure, she might have shot him just now.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Dangerous?¡± Hans sensitively captured her words. ¡°David has investigated it before. Another group of people is investigating you in secret. Have you figured out who it is?¡±

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t figure it out, so it is so dangerous,¡± Hellen mumbled.

    She did not tell Hans about Prescriptions for All. She did not want him to get involved in such a dangerous matter.

    ¡°Leave this to me.¡± Hans¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    Hellenughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can solve it myself. Well, you came back from Empire Y tonight, then when are you going back?¡±

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°Tomorrow afternoon, Moreton will invite me to go to y golf. I should be back in a few hours.¡±

    Hellen frowned, somewhat worried. ¡°Then go back and rest early.¡±

    ¡°If I go back now, I should be unable to fall asleep.¡± Hans¡¯s voice softened.

    For such a long time, he had been looking forward to this moment day and night.

    Hellen agreed to be together with him once more.

    His gaze was too hot and Hellen turned her face away in difort.

    ¡°Take a rest if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll stay with you for a while.¡±

    ¡°How am I supposed to sleep when you are here?¡± Hellen ground her teeth. ¡°Later, before you leave, tell me the path you took.¡±

    She had always been in charge of the securitywork of the Jovano mansion. She had always thought that it was well arranged, but she didn¡¯t expect that someone could sneak in through the window in the middle of the night!

    Hans¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Now the two of them had confirmed their rtionship. Facing her new boyfriend, Hellen thought of another thing.

    ¡°Hans, what did you mean by telling Charles in the video today that you would deal with Eddie personally?¡±

    When Eddie was mentioned, Hans¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°He almost hurt you today.¡±

    ¡°No, he stopped before Xeno took action. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± Hellen frowned and said seriously, ¡°Eddie is my brother¡¯s best friend and also a partner of the Jovano Group. Please forgive him.¡±

    Hans¡¯s gaze was gloomy.

    Whether it was a misunderstanding or not, Eddie¡¯s confession to Hellen was true.

    Eddie had been coveting Hellen. It had made Hans disgusted.

    But when he thought that Hellen had just agreed to date him¡­

    Hans rarely made a concession and said, ¡°I will not make trouble for him this time, but if he still bothers you in the future¡­¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already made it clear to him today.¡± Hellen raised her head. ¡°I¡¯m a man of principles. Since I¡¯ve promised to date you, I won¡¯t have anything to do with Eddie in the future. I hope you won¡¯t target the Levi family.¡±

    Hans said gently, ¡°Okay, I promise you this time.¡±

    The room was quiet.

    Hellen and Hans whispered to each other. Hellen had just agreed to date Hans, but she was still a little nervous and shifted the topic to business in the Weststadt District and thepany.

    Hans sat to the side with a gentle expression, allowing her to change the topic and answer her question.

    They talked about the business in the Weststadt District, and then about Moreton¡¯s family. Since little Moreton¡¯s death, Hellen had been worried about Amy¡¯s situation.

    She only rxed after learning from Hans that Amy¡¯s mental state had improved recently.

    After chatting for a while, Hellen yawned.

    Hans looked at her deeply.

    Hellen sat on the sofa. Her body was leaning against the back of the chair.

    Her long ck hair hung down like a waterfall, glowing like silk under the moonlight.

    Her usually clear and sharp eyes were half-closed on her fair face. She looked like a sleepy kitten.

    Hans¡¯s heart beat violently.

    He had never seen enough of her. How nice it would be if he could watch her forever.

    However, Hans¡¯s gazended on Hellen¡¯s belly.

    ¡°You¡¯re tired. Go to bed early.¡±

    Hellen rubbed her eyes. ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    Hans smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He wanted to stay, but Hellen wouldn¡¯t sleep if he didn¡¯t leave.

 Chapter 237 I Miss You

    Only after sending him to the window did Hellen realize that something was wrong.

    Although Hans had climbed in through the window, it would be inappropriate to let him leave through the window.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll take you out.¡± Hellen said softly. ¡°This is the second floor, after all. If anything happens to you, I couldn¡¯t afford to take responsibility.¡±

    She grabbed Hans¡¯s hand and was about to stop him from jumping out of the window.

    But upon touching that warm palm, Hellen¡¯s face turned red.

    Shortly after, the hand tightened its grip on his.

    Hellen quietly opened the door a crack. She deeply remembered the lesson of being bumped into Tiffanyst time at the mountain vi!

    She stuck half of her head out first. After making sure that there was no one in the corridor, she pulled Hans out.

    Ten minutester, Hellen avoided all the monitoring and patrolling staff and sent Hans to the gate of the Jovano mansion. ¡°Well. Hurry back.¡± Hellen was in fairly good spirits now.

    Hans¡¯s eyes were deep as he said, ¡°I won¡¯t be back until after signing the contract.¡±

    ¡°Um.¡± Hellen nodded. ¡°There are only a few days left. I¡¯ll be watching over the business in the Weststadt District.¡±

    She changed the topic again.

    Hans raised his lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the Weststadt District. What I care about is whether you will miss me or not.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°Just a few days in total.¡±

    After that, she saw that Hans was still staring at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to miss you.¡±

    Hans chuckled. He was amused by Hellen¡¯s silly answer.

    ¡°Since we are already dating, what should a couple do when they separate?¡±

    Hellen stared. ¡°They should say goodbye!¡±

    She knew what Hans was referring to, for example, goodbye kiss. But she really couldn¡¯t do it now.

    Hans let out a lowugh, stretched out his hand, and took Hellen into his arms. He only hugged her gently, then let go of her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t push you too hard. I will wait for you to ept me little by little.¡±

    Hans turned around and returned to his car.

    After returning to the Jovano mansion, Hellen touched her chest. When she was with Hans tonight, her heart always beat fast.

    There seemed to be a sense of palpitation that spread out from her heart.

    She was now officially dating Hans.

    As this notion showed up, again and again, Hellen let out a low sigh. Had she been too impulsive?

    Why did she agree?

    But when she saw Hans appear in the room, she thought of his flying back from Empire Y overnight. Then she smiled.

    She reminded herself in her heart that since she had decided, she should not look back.

    The next day.

    Hellen didn¡¯t get up until 10:30 in the morning. When she went downstairs, her mother, Granny Thomas, and Violeta were already sitting in the living room.

    ¡°Good morning, grandma.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Hellen,¡± the two replied with a smile.

    Joanna nced at Hellen. ¡°Why did you get up sote today? Didn¡¯t you return to your room early yesterday to rest?¡±

    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve been a bit sleepy,¡± Hellen said guiltily.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well. It¡¯s not a big deal for her to sleep a bit longer.¡± Granny Thomas said with a smile, then she looked at Hellen gently. ¡°Hellen, we¡¯ve already had breakfast. Quickly go to the dining hall and eat breakfast.¡±

    Hellen happily responded.

    ¡°Mom, just spoil her. She¡¯s not a child anymore. In two months, she will be a mother herself.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s voice came from behind. Hellen¡¯s face was filled with a happy smile. ¡°It would be so nice if grandma always lives here,¡± thought she.

    After eating breakfast, Hellen tidied up and was about to go to the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    Before she went out, Joanna said a few words to her. Granny Thomas immediately spoke up for Hellen and reminded her to be careful on the road.

    Hellen drove to the United Department of the Weststadt District and went to Lambert¡¯s office first.

    Lambert was cutting wood in his office. Upon seeing Hellen enter, he immediately waved his hand. ¡°You came at the perfect time. Come over here, I will teach you something else today.¡±

    Hellen only came to the United Department of the Weststadt District to supervise the work. She didn¡¯t have much official business. So, she didn¡¯t go back to her office but learned to make a treasure chest in Lambert¡¯s office.

    The method of making a treasure chest was veryplicated. Although it was called a treasure chest, it was more like arge secret box.

    Its secrecy was much better than the ordinary secret box.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, it is quite good for hiding things.¡± Seeing the finished treasure chest, Hellen praised.

    Lambert stared at thepleted box with pride.

    ¡°Of course, I have one at home. I have been hiding my private savings there for decades, but my wife has never found it.¡±

    Hellen chortled, feeling as though she had learned some great secret.

    ¡°It¡¯ll look better after you paint it with oil paint.¡± Lambert sighed and said, ¡°In fact, this kind of box will look better when paired with a design made of shells, but the craftsmanship of the design made of shells has gradually regressed. Most of them are made with artificial machines and havepletely lost their souls.¡±

    ¡°Something that cannot be mass produced will always be discarded by the capital.¡± Hellen let out a low sigh.

    She fiddled with the treasure chest.

    On the surface, this treasure chest was only a two-story antique dressing case.

    Even when she opened the drawer, the depth of the drawer looked very well-fitting to the box. It waspletely unexpected that there was an inteyer.

    This was a new thing that Lambert taught her, using thebination of wood superimposed to form a visual fraud.

    It seemed to be just a thinyer, but in fact, it was enough to store an inch-thick item.

    Hellen stared at it for a while. Then her mind suddenly shed a good idea.

    Now, the Prescriptions for All was ced on the bookshelf in her bedroom. Although she hadpletely hidden it in another book, she still felt rather uneasy about cing it there.

    Just as Everet had saidst time, even if they didn¡¯t know where it was, and if they stole all of the books, the Prescriptions for All would be lost as well.

    The treasure chest was indeed a great ce to store the Prescriptions for All.

    Hellen thought for a moment.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, teach me how to make a new treasure chest.¡±

    Lambert nced suspiciously at Hellen.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to be so hardworking today.¡±

    They kept working until the afternoon. Hellen¡¯s cell phone on the table rang. She walked over and picked it up to take a look. It was a call from Hans.

    Hellen nced at Lambert and went to a corner to answer the phone.

    On the other end of the line, Hans asked in a low and concerned voice, ¡°Are you in the United Department of the Weststadt District?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You are not here. I have to pay more attention to it. Right now, things areing to an end at United Department. Nothing will happen.¡± Hellen said in a low voice.

    Hans replied, ¡°Take care of yourself. Call me if anything happens.¡±

    Hellen looked at the time. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ying golf with Moreton at this hour?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ying. I call you when I have time.¡± Hans¡¯s voice was low. ¡°I miss you, so I call you.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face turned red.

    Her voice was as small as the sound of a mosquito. ¡°Thene back earlier.¡±

    For Hans, who was very cool, saying ¡°I miss you¡± was probably showing love straightforwardly.

 Chapter 238 Causing Trouble

    After hanging up, Hellen returned to a pile of wood.

    Lambert rubbed the wood and looked up at Hellen. He seemed to see through everything and said with a faint smile, ¡°Did Hans call you?¡±

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Lambert nced at Hellen¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Hans finally made some progress. Stubborn women will also eventually be conquered by men¡¯s hot pursuit.¡±

    Hellen stared. ¡°Mr. Thompson, how can you say that?¡±

    Lambert rubbed the wood with sandpaper in his hand and smiled.

    ¡°I thought you might not be able to ept Hans before, so I didn¡¯t tell you. In fact, I think Hans is quite good. He took on so many things in the United Department of the Weststadt District in order not to make you tired.¡±

    ¡°In order to see you, he came to the United Department of the Weststadt District every day. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know when you woulde. But he had the perseverance to try his luck. It was not easy.¡±

    It was almost the end of the workday. Hellen listened to Lambert nagging. Sometimes he gged off Hans, and sometimes heplimented him. Finally, the treasure chest in her hand had beenpleted.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, you seemed to dislike him, but actually you are praising him. I can tell it,¡± Hellen mumbled. ¡°Your praise makes me feel as though you have epted benefits from him.¡±

    When it was time to get off work, Hellen held the secret box and walked out of the United Department of the Weststadt District with Lambert.

    She drove Mr. Thompson back to his courtyard and left after she ate a bowl of noodles cooked by Mrs. Thompson.

    On her way, Hellen¡¯s phone rang.

    She took a nce at the screen and saw that it was Darcy calling. She put on her headphones and answered the call.

    ¡°Hellen, where are you now?¡± Darcy¡¯s voice was filled with excitement.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Hellen asked.

    ¡°Have you read today¡¯s Twitter?¡±

    ¡°Twitter? What happened?¡± Hellen¡¯s brows knit together tightly.

    Previously, because Natalie was always causing trouble, she had been constantly posted on Twitter¡¯s top search.

    Later, because of the ount ¡°Industrious Hellen¡±, she also went on top search several times.

    Now, as soon as Hellen thought about the top search, she automatically felt that something bad had happened.

    ¡°No, look at Eddie¡¯s Twitter now!¡±

    Frowning, Hellen stopped the car at the side of the road, opened Twitter, and found Eddie¡¯s ount.

    As the president of the Levi Group, Eddie was having a live interview.

    When Hellen came into the broadcast room, she saw that the screen was filled with all sorts of topics regarding her.

    [Industrious Hellen, isn¡¯t that the daughter of the Jovano family?]

    [Is Eddie¡¯s ideal type her?]

    [I think they¡¯re a perfect match. Eddie is rich and handsome. Industrious Hellen is my favorite beauty!]

    [But isn¡¯t Industrious Hellen pregnant? Could the child in her belly be Eddie¡±s?]

    [Agree with the upstairs. In Industrious Hellen¡¯s broadcast room, there was a person on the leaderboard named Mr. Levi!]

    Hellen looked at the screen that was full ofments about her. Although the topic about her in the live broadcast ended, she had a rough idea of what had happened.

    The host had asked about Eddie¡¯s ideal type.

    As a result, he directly mentioned Industrious Hellen.

    Hellen was so angry that her head hurt. Yesterday, she had made it clear to Eddie, but he had insisted that she was the ideal type when the host questioned him!

    Hellen was worried about Hans¡¯s reaction when he saw the live broadcast.

    Yesterday, she finally managed to convince Hans not to target the Levi Group.

    Darcy¡¯s voice on the other end of the line was filled with excitement. ¡°Hellen, Hellen, did you see that?¡±

    ¡°I saw it.¡± Hellen was so angry. She ground her teeth.

    Darcy didn¡¯t notice it at all. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Eddie to be so romantic. Let me tell you, although Eddie was a yboy in Tempe City, he never admitted to having a woman with him. I think he might be serious about you.¡±

    Hellen took a deep breath. ¡°But I don¡¯t like him. I never nned to date him. He pushed me into the topic like this!¡±

    Because of her pregnancy, there were already some rumors in Tempe City. Now, it would be more rumors.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like Eddie?¡± Darcy¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°In fact, although he didn¡¯t have a good reputation before, he has restrained himself a lot recently. Besides, he has been on good terms with your brother for so many years. Although he looks like a yboy on the surface, his character is quite reliable.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t exin it to you. You just have to remember that Eddie and I will not be together,¡± Hellen replied. ¡°I¡¯m still driving, so I am going to hang up.¡±

    After hanging up, Hellen drove the car a little irritably.

    Of course, she knew that Eddie¡¯s character was not bad, but she had no feelings for him.

    When Hellen drove back to the Jovano mansion, she saw Granny Thomas sitting in the living room.

    When Granny Thomas saw Hellen, she immediately waved her hand happily and said, ¡°Hellen,e here. I¡¯m watching Eddie¡¯s live broadcast.¡±

    Hellen rubbed her forehead. ¡°Stop watching it, grandma.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hellen, when Eddie went to celebrate my birthday, I could tell that he was interested in you. What do you think?¡±

    Granny Thomas asked with a smile. It was obvious that she was happy to see it happen.

    Hellen rubbed her forehead and exined what she had told Darcy to her grandmother.

    Granny Thomas felt a tinge of regret. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t have feel for him. Actually, feelings can be cultivated¡­¡±

    Hellen hurriedly stood up. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go wash up first. I¡¯ll have dinner with youter.¡±

    She hurried upstairs.

    Eddie was really causing trouble for her.

    After staying in the room for a while, Hellen went to take a bath and changed into a nightgown.

    She watched the yback of Eddie¡¯s live broadcast while drying her hair.

    The conversation between Eddie and the host was exactly what she had imagined.

    Hellen was so angry that she contacted Eddie on WhatsApp.

    Hellen: [Eddie, what do you mean by your live broadcast today?]C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Eddie replied instantaneously: [I knew you wereing to contact me.]

    At the end of his words, he put on a cute emoji.

    Hellen: [I think I made it very clear to you yesterday. I have no feelings for you.]

    Eddie: [You have the right to reject, and I also have the freedom to pursue. Hellen, that will be fair.]

    What was fair? She didn¡¯t like him!

    Hellen felt that she could not reason with Eddie.

    She was considering how to type and send a message to tell Eddie that the two of them would never have a chance.

    Another message popped up on WhatsApp.

    Xeno: [Hellen, my sister].

    Hellen sneered: [Sister?]

    Xeno: [This is a nickname for my friend. A nickname!]

    Xeno: [Come out for dinner tomorrow? Ask Eddie toe, too.]

    Hellen frowned: [What do you want to do?]

    Xeno: [Didn¡¯t I ask you nicely? Why are you so vignt? Tomorrow Charles will join, as well as Rosy and Carol.]

    Hellen: [So, what do you want?]

 Chapter 239 Heâ€™s Back

    Before Xeno could reply, another WhatsApp message popped up.

    Charles: [Don¡¯t bother with Xeno. We¡¯re at CARTIER right now. He saw Eddie publicly say that you are his ideal type. So, he wanted to drag Eddie out for a beating and then put him in a sack and throw him into the river.]

    Hellen: [¡­]

    Suddenly, a new group chat showed on Hellen¡¯s WhatsApp: [Three Handsome Guys]

    [Charles has invited you into the group.]

    Hellen looked at the members within the group list: Xeno, Gu Hans, and Charles.

    Not long afterward, Charles also invited Rosy and Carol.

    The group chat suddenly became lively.

    Charles screenshotted a picture and ced it in the group chat. It was his chatting record with Xeno just now.

    In the picture, Eddie held the idea that his brothers¡± wives shouldn¡¯t be bullied. He was nning to make trouble for Eddie.

    The group went silent.

    Carol: [Xeno, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±]

    Xeno: [Charles! You traitor!]

    Hellen let out a snicker.

    Another message popped up in the group.

    Hans: [Good idea, but Hellen will be unhappy.]

    The group quieted down.

    In their private chat, Hellen received several documents from Hans. He had sessfully signed a contract with Moreton.

    Hans: [I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.]

    Tomorrow?

    Hellen pursed her lips. Last night, Hans had clearly said that he would stay there for three more days.

    She typed: [What time is the flight? I¡¯ll pick you up.]

    Hans: [No need. I¡¯ll meet you in the Weststadt District.]

    Hellen agreed. Unexpectedly, Hans did not ask about Eddie.

    ¡­

    The United Department of the Weststadt District, 10:30 in the morning.

    Hellen was nestled in Lambert¡¯s office with snacks from the Grant family by her side.

    The person who sent the snacks said that Hans had asked him to prepare them.

    Hellen was surprised by Hans¡¯s meticulousness.

    While eating snacks, she watched Lambert make tea.

    ¡°Mr. Thompson, how is Mrs. Thompson recently?¡±

    ¡°She almostpletely healed, but she is a little weak,¡± Lambert said with a satisfied smile.

    Hellen nodded. She hadn¡¯t been able to find a chance to take Mrs. Thompson¡¯s pulse recently, but the situation should be much better now.

    The two of them ate snacks and drank tea. At noon, the person from the Grant family brought them lunch.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Granny Grant. I need to go visit herter,¡± Hellen said while eating lunch.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lambert nced at her belly and said, ¡°You should stop running around these days. Hans is about toe back anyways. When hees back, he¡¯ll take care of everything here. You¡±d better rest at home. Take care of the baby in your belly.¡±

    Hellen lowered her head and rubbed her lower abdomen. Recently, she could clearly feel that the baby had be much livelier and had often kicked her.

    But her spirits were getting worse and worse. Not only was she addicted to sleeping, but the soreness in her back was also getting stronger and stronger.

    ¡°It¡¯s been seven months, and you¡¯re still running around. It¡¯s worrying.¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Others thought that she was seven months pregnant, but in fact, everyone in the Jovano family knew that she was eight months pregnant.

    It was also because of this that when she went out, Joanna would scold her.

    At half past one in the afternoon, Hellen received a call.

    The number disyed on the phone was unfamiliar. After Hellen answered the phone, she heard a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Hello, is that Miss Jovano?¡±

    Hellen replied, ¡°Yes, who are you?¡±

    When the polite middle-aged woman heard the positive answer, her voice became colder.

    ¡°I am Eddie¡¯s mother.¡±

    Hellen frowned and understood.

    She asked respectfully, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Levi. What can I do for you?¡±

    As for Eddie¡¯s mother, Hellen knew that she was the shrewish woman who wanted to fight in the mausoleum on the day when Eddie¡¯s younger brother died.

    She was the mother of Eddie and his brother. Eddie¡¯s younger brother borrowed his car. Later, the brake failed and the car ident happened. The woman actually thought that Eddie had tampered with the brake.

    She was really partial to her youngest son. And she even suspected her elder son.

    After Eddie took over the Levi Group, Hellen heard something about the Levi family from her brother.

    When the son took over the family business, the parents should have supported him. However, the Levi family was different. Even if Eddie was the only son left, his parents had held him back after he took over thepany.

    To put it bluntly, they wanted to control everything, including Eddie.

    In the blink of an eye, Hellen had figured out a lot of things and guessed Mrs. Levi¡¯s purpose in calling. She probably saw Eddie¡¯s interview.

    Mrs. Levi¡¯s voice sounded a little cold. ¡°Well. My husband and I would like to invite you to our house for dinner at 7:30 p. m. tonight. Please do me the favor, Miss Jovano.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have¡­¡±

    ¡°Beep¡­¡±

    Mrs. Levi had hung up before Hellen could finish.

    Hellen was speechless.

    Rather than inviting her to dinner, Mrs. Levi was more likely to give an order.

    Hellen felt some sympathy for Eddie.

    She opened WhatsApp and sent a message to Eddie: [Eddie, your mother called and said that she wanted to invite me to your house for dinner. Could you please tell her that I don¡¯t have time today?]

    After a while, Eddie replied: [Hellen, you think too highly of me. Do you think that if my parents had listened to me, would I have fallen out with them?]

    Hellen frowned: [Then shall I personally call her and refuse?]

    After a long time, Eddie finally replied with a voice message.

    ¡°I was impulsive today and didn¡¯t think of the reaction of my parents. But you¡±d bettere here today. ording to my mother¡¯s character, if you don¡¯te today, she may go to the Jovano mansion to find you tomorrow.¡±

    Hearing this, Hellen let out a long sigh.

    The Jovano family and the Levi family were partners. Although it was the Jovano family that supported the Levi family in most of the cooperation, it was not good if their rtionship went bad.

    Eddie¡¯s mother made this call because she was worried that the two of them really had some kind of rtionship.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go there and make it clear, lest something like this happens again in the future.¡± thought Hellen.

    Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    Hans walked into the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    When Lambert saw Hans enter the office, the corners of his mouth twitched and he swaggered out.

    ¡°It¡¯s boring to stay in the office. I¡¯m going out for a walk.¡±

    Only Hans and Hellen were left in the office.

    Hans held a document in his hand, followed by David.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Hans replied and turned to look at David. ¡°Send that document to the Grant Group.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Just a few seconds after David went out, Hans turned around and walked up to Hellen. Then he reached out and pulled her into his embrace.

    He didn¡¯t dare to use too much force, for fear of squeezing Hellen¡¯s belly.

    ¡°Let go. Someone mighte in.¡± Hellen lowered her voice and patted Hans¡¯s arm.

    The side of her face was pressed against Hans¡¯s chest, and his heartbeat could almost be heard.

 Chapter 240 I Have a Bodyguard with Me

    Hans panted heavily above her head and she could hear his heartbeat.

    Hellen¡¯s heart felt a bit warm.

    She patted Hans and left his embrace. She muttered, ¡°Hans, we¡¯ve just started dating. Isn¡¯t this progress a little too fast?¡±

    The man smiled.

    It was not fast at all. He even wanted to see her day and night and take her wherever he went.

    If only she could turn into Thumb Girl, he must dig a hole in his chest and hide her inside.

    Hellen pushed the snacks sent by the Grant family today to Hans.

    ¡°You¡¯re back so soon. You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, have you? Have some snacks first.¡±

    Hans stared at the box of snacks in front of him.

    ¡°Are you cared about me?¡± His voice was cool and husky.

    Even though he sounded a little intimate, his expression remained unchanged.

    Hellen gritted her teeth. In the past, she had never found Hans so good at making fun of someone.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Seeing that Hellen was about to get angry, Hans smiled and did not dare to provoke her recklessly.

    He sat down and had a snack.

    After eating, Hans took out the contract.

    Hellen blinked and said, ¡°It seems that the Grant Group and the Jovano Group will be promoted to a higher level at the same time. The rivalry between our two families will continue.¡±

    There was a smile in Hans¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you are willing to ept another one, the Grant Group can also be yours.¡±

    What was his was hers.

    The two of them chatted for a while. After some thought, Hellen told Hans that she was going to the Levi family in the evening.

    Hans¡¯s expression became colder as he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, then reject them. If they dare to look for you at the Jovano family, I¡¯ll have David block the Levi family.¡±

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Hellen said with a smile, ¡°The Jovano Group and the Levi Group have been cooperating for two generations. No matter how the Levi Group is now, the rtionship between the two families is still there. I have to go there.¡±

    Hans¡¯s face darkened and it was obvious that he was unhappy.

    Hellen nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I guess they just want to express dissatisfaction at the dinner tonight.¡±

    ¡°Eddie¡¯s parents are very conservative. Even though our two families have a cooperative rtionship, they can¡¯t ept that Eddie says that I am his ideal type. They probably want to make difficulties for me today so that I will shrink back.¡±

    After saying that, Hellen smiled mischievously. ¡°At the time, I¡¯ll tell them directly that I don¡¯t have any feelings for Eddie.¡±

    After that, she saw Hans¡¯s deep gaze.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Hellen was speechless.

    ¡°If I work hard, I will have a little feeling for you.¡±

    It had only been two days since they confirmed their dating rtionship, but Hans seemed to have prepared for this moment for a long time.

    After the discussion, Hans agreed to let Hellen go to the Levi family for this meal, but on the premise of bringing him along.

    Hellen thought for a moment, then agreed.

    Although she had to hide the fact that she was dating Hans from her parents, since Eddie wanted to pursue her, it was necessary to let him know that.

    Hellen didn¡¯t like beating around the bush. She believed that with Eddie¡¯s character, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about it.

    Not far from the door of the United Department of the Weststadt District, Lambert and several old men were ying chess under a shed.

    After ying chess for a while, he went back and saw the two of them sitting close to each other in the room through the ss door, whispering something to each other.

    Lambert sighed and went back to continue ying chess.

    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Lambert couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and he entered the office.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. Have you two finished talking?¡±

    Hans smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°If you want to date in the future, go to your own office. You upy my office and make me homeless,¡± Lambert muttered.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help but let out augh.

    She watched the time, and it was time to go to the Levi family.

    Hans and Hellen left the United Department of the Weststadt District and headed for the Levi family.

    Halfway there, Hellen¡¯s cell phone rang.

    She took it out and saw that it was a WhatsApp message from Eddie.

    Eddie: [Hellen, no matter what my parents say tonight, don¡¯t mind it.]

    Hellen frowned and replied: [You were clearly talking nonsense on the program, implicating me. Why would your parents make trouble for me?]

    Eddie: [Anyway, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for you.]

    Hellen looked at Hans, who was driving beside her. After confirming their rtionship, they were more like a couple now.

    She was attracted by Hans¡¯s handsomeness for a while. Then she lowered her head to type.

    Hellen: [It¡¯s okay, I have a bodyguard with me.]

    Eddie: [Bodyguard? Don¡¯t worry, my parents would at most say a few words. They wouldn¡¯t dare to touch you.]

    Hellen let out a softugh.

    Hans, who was driving, tilted his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Eddie told me that his parents would not say pleasant words tonight, and he asked me not to mind it. I told him that I had a bodyguard with me to his house.¡±

    Hans nodded and did not say anything.

    The car soon arrived at the entrance of the Levi family. The door was open, but Hans did not drive in.

    Hellen turned around and asked. She was puzzled, ¡°Why did you stop?¡±

    Hans unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned toward her.

    ¡°Your bodyguard would like to charge you some fee in advance.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hellen was stunned.

    In the next second, his warm lips pressed against hers. It was just a shallow kiss. He kissed her lightly and left her lips quickly.

    Hellen blushed suddenly.

    Hans had already sat well and started the car.

    ¡°Miss, are you satisfied with your bodyguard¡¯s performance?¡±

    Hellen gritted her teeth. As expected, there was a coquettish soul hidden under the man who looked like an iceberg.

    The car drove in and stopped in front of the vi of the Levi family. When Hellen got out of the car, her face was still red.

    Eddie stood in front of the two high streetmps in front of the vi, waiting for a long time.

    When he saw Hans getting out of the car, his face suddenly changed.

    Then, he saw Hans ncing at him coldly. Han¡¯s eyes were full of murderous intent.

    Hans turned to the passenger seat and opened the door for Hellen. The coldness on his face dissipated.

    He gently dragged Hellen¡¯s arm, helping her get out of the car.

    Eddie¡¯s heart sank.

    He knew Hellen very well. With a single nce, he could tell that the rtionship between the two seemed to have changed.

    ¡°Hellen, why is he here?¡± Eddie stepped forward.

    Hans leaned sideways to protect Hellen with his arms, and his gaze turned cold.

    ¡°Mr. Levi and Mrs. Levi invited my girlfriend to dinner. I naturally have toe.¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend?¡± Eddie raised his voice slightly and stared at Hellen. ¡°Is it true?¡±

    Eddie clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned pale. He hoped to hear another answer from Hellen.

 Chapter 241 No One Dares to Offend the Wicked

    Hellen smiled and nodded. She said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I brought a bodyguard? He is also my boyfriend.¡±

    Eddie¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Have you forgotten how he treated you back then?¡±

    ¡°I did indeed forget.¡± Hellen nodded.

    Eddie gritted his teeth. ¡°He had abandoned you at home and cheated on you with Natalie! Have you forgotten all that?¡±

    Hellen fell silent. Hans¡¯s expression was cold.

    ¡°Eddie, I don¡¯t want to mention the past anymore. Strictly speaking, Hans has saved my life many times, so I don¡¯t want to interfere with my choice because of the past that doesn¡¯t exist in my memory.¡±

    Eddie wanted to say more, but a middle-aged woman¡¯s stern voice came from the living room behind him.

    ¡°Eddie, is Hellening?¡±

    Eddie red at Hans and said, ¡°Yes, and there¡¯s also Mr. Grant!¡±

    Hellen and Hans entered Levi¡¯s vi.

    When they arrived at the dining room, Eddie¡¯s parents did not expect Hellen toe with Hans. Their eyes fell on Hellen holding Hans¡± arm.

    The taunting rejection she had prepared all day was for nothing.

    Eddie¡¯s father was the first to react. He stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I originally wanted to invite Hellen over for a family meal, but I didn¡¯t think that Mr. Grant would grace us with your presence. I didn¡¯t prepare well enough. Mr. Grant, I hope you forgive me.¡±

    Hans¡¯s expression was indifferent.

    Hellen stood there, looking at them.

    The Jovano Group and the Levi Group were friendly business partners, but the Grant Group differed. Hans had deliberately suppressed the Grant Group before. During that period, the Grant Group had no way out and could only rely on its cooperation with the Jovano Group.

    Hellen sighed in her heart.

    Indeed, no one dared to offend the wicked.

    The atmosphere at the dinner table was very harmonious. The Malicious Banquet that Hellen thought did not happen.

    Mrs. Levi beamed merrily and picked up chopsticks and took food for her every minute.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hellen, you currently need to eat more to replenish sufficient nutrients.¡±

    Mrs. Levi smiled with concern.

    Hellen said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Levi.¡±

    Hans sat on the right side of Hellen, while Eddie sat on the left.

    Hans skinned shrimps and put them in Hellen¡¯s bowl. The silentmunication between the two made Mr. and Mrs. Levi more relieved.

    In the next second, they saw Eddie put a meatball into Hellen¡¯s bowl.

    Hans¡¯s cold gaze and Mr. and Mrs. Levi¡¯s angry gazes fell on Eddie at the same time.

    But he didn¡¯t care at all.

    ¡°Hellen, I read a book about pregnant women a few days ago. You need to eat more meat.¡±

    Mrs. Levi was the first to speak up. ¡°Eddie, don¡¯t you have any manners? Hellen¡¯s taken care of by Mr. Grant. What are you doing here?¡±

    Mrs. Levi¡¯s reprimand took Hellen aback.

    When she and her brother attended some dinners of friends and rtives when they were young, even if they did something wrong, their mother taught them warmly in a low voice.

    However, Mrs. Levi¡¯s words were harsh and her voice was biting. She did not give Eddie any face.

    Eddie said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m just serving Hellen some food. You¡¯re too nervous.¡±

    Mr. Levi said with a dark face, ¡°Is your mother wrong to educate you? You¡¯re so old and still ignorant!¡±

    The atmosphere at the table immediately became tense. Hellen felt as though she couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    If it weren¡¯t for her and Hans, she suspected that Mr. Levi would have flipped the table.

    Eddie mmed his chopsticks heavily on the bowl, producing a crisp sound.

    Mr. Levi stood up and shouted, ¡°Eddie!¡±

    Hellen was speechless.

    She almost choked. What kind of devilish family atmosphere was this?

    Hans¡¯s eyes turned a little cold and he reached out to rub Hellen¡¯s back.

    ¡°Mr. Levi, please calm down.¡±

    Mr. Levi sat down with a cold face.

    Mrs. Levi red at Eddie and said, ¡°It was for the sake of Mr. Grant and Hellen that you were spared!¡±

    Mr. Levi grew angrier when he saw Eddie¡¯s indifferent expression. He said coldly, ¡°If you want to eat, eat properly. If you don¡¯t want to eat, go back to your room.¡±

    Hellen couldn¡¯t eat anymore.

    After dinner, Hellen bade Eddie¡¯s parents farewell and left.

    She and Hans had just walked to the front door of the Levi¡¯s when Hellen realized that her phone had been forgotten at the dining table.

    ¡°I forgot my phone at Levi¡±s. Let¡¯s go back and get it.¡±

    Hellen and Hans had just arrived at the entrance of Levi¡¯s vi when they heard a crisp sound.

    Someone had smashed something in the room.

    Eddie¡¯s mocking voice rang out. ¡°Haven¡¯t you two discussed how to force Hellen to leave before she arrived?¡±

    ¡°Why have you be so gentle and polite after seeing Hans? Now that he has just left, you¡¯re throwing things at me. You change your face so fast.¡±

    ¡°Eddie, you unfilial son! Get lost!¡± Mr. Levi scolded him softly.

    ¡°I really owed you in my previous life! Can you be a little more sensible? If you had told us earlier that Hellen and Hans were together, would we have made such a big fuss tonight? I don¡¯t ask you for anything else. It¡¯s enough that you have half of your brother¡¯s sensibleness!¡± It was Mrs. Levi¡¯s voice.

    Hellen held Hans¡¯s hand tightly.

    Although she grew up in a single-parent family, her mother was loving and her brother always doted on her.

    The outsiders all said that she was the pearl of the Jovano family. There was nothing wrong with that.

    So she couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like to live in a family with a terrible atmosphere.

    Earlier, when Everet mentioned the stories of Eddie¡¯s parents, Hellen only felt that these parents were very weird and had sympathy for Eddie.

    But today, at the dinner table, she felt the tense and terrible family atmosphere. She just sat there and had dinner, but she lost her appetite!

    Eddie had lived here for more than twenty years!

    Hellen pursed her lips and didn¡¯t move.

    Hans nced at her sideways and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that Eddie lives very hard,¡± Hellen said tly. ¡°I¡¯ve always treated him as a friend, a very good friend.¡±

    A smile appeared on Hans¡¯s face.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The argument in the house continued. The sound of things breaking up again. Hellen frowned.

    Eddie¡¯s mother let out a sharp roar.

    ¡°Every time mentioning your brother, you just look indifferent! I don¡¯t think you have the heart at all! Your brother was probably killed by you!¡±

    This sort of provocative remark caused Hellen¡¯s heart to turnpletely cold.

    She instantly brought herself that if Joanna said that to her, she might even have no hope of surviving.

    Hellen pulled Hans and strode into the vi.

 Chapter 242 Devilish Family atmosphere

    In the living room.

    When Mr. and Mrs. Levi saw Hellen and Hans returning, they were all stunned.

    Mrs. Levi looked smiled embarrassedly and asked. ¡°Why are youing back?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Hellen pointed in the direction of the dining room and said, ¡°I left my phone down, Mrs. Levi.¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Eddie, who was standing in the corner of the room.

    He stood there with a pale face and a sneer.

    His forehead was smashed, and a drop of blood ran across his face, making this famous yboy of Tempe City look particrly fragile at this moment.

    Seeing Hellen look over, Eddie smiled at her.

    Hellen swallowed hard, then went to the dining room to take her phone.

    On her way back, she passed by the living room and stopped in front of Mr. and Mrs. Levi.

    ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Levi.¡±

    ¡°Hellen, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Did you see the news that I encoffined Duke Wilson¡¯s son?¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Levi was stunned. They thought that Hellen was showing off his merits.

    ¡°Yes, the royal family of Country Y and the embassy stationed in Tempe City even specially sent a letter of their thanks.¡± Mrs. Levi was not stingy with her praise. ¡°You are so awesome. You reversed most people¡¯s views on this industry by yourself. To put it bluntly, you are bringing honor to the country.¡±

    Hellen took a deep breath.

    Mrs. Levi could have spoken in a normal way.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you that I¡¯m a professional coroner. When I was in college, I studied forensic science. I encoffined Eddie¡¯s younger brother and didn¡¯t lie to you at all. To be fair, no one harmed him.¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Levi¡¯s faces turned cold.

    ¡°Hellen, this is our family affair.¡±

    ¡°It is your family business, but Eddie is also my brother¡¯s friend. He once helped me a lot.¡± Hellen¡¯s attitude was serious. ¡°He is also your son. What¡¯s the difference between you saying those words and stabbing him in the heart?¡±

    Eddie sneered and said, ¡°Hellen, forget it. They would rather not have a son like me. If I die that can bring my brother back to life now. They would be the first people in the world to kill me.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Mr. Levi mmed the table angrily, no longer caring about Hellen and Hans¡¯s presence.

    Mrs. Levi could no longer keep the smile on her face.

    Miss Jovano, I said this is our family b business, we don¡¯t need outsiders to talk about it. Since you have got your phone, it¡¯ste now, we won¡¯t persuade you to stay.

    Hellen did not intend to stay here any longer. She nced at Eddie and pulled Hans out.

    On the way back, Hellen was always unhappy.

    Hans drove her back to the Jovano mansion¡¯s front door, Hellen sighed.

    ¡°Are you still in a bad mood?¡± Hans turned to look at her.

    Hellen nodded. Ever since she had known Eddie, he had been the most optimistic of her friends.

    She had not expected Eddie¡¯s family to be like this.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Hans bowed slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m already back. Tomorrow happens to be the weekend. You can rest at home for two days. I¡¯ll be in charge of the west district.¡±

    Hellen nodded. ¡°I was nning to go visit Granny Grant. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll rest at home. The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll go visit her at your old house.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Hellen was about to get out of the car but was stopped by Hans.

    His voice was slightly hoarse.

    ¡°Be happy.¡±

    Hellen looked up and gave Hans a big smile.

    When she got home, Hellen saw Joanna packing for Granny Thomas and Violeta.

    ¡°Why do Grandma and Aunt pack up so soon? Are they leaving?¡± Hellen asked.

    Joanna nced at Hellen as she packed the luggage.

    ¡°Your grandma and aunt have been here for three days, and only you are missing every day.¡±

    Hellen ran to the sofa and hugged Granny Thomas¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, stay here for a few more days. If you leave so soon, I will miss you.¡±

    Granny Thomas smiled happily.

    ¡°We can¡¯t stay more, your uncle is in Hail City alone. Your aunt is worried about him. I have to apany her back to see your uncle!¡±

    Violeta blushed.

    ¡°Mom, you miss your son too. Why are you always talking about me?¡±

    Joanna muttered from the side, ¡°You can hardlye here for more than a few days.¡±

    The family atmosphere was harmonious.

    Hellen¡¯s heart slowly warmed as well.

    She chatted with Granny Thomas and Violeta for a while. When it was almost nighttime to rest, Everet came back from outside.

    ¡°Everet, you went on a date again?¡± Hellen asked with a smile.

    Everet¡¯s expression was calm. He and Darcy were engaged now. They were dating openly and were not afraid of being teased. The next day.

    Hellen woke up early under the urging of the rm clock. When she went downstairs, Everet was already sitting in the living room.

    Seeing here down, Everet immediately hid the things in his hands.

    Hellen moved closer curiously. ¡°Everet, what are you hiding?¡±

    Everet looked nervous and said without thinking, ¡°Nothing. Children shouldn¡¯t ask too much.¡±

    Hellen rubbed her abdomen and said, ¡°Which child has such a big belly? Let me see.¡±

    She spotted a thick thread around Everet. Frowning, she reached out to pull it up.

    As the two-finger thick thread was hooked by the needle, Hellen pulled out a small bag.

    Everet said awkwardly, ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Hellen stared at the small bag for quite some time,ughing breathlessly. ¡°Everet, you¡¯re quite good. After getting engaged, you already know needlecraft.¡±

    ¡°How can you call this needlecraft? It¡¯s popr online recently. The boyfriend that weaves a bag for his girlfriend is the good boyfriend.¡±

    Everet gritted his teeth. His handsome face was filled with indignation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Darcy has been reading recently.¡±

    Although heined, he still put the bag away carefully.

    After he finished putting it away, he frowned as he looked at Hellen.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Hellenughed. ¡°To the Granny¡¯s old house to visit Granny Grant.¡±

    Everet wanted to scold her, but he knew it was useless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t always worry about others. Pay more attention to your health, understand?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± Hellenughed in response.

    She drove out of the door alone but did not drive toward Granny¡¯s old house. Instead, she made a turn on the way to the small vi of the institute.

    Recently, she had umted a lot of problems in the institute. Some of them could be solved on WhatsApp, while others had to do experiments in person.

    Hellen intentionally freed up some time. After getting off the car, she saw that two people were waving on the third floor. Amongst Devil Wolves, Caleb wasparatively more steady. Finn, however, shouted at the top of his lungs, ¡°Boss, you¡¯vee.¡± Hellen turned her head, seeing the people who were passing by the door run away at high speed.

    She had a little doubt in her heart. As time went by, would everyone think that here was a den?

    After entering theboratory, Terzo saw Hellen first.

    ¡°Assistant Hellen is here.¡±

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I came to see the progress on behalf of Professor Hana.¡±

    The baby-faced Tom frowned and asked, ¡°You are on behalf of the professor? Can you understand it? ¡±

    Hellen raised the phone in her hand. ¡°If I don¡¯t understand, I would take pictures and send them to Professor Hana.¡±

    After staying in the research institution for an entire morning, Hellen sent the research problems that she falsely gathered to Professor Hana. While no one was paying attention, she switched the ount and replied to herself before sending a screenshot to the group chat.

    Terzo, Daniel, Tom, and John were all very excited.

    ¡°So this is the crux of this problem! I never thought of it before.¡±

    ¡°Professor Hana is just different. She¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Tom looked at Terzo and said, ¡°Professor Hana should be about the same age as Professor Arnold.¡±

    Hellen hesitated, then looked at the fifty-seven-year-old Terzo.

    Was she that old in the eyes of others?

 Chapter 243 Finding a job Recently

    After staying at the institute for half a day, Hellen left in the afternoon.

    She checked the time. It was only four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    There was still a lot of time.

    She drove directly to Tempe University.

    At the school gate, Hellen sent a text message to Karlen: [Where are you?]

    Karlen quickly replied, [Sis, I¡¯m studying at the school library.]

    After sending the message, Karlen attached a picture that she was studying, which was thick books and notes.

    Hellen looked around, then found a student along the way who asked about the location of the library.

    It was forbidden to drive at Tempe University, so Hellen slowly walked along the path, surrounded by young university students.

    She was eight months pregnant, which made her stand out.

    Students were looking over from time to time.

    Twenty minutester, Hellen arrived at the library.

    After entering, she soon found Karlen in the crowd.

    Karlen had inherited the beauty of the Thomas Family, and Mullen was also very handsome. When they sat together, they looked very conspicuous.

    At this time, Karlen was holding her chin, looking sleepy.

    To the side, There was filled with books in front of Mullen and he was studying diligently.

    Hellen smiled. Those books in front of Mullen were the pictures Karlen just sent her.

    It seemed that she was in a good rtionship. At least the boy looked quite diligent and eager to learn.

    Hellen quietly walked to one side and sat down. Mullen was focused on studying and didn¡¯t notice at all.

    Hellen crossed her arms and observed the two people. Karlen was holding her chin and slept soundly. Her head shook now and then.

    Every time Karlen shook her head, Mullen would quickly put down the pen and ce his hand under her head.

    He was afraid that Karlen would be knocked.

    Hellen twitched her lips. This young couple was quite clingy.

    Karlen nearly kowtowed once more. She opened her drowsy eyes and saw Hellen in front of her.

    She felt like she was dreaming and rubbed her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s over, Mullen. Why do I feel like I¡¯ve seen my sister?¡±

    Mullen gave Hellen a silent look. When he was at the Grant family, he had seen Hellen.

    He quickly stood up nervously.

    ¡°Hellen.¡±

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°Mm. Mullen, we meet again.¡±

    Only then did Karlene to her senses and perked up.

    ¡°Hellen, why do you have time toe for me today?¡±

    ¡°I came to test your study progress, but I didn¡¯t find your tutor.¡± Hellen casually lied.

    Hearing that, Karlen obviously looked guilty.

    Hellen knew the score. She turns to look at Mullen on one side.

    Mullen, since you have been dating Karlen, you should urge her more in learning.

    Mullen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hellen. I¡¯ll take care of her study.¡±

    Karlen said excitedly, ¡°Hellen, aren¡¯t you in a hurry to leave? Mullen and I will treat you to dinner.¡±

    Hellen waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it. How can I let my younger sister treat me to dinner? I¡¯ll treat you.¡±

    Now that she arrived at Tempe University, she picked up her phone and sent a message to Luz and Taylor.

    The group of five went out of Tempe University together and there were many restaurants around.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Under Taylor¡¯s rmendation, Hellen picked one.

    After entering the restaurant and ordering the dishes, Luz stared at Hellen with burning eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t seen Hellen since Everet¡¯s engagement party.

    ¡°Well. How¡¯s Luz¡¯s recent study?¡± Hellen asked with a smile.

    Luz¡¯s face was a little red. ¡°Hellen, my recent grades are quite good.¡±

    Karlen interrupted, ¡°Hellen, you don¡¯t have to worry about Luz. His grades are among the best in our school.¡±

    Hellen nodded, and she was just about to ask the nearby Taylor when she saw her turn around with a guilty expression and utterly not give her the chance to speak.

    This silent rejection was already the answer.

    The five of them ate and chatted. Karlen was long-windedly telling Hellen some interesting things that happened in school.

    After dinner, it was already six o¡¯clock. Hellen sent them back to the school gates.

    Watching Karlen and Mullen walk into the school, she put down the worries in her heart.

    She hade all the way here today to meet Mullen.

    After getting along with him this time, she felt that Mullen¡¯s character and values had passed.

    Hellen thought about it, then drove back to the Jovano mansion.

    Before the car started, there were several knocks on the window.

    Hellen turned around and saw Luz¡¯s elder brother, Matt, standing outside.

    He looked pleasantly surprised.

    Hellen rolled down the window. ¡°Mr. Walker, why are you here?¡±

    Matt smiled. ¡°I originally came to find Luz, but since I heard his ssmates say that he went out for dinner, so I¡¯m gonna leave now.¡±

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°I just sent Luz in. If you have something to say to him, call him now and he should be out soon.¡±

    Matt waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it. I just came to see him.¡±

    After that, he looked at Hellen with some embarrassment. ¡°Miss Jovano, can you do me a favor and send me to the nearest subway station?¡±

    The subway station next to Tempe University was not far away, so Hellen agreed without hesitation.

    The two chatted along the way.

    ¡°Mr. Walker, how¡¯s your condition now?¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Matt¡¯s eye light shed. ¡°My body is almost fully recovered. I¡¯ve been looking for a jobtely and am preparing to go to work.¡±

    Working?

    During dinner tonight, Hellen heard Luz mention that his brother¡¯s job search had not been smooth.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Hellen asked, ¡°Mr. Walker, you¡¯ve been in bed for so long. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve gone to work.¡±

    Matt nodded. ¡°I lost my previous job because of my illness.¡±

    Hellen hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°What major did you study previously?¡±

    Matt smiled politely, ¡± Computer science.¡±

    Computer science, so he could be regarded as a professional.

    Hellen remembered that the Jovano Group¡¯s Network Security Department wascking a few people at the moment.

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Walker if you don¡¯t mind, you cane to the Jovano Group to have a try. Ourpany¡¯s Network Security Department is now recruiting.¡±

    Matt was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Really? After all, the Jovano Group is a big group with high requirements. I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t reach the level of an interview.¡±

    ¡°How could this be?¡±

    Hellen smiled and said, ¡°Luz told me that you graduated from a very outstanding university, and you are also very capable. I feel that the Network Security Department is a waste of your talents.¡±

    Matt smiled.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to waste. I want to take on the burden of the family as soon as possible. During the period when I was sick, Luz lived very hard. I want to return his youth to him and not let him work part-time for money every day.¡±

 Chapter 244 Real Nightmare

    When they arrived at the Jovano mansion, Granny Thomas and Violeta had already left, and the house was much quieter.

    In the next few days, Hellen went to visit Granny Grant.

    She dealt with the research institute¡¯s affairs on the Inte from time to time. When she had spare time, she would drive to the Weststadt District to ¡°date¡± with Hans.

    Because they were dating secretly, the date was set in Lambert¡¯s office for the sake of confidentiality.

    The content of the date was to study tenon-and-mortise work together. To be exact, it was Hans studying with Hellen.

    Half a month passed by in a sh. Hellen¡¯s belly was already eight and a half months pregnant. In less than a month, it would be time for the birth.

    Hellen quietly conducted a pregnancy check-up. The fetus in her belly was very healthy.

    Even so, she did not dare to run around at this juncture.

    Joanna whispered in her ear from time to time, ¡°You can¡¯t run around at this time. It will be serious if you identally fall now!¡±

    Hellen stayed at home and started to nurture the fetus. She transferred the daily conversation with Hans to video chat.

    She was a little worried that those people in the dark might show up at any time.

    If it were when she gave birth, she would be in a passive position.

    In the Jovano mansion.

    In Hellen¡¯s bedroom, shey on a small sofa and typed something on her phone to Hans.

    It had been three days since theyst met.

    Hans, ¡°I really can¡¯t go to the Jovano mansion to see you?¡±

    Hellen thought for a moment: [No, my mother and brother still don¡¯t know about you.]

    Hans: [When do you n to tell them?]

    Hellen hissed when she thought of Everet¡¯s darkened face when she mentioned Hans.

    [After the child is born.]

    After all, Joanna and Everet had a bad impression of Hans.

    Hellen smiled and chatted with Hans for a while before she washed up andy down on the bed.

    The baby in her belly suddenly kicked her. She groaned and lifted the quilt to check her belly.

    There was another small bump on her protruding belly, which was obviously caused by the baby¡¯s kicking.

    A sweet smile appeared on the corner of Hellen¡¯s lips. This was the first time she had been a mother, yet her mood was filled with joy and expectation.

    Until now, she still didn¡¯t know if the baby in her belly was a boy or a girl.

    Just as Hellen was pondering, two light sounds rang out from her window.

    Hellen immediately got up to look. With a faint smile on his face, the man stood on the steps outside the window.

    She quickly got up and ran over. She opened the window and Hans jumped into the balcony.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re really a model of wall-climbing dating beauty now,¡± Hellen muttered, unable to hide the smile on her face.

    After Hans entered the house, he hugged her.

    He buried his face in Hellen¡¯s hair and deeply inhaled her fragrant scent.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for only three days and I already miss you so much.¡± Hans took a deep breath. Ever since he confirmed his rtionship with Hellen, his longing had been growing crazily like weeds.

    Only by staying by her side and smelling her scent could he feel exceptionally at ease.

    Hearing Hans¡¯s sweet words, Hellen blushed and his heart beat faster.

    Hans said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t we get engaged after the child is born?¡±

    Hellen was stunned. ¡°You still want to hold an engagement banquet?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold the grandest engagement banquet in Tempe City for you.¡±

    Hans said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you twice over with the best things.¡± He would never hesitate to give her all!

    Hellen was conflicted. Although she had lost two years¡± worth of memories, everyone in Tempe City knew that she had divorced Hans.

    Even if they were to get back together now and would get married in the future, Hellen had nned to just have a meal with a few good friends in the circle.

    It was not that she was frugal, but she did not like to face so many people.

    As Hellen was pondering, she suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    She had not agreed to marry Hans at all. Now that they had just started dating, how could she really think about it?

    Hellen slightly frowned.

    Hans put an arm around her waist, shifted her body, and lowered his head slightly to kiss her.

    Hellen put his hand between their lips in time and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Too fast.¡±

    Hans smiled lightly when he saw the redness on her neck and did not continue.

    They sat on the balcony for a while and Hans whispered to Hellen about the ns. Some of them were about after engagement.

    It was so far away that it was unbelievable.

    Hellen lowered her eyes and gently stroked her belly.

    Now she had something on her mind. Since she had been with Hans again, then the identity of the child in her belly¡­

    Hellen hesitated for a few seconds and looked up to see Hans looking at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hellen smiled.

    The two did not chat for long. Hans came in over the wall. Hellen was afraid that Everet and Joanna would discover him.

    Before Hans left, he bent down and kissed Hellen on the cheek.

    ¡°This is not fast, is it?¡± Hans asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Hurry up and leave¡­¡± Hellen said softly. ¡°The security will be enhanced again in a few days. Don¡¯t climb over the wall again. What if you get caught?¡±

    Hans chuckled and said, ¡°All right.¡±

    After sending him off, Hellen returned to her bedroom, washed up, and went to bed.

    Deep into the night.

    Hellen was lying on the bed, giving a light, uneasy snort.

    In the dream, she turned around and looked around, but there was no light at all.

    Hellen called out loudly, ¡°Mom, Everet.¡±

    There was no response from the surroundings. Even her voice seemed to have been sucked away by the darkness. This entire space waspletely silent!

    Hellen suddenly began to panic!

    She moved bit by bit in the darkness, staggering forward.

    A voice suddenly spoke up from behind her.

    ¡°Hellen, step aside!¡±

    That sound seemed to have directly struck her heart, and Hellen¡¯s eyes widened.

    As the cold voice faded, Hellen discovered that she was standing in an extremely unfamiliar room.

    She lowered her head and looked at herself. She was wearing a pair of shabby pajamas and her belly had somehow be t.

    Hellen immediately panicked as she rubbed her belly, ¡°Where¡¯s my baby? Where¡¯s my baby?¡±

    She looked up at Hans and asked for help, ¡°Hans, the baby is missing!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Hellen was slightly stunned.

    Hans stood not far away and looked at her. His eyes seemed to be devoid of emotion, cold and distant. He looked at her as if she was just air.

    Hellen frowned and strode forward. ¡°Hans¡­¡±

    Hans pushed her away and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already married me as you wish, you should abide by my rules!¡±

 Chapter 245 Determination

    Hellen¡¯s eyes widened, and then she heard a clear voice outside the door.

    ¡°Hans, are you there?¡±

    It was Natalie¡¯s voice!

    Hellen¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately became alert. Hans¡¯s expression softened and he strode toward the door.

    As Hellen looked at his back, his heart sank bit by bit.

    An unfamiliar pain seemed to have stabbed into her nerves and straight into her brain.

    Hans opened the door and saw Natalie standing outside with a bright smile on her face. When she saw Hellen in the room, she was surprised and smiled smugly.

    ¡°Hellen, you¡¯ve been abandoned by him. Why do you have the face to stay here?¡±

    Hellen stared nkly at the scene before her. What had happened?

    Hans and Natalie stood together and looked at Hellen coldly. ¡°Hellen, I never loved you. The one I love is Natalie.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    An exmation of surprise sounded out as Hellen instantly opened her eyes.

    Her eyes were filled with pain.

    After a long rest, she came to her senses.

    The dim yellow light on the bedside was still on. Hellen sat up gently and rubbed her belly.

    Fortunately, the baby was still there!

    But that nightmare¡­

    Hellen sat up and noticed her back was already drenched in sweat.

    She covered her left chest. The desperate and sad emotions in the dream flowed through her heart like a river, making herpletely breathless and defeated.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was a kind of seal pain. It was not sharp, but it seemed to have exhausted all her life and vitality.

    Hellen pursed her lips tightly. Why did she suddenly have that dream?

    The room in the dream was unfamiliar, but now that she thought about it, she felt a sense of familiarity!

    Hellen was stunned, and then she quickly thought of the phone she had used to record her daily.

    The background she saved in some photos on the phone gradually ovepped with the room in the dream.

    Then was this dream a memory of the past or something else?

    Hellen took a deep breath. The pain in her chest slowly dissipated, but that feeling of despair still caused her heart to clench.

    She made up her mind. No matter what, she should not let Hans know about the baby for the time being.

    Early the next morning.

    Because Hellen hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well at night due to the nightmare, she headed downstairs with two dark circles around her eyes early in the morning.

    Joanna was already dressed properly downstairs. Seeing Hellen go downstairs, she was surprised.

    ¡°Why are you up so early? Are you going out again?¡±

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°No, I just can¡¯t fall asleep. But mom, where are you going?¡±

    Joanna said with a smile, ¡°I made an appointment with several sisters to go to the beauty salon today.¡±

    Not long after the two entered the dining room, Everet also went downstairs. Now that Everet and Darcy were engaged, the whole ce of Everet was full of vitality.

    ¡°Mom, Hellen.¡±

    The three sat down for breakfast. Hellen thought of Matt and looked up at Everet.

    ¡°Everet, I¡¯ve introduced a friend to the Network Security Department of the Jovano Group. He should be there for the interview today. Remember to tell me the resultster.¡±

    ¡°Well, Hellen, are you going to ask your brother to open the back door for your friend?¡± Everet said with a smile.

    The Network Security Department was not very important in the Jovano Group. Even if they opened a back door, Joanna and Everet would not care.

    Hellen shakes her head and said with a smile, ¡°I believe in my friend¡¯s talent. With his ability, he would be able to enter the Network Security Department. It¡¯s just that I want to know the result. I don¡¯t intend to let you open the back door for me.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your friend?¡±

    ¡°Matt Walker, he is Luz¡¯s elder brother. He graduated from a famous university.¡± Hellen smiled.

    Everet nodded. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll interview him myself.¡±

    Matt was highly educated and had strong abilities. It would be a waste for him to stay in the Network Security Department.

    Hellen thought for a moment, then nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    After breakfast, Everet went to thepany, while Joanna went out to beauty salons with her sisters.

    Hellen was lying on the sofa, chatting with Darcy with her phone in hand.

    Darcy: [Hellen, pick out these wedding dresses for me.]

    Staring at therge pile of pictures, Hellen was stunned.

    Hellen: [Isn¡¯t it too early for you to pick the wedding dress? Isn¡¯t the wedding set for March next year?]

    Darcy sent an emoji with a roll of her eyes: [Hellen, it¡¯s already the end of the year, is it still far for March? Also, my wedding gown needs to be selected for the design before it can be customized. It will take at least a few months to make it handmade.]

    Hellen sighed. ¡°Marriage isn¡¯t easy.¡±

    She carefully looked at three design styles and picked one to send back to Darcy.

    After sending the message, Helleny on the sofa and looked at her belly with a frown.

    In terms of time, the due date was about half a month from now.

    Originally, she had nned to give birth to this baby behind Hans¡± back, but ns couldn¡¯t keep up with changes. She did not expect that she and Hans would be a couple now.

    Now that Hans hadn¡¯t seen her for three days, he was climbing over the window of the Jovano mansion. She couldn¡¯t disappear for two months!

    What should she do?

    Hellen narrowed her eyes. This was Hans¡± child, but after the dreamst night, she felt that it was not even a dream.

    She always felt that the pain and sadness were too real as if they were connected to her lost memories.

    So, unless she and Hans really got to the point of marriage, she must keep this child¡¯s background secret!

    Hellen pursed her lips and thought for a while. There was only one solution now.

    She had to leave Tempe City.

    But before leaving Tempe City, she had a lot of things to do.

    At noon, after lunch at home, Hellen left the Jovano mansion and drove to the United Department of the Weststadt District.

    She went to Mr. Thompson¡¯s office first.

    Lambert saw Hellen walk over and was very surprised.

    ¡°Why did youe to the union department instead of taking good care of the baby at this time?¡±

    Lambert looked at Hellen¡¯s belly with an expression of disapproval.

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Mr. Thompson, do you have time after work today? I would like to go back to the courtyard with you to visit Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    Hellen had already thought about it. If she were to leave Tempe City, she could only choose to go to Hail City to produce.

    Her Grandma, uncle, and aunt were there, so there was safe.

    But before she left, she had to visit Mrs. Thompson.

    Hellen intended to take her pulse and see how she was doing. Otherwise, if she left for two months at a time, she was worried that there would be changes in her condition during this period.

    Lambert nodded, ¡°Sure, but did youe all this way just to see her?¡±

    Hellen smiled. ¡°Mr. Thompson, I¡¯m nning to make a trip to another city. I shouldn¡¯t be able toe back anytime soon, so I¡¯vee to see you and Mrs. Thompson.¡±

    ¡°Why are you going to the other city to give birth?¡± Lambert frowned tightly. ¡°You are almost eight months pregnant now. Are you still able to afford a long trip?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing regr pregnancy examinations. The baby is very healthy right now.¡± Hellen consoled.

 Chapter 246 Stay Here

    When it was time to get off work, Hellen drove Lambert to the courtyard.

    On the quiet road, she broke the silence with some hesitation. ¡°Mr. Lambert, can you not tell Hans that I¡¯m leaving Tempe City?¡±

    Lambert frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything you can¡¯t tell him?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be disturbed,¡± Hellen said softly.

    Lambert thought for a moment, ¡°I can choose not to tell him, but if you won¡¯te back in a short time, Hans will find it out very soon.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about it when the timees.¡± Hellenughed. Her current thought was very simple. She wanted to dy for as long as she could.

    When they arrived, Mrs. Thompson was very delighted since she hadn¡¯t seen Hellen for a long time.

    ¡°Hellen, you are here. Your delivery ising. You should have stayed at home to have good rest.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson¡¯s voice was gentle and filled with her concern. ¡°I¡¯ll go make something for you. You haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet, right?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen nodded. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Mrs. Thompson, I want to have some soup.¡±

    ¡°Okay, wait here. I¡¯ll cook it for you right away,¡± Mrs. Thompson said with a gentle smile.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes sparkled. She stepped forward with a smile and held Mrs. Thompson¡¯s arm.

    She silently put her fingers on Mrs. Thompson¡¯s pulse.

    ¡°Mrs. Thompson, let me help you.¡±

    Mrs. Thompson didn¡¯t notice anything unusual and patted Hellen¡¯s hand with a smile.

    ¡°How can you work like this? You¡±d better wait in the yard.¡±

    Hellen had already known her health condition through the touch.

    She retracted her hand, responding docilely, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Hellen knew that Mrs. Thompson would not allow her to help. She sat in the courtyard and drank tea with Lambert.

    Lambert nced at her from time to time. ¡°Hellen, what happened between you and Hans? Is it because he bullied you that you n to go to Hail City?¡±

    Lambert narrowed his eyes as he spoke, looking angry. It was as if he would immediately go and teach Hans a lesson if Hellen said yes.

    Hellen¡¯s heart softened. ¡°No, I want to go there to wait for the delivery.¡±

    ¡°Why not here?¡±

    Lambert frowned.

    ¡°Tempe City is not suitable.¡± Hellen sighed in her heart, not to mention that it was to avoid Hans.

    That group of people who had been searching for Prescriptions for All should also be in Tempe City.

    It was hard for her to feel at ease giving birth to her baby here.

    ¡°Mr. Lambert, I definitely have my reasons for doing this. Don¡¯t worry. I will be careful.¡± Hellenughed.

    ¡°Just make up your mind.¡± Lambert stopped persuading her.

    They discussed for a while about the mortise and tenon joint.

    Not long after, Mrs. Thompson came out with soup. After dinner, Hellen drove back to the Jovano mansion.

    After arriving home, Hellen heard the phone in her bag ring. She took it out and nced at it. It was a message from Hans.

    Hans: [Hellen, what are you doing?]

    Hellen thought for a moment and replied: [Just arrived home.]

    Hans: [I heard from the staff of the United Department that you went there today.]

    Hellen was silent for a moment. [Yes, I went to visit Mr. Lambert.]

    Hans: [Why didn¡¯t you call me together?]

    Hellen clenched her phone with a guilty conscience.

    Hellen: [I have nothing important there. I thought that you must be busy today so I didn¡¯t ask you.]

    After chatting with Hans for a while, Hellen returned to the small study in the bedroom.

    She opened the Green Mansion¡¯s forum. When she entered the group, Tiffany and Emis were in the group bickering.

    Hellen immediately sent a private message to Tiffany.

    Mud Crab: [What have you been up totely?]

    Ever since she asked Tiffany to take care of theboratory and was rejected thest time, Tiffany, as her assistant, was like the office ghost.

    Tiffany replied: [I¡¯m busy ying every day. What¡¯s wrong?]

    Hellen thought about it and sent a message: [I n to leave Tempe City for Hail City in these two months.]

    Tiffany: [Why are you going there? Who did you offend? Take refuge?]

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. This little girl¡¯s imagination was quiterge.

    She typed: [No, I¡¯m preparing to give birth there.]

    Tiffany replied immediately: [I¡¯ll apany you there.]

    [That¡¯s not necessary. I don¡¯t think the mastermind can get involved in Hail City. Also, I have another favor to ask of you.]

    Hellen sent her a voice message over, saying, ¡°Finn and Caleb are now in charge of the safety of theboratory, but if I am not here, I still can¡¯t rest assured. I think that you can stay here during this time. You can go to theboratory from time to time and report their progress to me.¡±

    Tiffany finally agreed. Only now did Hellen feel relieved.

    She chatted with Emis in the group for a while.

    Emis had previously found out that there was a group of people secretly investigating her, and they paid a high price for Tisch to lurk around her in the name of Tiffany.

    But now, after Tiffany knew her true identity and risked her life to save her, those people in the dark had all gone silent.

    They must have found some clues.

    Hellen knew that they should be the people who were searching for Prescriptions for All. Unfortunately, she had yet to discover its secrets.

    The search on Emis¡± side was extremely slow and almost came to a standstill. Those people hid themselves too well, and even with the strength of the Green Mansion, there was no clue at all.

    Hellen sighed in her heart.

    After the chat, Hellen came out of the study and entered the bedroom.

    There was a treasure chest on the bedside.

    She opened the chest and took out Prescriptions for All.

    Flipping through the book, Hellen contemted if she should bring it to Hail City.

    It was not safe to do that.

    Hellen furrowed her brows. Originally, she would have been the most assured to put it in the treasure chest.

    Even if someone were to break into her room, it would not be found in a short time.

    But it was another story when she was away for two months.

    Hellen thought for a while, then decided to give the book to Everet for safekeeping.

    In the evening, Everet got off work and went back home.

    Hellen was currently nestled on the sofa.

    Everet looked up and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Mom?¡±

    Hellen said, ¡°Mom hasn¡¯te back from the beauty salon yet.¡±

    Holding a book that had been disguised, she called out to Everet. ¡°Everet,e here. I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Everet walked over. ¡°What is it?¡±

 Chapter 247 Letâ€™s Meet!

    Hellen pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Everet, the child in my belly is almost nine months old. It will be the due date soon. I¡¯ve thought about it. I want to go to Hail City to wait for the due date.¡±

    ¡°Go to Hail City?¡± Everet¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Why go there?¡±

    ¡°To avoid Hans.¡± Hellen pursed her lips.

    Everet fell silent. He understood what Hellen meant.

    ¡°I agree to go to grandma¡¯s ce. Hail City is the only ce besides Tempe City that can make me feel at ease, but I still need to discuss it with Mom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Mom when shees back, but there¡¯s something else that I¡¯m worried about.¡± Hellen frowned.

    ¡°Everet, you know someone has been targeting the Jovano family for Prescriptions for All.¡±

    Everet nodded. ¡°Did you figure out any secrets in that book that made those people go crazy?¡±

    Hellen shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t figured this out yet, but Everet, since I will be away from Tempe City for two months, I hope you can help me safeguard this book.¡±

    She took out the book and handed it to Everet.

    ¡°Prescriptions for All is hidden in this book. Everet, you must keep it carefully. Those people spent so much effort to make our Jovano family their enemy. There must be some secret or value of this book that we don¡¯t know.¡±

    Everet took the book and nodded solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    In the evening, when Joanna came back, Hellen told her that she was going to Hail City to give birth.

    Joanna agreed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for you to go there alone. I will go with you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I have grandma and uncle there. Aunt will take care of me. You¡±d better stay in Tempe City to help Everet. He needs you to take care of him!¡±

    Hellen refused bluntly. ¡°Besides, Everet will marry Darcy next year. Don¡¯t you have a lot of things to prepare?¡±

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush. What does Everet¡¯s marriage have to do with your giving birth? Moreover, that¡¯s next year. Now, I¡¯m waiting to hug my granddaughter.¡± Joanna red at Hellen and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to let me go there with you, then you don¡¯t have to go either. In any case, I¡¯ll definitely feel uneasy if you¡¯re not with me.¡±

    Hellen felt rather resigned.

    In the end, she only nodded in agreement.

    After dinner, Hellen returned to her bedroom.

    She had informed Lambert that she was leaving and felt the pulse for Mrs. Thompson. Her condition was basically stable and almost recovered.

    Tiffany would take care of theboratory.

    And now, she had found someone she could trust to safeguard Prescriptions for All.

    Hellen had already prepared everything. Only one person needed to be notified before going to Hail City.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes flickered. She didn¡¯t know how to tell Hans about it.

    She picked up her phone and was carefully choosing her words.

    Hans¡± video call came at the same time.

    Hellen was startled. She epted the call.

    Hans¡± handsome face appeared on her screen.

    ¡°Are you off work?¡± she asked.

    Hans nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m on my way back to Green Vi. How are you today?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hellen hesitated for a while.

    ¡°Hans, I have something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I n to go to Hail City.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Hans¡¯s voice sounded from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°What are you going to do there? How long will you stay there?¡±

    ¡°Probably two months.¡± Hellen said hesitantly, ¡°There is a month and a half before the due date. I n to go to Hail City to give birth. I wille back when the baby is a month old.¡±

    She calcted in her heart that if she were to leave for Hail City recently, she would give birth in about half a month. The two-month baby shouldn¡¯t be much different from the one that is one month old.

    Hans had never had a child before, so he should not know much about the baby.

    She should be able to deceive him in this way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Hans said.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not going there for a day or two. I have to stay there for more than two months. If you go with me, what will happen to the Grant Group?¡± Hellen said with a smile.

    On the other end of the line, Hans lowered his voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you going alone.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my grandmother, uncles, and aunts are all there. Plus, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe to stay in Tempe City,¡± Hellen said hesitantly.

    ¡°You also know that there are people in the dark who have been investigating me.¡±

    Hans fell silent.

    ¡°I can handle the Grant Group¡¯s affairs from a distance and apany you to Hail City.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. After I deliver the child, I¡¯lle back,¡± she said.

    After a long silence, Hans¡¯s deep and slightly hoarse voice sounded again.

    ¡°When do you n to go there?¡±

    ¡°It should be in the next two days.¡±

    As Hellen listens to his breath, her heart softened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s meet before you leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you when I set the time.¡±

    Hellen chatted with Hans for a while and felt a little depressed after hanging up the phone.

    She gently stroked her abdomen, and aplicated expression appeared on her face.

    Because her mother was going to go to Hail City with her, Hellen had to listen to her arrangements about the time.

    Meanwhile, the Thomas Family was also very happy to hear that Hellen was going to deliver in Hail City.

    The next day, Violeta called Hellen.

    ¡°Hellen, we have prepared a room for you, as well as an infant room. Everything the baby needs has been prepared. When are youing over?¡±

    Hellen sat in the main hall, then turned to look at Joanna.

    ¡°Mom, auntie Violeta is asking when we go there.¡±

    Joanna took the phone from Hellen.

    ¡°Violeta, we wille the day before tomorrow. There is no need to prepare an infant room. I will watch my grandchild for 24 hours.¡±

    Hearing the conversation between Violeta and Joanna, Hellen knew their departing time.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen returned to her bedroom from the living room.

    She called Hans.

    Hans picked up immediately.

    He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hellen lowered her voice.

    ¡°I am going to leave the day after tomorrow. Do you have time tomorrow? Let¡¯s meet.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow morning.¡±

    Hellen lowered her voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯te to pick me up in case my mother sees you. Let¡¯s meet in the United Department.¡±

 Chapter 248 Can you not Leave?

    The next morning, Hellen woke up very early.

    She sneaked out before Joanna and Everet got up.

    She drove to the United Department.

    It was 8:30 a. m. when she arrived. Hellen found that Hans hade.

    He hade a bit earlier than her, causing Hellen¡¯s heart to clench slightly.

    After entering the United Department, she passed by Lambert¡¯s office.

    From the ss door, she could see no one in the office.

    Hellen continued walking toward Hans¡¯s office and stopped.

    She knocked lightly on the door, waiting for a response.

    Two secondster, the door was pulled open.

    Hans appeared behind the door.

    ¡°Hans.¡± Just as Hellen called out his name, he pulled her into the room.

    ¡°Hellen,¡± Hans muttered her name softly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to wait for the delivery. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll nevere back.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat as Hans hugged her tightly.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    She rested her chin on Hans¡¯s shoulder and patted his back.

    ¡°Two months. I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to live.¡± Hans suddenly smiled bitterly.

    Hellen¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    ¡°How did you go through days without me before?¡±

    A troubled expression appeared on Hans¡± handsome face as he stared at Hellen thoughtfully.

    ¡°But it¡¯s different now.¡± He sighed softly.

    ¡°Can I go to Hail City to see you in secret?¡±

    ¡°No, my mother will go with me this time.¡±

    There was silence between them. For the entire morning, Hans held her tightly.

    Hellen couldn¡¯t help butugh. She felt a bit helpless, her heart aching.

    Ever since they had confirmed their rtionship, she could feel Hans¡± care for her.

    For a moment, she almost impulsively told him the truth that the child in her belly was his.

    But every time, at thest moment, she endured it.

    At half past ten in the morning, Hellen¡¯s phone rang.

    She took out her phone and saw that it was a call from her mother.

    Hellen turned to look at Hans. ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound.¡±

    She was as careful as a thief.

    Hans stared deeply at her.

    Hellen picked up the phone.

    ¡°Mom, yeah, I¡¯m in the United Department¡±

    Joanna¡¯s angry voice came from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I have told you not to go around. You are delivering your baby. Why don¡¯t you listen to me and stay at home?¡±

    Hellenughed rather helplessly.

    ¡°Mom, we¡¯re going to Hail City tomorrow. I have to arrange for the handover of my work.¡±

    ¡°Well, are you done arranging the handover now? Come back as soon as you¡¯re done.¡±

    Hellen raised her head and looked at Hans beside her. Thetter¡¯s deep eyes were staring at her.

    Hellen¡¯s heart softened, and she forced herself to lie to her mom.

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. There¡¯s a meeting at noon. I¡¯ll go home after the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Come back earlier. You need to pack up your things. Since you are not at home, I don¡¯t know what you are going to bring.¡± Joanna instructed.

    Hellen assented.

    ¡°Got it, mom.¡±

    As soon as a shadow was cast down, Hellen suddenly looked up and found that Hans had walked up to her.

    Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she began to stutter.

    ¡°Wh-wh-what are you doing?¡±

    Joanna on the other end of the phone was a little suspicious.

    ¡°Who are you talking to?¡±

    Hellen responded immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about something with my colleague.¡±

    ¡°Come back as soon as you¡¯re done. Your brother can take care of the matters of the United Department¡­¡±

    Joanna was still nagging.

    Hellen listened, her gaze fixed on Hans in front of her.

    Hans had forced her into the corner step by step. As Hellen spoke, she could feel her back against the cold wall.

    She red at him and mouthed wordlessly.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    The words of Joanna were still ringing out from the other side of the phone, but Hellen couldn¡¯t hear a single word.

    ¡°Your due date is approaching¡­¡±

    Halfway through her words, Hellen¡¯s heart shook, and she hung up.

    The office was quiet. Although Hellen did not turn on the speaker, the sound of Joanna could still be heard faintly.

    ¡°Hans almost heard it!¡± she thought.

    Hellen¡¯s heart beat wildly.

    ¡°Why did you hang up?¡± Hans was already very close to Hellen.

    He bent down slightly and pressed his face against hers.

    Hans¡± voice was low and hoarse.

    ¡°Before, I always thought I was a very self-control person, but ever since you promised to be with me this time, I feel that I miss you every second when you are not by my side.¡± His eyes seemed to carry an extremely bewitching charm.

    Hellen felt as though her heartbeat had quickened.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving at noon, and I don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll see each other again.¡± As Hans spoke, he looked down at Hellen¡¯s red and plump lips, which were less than an inch away from his.

    Their breaths intertwined, Hellen took a deep breath.

    Hans¡± appearance was already attractive enough. Now that he seemed to intentionally approach her with a tempting aura, she clenched her fists.

    Indeed, she would probably miss him in the next two months.

    Hellen clenched her hands, forcing herself to grow bold.

    She grabbed Hans¡± arm with both hands.

    She leaned forward slightly¨C

    The instant the warmth hit him, Hans¡± entire body stiffened.

    But it onlysted a few seconds.

    Hellen gave her a shallow kiss, then immediately nned to leave.

    Hans¡± eyes were deep. He stretched out his hand and wrapped it around Hellen¡¯s waist. He took the initiative again and bent down to kiss her deeply.

    A kiss was lingering.

    Hans¡± kiss was very aggressive.

    A few minutester, Hans released his grip.

    Hellen quickly breathed in the fresh air and red at him coquettishly.

    ¡°Consider it my reward before you leave,¡± Hans said with a chuckle.

    There was not any meeting at noon. Hellen had lied to her mother to spend more time with Hans. But now, she suddenly regretted it.

    ¡°You will be away here for a long time. Have you arranged everything? Is there anything I can do for you?¡± Hans asked at the lunch table.

    Hellen shook her head.

    Things about theboratory and the United Department had been entrusted. She had also informed Mr. Thompson and Luz on WhatsApp.

    If there was still one person who did not know, it would be Eddie, but Everet would tell him about her leaving.

 Chapter 249 Youâ€™ve been a big worry

    After lunch, Hans was reluctant to let Hellen leave and seized every second to stay with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When youe back, I will take care of this baby like my own child,¡± Hans whispered in her ear with Hellen in his arms.

    ¡°This is your child,¡± thought Hellen.

    No matter how reluctant he was, time passed little by little.

    At 2 p. m., Hellen received another call from Joanna.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the meeting is at noon? It has been going on until now?¡± Joanna was a little suspicious.

    ¡°What are you doing? You hung up on me just now.¡±

    Hellen nced at Hans guiltily.

    Hans¡± face was calm.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going back now. I should be home by three,¡± Hellen said.

    Hans personally escorted Hellen out of the department. Hellen drove here herself, so Hans watched her leave.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    As Hellen drove her car away, the man¡¯s face turned cold.

    It¡¯s a suffering for him not to see her in flesh for two months.

    Lambert walked out. When he saw Hans standing in front of the gate with a cold face, he groaned.

    ¡°Hans, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how I can be with her forever,¡± Hans replied calmly.

    ¡­

    Hellen arrived home at 3 p. m. on time.

    There were already tworge suitcases in the living room.

    Joanna stood in front of the suitcase.

    Seeing Hellene in, she immediately said, ¡°You should tell me and Everet your whereabouts. We got up this morning and couldn¡¯t find you. We were really worried.¡±

    Joanna frowned slightly as she spoke.

    ¡°Hellen, did you go see Hans?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She pretended to be indifferent and said, ¡°I went to the department to assign some work. I can¡¯t avoid seeing him.¡±

    Only then did Joanna rx.

    ¡°Let me tell you, you can¡¯t be with Hans again.¡±

    Hellen¡¯s heart jumped.

    ¡°Mom, you think too much.¡±

    She lowered her gaze. She really wanted her mother and brother to ept Hans. It seemed that it would take a long time.

    Hellen had bought a lot of necessities for the baby with Hans before. She had packed up all the things and sent them to Hail City. Now she just needed to bring some clothes with her.

    ¡°Okay, the flight will leave at 8:00 tomorrow morning.¡±

    As she spoke, she did not forget to remind Hellen. ¡°You are not allowed to sleep in.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡±

    After returning to her room, Hellen sat down on her bed.

    She stroked her lower abdomen and thought of what Hans had said today. Her eyes were filled with tenderness.

    But suddenly, the scene in her dream came to her mind.

    Hans looked at her coldly. His eyes were exceptionally strange and indifferent.

    Hellen¡¯s heart suddenly jumped.

    She couldn¡¯t think too much about it. It was just a dream.

    Sheforted herself.

    At eight o¡¯clock the next morning¡­

    Hellen went downstairs with a small suitcase and a bag on her back.

    Everet got up very early today.

    ¡°When you arrive in Hail City, you should listen to grandmother and aunt. Don¡¯t go out too much. You provoked the Collins Groupst time. They hate you so much,¡± Everet nagged.

    Hellen let out an involuntaryugh. ¡°Got it, got it. You are so long-winded.¡±

    Everet nced at her grumpily.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always worried me.¡±

    Everet¡¯s words were meaningful and he sighed.

    Hellen fell silent.

    ¡°I have indeed caused a lot of trouble in the past two years. Everet, thanks to you.¡±

    This was a feeling that came from the bottom of Hellen¡¯s heart. Even though she could no longer remember what had happened during those two years, she knew that Everet had endured an arduous period alone.

    ¡°Everet, when I¡¯m not around, you and Darcy must stay well,¡± Hellen reminded him sincerely.

    Everet was embarrassed by Hellen¡¯s sensible behavior.

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll send you to the airport now or you can¡¯t catch up with the ne.¡±

    On the way to the airport, Everet kept reminding her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Hail City a week before your due date. At that time, I¡¯ll go there in the name of talking about cooperation, so as not to arouse Hans¡± suspicion.¡±

    Hellen nodded. In fact, she didn¡¯t intend to refuse his request, mainly because she was a little scared.

    Some people said that childbirth was the gate of hell for women. Although the technology was very developed now, she still felt a little scared.

    Only when she had her family around could she feel at ease.

    Everet sent Joanna and Hellen to the airport. Only after he watched them in did he leave.

    In a corner of the airport lobby, Hans sat on a chair and quietly watched Hellen¡¯s back.

    Hail City was not far from Tempe City.

    Two hourster, Hellennded.

    Joanna led her out of the airport and saw Palmer in the distance.

    Violeta stood beside him.

    Hellen smiled as she hurriedly walked forward.

    ¡°Auntie, I miss you so much.¡±

    Violeta hugged Hellen smilingly and carefully avoided her belly.

    ¡°Alright, how old are you? Why are you still hugging your aunt like a spoiled child?¡± Joanna said from the side.

    Violeta smiled and pulled out Hellen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Stop acting like this, or your mother is going to be jealous.¡±

    Joanna nced at Hellen with disdain.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be jealous. Just let her stick to you. You will be annoyed in a few days.¡±

    Violetaughed.

    Palmer said, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go home first. Your grandma is waiting for you at home.¡±

    Palmer was driving an RV again.

    After the three of them got in the car, Violeta sat next to Hellen and stared at her belly with a worried look.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t been that long since I came back from Tempe City, but the baby in Hellen¡¯s belly is growing bigger.¡±

    Joanna pursed her lips, feeling happy but worried.

    ¡°Have the doctor been arranged?¡±

    ¡°Everything has been arranged. That doctor is also a friend of Palmer¡±s, an international gynecologist. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure no news will get out!¡±

    Joanna nodded.

    Hellen also rxed.

    She came to Hail City just to change the time of birth of the child.

    There were ten days before the due date. In ten days, she would give birth to the child directly in the Thomas Family and cover up the news.

    She would announce to the public that she had given birth forty dayster.

    In that case, in terms of time, the child had nothing to do with Hans.

    At this time, Palmer asked, ¡°Do you have a name for the child?¡±

 Chapter 250 Restrained

    Joanna smiled. ¡°We still don¡¯t know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl. How do we name it?¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s name two.¡± Palmer smiled and said, ¡°We still have time. In these 10 days, I¡¯ll look up more information to name for the baby!¡±

    Violeta looked hesitantly at Hellen.

    ¡°Is the child going to surname Jovano?¡±

    ¡°If her surname is not Jovano, what else can it be?¡± Palmer said with dissatisfaction.

    Violeta immediately red at her husband.

    The atmosphere in the car was happy, and Hellen¡¯s mood gradually improved.

    As expected,ing to Hail City was not a bad choice.

    The car soon reached the Thomas mansion.

    Hellen got out of the car and went into the living room, where Granny Thomas had been waiting there.

    ¡°Oh, my dear Hellen,e here and let me have a good look. I missed you so much!¡±

    Granny Thomas held Hellen¡¯s hand, kissing and hugging her.

    Violeta, who was standing by the side, chuckled.

    ¡°Now I finally know what Hellen¡¯s personality looks like.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I miss you as well.¡± She leaned her upper body against Granny Thomas¡¯s chest, acting like a spoiled child.

    After staying in the living room for a while, Violeta took Hellen to visit her room and the baby¡¯s room.

    In the living room, Granny Thomas and Palmer¡¯s faces darkened.

    Joanna could see something wrong through their expressions.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Palmer¡¯s face froze.

    ¡°Sis, take care of Hellen at home during this period. Try not to let her go out.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡± Joanna asked.

    Palmer nodded.

    ¡°Thest time Mom celebrated her birthday, didn¡¯t you guys run into the Collins Group trying to sabotage our family? They almost drove the Thomas Group bankrupt. Luckily, Hellen dealt with Leon then.¡±

    Joanna frowned.

    ¡°Did Leon cause trouble again recently?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case. After that incident, our two families fell outpletely. The Thomas Group and the Collins Group arepletely opposite. Now the Collins Group is in a weak position, but you also know Leon, who is used to using dirty tricks. He is narrow-minded and sinister!¡±

    Palmer looked at Joanna as he spoke.

    ¡°He is indeed someone who holds a grudge. I¡¯m afraid that once he finds out that Hellen hase here, he will viciously exact vengeance.¡±

    Joanna¡¯s face also became dignified. She frowned tightly. The Collins Group deserved it at that time.

    But for Leon, he felt that he had been cheated of millions of dors.

    ¡°Think about it. When thatnd was under construction, he was able to do something to damage workers¡± safety measures and caused a few people to die at the construction site. What else can¡¯t he do?¡± Granny Thomas¡± face darkened.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t dare to mention it in front of Hellen just now, for fear of scaring her. In short, sis, you¡±d better keep an eye on her these days and don¡¯t let her go out alone. If there is anything, you can ask Violeta with you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She can¡¯t go out to y in her current state. I will keep an eye on her.¡±

    Granny Thomas listened to their conversation and sighed.

    ¡°Karim ising back in a few days. Then let him apany Helen every day.¡±

    In the corridor beside the Thomas mansion¡¯s first floor.

    Because she was pregnant, for the sake of Hellen¡¯s convenience, her room was arranged on the first floor.

    The luggage Hellen had sent over had already been ced in the room.

    Hellen tidied up the clothes she carried with her. After the clothes were hung on the cab, the phone in her bag rang.

    She turned around and took it out. It was a message from Hans.

    Hans: [Have you arrived in Hail City?]

    Hellen¡¯s gaze softened: [We have alreadye to my grandmother¡¯s house.]Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen was shocked by Hans¡± voice call. She nced at Violeta, who was packing up in a corner of the room and hung up in a hurry.

    She typed for Hans: [My aunt is here.]

    After sending the message, Hellen felt as though she was having an affair with Hans.

    She put the phone in her pocket guiltily and looked up at Violeta.

    Violeta asked with a smile, ¡°Who are you messaging?¡±

    Hellen¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Darcy asked me if I arrived. I replied to her.¡±

    Violeta was slightly surprised. If it was really a voice call from Darcy, why would Hellen hang her up?

    She smiled meaningfully and did not ask further.

    The baby¡¯s room was right next to Hellen¡¯s room.

    After tidying up the room, Hellen went to the baby¡¯s room to take a look.

    In addition to the things she sent, her uncle and aunt added a lot of baby supplies to the house.

    It was lunchtime when they had packed up. Hellen followed Violeta to the restaurant for lunch.

    At the dining table, Joanna kept reminding her.

    ¡°The due date ising soon. Don¡¯t think about going out shortly.¡±

    Joanna was really worried. She knew her daughter very well. If Hellen wanted to go out, it was impossible to stop her at all.

    Hellen nodded as she ate. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After lunch, Hellen returned to the bedroom.

    On her tablet was a copied copy of Prescriptions for All.

    Hellen holds the tablet and carefully studies it.

    Her phone rang lightly. Hellen nced at it and saw that it was another message from Hans.

    He was asking if she had eaten lunch on time.

    When she thought of how Hans would actually care about someone so unscrupulously, the corners of Hellen¡¯s lips curled up.

    She walked carefully to the door and pushed it open. There was no one in the corridor. Hellen went back to her room and locked the door. Then, she called Hans through WhatsApp¡­

    ¡­

    October 28th was Hellen¡¯s expected delivery date.

    There were still eight days left until that day. Hellen had already lived in the Thomas mansion for two days. In these two days, she basically didn¡¯t leave the estate at all.

    But slowly, these days became rather boring for Hellen.

    Today was the weekend, Joanna, Hellen, and Violeta were sitting in the living room.

    Violeta looked out of the living room from time to time.

    Joanna chuckled.

    Hellen was somewhat curious. ¡°Auntie, what are you looking at?¡±

    Joanna said with a smile, ¡°Your cousin is back today. He is running announcements all over the world. It¡¯s rare for your aunt to see him.¡±

    Karim would return today.

    Hellen¡¯s interest was immediately piqued. ¡°If he returns, wouldn¡¯t he be able to take me out?¡±

    Joanna immediately put on a straight face and said, ¡°Stay at home obediently. You are not allowed to go anywhere until the child is born!¡±

    Hellen looked at Violeta, somewhat aggrieved.

    ¡°Auntie, see how cruel my mom is! Let me be your daughter.¡±

    Joanna sneered from the side.

    ¡°Your aunt doesn¡¯t want a daughter like you, such a troublemaker.¡±

    The three of them didn¡¯t wait long in the living room before they heard the sound of a car stopping outside.

    Hellen stood up and looked outside. The three had already reached the door as soon as the car stopped.

 Chapter 251 1 Iâ€™m afraid you are spoilt.

    Karim Thomas stepped down from the car and saw Hellen Jovano in the living room.

    With a smile on his face, he first said hello to Fang Meiyan and Ming Yuzhu, and then saw Hellen Jovanoughing with a big belly. He carefully supported Hellen Jovano¡¯s arm, ¡°Why did youe out to meet me with such a big belly?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s boring to stay at home every day, cousin. Since I came to my grandmother¡¯s house, I¡¯m the only one in my generation. My aunt and uncle are in charge of me. I haven¡¯t been out of the house for two days.¡± Enjovano looked wronged.

    Karim Thomas couldn¡¯t helpughing. Although he was out of town, he was still aware of the situation in Hail City.

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t fit to go out recently. Let¡¯s talk about it after the baby is born.¡± Karim Thomasughed.

    ¡°Howe even my cousin said that?¡± Enjovano curled his lips.

    Fang Meiyan looked at Karim Thomas with a smile.

    ¡°How long can I stay back this time?¡±

    Karim Thomas smiled.

    ¡°When this announcement is over, the promotion of the new drama has basically beenpleted. You can stay at home for a month if you don¡¯t go behind, just to apany your cousin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, so that your cousin can¡¯t be idle at home every day like a monkey.¡±

    Enjovano was counting on Karim Thomas toe back and sneak out for a fewps. When she was young, Karim Thomas used to take her everywhere to y, but I didn¡¯t expect Karim Thomas to be a traitor now!

    Enjovanomented in his heart.

    For the next three days, Karim Thomas took Hellen Jovano to hang out in the back garden of the Thomas Family every day.

    The due date is approaching day by day. Hellen Jovano checked online, and many people have not given birth for ten days after the due date.

    Enjovano frowned, a little worried.

    If it really drags on for another ten days, she will really suffocate.

    On the first floor of the Thomas Family, in Hellen Jovano¡¯s room.

    Enjovano holds a tablet in his hand, and inquires about the matters needing attention three days before the due date.

    She doesn¡¯t even havebor pains now, and this situation should not give birth in the short term.

    Enjovano looked at the calendar on his mobile phone: October 25th.

    There are still three days before the due date.

    A message popped up on the phone, which was sent by Hans Grant: [What are you doing? ¡¿

    Enjovano replied weakly: [Hans Grant, I¡¯m suffocating at home! ¡¿

    The head came back quickly. [What¡¯s the matter? ¡¿

    Enjovano reluctantly poured out the things that had been confined at home for ten days like pouring beans.

    [I¡¯m pregnant, not in jail. ¡¿

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t reply again.

    After sitting in the room for a day and having lunch, Hellen Jovano went for a walk in the back garden of the Thomas Family as usual.

    This was ordered by Ming Yuzhu, saying that proper exercise before pregnancy is good for giving birth.

    After a stroll, Hellen Jovano was going to turn back the same way, but the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang.

    Enjovano took out his cell phone and nced at it. It was Hans Grant.

    She still resented Hans Grant for not answering his WeChat before. After picking up the phone, she was not angry, ¡°Why?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s low maic voice came from the other end of the phone, with some smiles in his tone.

    ¡°Take you out to y.¡±

    En Jovano had augh, ¡°Are you kidding?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the back door of the Thomas Family, where I picked you up once at your grandmother¡¯s dinner before.¡±

    Enjovano Zheng, her heart thumped, and she looked at the time. It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    When she talked to Hans Grant before, it was eleven o¡¯clock before lunch.

    It takes about two hours to get from Tempe City to Hail City.

    Take away the time to the airport.

    He booked a ne ticket and flew in immediately after hearing hisint?

    Enjovano sipped his lips and looked around quietly.

    These days, she has been wandering around the garden by herself. the Thomas Family has strong security measures, so there is no maid with her.

    Enjovano quietly found a path and walked to the back door, but there were several security guards near the back door.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Enjovano took courage and walked over.

    The security guard didn¡¯t receive the need to stop the bigdy, and respectfully opened the back door for her.

    After going out the back door, Hellen Jovano looked around.

    Here is a narrow street at the back door, and Hellen Jovano saw at a nce the car parked on the street-and the tall figure already beside it.

    Hans Grant put his hands in his pockets, looked up at her, and his eyes were instantly tender.

    He came up to her.

    Enjovano looked into the back door and ran quickly.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Hans Grant smiled softly, stretched out his hand and took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re spoilt.¡±

    Enjovano looked up at Hans Grant, and the sun shone down, and the man¡¯s eyes were faint, attracting people¡¯s attention like a vortex.

    She has some worries. If she really follows Hans Grant to hang out now, her mother will definitely find out. After all, it will be time for her walk to end soon.

    It¡¯s just that Hans Grant has already arrived from Tempe City-

    Enjovano bit his teeth, just this once!

    After this visit, she will wait for the baby!

    When Ie back in a short time, I¡¯ll say that I snuck out for a while, and I should be able to hide it without mentioning Hans Grant.

    After Enjovano figured it out, he smiled brightly on his face.

    She took Hans Grant¡¯s hand with her backhand and walked quickly towards the car.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to take me out, do you have a n?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes have been fixed on Hellen Jovano, looking at her belly for fear that she might fall.

    ¡°The n hasn¡¯t been made yet, but isn¡¯t there a famous White Pagoda in Hail City? Let me show you there.¡±

    Enjovano has opened the car door and got in the car.

    ¡°The Fengbai Pagoda is not fun. It¡¯s just a gimmick to deceive tourists. I know Hail City better. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    Hans Grant looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s cheerful appearance, and a smile appeared on his lips.

    When he heard her faint voice on WeChat today, he didn¡¯t hesitate, put down his papers, postponed theter meeting, and went straight to Hail City.

    He thinks he¡¯s probably crazy.

    But also crazy and very happy.

    On the way, Hellen Jovano was responsible for the directions, and Hans Grant became the driver.

    Two people arrived at several remote scenic spots that only local people knew.

    Outskirts.

    In a mountain forest, the stream is clear, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s mood is relieved.

    Not far away, some locals brought their own dogs to swim in the stream.

    There are also people fishing on the other side. Hellen Jovano stretched himself and turned to Hans Grant.

    ¡°Are you okay toe here so suddenly?¡±

    Hans Grant looked at Hellen Jovano with eyes full of spoil.

    ¡°Everything in thepany has been arranged. David Brown is there to supervise. It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Enjovano hesitated, his eyes sparkling.

    ¡°How long are you going toe this time? Are you going back at night? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, leave at night.¡± Hans Grant replied.

 Chapter 252 Can come every day

    Enjovano felt relieved that if Hans Grant stayed in Hail City all the time, the purpose of hering to Hail City would be meaningless.

    It¡¯s just that Hans Grant is going back tonight, and her heart is somehow lost.

    ¡°I cane back tomorrow afternoon.¡±

    En Jovano Zheng, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are faint, and he seems to be saying something unusual, ¡°For the next two and a half months, I can take care of thepany¡¯s affairs every morning, and I will pick you up here at about three o¡¯clock in the afternoon to rx.¡±

    Hellen Jovano£º¡±¡­¡­¡±

    Don¡¯t have to!

    In that case, she can¡¯t hide the child¡¯s affairspletely!

    The two of them sat by the stream for a while. Hellen Jovano felt a little hungry, and drove with Hans Grant to a restaurant in the city center.

    the Thomas Family.

    Zhongming Yuzhu and Fang Meiyan are chatting in the living room.

    Karim Thomas came in from the outside.

    ¡°aunt, mom.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu saw the snack box in his hand and smiled, ¡°Are you out to buy snacks?¡±

    ¡°Hellen used to like to eat his snacks, so I went to a queue today.¡± Karim Thomasughed, ¡°Where¡¯s Hellen?¡±

    Mingyuzhu looked at the time.

    ¡°At this point, she should have finished walking, and she¡¯s sitting in the house.¡±

    Karim Thomas nodded, carried the snack box into the corridor on the first floor, reached the door of Hellen Jovano, and gently knocked on the door.

    ¡°Hellen?¡±

    There is no response in the house.

    Karim Thomas knocked twice again.

    The knock on the door here also shocked Mingyuzhu and Fang Meiyan in the sitting room.

    Ming Yuzhu frowned and looked up at the maid to one side.

    ¡°Is the youngdy back?¡±

    The maid was at a loss, ¡°I¡¯ve been cleaning the corridor just now, but I didn¡¯t see the youngdye back.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s face sank and she stood up.

    He thought Hellen Jovano had finished walking in the garden and went back to his room.

    ¡°housekeeper, let someone go to the garden to look for thedy!¡± Ming Yuzhu Road.

    Housekeeper went in a hurry.

    Fang Meiyan advised on the side, ¡°Hellen has been in a panic in the house recently. Maybe he yed in the garden for a while. Don¡¯t be so anxious.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s face was faintly worried.

    ¡°Recently, Lam and we have paid more and more wrong. How can I not worry? I still have to let him be under my nose before I feel at ease. ¡±

    Karim Thomas has carried the snack box back to the living room.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry, Hellen must be ying in the garden.¡±

    Fang Meiyan looked at the weather and winked at Karim Thomas.

    ¡°It¡¯s a cold day, too, Karim Thomas. Go get a coat and send it to your sister.¡±

    Karim Thomas put down the snack box and went.

    After walking out of the living room, Karim Thomas took a dozen steps before taking out his cell phone and calling Hellen Jovano.

    Six o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Enjovano, apanied by Hans Grant for a day, is strolling in the night market.

    Haicity belongs to David Brown district, and night markets in many ces are very lively in the evening.

    This is something that Tempe City doesn¡¯t have. Hellen Jovano is extremely interested in pulling Hans Grant through night markets. From time to time, he picks up interesting things and shows them to Hans Grant.

    At the moment, Hellen Jovano is stopping in front of a stall and taking a new hair sp. These hair sps are made of wood, which is very interesting.

    As soon as she raised her hand to pass it to Hans Grant, the cell phone in her pocket rang.

    Enjovano took it out and took a look. It was Karim Thomas.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    She looked at Hans Grant, who was standing in front of the stall, walked to one side, and connected the phone as she walked.

    ¡°Elder brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The voice of Karim Thomas said anxiously, ¡°Hellen, where have you been? Aunt is going to get angry. ¡±

    Enjovano suo suo head, think of Ming Yuzhu angry appearance low with a sigh.

    ¡°I was really bored at home, so I ran out for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°I know you ran out, and the security guards at the back door have already confessed. Where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up. ¡± Karim Thomas¡¯s voice is very anxious.

    Enjovano looked at the night market and then at Hans Grant not far away.

    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll go back myself in a moment. You can rest assured.¡±

    As she spoke, Hellen Jovano looked at the time. It was 6: 10. She calcted the distance and earnestly promised, ¡°I¡¯ll be home before 7: 00.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up. When you get back, I¡¯ll tell you about the current situation in Hail City. It¡¯s not as safe outside as you think. It¡¯s not my aunt who wants to restrain you.¡± Karim Thomas said.

    Enjovano sighed slightly and looked at Hans Grant not far away.

    Many of the lights in the night market are pulled by himself. In the colorful lights, Hans Grant stands out in the crowd. He always has a skill of making others be background boards no matter where he appears.

    Thinking of ying all day today, Hellen Jovano¡¯s face gradually softened.

    Before, she thought Hans Grant hated it, andter she thought Hans Grant was cold in Leng Qing, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would call Hail City today and stay with her all day.

    Enjovano took a deep breath, and felt that something seemed to have melted at the apex of his heart, and the frozen soil was broken. There was an inexplicable feeling lingering in his mind.

    Enjovano took a deep breath, and suddenly she made a decision.

    I was impulsive, but I made a decision in a sh.

    She raised her foot and walked towards Hans Grant. Sometimes people should make bold choices.

    She wants to tell him that the baby in her womb is his.

    A few steps away, Hans Grant was standing in front of the booth, picking up the hairpin that Hellen Jovano had just yed to pay.

    Enjovano walked faster and faster, and there were still a few steps to the booth.

    A man suddenly appeared in the crowd and ran straight into Hellen Jovano.

    She immediately dodged to protect her stomach, and the man just wiped away.

    Enjovano touched his chest. It was a close call. The night market was a mess.

    Enjovano thought to himself, Yu Guang had seen the man just visible and rushed back towards her!

    Her heart was suddenly shocked. This person didn¡¯t rush like a headless fly at all, but came at her!

    What Karim Thomas just said on the phone shed through Enjovano¡¯s mind. Hail City is in danger now!

    That person¡¯s skill is obviously good, when Hellen Jovano wants to stagger again, but her heavy belly makes her body unable to avoid it so flexibly!

    A sh of cold light shed across my eyes!

    Enjovano gave a nasty cry.

    ¡°Hans Grant!¡±

    Hans Grant had just finished paying with his mobile phone when he heard a scream in his ear!

    Then came the constant exmations of people who were strolling around the night market!

    He immediately turned around, his eyes swept sharply, and strode towards Hellen Jovano!

    Enjovano is covering her belly, and she is lying on the ground.

    Hans Grant stepped forward and grabbed her, only flicking lightly, looking at the figure that was already fleeing in the crowd.

    He didn¡¯t have time to catch up. He squatted down and immediately picked up Hellen Jovano, ¡°How are you?¡±

 Chapter 253 Hellen Jovano was attacked

    ¡°Psst.¡± Rao is Hellen Jovano, who has always been able to endure it. At this time, he can¡¯t help but cry out in pain.

    Hans Grant looked down, only to find that there was a knife in her chest, and the wound was constantly oozing blood!

    In the night market, people around you immediately screamed when they saw it.

    ¡°Murder, someone killed!¡±

    The crowd was frightened. There were so many people here, but now it¡¯s even more chaotic!

    Hans Grant protects Hellen Jovano, holds her and immediately prepares to go to the hospital.

    But the front seems to have been a mess because of screaming and howling!

    Peoplee and go from time to time, and someone hits Hans Grant¡¯s arm and body!

    He anxiously held Hellen Jovano, lowered his head, and saw that Hellen Jovano¡¯s chest was still oozing blood!

    Before he could say anything, he felt the next temperature in his hand, and his face suddenly changed.

    There¡¯s blood on the leg, too!

    When a boy hit his arm again, Hellen Jovano turned his head, his cold eyes glowing with a new murder, ¡°Get out!¡±

    The night market is a mess here. I don¡¯t know if it was done by a willing heart. Hans Grant took a sip of his lips and only thought about it for three seconds.

    The Thomas Family is the only one who has the ability to solve the present situation in Hail City. He directly took out his mobile phone and made a phone call to Karim Thomas.

    Chief Karim Thomas was a little surprised to get a call from Hans Grant.

    ¡°Mr Gu, what can I do for you? Sorry, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you now. I¡¯m waiting for my sister¡¯s call. ¡± Because of Hellen Jovano, the Thomas Family had a bad impression of Hans Grant, so Karim Thomas decided to hang up.

    That reminds me of Hans Grant¡¯s tight and gloomy voice.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano and I are in the night market now, and she was attacked! But there¡¯s a stampede in the night market now. Come and pick us up at once! ¡±

    ¡°Are you with Hellen Jovano?¡± Karim Thomas eximed.

    ¡°What did you say about my sister being attacked?¡±

    Then he called, and his feet were already striding out!

    All of a sudden, Karim Thomas had no time to think about anything else!

    Ming Yuzhu and Fang Meiyan in the sitting room also heard it, and both of them were stupid!

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s face turned pale for an instant, and she got up and followed Karim Thomas out!

    Fang Meiyan hurried forward and took Ming Yuzhu¡¯s hand, ¡°Sister, Karim Thomas has passed, so let¡¯s not make a mess, let¡¯s go directly to the hospital!¡±

    Ming Yuzhu was livid, and her side hand trembled slightly!

    Hellen! Nothing can happen to her Hellen!

    Ming Yuzhu only felt dizzy at the moment.

    Hans Grant rushed out of the night market with Hellen Jovano in his arms. When he got to the roadside car, he carefullyid Hellen Jovano t on the back seat.

    Open the navigation, find the nearest hospital, and step on the elerator directly!

    Ten minutes, but seconds are like years!

    Hans Grant looked at the unconscious man in the back seat from time to time, his face was tight, and his heart seemed to be suspended in mid-air.

    Don¡¯t have an ident!

    After running one red light after another, Hans Grant has arrived at the hospital.

    The car directly broke into the hospital gate and stopped in front of the emergency building.

    The security guard hurried to follow up.

    In the first aid building, nurses and doctors rushed out, helped Hellen Jovano to the ambnce bed and pushed him in!

    ¡°How or pregnant women? !¡± The first-aid doctors are confused.

    Hans Grant¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and his eyes were fixed on Hellen Jovano.

    Enjovano¡¯s face was pale, without a trace of blood.

    After watching her being pushed into the operating room, the door of the operating room closed, like a door shutting ringing in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help a palpitation.

    It seems that something important is going to leave him.

    Hans Grant stood in front of the operating room, waiting with his face as heavy as water.

    Ten minutester, a burst of hurried footsteps sounded, and the Thomas Family people rushed over.

    Ming Yuzhu shook her hands.

    ¡°Hellen, where is Hellen!¡±

    Hans Grant turned to see Ming Yuzhu, and he clenched his hand tightly.

    ¡°Lady Jovano, Hellen Jovano is in there now for rescue.¡±

    Karim Thomas looks pale, ¡°How is she now? !¡±

    Hans Grant shook his head in silence.

    Ming Yuzhu on the side saw the blood on Hans Grant¡¯s body, and his eyes were cold.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Tempe City? Why did you arrive in Hail City? You took Hellen out, didn¡¯t you? !¡±

    Ming Yuzhu hated her teeth, worried that her daughter was going to faint, but reason told her that she had to hold on.

    But facing Hans Grant, Ming Yuzhu is not so polite.

    ¡°Hans Grant! Our family Hellen owes you! Why don¡¯t you stay in Tempe City? Why do you want to chase Hail City? Haven¡¯t you tortured her enough before? Why bother her now! ¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s eyes are full of hatred.

    ¡°If something happened to Hellen today, it was your fault! If something happens to her, I will never let you go! Even if I try my best to fight The Jovano Group, I will make you pay! ¡±

    Ming Yuzhu was panting while speaking.

    The door of the operating room opened, and a nurse came out anxiously. Fang Meiyan immediately stepped forward and stopped her way.

    ¡°Nurse, please ask how the patient is!¡±

    The nurse walked in a hurry.

    ¡°It¡¯s still uncertain, the patient suffered a lot of blood loss and was badly hurt! Excuse me, I¡¯m going to get the blood bag! This can¡¯t be dyed! ¡±

    Fang Meiyan immediately let out.

    After another half hour, nurses came in and out, some with blood bags, some frowning, and the atmosphere in the corridor sank into cold.

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s face is getting whiter and whiter, and Karim Thomas¡¯s face is getting uglier and uglier.

    When the operating room door was opened again, a woman dressed as a nurse came out.

    ¡°Now the baby in the pregnant woman¡¯s belly is in danger, so she can only choose caesarean section and ask her family to sign it.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu got up from a chair on the side, and Fang Meiyan wanted to help her, but she waved her away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mei-yeon, I can hold on.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu signed the same book with a pen in her hand. Her signature was so strong that she almost cut the paper.

    ¡°May I know how my daughter is now?¡± Ming Yuzhu looked at the nurse with a pale face.

    The nurse frowned and gave Mingyuzhu a sympathetic look. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition is very bad now, but you can rest assured that we will try our best!¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Very bad ¡­

    Fang Meiyan asked anxiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say she lost too much blood? Will it affect her to have a caesarean section now? !¡±

    Karim Thomas also stepped forward. He clenched his hand tightly and gritted his teeth hard. ¡°Nurse, if caesarean section will affect my sister, then we can give up this baby!¡±

    ¡°The blood bag has been delivered, and the patient¡¯s blood pressure has returned to normal. Although Caesarean section is dangerous, it is still under control. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Said the nurse.

    Ming Yuzhu and Karim Thomas both breathed a sigh of relief, and Fang Meiyan grabbed Ming Yuzhu¡¯s arm.

    Karim Thomas turned around, so he had time to look at Hans Grant.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, please leave here at once.¡±

 Chapter 254 Can you go now

    Hans Grant gave Karim Thomas a cold look.

    ¡°I have to see her safe with my own eyes.¡±

    Otherwise, no one can let him leave!

    Karim Thomas was short of breath, ¡°Hans Grant, if you hadn¡¯t brought my sister out of the house, she wouldn¡¯t have been in this danger today!¡±

    ¡°Hail City is not safe here. We have locked her up at home for so long. If you bring her out, bring her out. Don¡¯t protect her! What qualifications do you have to stay here? !¡± Karim Thomas growled, and his side hand was clenched into a fist, so it was clenched tightly!

    He wished he could punch Hans Grant in the face now, but his reason told him he couldn¡±t. My sister was still lying in the operating room, and her life and death were uncertain.

    Hans Grant stood still.

    ¡°If you want to do it, do it, but I will never leave today!¡±

    Beside Ming Yuzhu, her eyes looked at Hans Grant coldly.

    ¡°Karim Thomas doesn¡¯t have to pay attention to him, just treat him as air!¡±

    Half an hourter, the operating room door was opened again, and at the same time, the baby¡¯s crying was heard.

    Ming Yuzhu stood up fiercely, and the nurse came out pushing a baby gurney.

    ¡°It¡¯s a young master.¡± The nurse handed the baby gurney to the nearest Mingyuzhu.

    Ming Yuzhu didn¡¯t have time to see her grandson at all. She just reached out and grabbed the nurse¡¯s arm. ¡°How is my daughter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still being rescued. Her chest injury is a bit tricky.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s lips trembled slightly.

    As time goes by, the sky outside has be dark, and a few people in the corridor are sinking bit by bit. After the operation has been done for so long, everyone is very anxious.

    Ming Yuzhu leaned against the wall, worshipping all the bodhisattvas and gods in her heart.

    At one o¡¯clock in the morning, the operating room door finally opened again.

    Several doctors came out of it, and the one led by them took off his mask and looked at the family members who came around with a tired face.

    ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Hans Grant asked with a heavy voice, his voice already a little kid.

    ¡°The patient has lost too much blood. Although the blood has been used in theter period, it may affect the brain. The chest injury almost punctures the heart, and the infection has to be preventedter.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s voice trembled at the side.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We have done our best to operate on the patient, but we can¡¯t guarantee that she will fully recover. We have to observe for a few days to see if all indicators can recover. The next seven days are in danger.¡±

    Karim Thomas clenched his fist, ¡°Does that mean my sister¡¯s life will still be in danger these days?¡±

    The doctor nced at Karim Thomas and nodded his head.

    ¡°Very likely, we will arrange the patient to stay in the sterile ward of ICU, and there will be nurses to take care of him all day. Please rest assured.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s operating bed was pushed out.

    Ming Yuzhu immediately rushed to the side and stretched out his hand to touch Hellen Jovano on the operating bed, but did not dare to make a big move.

    Fang Meiyan looked sad on the side.

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s send Hellen to ICU ward first. The doctor said that staying outside is easy to get infected.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu nodded his head and followed the nurse pushing the bed, sending Gu Zhuoyan to the ICU ward on the 18th floor of the inpatient department.

    Hans Grant has been following several people in silence.

    When Hellen Jovano was sent in, Ming Yuzhu Fang Meiyan and Karim Thomas stood at the ss observation window next to the ward, looking at Hellen Jovano lying on the hospital bed in the room.

    Fang Meiyan was still holding the little baby just now in her arms, because something happened suddenly, she didn¡¯t prepare the baby¡¯s clothes in time, only wrapped in a thin nket.

    The baby seems to feel the sad atmosphere, too, crying loudly.

    Mingzhu cold face, turned and took the baby in Fang Meiyan¡¯s arms.

    She gently patted the baby and coaxed it.

    Look up at Hans Grant.

    ¡°Can you go now? !¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was cold, ¡°I want to stay here and spend the dangerous period with her!¡±

    Mingyuzhu¡¯s face cooled downpletely.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m telling you well, it¡¯s the greatest tolerance not to do anything!¡±

    Hans Grant looked at Hellen Jovano in the house with eyes full of pain.

    If others stop him, he can throw people out, but this is Hellen Jovano¡¯s mother. And the loved ones she cares about the most.

    Fang Meiyan was watching the atmosphere wrong, and went forward to Hans Grant.

    ¡°People are not allowed to enter the ICU ward, and it makes no sense for you to stay here.

    If you don¡¯t want to cause more conflicts and affect Hellen Jovano¡¯s rest, you can go back. ¡±

    Fang Meiyan thought of Hellen Jovano¡¯s message before, and she knew it. Hellen Jovano was probably sending a message to Hans Grant in front of her. She sighed.

    ¡°We will inform you immediately if there is any problem on Hellen Jovano¡¯s side. Is that ok?¡±

    Hans Grant gave Fang Meiyan a heavy look, then looked at Mingyuzhu aside, and made a solemn bow.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t protect her, sorry!¡±

    Seeing him leave, Ming Yuzhu¡¯s tears just fell down. She held her crying grandson in her arms and her unconscious daughter in the house, feeling sad.

    Fang Meiyan took the baby from Mingyuzhu¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Sister, give me the baby.¡±

    Karim Thomas is a little worried, ¡°Why has this child been crying since just now? Is it normal to cry your heart out? ¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s voice trembled, ¡°This child¡¯s mother¡¯s life and death were uncertain when she was born. Let him cry.¡±

    ¡°Elder sister, what are you talking about? Hellen will wake up! ¡±

    During the seven-day crisis, Ming Yuzhu sat in the corridor and refused to leave. On the same day, it reached Palmer Thomas.

    Someone has been hired at home to take care of Hellen Jovano¡¯s newborn son.

    But the joy of the newborn did not disperse the gloomy atmosphere at home.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone dared not tell Madam Ming about Hellen Jovano¡¯s ident, only saying that Hellen Jovano had a caesarean section and was recuperating in the hospital.

    Rao, Mrs. Madam Ming still has some doubts.

    I was supposed to give birth at home, so why did I suddenly arrive at the hospital?

    Hans Grant wille to the hospital every day to visit Hellen Jovano for a while, and then be asked to leave by Mingyuzhu.

    Seven days passed quickly.

    Everyone is relieved that the dangerous period has passed safely.

    However, another problem followed. The dangerous period was clearly over, but Hellen Jovano still didn¡¯t wake up.

    Ming Yuzhu became more and more anxious every day, and finally she couldn¡¯t help telling Everet Jovano, who is far away in Tempe City.

    ¡­¡­

    Nine o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Hail City No. 1 Hospital.

    Mingzhu sat in the observation window of ICU, and a dusty figure appeared in the corridor.

    Everjovano got the newsst night, but all flights to Hail City were stopped because of the heavy rainst night.

    Everjovano stayed up all night, flew over immediately after having a flight in the morning, got off the ne and went straight to the hospital.

    ¡°Mom, what happened to Hellen? ! Still awake? !¡± Everjovano rushed to the observation window of ICU ward, and his voice was hoarse.

 Chapter 255 You hurt her

    Ming Yuzhu has been strong all her life, and her only weakness lies in her children.

    She held out for a week and told herself not to carry it on, but when she saw her soning, she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    ¡°Xiao Yun, Xiao Yun, the doctor came over today. He said that your sister might be in a vegetative state because of excessive blood loss and cerebral ischemia!¡±

    A bolt from the blue!

    Everjovano only felt a chill surge in his mind, and his whole skin trembled and made him tremble.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be afraid. What the doctor said is not possible, so there is still a chance of recovery, isn¡¯t there?¡± Everjovano can onlyfort his mother in a low voice.

    His eyes were bloodshot and he looked at his sister in the hospital bed through the observation window.

    At the end of the corridor, there was steady footsteps.

    Everjovano turned his head and saw Hans Granting from the end of the corridor.

    His mind immediately shed through the previous call. After receiving a phone call from Ming Yuzhu, he couldn¡¯t get to Hail City in time because of heavy rain. Everet Jovano called Karim Thomas to ask for specific details.

    It¡¯s Hans Grant!

    Now the Thomas Family is in tit-for-tat with the Lins, and Lin Lei is a viin.

    Everyone in the family carefully took care of her sister in the palm of her hand. At this time, Hellen was resolutely not allowed to go out!

    Hans Grant came all the way from Tempe City, took his sister out of the door, and went to a noisy night market. This happened!

    Everjovano gently held Mingyuzhu, ¡°Mom, please sit here first.¡±

    Just as Mingzhu was seated, Everet Jovano turned and walked towards Hans Grant.

    Every step closer, his anger increased by one point. When he approached Hans Grant, Everet Jovano raised his fist and smashed it hard at that face!

    ¡°Hans Grant! How can you still have the face toe over! ¡±

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t fight back, and his lip corner was smashed with blood by Everet Jovano¡¯s punch.

    He stood up straight and looked at the position of ICU ward with faint eyes.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°How is she today?¡±

    ¡°How? !¡± Etjovano roared aloud, ¡°Because of you, all because of you! The doctor said Hellen lost too much blood, suffered brain damage and would be a vegetable! Hans Grant, are you satisfied? ! You tortured my sister for two years, and she finally escaped from your the Grant family, and you pestered her again! ¡±

    A punch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Natalie Susan? Just stick to it. Why do you turn to haunt my sister again? !¡±

    Everjovano hits the second punch.

    With every punch, Everet Jovano¡¯s heart felt like it was torn apart.

    When he roars out, tears are in his eyes.

    ¡°This is our little princess of the Jovano family, and this is my only sister, Hans Grant. What kind of thing are you? Why do you bully her so much!¡±

    Hans Grant received several punches, and the blood from the corners of his mouth slid down his chin.

    He looked at Everet Jovano in shock, Hellen Jovano, a vegetable? !

    That¡¯s impossible!

    ¡°You¡¯ve killed my sister, Hans Grant, and I won¡¯t let you go!¡±

    ¡°Do you have any conscience? My sister was so kind to you that you cheated on her, but even though you were divorced, she still took care of you Granny and visited her from time to time. If you have any human feelings, you shouldn¡¯t do this to her!¡±

    Etjovano¡¯sst punch hit the wall.

    His five knuckles are all scratched and bleeding.

    ¡°Hans Grant, don¡¯t ever appear in front of my sister again, or I will make you the Grant family pay!¡±

    Everjovano¡¯s eyes were cold, and the whole thing seemed to darken.

    ¡°I remember, you also have a sister, right! If you don¡¯t want her to get hurt, get out of my sight forever! ¡±

    Hans Grant strode to the ICU ward with a cold face.

    Etjovano stopped him, and Hans Grant finally made a move.

    He studied Sanda and martial arts. Everet Jovano had no moves in his rage, and he was quickly knocked down.

    Mingzhu was so angry that she stood up and stopped in front of Hans Grant.

    She looked cold. ¡°Hans Grant, you hurt my daughter, made her premature, and now you beat my son. Do you really think that our the Jovano family and the Thomas Family are easy to bully? Do you want to see Hellen? You don¡¯t deserve it! ¡±

    In front of him is Hellen Jovano¡¯s mother and his elders.

    Hans Grant clenched his fist and froze in ce.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± He squeezed his voice through his teeth. ¡°Let me see her. I can think of something to wake her up!¡±

    ¡°Please leave at once! Hans Grant, this is Hail City! ¡± Mingzhu cold track.

    In Hail City, the Grant Group has only one branch here, which is far less powerful than the Thomas Family.

    Hans Grant stood like a stone for a long time.

    Finally turned around and left.

    It was getting dark, and Everet Jovano sat in front of the ICU ward, guarding Hellen Jovano.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, people in Hail City No. 1 Hospital came out one after another.

    This time is the doctor¡¯s shift change time.

    As soon as the doctor in charge of Hellen Jovano walked out of the hospital, several people pulled him into a van!

    The caught doctor was terrified and looked at the grim-faced people in the car.

    ¡°You, you, what are you going to do? Do you want money? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    A few ferocious men only pressed him on the seat.

    In the front seat of the van, a man dressed in elegance turned his head.

    ¡°Dr. Liu, please don¡¯t be afraid. We are also patients¡± families, and we just want to ask you about the patient¡¯s condition.¡±

    The doctor was blindsided and looked at the people around him, only feeling that his life was floating in the air.

    Next, what a man asks, he will answer.

    Ten minutester, the doctor was released from the van.

    He is still vain at his feet. Are these people really the patients¡± families? !

    David Brown stepped down from the van, and several bruisers respectfully.

    ¡°Brother Yu, when that is done, we will go back first.¡±

    David nodded and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll invite you to dinnerter.¡±

    As the van drove away, David Brown turned to the side of the road with a Bluetooth headset on his ear.

    An ordinary Bentley was parked by the side of the road, and the window was lowered.

    Hans Grant¡¯s face is cold.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, do you want to bring some more doctors from Miss Gu to ask?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are faint.

    That was Hellen Jovano¡¯s attending physician just now, and Hans Grant got it.

    In the present situation of Enjovano, there is still hope for recovery after good treatment.

    ¡°Go and ask the best doctor with relevant symptoms and send them to Hail City First Hospital.¡± Hans Grant looked at the hospital building not far away.

    He had the urge to break in and stay with Hellen Jovano.

    Well, it¡¯s definitely not what she wants.

    Enjovano cares about her family, her mother and her brother, and now they all hate him.

    Hans Grant shook hands, and his anger was hidden under the calm surface.

    ¡°Did you find out who did it that night?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, that night market is not monitored, and people are hard to find, but what is certain is that what struck Mrs. Jovano must have something to do with the Lins.¡±

 Chapter 256 Just wait?

    ¡°The Lins-¡°Hans Grant¡¯s eyes shed with rage. ¡°Lin Lei?¡±

    At thest birthday party of Madam Ming, he helped Hellen Jovano to ¡°return¡± thend to the Lins.

    He was also very clear about this matter at the beginning. The reason was that Lin Lei was jealous of the Thomas Family and tricked the Thomas Family by 30 billion yuan, which directly led to Ming¡¯s near bankruptcy.

    Hans Grant slowly raised his head, his dark eyes filled with oppressive breath.

    The next day.

    Palmer Thomas roars in the living room of the Thomas Family!

    ¡°Hellen¡¯s situation is so bad, why didn¡¯t you tell me before!¡±

    Fang Meiyan advised him on the side, ¡°Sister said, you are very angry. If I let you know that Hellen can¡¯t wake up, you will directly hang it on your face. Mom will know then. How can she stand this excitement?¡±

    Palmer Thomas has been worrying about Hellen Jovano all these days, but just learned that Hellen Jovano is not seriously injured and recuperating at all.

    Now the situation is that people can¡¯t wake up at all!

    ¡°I can¡¯t let this bastard Lin Lei go!¡± Palmertomas copied the baseball bat in the living room and rushed out.

    Fang Meiyan was so angry that she immediatelymanded Karim Thomas on the side, ¡°Go and stop your dad!¡±

    What happened today was heard by Palmer Thomas when Karim Thomas called for a doctor.

    Karim Thomas hurried forward and took Palmer Thomas by the arm.

    ¡°Dad, calm down!¡±

    ¡°Li Lei has done this to your sister. I¡¯m calm? I think you are very calm, you heartless bastard! ¡±

    Fang Meiyan jumped with anger, ¡°Can you keep your voice down? Mom is still taking a nap upstairs. If she finds out, how can her heart stand it!¡±

    Palmer Thomas bit his teeth, but this time he didn¡¯t say a word, and rushed out with his head stuffy.

    Karim Thomas was kicked twice to stop him.

    ¡°Palmer Thomas, you take a baseball bat and rush to the Lins to hit people? At that time, Lin Lei will directly call the police to arrest you, and the witness evidence will beplete! ¡± Fang Meiyan covering her head. ¡°Can you stop being stupid! Now my sister and Xiao Yun are both in the hospital guarding Hellen. If you have another ident, won¡¯t it add to their difficulties? !¡±

    Palmertomas stoppedpletely.

    Fang Meiyan was very angry, ¡°You go, you go, if it¡¯s a big deal, we¡¯ll both leave. Let that Lin Lei open champagne at home!¡±

    Palmertomas turned around and went upstairs.

    Fang Meiyan stared, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, baseball bats don¡¯t have much power. There are-¡±

    ¡°Palmer Thomas!¡± Fang Meiyan binged drinking,pletely losing her usual gentle appearance. Her voice was sharp. ¡°Get down!¡±

    Palmer Thomas looked at Fang Meiyan, then at his shocked son: ¡­

    Is it a little humiliating to be afraid of your wife in front of your son?

    Palmer Thomas was angry and in a dilemma when his cell phone on the table rang.

    Fang Meiyan picked up the phone.

    ¡°What? How did this happen? !¡±

    A minuteter, Fang Meiyan hung up the phone with a stunned face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Palmertomas frowns.

    ¡°The Lins were set on firest night. Except for two children of Lin Lei, Lin Lei and his wife were seriously injured in the fire, and now they are dying in the hospital.¡±

    Karim Thomas frowns, ¡°What about the Lins¡± servants?¡±

    Fang Meiyan looked at Karim Thomas with profound meaning, ¡°Only Lin Lei and his wife were burned, and the rest were safe.¡±

    Karim Thomas fell silent and thought for a moment.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hans Grant did it faster than us.¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure it¡¯s Hans Grant?¡± Fang Meiyan wanted to think and asked her son.

    Karim Thomas chuckled, ¡°Mom, you have been staying in Hail City. I lived in Tempe City for a long time before, and I know something about this Hans Grant.¡±

    ¡°What Hans Grant, don¡¯t mention his name!¡± Palmer Thomas huffed aside, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for him, your sister wouldn¡¯t have ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his business?¡± Fang Meiyan suddenly said.

    Karim Thomas and Palmer Thomas were both dazed.

    Fang Meiyan looked cold, ¡°If there were no Hans Grant, wouldn¡¯t Lin Lei have hated Hellen? In the final analysis, you made a fool of yourself first and were taken in by Lin Lei. Later, Hellen stood up for you before he confessed his hatred. This time, Lin Lei must have known the news that Hellen hade to Hail City early and set up a game on purpose. Even without Hans Grant to take Hellen out, didn¡¯t Hellen ever go out? Even if you don¡¯t go out, little people like Lin Lei will think of other ways. ¡±

    Words, let Palmer Thomas was silent.

    Karim Thomas frowned and thought on the side.

    ¡°Hellen helped us when Ming Group was in such a big crisis, but at that time, thanks to Hans Grant¡¯s cooperation, so much gold was shipped.¡±

    Fang Meiyan primly said, ¡°Strictly speaking, Hans Grant also helped the Thomas Family. He was sorry for Hellen in the past, but you can¡¯t me him for everything. It¡¯s us, the Thomas Family, who should really bear the cause and effect of this matter!¡±

    ¡°If Hellen can¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll take care of her all my life!¡± Fang Meiyan clutched it tightly.

    Palmer Thomas thought for a moment and frowned at Fang Meiyan, ¡°Although what you said is reasonable, why did you speak to Hans Grant?¡±

    Fang Meiyan¡¯s eyes twinkled, ¡°Do you think that Hellen is someone who can follow when someonees? Hans Grant took Hellen once at her mother¡¯s birthday partyst time, and this time again; I think the fate of the two of them should not be finished yet. ¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Palmer Thomas waved, ¡°I hate Hans Grant! He bullied Hellen before! ¡±

    Fang Meiyanughed, knowing that her husband couldn¡¯t listen to anything.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go to the hospital to see Hellen, Karim Thomas. You can also analyze this matter with Xiao Yun when you have time.¡±

    Fang Meiyan sighed slightly, ¡°If nothing else, it¡¯s an opportunity for one more person to find a way for Hellen.¡±

    Karim Thomas answered thoughtfully.

    ¡­¡­

    Haicity No. 1 Hospital, lunch time.

    Doctor Liu went to the hospital door and got into a ck Bentley.

    After getting on the bus, he felt that the temperature on the bus seemed to have dropped a few degrees.

    The man¡¯s breath in the back seat is so oppressive that he feels afraid to look back, and his neck is stiff.

    ¡°You mean, her condition has not improved at all?¡± A cold voice came from the back seat.

    Dr. Liu held hands nervously, ¡°At present, all the drugs used are top-notch. This-sir, sometimes-¡±

    He doesn¡¯t dare to go on.

    The voice rang again, ¡°What?¡±

    Dr. Liu felt the pressure from the back seat and whispered, ¡°Sometimes we doctors can only do our best and listen to our destiny. Qin, Mrs. Jovano still has a chance to wake up. Sir, you might as well be patient ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just wait?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is cold.

    Doctor Liu wanted to cry, ¡°Sir, all the top medical professors who have been treating Mrs. Jovano recently.¡±

 Chapter 257 Genius canâ€™t fall!

    Hans Grant pressed his lips and his eyes were cold.

    Enjovano herself is the top medical professor, but unfortunately, she is lying there by herself.

    ¡°I know.¡± Hans Grant light way.

    David Brown in the driver¡¯s seat looked at the face of Big BOSS in the rearview mirror and understood.

    ¡°Dr. Liu, go on with your work, and thank you today.¡±

    Dr. Liu kept saying you¡¯re wee, the healer was kind and so on, and got off the bus.

    Inside the car, David Brown tried, ¡°Mr. Grant, what shall we do next?¡±

    Hans Grant looked at the hospital building not far away.

    ¡°Go ahead and ask for experts. Contact Jack Martin of Tempe City, who is the dean of the Tempe Hospital. You should know more experts.¡±

    David Brown nodded, hesitated for a few seconds, and then asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯ve been in Hail City for half a month. Thepany¡¯s side-¡±

    ¡°Let several vice presidents handle it first.¡± Hans Grant cold track.

    David Brown replied, ¡°Then I¡¯ll contact Dean Shen of the Tempe Hospital immediately.¡±

    Hans Grant thought for a moment, ¡°Remember to tell him that it was Hellen Jovano who had an ident.¡±

    David Brown, though unknown so, went there anyway.

    For the next two days, the Thomas Family went to the hospital to visit Hellen Jovano every day.

    With the reminder of her mother Fang Meiyan, Karim Thomas recently noticed that several more people were added to Hellen Jovano¡¯s attending physician team, and they were all familiar faces, including several medical experts who often appeared on TV.

    Karim Thomas tried to mention Hans Grant to Everet Jovano twice, but Everet Jovano looked furious when he heard the name.

    Karim Thomas thought about it. After all, Hans Grant hurt Hellen Jovano too deeply for Everet Jovano.

    The closer you are, the less you can calm down and think about the rtionship.

    What¡¯s more, he is still a sister-inw!

    s, forget it.

    ¡­¡­

    Enjovano¡¯s chest wound has gradually healed.

    After there was no risk of infection, at noon today, the doctor informed us that we could transfer from ICU ward to general ward.

    This means that Everet Jovano can apany Hellen Jovano closely.

    At 11: 30 noon, Hellen Jovano was pushed to the single ward.

    Mingzhu and Everet Jovano stayed in the ward. Before that, they took turns to stay in the chair outside the ICU every day. After ten days, both of them were in a bad mental state.

    Karim Thomas stood in the ward and looked at Everet Jovano, ¡°Brother Yun, shouldn¡¯t you go back to Tempe City, too? What if there is no one in charge of The Jovano Group Group? ¡±

    When Mingzhu heard this, he also looked up at Everet Jovano.

    ¡°Xiao Yun, I¡¯m watching Hellen¡¯s side. You¡±d better go back to work.¡±

    Everjovano smiled, ¡°Mom, do you think I can have the mind to work when I go back now?¡±

    He cast his eyes on Hellen Jovano in the hospital bed, simply sat down beside the hospital bed, stretched out his hand and held Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hellen, when will you wake up? My brother and mother are worried about you. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano in the hospital bed remained motionless, and the light in Everet Jovano¡¯s eyes gradually dispersed.

    At lunch time, Karim Thomas took the lunch box sent by a famous artist and went into the ward.

    ¡°Aunt, brother Yun, please have some dinner first.¡±

    When three people were eating, Mingyuzhu felt ufortable.

    ¡°I watched Hellen lose weight every day. She was in poor health, and suffered such a heavy injury. After giving birth to a child, she lost a lot of money, but now she can only lie in bed and take nutrient solution.¡±

    Karim Thomas looked at Ming Yuzhu distressfully, ¡°Aunt, you have been with Hellen for ten days, and now you have lost a lot of weight. If Hellen is awake, he will not want to make you so tired.¡±

    After lunch, at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the door of the ward was gently knocked.

    Karim Thomas got up and opened the door. When he saw standing in front of the door, he was slightly dazed, frowning and whispered, ¡°You go back first. If there is any change in Hellen Jovano¡¯s body, I will inform you as soon as possible.¡±

    Hans Grant stood in front of the door, looking cold and looking into the room. From his direction, he could only see the corner of the hospital bed.

    ¡°I brought the doctor.¡±

    He pushed Karim Thomas away and was about to go inside, but Karim Thomas quickly stopped him again.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano¡¯s mother and brother are here, so you¡±d better leave!¡±

    Karim Thomas knows that aunt and Everet Jovano will never let Hans Grant see Hellen Jovano.

    Hans Grant¡¯s attitude is firm, ¡°You can¡¯t let me in, but the doctor must go in.¡±

    Everet Jovano in the house has heard Hans Grant¡¯s voice. At first, he endured it. Now, after hearing Hans Granting in again and again, he got up on striking table.

    Everet Jovano walked to the ward door. ¡°Hans Grant, I don¡¯t need your doctor. Please leave at once. ¡±

    Hans Grant turned faintly and looked behind him, ¡°Dean Shen,e out.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Enjovano met Dean Shen before.

    Everyone in Tempe City, Everet Jovano also knows Dean Shen. He knows that the medical skill of Dean Shen is superb, which is better than many professors.

    But Dean Shen¡¯s temper is always cold and cheerless, and it is very difficult to invite him.

    Everjovano gave Hans Grant a deep look. He won¡¯t dy Hellen Jovano¡¯s illness because of quarrelling with Hans Grant.

    ¡°Dean Shen, pleasee in.¡±

    When Jack Martin got the news of Hellen Jovano¡¯s injury, he rushed over.

    When I entered the ward, I saw Hellen Jovano lying in the hospital bed, and my eyes widened.

    This is Professor Hana, the top professor in the medical field!

    Most importantly, the outside world thought that the professor was already in his fifties or sixties with gray hair.

    But Jack Martin knows that Hellen Jovano¡¯s achievement at this age is unprecedented in the medical field.

    Such a genius can¡¯t fall!

    Jack Martin immediately said, ¡°I¡¯m going to consult with the president of Hail City Hospital now! I will be responsible for Hellen Jovano¡¯s illness in the future. I¡¯ll see if I can transfer to Tempe City! ¡±

    ¡°Transfer?¡± Everjovano hesitated. He had thought about transferring his sister to some top hospitals in China before, but he was afraid of an ident on the road.

    Jack Martin has already examined Hellen Jovano¡¯s chest wound.

    He looked at Everet Jovano, ¡°I know your concern, but many medical facilities in Tempe City Hospital are better than those in Hail City. Now Hellen Jovano is out of danger and doesn¡¯t worry about infection. It will only take two hours to fly back to Tempe City. I promise nothing will happen. ¡±

    Everjovano didn¡¯t hesitate too long and nodded. ¡°Good, then transfer to another hospital.¡±

    Everjovano knows the rtionship between his sister and Jack Martin, and he believes in Jack Martin.

    Ming Yuzhu didn¡¯t think about it for too long, and she agreed.

    Since we decided to transfer to another hospital, since there was no further dy, Jack Martin looked serious.

    He knows more about Hellen Jovano¡¯s value and position in the medical profession than anyone present.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go through the formalities now.¡± Jack Martin, leave at once.

    Ming Yuzhu made a phone call to the Thomas Family, telling her that she would be transferred back to Tempe City.

    ¡°Dean Shen of Tempe City Hospital personally came over and said that since he decided to transfer to another hospital, he should not dy. I also want Hellen to return to Tempe City as soon as possible so that he can take care of it slowly.¡±

    Several people in the ward are busy.

 Chapter 258 My head hurts

    Everjovano picked up his cell phone and called Mike Wilson, asking Mike Wilson Wilson book a ne ticket.

    Hans Grant, who had been standing by, said aloud, ¡°I have arranged the ne.¡±

    Everjovano took a cold look.

    Hans Grant said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to waste time either.¡±

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the Thomas Family arrived at the hospital.

    Palmer Thomas looked worried, ¡°Is it really okay to transfer to a hospital at this time?¡±

    Jack Martin stood by and promised again and again.

    Fang Meiyan gave Palmer Thomas a hand, ¡°Just believe what Dean Shen said!¡±

    She said, looking to Ming Yuzhu on the side, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go back to Tempe City with you. Everet Jovano has to manage thepany. You can¡¯t take care of Hellen by yourself then. I¡¯ll go back and help you for a while, and I¡¯lle back when Hellen is well.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu was dazed, ¡°How can that work?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t know when her daughter will wake up at all. ording to Hail City¡¯s attending doctor, Hellen Jovano will probably be a vegetable.

    Fang Meiyan looked firm, ¡°In the final analysis, this incident started because of the Thomas Family. If Hellen hadn¡¯t stood up for us at the beginning, Lin Lei wouldn¡¯t have hated her. I¡¯m just going to take care of her for a while. Elder sister, please agree.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu looked at Hellen Jovano in the hospital bed. She was really overwhelmed.

    ¡°Thank you, Miyeon.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s injury is still hidden from Madam Ming.

    In the evening, all the procedures for Hellen Jovano¡¯s transfer werepleted, and the group boarded Hans Grant¡¯s private jet directly from the tarmac on the top floor of Hail City Hospital-

    Half a month passed by.

    In a single-family two-story building in the Tempe Hospital, Hellen Jovano lies quietly in a hospital bed.

    Ming Yuzhu sat there gaunt.

    ¡°Hellen, when will you wake up? Mom misses you. ¡±

    The longer Enjovano lies, the heavier everyone¡¯s mood will be.

    ¡°Hellen, if you don¡¯t wake up, you won¡¯t catch up with your son¡¯s full moon wine.¡± Mingzhu whispered in Hellen Jovano¡¯s ear.

    Now Fang Meiyan is watching Hellen Jovano¡¯s son at home.

    Mingzhu stayed in the Tempe Hospital, watching over Hellen Jovano.

    Fortunately, there are maids at home on both sides to help, otherwise, both of them will really be exhausted.

    The news of Enjovano¡¯sa and serious injury was concealed by the Jovano family.

    When Hellen Jovano left Tempe City, he told his master and some friends that he didn¡¯te back until two monthster.

    It¡¯s not the time yet, but no one has noticed anything wrong.

    It was not until night that Mingyuzhu got up and left.

    She stays with Hellen Jovano all day and all night every day. After a long time, she is exhausted, so she can only go home and change sses with Fang Meiyan at night.

    Fang Meiyan came to the hospital to apany Hellen Jovano.

    The time between two people is just two hours away from the distance.

    Ming Yuzhu had just left the room when the window in the ward quietly opened.

    Hans Grant went into the ward and sat at the head of Hellen Jovano¡¯s bed.

    ¡°Hellen, I¡¯ming.¡±

    ¡°I have found the man who hurt you. Don¡¯t worry, he will never appear again.¡±

    Hans Grant reached out and took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand on the bed. It¡¯s been a month since Hellen Jovano lived on nutraceuticals, but even the best nutraceuticals can¡¯t match the real food nutrition.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t lose weight when she was pregnant with her baby. Now she has a baby and is seriously injured. She stayed up like this for another month, and her arms are slightly exposed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I really don¡¯t know how to advise you.¡± Hans Grant gave a wry smile and stared into Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes with helplessness and affection.

    After talking with Hellen Jovano for two hours, he looked at the time.

    There was the sound of the car stopping downstairs. Hans Grant bent down and kissed Hellen Jovano lightly before turning to leave.

    A few minutester, Fang Meiyan entered the ward.

    She looked up at the curtain that was still swinging slightly, went over to close the window again, then returned to the bedside, took water for Hellen Jovano and carefully wiped her face and hands.

    ¡°Hellen, when your aunt gave your son milk powder today, your son had a milk hup and threw up a bubble directly. It was very cute.¡±

    Fang Meiyan rambled in a low voice.

    Now Everet Jovano also visits Hellen Jovano every day, and everyone talks a lot when they see Hellen Jovano.

    Everyone thinks that as long as they talk for a long time, maybe one day Hellen Jovano will wake up and answer with a smile.

    ¡­¡­

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes were in a daze, and he found himself sitting on a windowsill. The room was quiet and the sky outside was gloomy.

    She yawned and looked at the scenery downstairszily.

    From this window, you can seerge gardens and endless woods.

    This is a private estate.

    A clear bell rang, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s lips raised a sweet smile.

    Hans Grant should be back by now.

    She jumped from the window sill in a hurry, carrying a worn nightgown skirt, wearing slippers and walking quickly downstairs.

    In the kitchen on the first floor, the chicken soup is bubbling.

    Enjovano was filled with happiness, and brought the cooked food to the table.

    After that, she wiped her hands carefully and ran to the door with joy.

    You can see the ck car stop from the door.

    The man who regarded her as a god stepped down from the car.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was cold and he went all the way into the house.

    Enjovano could feel his chest thumping wildly.

    However, after Hans Grant entered the room, he only looked straight in and went in.

    He clearly passed the table, but turned a blind eye.

    Enjovano felt a sharp pain in his heart and watched Hans Grant go up to the second floor. He must have gone back to the study, right?

    She hung her head and looked at the table of rice, and withdrew it the same way.

    Going to the study should be to work. Hellen Jovano ran to the coffee machine on the side and started grinding coffee ¡­

    It hurts, my head hurts-

    After a burst of dizziness, her eyes suddenly went dark.

    In this darkness, a man suddenly pinned her down, with a heavy smell of alcohol.

    The pain of being prated by the body made Hellen Jovano cry aloud.

    ¡°Hans Grant¨C¡±

    The man behind him had no pity, but some indifferent openings, ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±

    She honestly kept her mouth closed and pinched her nails into the sheets, so that the pain could be turned into thick gas and swallowed abruptly.

    Enjovano felt as if his heart had been dug up by life, and a handful of bloody snow was sprinkled into it.

    It¡¯s painful and cold.

    In the longntern, Hellen Jovano ate the birth control pills that would make her allergic again and again.

    Until finally.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±

    Hans Grant, Hans Grant¨C

    Enjovano wanted to make a sound, but found himself unable to make a sound.

    ¡­¡­

    the Tempe Hospital.

    In the early morning, Hellen Jovano opened his eyes.

    Fang Meiyan, who is on the bedside bed, is still awake, and the whole room is silent-

 Chapter 259 She remembered

    Enjovano¡¯s eyshes twinkled slightly.

    All the memoriese up, those of the two years with Hans Grant, and those of thest nearly one year.

    Enjovano tried to hold himself up, but when his hands were soft, he fell on the bed again.

    She turned over with all her strength and found that there was no strength in her body and she could only look at the ceiling with her eyes open.

    After a long time, Hellen Jovano gave a wide lip and a self-deprecating smile.

    She¡¯s crazy.

    Where did you get the confidence that you and Hans Grant could start over again?

    Enjovano lowered her eyes, and all her memories welled up. At this moment, her heart seemed to explode.

    It¡¯s like worldly desires¡¯s mind was opened, full of Hans Grant.

    That kind of humble feeling that she once felt strange, climbed into her heart bit by bit like a vine, and wrapped her heart slowly.

    Enjovanoy down for a long time before he lifted his eyes and looked out at the sky. The genius outside the window put a shimmer. It should be just five or six o¡¯clock.

    She didn¡¯t want to disturb her aunt¡¯s rest, so shey quietly until 7: 30 in the morning.

    Fang Meiyan rubbed her eyes and got up, then went to bed with Hellen Jovano¡¯s dark and quiet eyes.

    Fang Meiyan dazed, closed her eyes and reopened them.

    En Jovano provoked a quiet smile at the corner of his mouth, ¡°Aunt, how long have I been sleeping?¡±

    At least she is also a medical professor.

    After waking up for more than two hours, Hellen Jovano has observed his own body.

    To be as thin as this, you should be in aa for about a month.

    Fang Meiyan dazed, tears flow down directly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping for a month, and now you¡¯re finally awake. I¡¯ll call Dean Shen now!¡± Fang Meiyan hurriedly panic to pick up the phone.

    After calling President Shen, she immediately called Ming Yuzhu and Everet Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen is awake!¡±

    An hourter, Hellen Jovano¡¯s ward.

    Ming Yuzhu was crying andughing. She stretched out her hand to hit Hellen Jovano, but she didn¡¯t want to give up. She was at a loss.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t have much strength, half sat on the bed, stretched out his hand and hugged Mingyuzhu in vain.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry to worry you.¡±

    ¡°Why, this disease has be sensible?¡± Everjovanoughed at the side, and his eyes shed with tears.

    Darcy Lewis stood beside him, wiping away tears, ¡°You little bastard, your brother just told me about youra today; How can you not tell me about such a big thing? ¡±

    En Jovano gave a faintugh, ¡°I¡¯m in aa, how can I tell you? You have to settle ounts with my brother. ¡±

    ¡°I just want to settle ounts with him.¡± Darcy Lewis gave Everet Jovano an angry look.

    The atmosphere and joy in the ward, Fang Meiyan took her mobile phone and went out to give the Thomas Family good news.

    ¡°Hellen is awake, can you have some dinner?¡± Ming Yuzhu asked with concern.

    Fang Meiyan finished the phone call and came in with her mobile phone, ¡°Dean Jack Martin hase and looked at it just now, saying that you can eat, but you should do it step by step. It¡¯s best to drink only some thin rice porridge on the first day.¡±

    ¡°Thin rice porridge is better than those useless nutritional bottles!¡± Ming Yuzhu smiled.

    ¡°Come on, Mom, Hellen just woke up. Let her have a rest.¡± Everjovano road.

    Ming Yuzhu looked at Hellen Jovano with some worry, ¡°You should wake up when you fall asleep this time.¡±

    En Jovano was instantly distressed by her mother¡¯s appearance, and a smile rose on her face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, Dean Shen has shown it to me, and since she woke up, she won¡¯t be in aa again.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu just left the ward one step at a time.

    Enjovano watched the people in the ward leave gradually, and Everet Jovano walkedst.

    Suddenly she said, ¡°Brother, wait a minute.¡±

    Everet Jovano, turn your head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Enjovano clutched the quilt corner, ¡°Brother, there are some things I want to talk to you about.¡±

    Darcy Lewis stood beside Everet Jovano, and she whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside, and you and Hellen can talk slowly.¡±

    Soon, there were only two brothers and sisters left in the ward.

    Everjovano sat by Hellen Jovano¡¯s hospital bed and looked at her with concern.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Hellen.¡±

    Enjovano hangs his head, and after a few seconds of silence, his voice is low.

    ¡°Elder brother, before I was ignorant, I embarrassed you and my mother and asked you to worry so much for me.¡±

    Everjovanoughed and reached out to help Hellen Jovano¡¯s hair.

    Finally, I patted her on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you so clever. Don¡¯t worry, isn¡¯t my brother used to clean up my sister¡¯s tail? But it¡¯s nothing but sneaking out and shopping. ¡±

    En Jovano bit his teeth. ¡°Brother, I remember everything.¡±

    ¡°Remember everything?¡± Etjovano Zheng.

    A few secondster, he looked at the expression on Hellen Jovano¡¯s face, and hisplexion gradually became dignified.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You remember?¡±

    En Jovano nodded, ¡°All the lost memories of those two yearse back to me.¡±

    Everjovano¡¯s face tightened instantly. The two years that Hellen Jovano married Hans Grant were the most bitter years for her.

    He doesn¡¯t know how his sister loves Hans Grant so much.

    Butter, when his sister had an ident andpletely forgot Hans Grant, he felt lucky.

    But now-

    Et Jovano¡¯s throat is dry, ¡°Now that you have remembered, what do you want to do now?¡±

    Enjovano tugged at his lips and chuckled, ¡°What else can I do? We are divorced now. ¡±

    ¡°Have you also recalled your love for him?¡±

    ¡°Everythinges to mind.¡±

    En Jovano took a deep breath, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell anyone about my memory recovery. I just want to talk to you first, and discuss with you if I have something ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom can¡¯t say it either?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s worried.¡±

    Speaking of this, Hellen Jovano looked up at Everet Jovano and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Hans Grant know.¡±

    Hearing Hans Grant¡¯s name, Everet Jovano¡¯s face cooled down, ¡°I know this.¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, I want to be discharged.¡± Enjovano whispered.

    Everjovano frowned at once. ¡°How can you be discharged from the hospital if your body hasn¡¯t recovered yet?¡±

    ¡°When I woke up in the morning, I had already taken my pulse. When Dean Jack Martin came for an examination just now, I also read my medical records and information films.¡± Enjovanoughed lightly, ¡°I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be a big deal, you believe me. I don¡¯t want to live here anymore. I want to go home. ¡±

    Everjovano hesitated.

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes swept to one side of the window. During this period ofa, she was not unconscious.

    She was convinced that Hans Grant had been here.

    But now, she doesn¡¯t know how to face him.

    The scene of ying with him in Hail City seems like yesterday.

    But when he threw the check and divorce papers in front of her, his cold expression seemed to be yesterday.

    Fragments of memory came to her mind, and she didn¡¯t want to face Hans Grant.

 Chapter 260 He must know the reason

    The Grant Group.

    Hans Grant looked at the documents in his hand and listened to the report of the director of the finance department.

    There was a knock outside the office, and he answered, ¡°Enter.¡±

    David Brown hurried in from the outside, his face beaming.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Jovano is awake!¡±

    The finance director gave David Brown a gossipy look, Mrs. Jovano? Which Mrs. Jovano, what woke up?

    Hans Grant, with the file in his hand, suddenly stood up.

    The financial director¡¯s report was interrupted: ¡°Mr. Grant-¡±

    Halfway through his words, Hans Grant got up and strode out from him like a gust of wind!

    David Brown followed up in a hurry, not forgetting to go back and say to the director of the finance department, ¡°The report will continue tomorrow.¡±

    Out of the building of The Grant Group, David Brown was driving, Hans Grant was sitting in the back seat, and his hand on his side was clenched gently. His thumb and forefinger rubbed against each other, and for the first time, he felt so happy and excited.

    It¡¯s been a month.

    He believed that Hellen Jovano could wake up, but with the passage of time, the seed of hope became more and more slim.

    ¡°Is the news confirmed?¡± Hans Grant asked again.

    David Brown nodded in the front seat: ¡°Jack Martin, Dean Shen, made the call himself.¡±

    The car sped to the Tempe Hospital.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Half an hourter.

    Hans Grant stood in front of Hellen Jovano¡¯s ward and looked at the empty ward inside. Even the quilts and bedding on the bed had been taken away!

    ¡°Where are people?¡± Hans Grant turned to David Brown.

    David Brown immediately called Jack Martin.

    Two minutester, he hung up the phone, looking embarrassed.

    ¡°Gu, Mr. Grant, Dean Shen said that Mrs. Jovano was discharged from hospital.¡±

    Hans Grant was dazed, and his brow frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t she just wake up? How can she be discharged from the hospital now?¡±

    David Brown said carefully, ¡®dean Shen said that Mrs. Jovano read her medical records and materials, and took her pulse to make sure she would be fine, so she went back to the Jovano family to nursed herself back to health.¡±

    ¡°this reason, Jack Martin also agreed? !¡± Hans Grant has a deep voice.

    He stared at the empty ward for a long time, and pressed his lips. Jack Martin would indeed agree that Hellen Jovano¡¯s medical skill is far superior to his.

    It¡¯s just, after she woke up, didn¡¯t she think to tell him?

    Hans Grant frowned, maybe he just woke up and was too weak.

    It doesn¡¯t matter. He can also visit her at the Jovano family.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Hans Grant stood in the woods not far from the outer wall of the Jovano family.

    Every time he turned over before, he has now added a brand-new camera, which is monitoring in a 365-degree cycle of red light.

    There is also a note attached below: Bring your own rm system.

    That is to say, as long as he turns over, no matter what the owner of the house thinks, the monitoring system has automatically dialed 110.

    Hans Grant pressed his lips tightly. When he went to Hellen Jovano¡¯s room earlier, Hellen Jovano made a joke with him, saying that he wanted to know how he got in, so as to make up the loopholes.

    Actually, Hellen Jovano never dealt with that vulnerability.

    He met her again and again with her acquiescence.

    But now it¡¯s too obvious that Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t want to meet each other, otherwise there wouldn¡¯t be that paper notice under the camera.

    ¡°Why?¡± Hans Grant frowned and murmured in a low voice.

    He took out his mobile phone and sent a WeChat message to Hellen Jovano.

    Hans Grant has so many questions to ask Hellen Jovano.

    In the end, only two words were typed: [Hellen Jovano. ]

    [The message was not sent sessfully, and the other party is not your friend. ]

    A bright red exmation mark came into my eyes, and Hans Grant¡¯s hand holding the mobile phone suddenly tightened!

    What happened! !

    Hellen Jovano was already in a normal rtionship with him before, and he could even feel the intimacy and change in her.

    Hans Grant lifted his eyes, and he could see the distant vi from here.

    The window belonging to Hellen Jovano is still lit.

    He must know why!

    ¡­¡­

    Enjovano spent seven days recuperating at home. He didn¡¯t leave the front door until he left the second door, so he didn¡¯t shout boredom this time.

    Weekend, 10: 00 a. m.

    In the living room, Darcy Lewis peeled an orange in his hand.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, why do I feel like you¡¯ve changed since you got well?¡±

    En Jovano raised his eyes and smiled, ¡°Where has it changed?¡±

    Darcy Lewis looked dignified, stared at Hellen Jovano for a long time and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I always feel that my temperament has changed.¡±

    En Jovano sneered and made an empty expression: ¡°Actually, I¡¯m dead, and now I¡¯m the soul after taking possession of my house!¡±

    Her affectation made Darcy Lewisugh.

    Stuffed the orange into Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Okay, okay, but to be honest, you¡¯ve had a good rest recently. Didn¡¯t Dean Shen also say that you can properly go out to bask in the sun? You can¡¯t even go out every day, so you¡¯re not healthy?¡±

    En Jovano smiled faintly, ¡°I think it¡¯s good. It¡¯s getting cold, and it¡¯s easy to blow when you go out in the sun.¡±

    Two people chat at the moment, a baby crying sound.

    Enjovano stood up, walked to the crib beside the sofa, and took his chubby son out.

    Darcy Lewis leaned in, reached out and nodded the baby¡¯s little face.

    ¡°Your son¡¯s voice is really loud, but this little face is so cute that I want to-¡±

    In the middle of Darcy Lewis¡¯s words, he paused.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to, but I don¡¯t mind if you send your son to me.¡±

    En Jovano knew that Darcy Lewis was thinking of Everet Jovano¡¯s body, and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although the previous information was a lie to my brother, there have been some achievements in theboratory recently, and I¡¯m really 20% sure.¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡¯s eyes are slightly bright.

    ¡°Hellen, thank you.¡± She posed for a big hug.

    Enjovano pushed away in disgust: ¡°Come on, don¡¯t squeeze my son.¡±

    ¡°Tut, you have a son and forget your friends.¡± Darcy Lewis spoke and reached out to tease the baby. ¡°But have you decided what the baby¡¯s name is?¡±

    En Jovano, holding her chin, said, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with my family. I¡¯ll take the nickname from my family, but I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a nickname. My mother named him Lele, my brother named Jun, and my grandmother named Tiezhuang. Which one to use will have to be discussed by the three of them.¡±

    Clearly, it is three generations, but for the sake of this fourth generation of young yers, they will not give way to each other.

    I feel that my grandmother and my brother don¡¯t stick to the ground, and they are tied directly, so that the doll can grow up healthily.

    As for my mother, I think Lele is catchy and has a good meaning.

    Enjovano covered his lips: ¡°I only hope that my son¡¯s nickname can be decided before he turns one.¡±

    As for the name-

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and he instantly thought of a name.

    When she first married Hans Grant, she was filled with joy and love.

    She stayed in Green Vi every day when she was looking for time, thinking of useless things when she had nothing to do, and fantasizing that she and Hans Grant would have children in the future.

    She took the name of a boy.

    His name is Gu Yuqing.

    This name is useless.

 Chapter 261 Refused to meet

    When Hellen Jovano was absent-minded, Darcy Lewis reached out to tease the baby and looked up at Hellen Jovano quietly.

    ¡°Hellen, I heard from your brother today that recently Hans Grant often came to your home-to visit.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s hands were folding baby clothes, and his eyes shed slightly when he heard the smell.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    ¡°I think so. After all, were you injured in Hail City, or was it because he took you out without permission?¡± Darcy Lewis mutters, ¡°This Hans Grant is really a disaster-¡±

    En Jovano frowned slightly: ¡°Who said he took me out without permission?¡±

    ¡°Your brother, your brother told me everything about you in Hail City.¡±

    Enjovano sipped his lips and didn¡¯t speak again.

    In Everet Jovano¡¯s eyes, Hans Grant is now a heinous crime.

    It¡¯s just that Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    She recovered her former memory and did not forget theter.

    Hans Grant whispered to her by the stream that day, saying that as long as she was bored in Hail City, he coulde over every day.

    At that time, his expression waspletely different from the cold and unattainable man in his memory.

    Enjovano thought for a moment, and then he felt that the memories in his mind were a little confused.

    Hans Grant, what exactly do you want now?

    When she was in love with him and kept him warm in her heart, he abandoned her like a shoe, even unwilling to give her one in Yu Guang.

    Maybe God pitied her and made her forget everything.

    Then Hans Grant began to pursue her, trying to get close to her.

    Enjovano looked at the little clothes in his hand, a little dazed.

    ¡°Do you say whether Hans Grant loves me or who I was when I didn¡¯t love him?¡±

    Darcy Lewis raised an eyebrow: ¡°Hellen Jovano, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Enjovano raised a smile on his face.

    Darcy Lewis narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Why do I always feel that your personality has changed a lot since you came back from Hail City this time?¡±

    ¡°Is there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a lot quieter.¡±

    Enjovano smiled, reached out and gently touched the baby¡¯s little face.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a new mother, so it¡¯s easier to be sentimental.¡±

    Darcy Lewis is a little worried.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that many people are prone to postpartum depression after giving birth to children. Baby, you don¡¯t have any mental illness, do you?¡±

    Enjovano gave Darcy Lewis a look.

    ¡°Since you and my brother are engaged, you should have heard my brother say a lot about me.¡±

    Darcy Lewisughed, ¡°I know, how can distinguished Professor Hana get depression?¡±

    Two people talking andughing for a while, then heard a movement outside.

    Enjovano got up and stood at the window and looked out.

    A group of security guards, who had been downstairs, were walking towards the gate in a hurry.

    ¡°Did something happen at the door?¡± Enjovano stood at the window and raised his voice and asked.

    The captain of the security guard looked up and said, ¡°There¡¯s a disturbance at the door of the youngdy. The young master asked us to go right away. You can rest assured, because we won¡¯t let anyone break in.¡±

    How can there be trouble at the door of the Jovano family?

    Enjovano squinted slightly and saw a familiar car parked outside the garden gate in the distance.

    She clenched her hand tightly and saw the car door slowly open. Although the familiar figure couldn¡¯t see the facial features clearly, she could see that her face was facing this way.

    Enjovano immediately went into the house, closed the window directly and drew the curtains again.

    In front of the gate of the Jovano family, Hans Grant withdrew his eyes, and his hand clenched into a fist.

    What the hell happened?

    Why did Hellen Jovano close the window when he saw him?

    He turned to look at Everet Jovano in front of the gate.

    ¡°Everet Jovano, I just want to see her. I¡¯m not going to do anything, let alone hurt him.¡± Hans Grant sink a track.

    Everjovano¡¯s face was full of rage. Looking at Hans Grant, heughed coldly, ¡°Do you think I will believe what you said? Hans Grant, you¡¯d better leave as soon as possible if you¡¯re sensible, or I¡¯ll call the police! ¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly became tense.

    Hans Grant condensed Everet Jovano deeply: ¡°I just want to know why she suddenly left!¡± As quiet as a mouse, there was not even an exnation left.

    Everjovano sneered and retreated into the gate. He called the security guard who had just arrived.

    ¡°Give me the door closed again, you show me dead, if someone can destroy the door toe in again. Let me ask you. ¡±

    The iron gate of the Jovano family is in front of you and ms shut.

    In the iron gate, several bodyguards can be seen to surround the gate now, looking in his direction with a face of fear.

    David Brown walked to Hans Grant¡¯s side with a livid face.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, what now?¡±

    Hans Grant took a deep breath and thought of the familiar figure he saw at the window just now, but the figure closed the window directly like avoiding something.

    Didn¡¯t you say yes to his pursuit before and try to associate with him?

    Hans Grant¡¯s heart is like being stabbed into a needle. For so long, everything he has hoped for and worked hard seems to have be a dream.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    He and Hellen Jovano are back at the same distance.

    No, it turns out that Hellen Jovano wouldn¡¯t have avoided him like this.

    ¡°Go back first.¡± Hans Grant turned back to the car.

    The atmosphere in the car is dull.

    Hans Grant lowered the window and looked out of the car with a heavy eye.

    ¡°Since it happened after she woke up, look it up!¡±

    Hans Grant cold track, he must find out why Hellen Jovano alienated him.

    In Enjovano¡¯s bedroom, she sat quietly beside the bed, and Darcy Lewis leaned in and looked at the window.

    ¡°Is Hans Grant here again? Is this man finished? ¡±

    Enjovano held hands tightly and took a deep breath.

    These days, in fact, every time Hans Grantes over, she knows; She just doesn¡¯t know how to face Hans Grant.

    The pain of love and betrayal surged in and mingled with each other, and she was afraid that she could not bear Hans Grant¡¯s tenderness now.

    Darcy Lewis stayed with Hellen Jovano at the Jovano family until the evening, and then left after dinner.

    Night falls quietly.

    Enjovano¡¯s room, she looked at the baby in the crib beside the bed, and it was already asleep.

    She was just going to sleep after washing, when there was a gentle knock on the balcony.

    Enjovano immediately thought of Hans Grant.

    She quickly turned to look at the window!

    Didn¡¯t she block all the roads? How could Hans Grant get into this?

    Enjovano was thinking that the balcony door had been opened.

    When Tiffany rk stood on the balcony and smiled brightly, Hellen Jovano¡¯s beating heart calmed down.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, long time no see, have you missed me?¡±

    Enjovano secretly breathed a sigh of relief, if it was really Hans Grant. She doesn¡¯t even know whether to call security and take him out.

    ¡°Why are you here sote?¡± Enjovano asked.

    Tiffany rk excitedly walked into the room and ran to the baby¡¯s bedside.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given birth to a baby. Of course I¡¯ming to see my adopted son. Gee, it¡¯s so cute.¡±

 Chapter 262 Escape is not an option.

    In the room, Tiffany rk looked at Hellen Jovano and squinted.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I know you have many friends around you, and there must be many people who think of the baby¡¯s adopted mother in michel tini, so I have to make the first move, and I will be the adopted mother of the baby in the future, you know?¡±

    En Jovano had augh: ¡°You climbed my window in the middle of the night for this?¡±

    ¡°This matter is very important!¡± Tiffany rk positive color way.

    The two chatted for a while, and Hellen Jovano learned from Tiffany rk that Mr. and Mrs. Lin Lei of the Lin Group had been tortured and died because of ineffective treatment.

    ¡°Is the treatment ineffective or something else?¡± Enjovano¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    It¡¯s hard for her to believe that there is such a coincidence in the world.

    Tiffany rk has a funny smile.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Tiffany rk left a golden lock, saying it was a meeting gift for her adopted mother.

    She came back the same way and jumped from the window.

    Enjovano was worried when looking at Tiffany rk, who came and went freely. Hans Grant¡¯s skill was much better than Tiffany rk¡¯s. She didn¡¯t want Hans Grant to suddenly appear in her room one day.

    En Jovano thought about it for a while and called Everet Jovano.

    She told us what Tiffany rk had just been here.

    ¡°Brother, poetry can creep up to my balcony quietly. Are you sure that all routes that can get in at home are blocked?¡±

    Everet Jovano on the other end of the phone sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve set up a lot of surveince on all the roads to the main building. The moment Tiffany rk entered the gate of the Jovano family, I already found out. I didn¡¯t stop her when I knew she wasing for you. If it was Hans Grant, it would have been blocked at the gate.¡±

    Enjovano was relieved.

    A few days passed by, and Hellen Jovano put all his thoughts on the baby these days.

    There is no full moon yet. This child always makes people feel too fragile. Even though Ming Yuzhu and Everet Jovano invited several professional lunar months, Hellen Jovano is still a little sensitive. As long as the baby cries, her heart is very nervous.

    In the next few days, the Jovano family continued to have many guests.

    Qian Zimo came in person, and Ba Shen and Reeve Walker also brought gifts for the baby.

    Xiu Xian-ren Zuo is in a foreign country, but the gift was sent with money and ink.

    Wednesday, 9: 00 a. m.

    Enjovano was changing the baby¡¯s diaper when the maid knocked on the door.

    ¡°Miss, Miss the Thomas FamilyKarlen Thomas hase to see you.¡±

    ¡°Karlen Thomas? Tell her toe in. ¡± Enjovanoughed, but she hasn¡¯t seen Karlen Thomas for a while.

    The maid answered and left. In a short time, Karlen Thomas entered the room looking forward to it.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here to see you and the baby!¡±

    En Jova looked at Karlen Thomas derisively, ¡°I thought you were too busy dating to visit me recently. Your mother was in Tempe City a while ago, and you didn¡¯t evene here.¡±

    Karlen Thomas looked rather guilty: ¡°I didn¡¯t know that something had happened to you a while ago. My family kept this from me. Didn¡¯t Ie here as soon as I knew it?¡±

    As he spoke, Hellen Jovano noticed the people behind Karlen Thomas.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face tightened when he saw Taylor Grant¡¯s face.

    Grant was wearing a mask and hat when he came, but when he took it off now, he saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s solemn face, which was a little strange.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Sister Enjovano. ¡±

    En Jovano turned to look at Karlen Thomas: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so in advance when you brought someone here?¡±

    Grant stood by, dazed.

    Although she had some problems with Hellen Jovano before, the rtionship was good afterwards.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    But why does Hellen Jovano look unfamiliar with her today?

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Grant asked with some concern.

    Enjovano pressed her lips tightly, and the one in her previous memory was overbearing, telling her Taylor Grant to sh in front of her eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve my brother at all!¡±

    ¡°Eight sticks can¡¯t make a fart!¡±

    ¡°People like you shouldn¡¯t marry the Jovano family!¡±

    The frequent condemnation seemed to pour into her flesh and blood in those two years.

    Grant saw Hellen Jovano¡¯splexion was wrong, turned to Karlen Thomas, and whispered, ¡°Karlen Thomas, what happened to Sister Hellen Jovano?¡±

    Enjovano took a deep breath.

    Why do you remind her of the past after losing her memory?

    Now she doesn¡¯t know how to face these people.

    Grant has bullied her before, and ording to her character, she should have lived and died together.

    Butter, after she lost her memory, she found a lovely spot in Taylor Grant.

    Enjovano tried to calm down his mood.

    She looked at Taylor Grant with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m in a bad state recently. I may be busy taking care of my children. Karlen Thomas, Taylor, you can go back today. ¡±

    Grant¡¯s eyes widened.

    She just came here, and Hellen Jovano is going to let her go back?

    Grant came here today for a purpose. She gritted her teeth and stepped forward.

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, in fact, I came here today to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°Can you tell me why you suddenly refused to see my brother?¡±

    Grant has a sincere face.

    Enjovano held hands tightly.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason, just emotional discord.¡±

    ¡°Emotional discord?¡±

    Taylor, thinking of the recent atmosphere at home, rushed forward and grabbed Hellen Jovano¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, do you know what my brother has done for you? He had a very important meeting before going to Hail City. Just because you were bored, he was willing to fly all the way there. ¡±

    ¡°Before you were injured, when you were hurt, my brother risked his life to save you. But now you suddenly ignore him. At least give him a reason! ¡±

    Enjovano looks a little pale.

    ¡°The reason is emotional discord. Your brother and I are not suitable! ¡±

    ¡°But my brother hasn¡¯t been home for many days, and he hasn¡¯t gone to thepany. He is full of you now.¡± Grant¡¯s hand holding Hellen Jovano¡¯s arm tightened a few more minutes.

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, I¡¯m so big, I¡¯ve never seen my brother like this. He seems to havepletely lost his mind because he doesn¡¯t want anything!¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with me.¡± Enjovano pressed his lips tightly.

    ¡°Taylor, you go first, I need to calm down these days, you let me think about it. When I figure it out, I¡¯ll give you an answer, okay? ¡±

    Grant looked at Hellen Jovano eagerly.

    Seeing Hellen Jovano¡¯s resolute attitude, he had to turn and leave.

    The room became quiet.

    Enjovano loosened his clenched hand, and there were already several deep crescent nail marks in his palm.

    She must calm down for a while and think carefully about how to deal with these feelings.

    As things stand, it¡¯s not always an option to escape.

    But she didn¡¯t want to see Hans Grant until she figured it out.

    Enjovano takes half a month to think about it.

    She tries to keep her mind in a good state and stops every time she thinks of some headaches.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go back to your humble self.¡± Enjovano secretly said to himself.

 Chapter 263 Wait for an answer

    Half a month passed by, and Hellen Jovano watched the baby every day.

    When the baby was born, it was still ugly. Now it looks like it has grown, and it looks better every day.

    Hans Grant stilles here every day, but now she haspletely closed the balcony door near the gate.

    Ming Yuzhu has a little grandson now, and she is smiling with her baby every day.

    Twelve o¡¯clock noon.

    Enjovano finished feeding the baby and went for a walk in the back garden.

    These days, she finally confirmed the baby¡¯s name.

    Thest name is Qin, and it¡¯s Wan Chuan.

    Qin Chuan, nicknamed Lele, listened to her mother¡¯s advice.

    She walked in the back garden for a while, and the maid in the front room came running.

    ¡°Miss, a guest wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Did you say what it was called?¡± Enjovano asked.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    These days, Xeno William and Charles Johnson have visited. These two people are friends of Hans Grant. Hellen Jovano wants to know that Hans Grant asked them to ask why.

    She didn¡¯t want too many people to know that she had recovered her memory, so she simply asked the maid to say she wasn¡¯t at home.

    It¡¯s an obvious lie, and that¡¯s why Xeno William and Charles Johnson came here twice, and they didn¡¯te again when they understood what she didn¡¯t want to see each other.

    ¡°It¡¯s a very old man. He said he was your master.¡± The maid said.

    Enjovano Zheng, is Liu Xing ¡°an here?

    Since I went to Hail City to raise my baby, I was attacked again. Back in Tempe City, Hellen Jovano hasn¡¯t seen her master for almost three months.

    En Jovano hurried back to the house, telling the maid, ¡°Go and prepare Pu ¡°er.¡±

    In the living room, Liu Xing ¡°an was sitting on the sofa, while Ming Yuzhu was sitting opposite him chatting with him.

    Two people looked up and saw Hellen Jovanoing back, and Mingyuzhu stood up.

    ¡°Hellen, your master ising.¡±

    En Jovano smiled at Ming Yuzhu: ¡°I know, Mom. I¡¯m here to entertain you. Please go and have a rest first.¡±

    Mingzhu never interfered with Hellen Jovano too much, so he got up and went upstairs after leaving with Liu Xing ¡°an.

    The living room was quiet, and soon the maid brought the brewed tea.

    After Liu Xing ¡°an took a sip, he looked rather disgusted.

    ¡°Tea is good tea, but it¡¯s not well brewed.¡±

    Enjovanoughed, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be disgusted, but not everyone has time to make a cup of tea slowly.¡±

    ¡°Good tea is to soak it slowly. Before, in order to soak the Mao Feng of Huangshan Mountain, I went up the mountain every day to catch dew. How can I get a cup of really good tea without suffering?¡± Liu Xing ¡°an said.

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes shed slightly.

    ¡°Master, you are my master. You are not here to help Hans Grant, are you?¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know if I help my parents?¡±

    Enjovano was rather helpless: ¡°How can Hans Grant be justified?¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an snorted, ¡°Hellen, you and Gu Xiaozi invited me to L country at the beginning, and I witnessed the process of your love with my own eyes. Before Gu Xiaozi, in order to meet you, every day the cat was in the United Department in the Weststadt District, andter saved your life several times-¡±

    Enjovano let out a sigh.

    Liu Xing ¡°an twisted his eyebrow and continued, ¡°Anyway, I think this kid¡¯s enthusiasm is even harder than when I was young chasing your Jenny. Since you agreed, why do you suddenly go back on your word?¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an gushed, only to find that his apprentice who likes to talk back to himself at ordinary times has been silent.

    He frowned and thought, ¡°Hellen, even if we don¡¯t like him and don¡¯t fall in love with him, we should always give Gu Xiaozi a reason.¡±

    Enjovano coagted Liu Xing ¡°an: ¡°Master, my father died early, and I really regard you as an elder. There are some things that even my mother doesn¡¯t know-¡±

    Enjovano whispered his past with Hans Grant.

    Now she has regained her memory, and those humble stories that she thought were others have been immersed in her heart bit by bit.

    ¡°I have recovered my memory now, Master. I suddenly seem to have memories of two personalities. I need to sort out exactly what I want now.¡± Enjovano took a deep breath.

    She has always been proud, and when her memory is restored, her love for Hans Grant is restored.

    Hopeless love only hurts as much as you loveter.

    ¡°Maybe I was once bitten by a snake, but I think this reason is enough.¡± Enjovano whispered.

    Liu Xing ¡°an remained silent when she talked about the years of her married life with Hans Grant.

    It¡¯s just the veins standing out on his forehead.

    ¡°Boy, it turns out that Gu Xiaozi used to be such an asshole!¡±

    Enjovano smiled, but his eyes didn¡¯t smile at all.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s all me, too. Why is there such a big difference between before and after his amnesia for me?¡±

    If she falls in love with Hans Grant again, maybe Hans Grant will abandon her cheap love like a shoe.

    ¡°But Hellen, Hans Grantpensatedter, in fact, it¡¯s also-¡°It¡¯s still the previous debt.

    ¡°I understand, so I have been reluctant to see him now. I don¡¯t have any problem with him. I just need to clear my mind. At least, I have to be quiet for a while. ¡±

    Enjovano said, ¡°Look at Liu Xing ¡°an.

    ¡°Master, during the two years when I married Hans Grant, he hurt not only me, but also my family. My mother and my brother were affected because of me.¡±

    At that time, she was in love, and she didn¡¯t have another pair of eyes to see her influence on others.

    If she hadn¡¯t lost her memoryter, she might only look at Hans Grant forever.

    I don¡¯t know what happened to my brother. I don¡¯t know that my mother is sad every day because she is worried.

    So, this amnesia may be a good thing.

    Liu Xing ¡°an was silent for a long time, and finally faint with a sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t persuade others to be kind without suffering from others. I understand this truth.¡±

    He stood up: ¡°Hellen, no matter what decision you make in the end, Master will support you.¡±

    Enjovano smiled on his face, and this time he really meant it.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Enjovano sent Liu Xing ¡°an to the hospital.

    ¡°Master, after a while, I¡¯ll go to the quadrangle to see Jenny.¡±

    ¡°Come earlier, your Jenny is chanting about you every day.¡±

    After Liu Xing ¡°an said, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call you quietly when Gu Xiaozi is away, and you cane back and be as quiet as you want.¡±

    There was a warm current running through Enjovano¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I know, master.¡±

    Seeing Liu Xing ¡°an leave, Hellen Jovano went back to the house.

    It¡¯s been more than half a month since I returned to the Jovano family, and Hans Grant stilles to the Jovano family every day to wait.

    Enjovano felt a little unbearable in his heart. After all, it was Hans Grant, a person who would neverpromise or give in.

    Recently, there have been many rumors in Qingshi, saying that The Grant Group is now in chaos.

    When Enjovano saw the news, he thought of what Taylor Grant saidst time.

    Hans Grant hasn¡¯t been home for a long time and doesn¡¯t care about thepany.

    Now, he is waiting for her to give an answer.

    Hans Grant may wait until this answer is given.

 Chapter 264 Full Moon Wine

    the Jovano family.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Mike Wilson Wilson drove Everet Jovano back from The Jovano Group.

    When the car reached the front gate, I mainly saw the ck car that had been parked there for a long time.

    The car has been parked there since it left in the morning, and now its position hasn¡¯t changed.

    Mike was shocked: ¡°Is this Hans Grant really not going to take care of the Grant Group?¡±

    Etjovano pressed his lips, and his face was a little angry.

    He looked at Hans Grant¡¯s car thoughtfully for almost a month. This man visited the house before and stayed here every day.

    Everjovano doesn¡¯t even know where he got his patience.

    ¡°Go in.¡± Everjovano road.

    When Hans Grant was mentioned in the past, he was so angry that he wanted to skin him alive. After all, Hans Grant once bullied his sister.

    But looking at Hans Grant¡¯s appearance recently, it seems that he has moved his true feelings.

    Everjovano frowned, and at that time he hesitated, whether he wanted to continue to stop.

    Mike Wilson Wilson the car and whispered, ¡°There are very few men who can do this now, especially Hans Grant.¡±

    ¡°Hans Grant: what¡¯s the matter? Our sister is still Hellen Jovano. ¡± Everjovano grunted.

    ¡°A while ago, because I wanted to protect my family¡¯s safety, I let Hellen sit at home with confidence, and the security at home doubled.¡± Everjovano hesitated. ¡°After a while, it will be Lele¡¯s full moon banquet. Let¡¯s evacuate everyone when the full moon banquet is over.¡±

    ¡°good.¡± Mikeughed.

    On the second floor of the Jovano family, the baby is asleep in bed.

    Enjovano is sitting on the couch beside the bed, holding a mobile phone. Chatting with Darcy Lewis.

    WeChat rang, and Hellen Jovano nced at it. It was a message from Luz Walker.

    Luz Walker: [Sister, how have you been recently? How are you doing? ]

    En Jovano chuckled and sent back a message: [I¡¯m fine here. ]

    She thought about it, took another picture of the baby and sent it: [Your little nephew. ]

    Luz Walker: [How cute! ]

    Luz Walker: [Sister, my brother has told me about his work. Thanks for your help, my brother can only work in The Jovano Group now. ]

    En Jovano chuckled: [That¡¯s your brother¡¯s own ability. ]

    After chatting with Luz Walker, Hellen Jovano switched interfaces and continued chatting with Darcy Lewis.

    At dinner in the evening, Hellen Jovano casually asked Everet Jovano, ¡°Brother, what position does Matt Walker hold in thepany now?¡±

    Everet Jovanoughed with satisfaction when he mentioned Matt Walker.

    ¡°This Matt Walker is a good person with good personal abilities. I¡¯ve asked him to be my assistant now. When he gradually gets used to it, Mike Wilson Wilson can also go to other positions.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu stood by and said, ¡°Yes, Mike has been with you for so many years, and he can be qualified for a better position. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to find another trustworthy person like him.¡±

    Enjovano reminded me: ¡°Brother, your personal assistant must carefully examine it. Don¡¯t worry about promoting Mike Wilson Wilson first, you have to thoroughly understand the foundation of this Matt Walker. ¡±

    Enjovano believes in Luz Walker, but that doesn¡¯t mean that she will believe in all the Shenyang people.

    While the three were eating, Mingyuzhu talked about the baby¡¯s full moon banquet.

    ¡°Lele¡¯s full moon wine, as I say, it¡¯s better to invite fewer people, just invite your friends, and we¡¯ll hold a small banquet at home.¡±

    Enjovano gave birth to the baby on October 25th, but it was dyed for a month because she was recuperating at home for a while.

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s grandson is very fond of it. A few days ago, she started directing people to decorate it in the Jovano family.

    Enjovano thinks like Ming Yuzhu, and there are many big families in Tempe City today. When a child has a full moon, she always invites Tempe City giants, but she doesn¡¯t like to greet people she doesn¡¯t know well.

    En Jovano and Ming Yuzhu didn¡¯t n to invite too many people, but the Jovano family is the giant engine of Tempe City for many years, and only the Grant Group canpete with the Jovano family in these years.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Recently, there has been chaos in the Grant Group. Many people think that the Jovano family will be the first rich family in Tempe City in the future, so Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t expect that there are many uninvited people.

    On the day of Lele¡¯s full moon banquet, Hellen Jovano¡¯s friends basically arrived.

    Darcy Lewis, Tiffany rk, even Luz Walker was very surprised when he received the invitation from Hellen Jovano. He arrived at the Jovano family early.

    The Jovano family¡¯s old house is full of excitement.

    Originally, only twenty or thirty people were invited, but there were three or four times more guests.

    Enjovano still has to greet people he doesn¡¯t know well.

    Tariq Vincent, the newly-appointed householder of the Solly family, and Vivian udia, now an internationally renowned woman, many people have sent gifts.

    What Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t expect was that Wilson of Y country didn¡¯t know where he got the news and sent a big gift.

    It is obvious that one person didn¡¯t attend this full moon banquet.

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes swept the audience.

    Hans Grantes to the gate of the Jovano family almost every day to wait for her, but today, it was supposed to be a fair day to enter the Jovano family, but Hans Grant didn¡¯te.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart jumped slightly. She had already made a n before today¡¯s banquet. If Hans Grant came to attend, she would hide and let her mother and brother entertain her.

    Hans Grant¡­¡­ ¡­ Could it be that she didn¡¯te because she knew today was an important day for her baby and she didn¡¯t want to see him now?

    At the end of the full moon banquet, Everet Jovano worried that Hellen Jovano¡¯s body was too much for her, so she went back to her room to rest, and he was responsible for seeing off all the guests.

    Green Vi.

    Hans Grant is sitting on the ck sofa in the living room.

    David Brown stood in front of him, hanging his head: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Grant, we have checked both Hail City and Tempe City Hospital, but we haven¡¯t found the reason why Mrs. Jovano suddenly refused to meet you.¡±

    Although it¡¯s just afternoon, all the curtains in the living room are pulled and the light bes dim.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were faint: ¡°Is her child¡¯s full moon wine finished?¡±

    ¡°I just received the news that it was over there, and Everet Jovano sent the guests away.¡±

    David Brown replied.

    Hans Grant nodded and leaned on the sofa.

    Handsome face is gloomy now, he looks at the ceiling, and his mind is in a trance for a moment.

    Why on earth did Enjovano suddenly stop seeing him?

    When they were dating, Hellen Jovano said to try to be with him.

    Did Hellen Jovano find out after being together that he didn¡¯t fall in love with him at all?

    Hans Grant closed his eyes in pain.

    ¡°But Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve always been a little confused.¡± David Brown frowned and opened his mouth.

    Hans Grant said in a cold voice, ¡°Say it.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano is pregnant with Eddie Levi¡¯s baby, but now that she has given birth, the Levi family has no reaction, and the business of the Jovano family and the Levi family is still going on ¡­¡±

    This makes people feel very wrong. If Eddie Levi is really confused and abandoned, then the Jovano family won¡¯t give the Levi family a lot of profits in all kinds of cooperation.

    Hans Grant opened his eyes and his voice was slightly hoarse: ¡°Go and look it up.¡±

 Chapter 265 You are my trouble

    Not long after the full moon wine was held, it was early winter.

    Enjovano got up in the morning and went to the balcony that had not been opened for a long time.

    She opened the curtain of the balcony and saw the silent ck luxury car from a distance.

    It¡¯s like a sculpture. It¡¯s been parked downstairs for more than two months.

    The Grant Group¡¯s situation is getting worse and worse, and it can¡¯t afford to dy.

    Enjovano squinted at the car for a long time, and finally sighed slightly.

    Last night, she dreamed of Hans Grant again.

    I haven¡¯t seen you for two months. She thought she could calm down a lot, but she didn¡¯t expect Hans Grant toe to her dream almost every night during these two months.

    Sometimes it¡¯s about the painful memories of those two years, and sometimes it¡¯s about the dribs and drabs of the recent rtionship between the two.

    It may be true, but since she can¡¯t calm down without seeing Hans Grant, let¡¯s meet her-

    Enjovano doesn¡¯t want the Grant Group to go down for this reason either.

    She washed herself and went downstairs.

    At the breakfast table, Hellen Jovano ate and looked up at Ming Yuzhu and Everet Jovano¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Mom, brother, there¡¯s something I want to tell you.¡± Enjovano whispered.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Etjovano asked.

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes shed slightly: ¡°Has Hans Grant¡¯s car been parked in front of our house for more than two months?¡±

    Upon hearing the name of Hans Grant, Ming Yuzhu and Everet Jovano were both slightly dazed and looked up at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°And then what?¡± Etjovano asked.

    En Jovano sighed, ¡°I want to meet him and have a good chat.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Ming Yuzhu and Everet Jovano were silent at the dinner table.

    Hans Grant¡¯s recent behavior is so crazy that he left the huge grant group there, just waiting in front of the Jovano family all day.

    One or two dayster, the two were unmoved.

    But now, after a long time, Ming Yuzhu¡¯s heart is a little vague. Maybe Hans Grant¡¯s feelings for his daughter are really true.

    In silence, Everet Jovano spoke first.

    ¡°Since you want to see him, my brother supports you.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu was a little worried.

    ¡°Hellen, have you thought about what to say to him when you see him?¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    She decided to put an end to her rtionship with Hans Grant.

    After breakfast, Hellen Jovano refused Everet Jovano¡¯spany and walked alone to the front door of the Jovano family.

    When the security guard opened the door, she looked at the nearby ck car and went over.

    Before approaching, the car door opened and Hans Grant stepped down from the car.

    Two people are facing each other at a distance of several meters.

    Hans Grant was obviously haggard, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart twitched fiercely.

    ¡°I want to talk to you.¡± Helljovano walked up to Hans Grant, looked up and said to him, ¡°Come in with me.¡±

    Enjovano took Hans Grant into the garden of the Jovano family.

    It¡¯s early winter, and many precious flowers have withered. The cold wind blows, and the whole garden looks a little depressed than in summer.

    Enjovano gave a wry smile in his heart.

    After making sure there was no one around and no monitoring probe, she turned around and looked at Hans Grant.

    ¡°Hans Grant, my master came to me before, and he said I should give you an exnation. Even if we break up, we need a reason.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s brow wrinkled sharply. Originally, when Hellen Jovano came out of the Jovano family today, he seemed toe alive.

    But now, what does Hellen Jovano mean by this?

    She wants to give him a reason?

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are faint, staring at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Are you going to break up with me?¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you gave it to me. You want to break up with me, so you don¡¯t see me again, do you?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice was hoarse for a few minutes.

    Enjovano frowned slightly. The expression on Hans Grant¡¯s face didn¡¯t change much, but she seemed to be able to hear a sad feeling from the deep voice.

    She must be thinking too much.

    Enjovano took a sip of his lips.

    ¡°Then can you tell me why you want to break up with me?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is a little hoarse.

    At the moment, he clenched his fist and tried to restrain himself.

    Enjovano pursed his lips, tightened his hand at his side quietly, and said the reason he had already thought about.

    ¡°As you know, my child is-Eddie Levi¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°When I gave birth to my child, I thought twice about it. I think I still want to give my child aplete family.¡± Enjovano bit his lower lip. ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Eddie Levi. Hans Grant, although we had a rtionship before, after all, we are divorced, and now we are only in a state ofmunication. It is perfectly normal to fall in love and break up. I don¡¯t think you have to wait in front of my house all the time. ¡±

    ¡°Eddie Levi?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice was a bit overcast.

    It turns out that the things here are still rted to Eddie Levi.

    Enjovano immediately warned, ¡°Hans Grant, we already had a marriage. It turns out that we are not happy together. Now that I¡¯ve given birth to Eddie Levi¡¯s child, if you feel a little sorry for me in those days, please don¡¯t bother Eddie Levi in the future. ¡±

    When Enjovano was talking, his heart felt as if he had been severely stabbed by a blunt knife.

    Her voice trembled slightly: ¡°Because before long, Eddie Levi will be my husband.¡±

    ¡°But I clearly promised you before that I would treat this child as my own.¡± Hans Grant stared at Hellen Jovano. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Enjovano turned around. She was afraid that she was looking at Hans Grant¡¯s gaunt face, and that her hard-earned courage would be unable to perform any more because of her broken work.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, even if you can guarantee it better, it¡¯s no better than the baby¡¯s biological father.¡±

    Hans Grant froze in ce.

    En Jovano took a deep breath, and there were tears in her eyes with her back to Hans Grant. She forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t stay in front of my house in the future. You¡¯re causing me great trouble.¡±

    Trouble ¡­

    Hans Grant¡¯s heart waspletely in despair.

    There seems to be a chill that overflows from the bottom of my heart, spreading thick and thick to all my limbs.

    Hans Grant stood in the garden for a long time before he turned around and went out step by step.

    It turns out that he has no chance.

    He once thought that God had given him a chance to make up for it and let him be with Hellen Jovano again.

    But now.

    Enjovano¡¯s words kept floating in Hans Grant¡¯s ears.

    No matter how good the guarantee is, it¡¯s just my biological father.

    In front of the gate of the Jovano family, David Brown has been waiting here since he got off from Hans Grant and entered the Jovano family.

    After waiting for a long time, David Brown began to worry about Hans Grant¡¯s safety and wanted to enter the Jovano family. He looked up and saw Hans Granting out from the gate of the Jovano family.

    Hans Grant walked slowly, and the whole person seemed to have been drained of half his soul.

    ¡°It turns out that from that time when I divorced her, I had no chance.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, what¡¯s wrong with you? Mr. Grant!¡± David Brown went up in a hurry, trying to help Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant went to the car and looked at it.

    He did make a bet, betting whether Hellen Jovano would be a little soft-hearted if he only stayed here regardless of the Grant Group and everything in the world.

    But ¡­

    Enjovano said that parking here would cause her trouble ¡­

    Turns out he¡¯s just her obsession.

 Chapter 266 Short pain is better than long pain

    ¡°Mr. Grant-¡°David Brown hurriedly opened the back seat door for Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant stood there for a moment, his face suddenly turned red, and he vomited a mouthful of blood!

    ¡°Mr. Grant!¡± David Brown out!

    Hans Grant¡¯s face turned pale with naked eyes after a mouthful of blood was spit out.

    In a daze, he felt that the most important thing in life had been pulled out of his body.

    In the future-will he face the future without Hellen Jovano?

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were ck, and he fainted and fell to the ground with a ssh!

    On the second floor of the Jovano family, Hellen Jovano has been hiding behind the window sill since he returned to the bedroom, watching Hans Grant leave through the gap in the curtains.

    She clutched the curtain tightly, and her eyes were faint: Leave, maybe it will be fine.

    After talking to Hans Grant, she should never be trapped by these emotions about Hans Grant again.

    She doesn¡¯t know her mood these days.

    But this tangled feeling made her anxious, and she couldn¡¯t sleep all night. When she fell asleep, she dreamed about Hans Grant.

    Maybe she will feel better after officially breaking up with Hans Grant.

    Long pain is better than short pain!

    Enjovano originally thought so, but today, after cruel words with Hans Grant, her heart seemed to be torn apart, and she was almost out of breath in pain.

    When I saw Hans Grant fall, that feeling became stronger and stronger, and Hellen Jovano felt as if his heart had been hit hard!

    She eximed, turned and rushed out.

    The main building of the Jovano family is located at a distance from the gate.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart was thumping violently, and her mind was full of only one thought.

    Hans Grant! Will he be all right?

    He¡¯ll be fine!

    By the time Hellen Jovano rushed to the front gate, the ck car had already left.

    She stood at the gate panting, her face full of tears.

    ¡°Hans Grant, I¡¯m sorry-I really don¡¯t have the courage to face you again.¡±

    Hellen Jovano said to himself, the pain of chest waves jumped up, and the feeling of palpitations made Hellen Jovano bend over in pain-

    ¡­¡­

    Hans Grant was sent to the hospital by David Brown. After examination, it was stomach trouble caused by irregr diet these days.

    The doctor looked at the film and frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you don¡¯t eat on an empty stomach, but you still drink so much wine. You must monitor the patient and let him eat normally!¡±

    David answered by, but his heart was bitter.

    Guarding Mr. Grant from drinking?

    I¡¯m afraid that no one in Tempe City can do it, except Mrs. Jovano, but Mrs. Jovano has abandoned Mr. Grant now.

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t stay in aa for long. He woke up in the hospital at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    In the ward, David Brown carefully brought the hot porridge he just bought.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, the doctor said that your stomach needs to be nursed back to health.¡± David Brown whispered, ¡®should I inform my old house about this and ask my wife to send some maids?¡±

    He¡¯s a big man, and it¡¯s OK if he fights and kills people, but David Brown feels he¡¯s not careful enough to take care of people.

    Hans Grant in the hospital bed has been silent since he woke up. Gradually, his eyes became indifferent and gloomy.

    His breath is even more frightening than usual.

    Hans Grant listened to David Brown¡¯s words, stretched out his hand and pulled out the infusion tube directly.

    The needle was pulled out and a few drops of blood spilled.

    Hans Grant got up and got out of bed.

    David said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Grant! The doctor said that you must stay in the hospital for a while. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was cold and hoarse: ¡°Go back to Green Vi!¡±

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hans Grant¡¯s car left the hospital-

    Beside the hospital gate, in a taxi, Hellen Jovano looked at the window of the taxi.

    You can vaguely see the outline of the person in the back seat.

    Is he-

    Enjovano¡¯s heart has been tight all day, and finally it¡¯s loose.

    Hans Grant, if shees out a littleter, she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll rush into the hospital to see how he¡¯s doing. Fortunately, he¡¯s out.

    Enjovano bowed his head: ¡°Master driver, go back the way you came.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Enjovano¡¯s breakup notice was very effective. The next day, Hans Grant¡¯s car never appeared in front of the Jovano family again.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Everet Jovano looked at his eyes when he went out. The ce where the car was usually parked is now empty.

    His brow wrinkled slightly.

    After talking with Hans Grant in Hellen Jovano yesterday, at night, he looked at the monitor and saw Hans Grant fainted in front of the Jovano family and was taken away by his assistant.

    And my sister Hellen Jovano chased her out, just a littlete.

    These two people clearly have feelings for each other.

    Everjovano sighed slightly.

    At this point, it¡¯s really a doomed love between my sister and Hans Grant.

    But no matter how Hellen Jovano chooses, he will always respect his sister¡¯s decision!

    Everjovano arrived at The Jovano Group Group, just arrived at the top floor, and the secretary in the side lounge came out, and saw Everjovanoe running in a hurry.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano has a girl who ims to be your cousin waiting for you in the lounge.¡±

    Cousin?

    ¡°Is it thest name Ming?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Everjovano raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Karlen Thomas actually came to thepany to look for him. I wonder if he made any mistakes at school.

    In the lounge, Matt Walker is sitting with Karlen Thomas.

    When they just chatted, Karlen Thomas learned that Matt Walker was Luz Walker¡¯s brother and chatted with Matt Walker enthusiastically.

    The two talked from the Jovano family to the Thomas Family.

    There were footsteps outside the door, and Matt Walker stood up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It should be Mrs. Jovano here, Miss Ming.¡±

    The next second, the lounge door was pushed open.

    Everjovano stood in front of the door and saw Karlen Thomas in the roomughing.

    ¡°It was you. Why did youe here to find me? Did youmit something at school?¡±

    Karlen Thomas blinked and gave Matt Walker an awkward look.

    ¡°Cousin, let¡¯s talk to your office.¡±

    When the two men arrived at the office, Everet Jovano found out after asking that it was Karlen Thomas¡¯s recent unsatisfactory performance. Palmer Thomas was very angry and froze all her cards, leaving her only a savings card with 3, 000 yuan.

    While Karlen Thomas was talking, he looked at Everet Jovano piteously.

    ¡°Big cousin, originally three thousand dors is enough for me to spend. I am not a big spender, but it will be my boyfriend¡¯s birthday in another week. So ¡­ I want to borrow some gift money from you. ¡±

    Everjovanoughed, ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°boon boon!¡± Karlen Thomas nodded. ¡®my boyfriend, my sister, has seen it.¡±

    Everjovano believed Hellen Jovano¡¯s vision, and since Hellen Jovano had inspected everything, he didn¡¯t think much about it.

    ¡°How much do you want to borrow?¡±

    Karlen Thomas blinked. ¡°I took a fancy to a watch, which cost about 200, 000 yuan.¡±

    Everjovano pressed the inside phone: ¡®mike, write a check for Cher for 200, 000.¡±

    Mike Wilson responded, and Karlen Thomas immediately jumped for joy.

    ¡°This kind of thing why don¡¯t you go to your sister? Didn¡¯t thepanye to me for a long time? The Jovano Group is not as close to Tempe University as the Jovano family. ¡±

    Karlen Thomas is a little weak and weak: ¡°How dare I go to my sister? Isn¡¯t she upset about Hans Grant recently?¡±

    The Jovano family and the Thomas Family have a good rtionship, and Everet Jovano only gives pocket money to his cousin. But Karlen Thomas signed a small IOU to Everet Jovano again and again.

    ¡°Cousin, when I get good grades next semester, my father will definitely reward me, and I will pay you back with interest.¡± Karlen Thomasughed.

 Chapter 267 The person who must tie the bell when the bell is solved

    Green Vi.

    Today, Charles Johnson and Xeno William visited for the third time. As usual, they were blocked at the door.

    Charles Johnson¡¯s eyebrows are gloomy.

    ¡°David Brown, you should know Hans Grant¡¯s current situation best! You¡¯re hurting him by stopping us from going in! ¡±

    David Brown stopped the two of them from looking bitter.

    It has been a week since I came back from the hospitalst time.

    During this week, Hans Grant locked himself in Green Vi and refused anyone to enter.

    Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant have been here many times, but Hans Grant never came out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Charles, I have to listen to Mr. Grant.¡± David Brown gritted his teeth.

    Xeno William was grumpy and grabbed David Brown by the cor.

    ¡°Do you know this is a foolish loyalty? No one cares about him anymore, and you are not afraid that he will die in it. What is the situation of The Grant Group now? Several vice presidents feel that Hans Grant won¡¯t take care of the Grant Group, and it¡¯s going to be an infighting! ¡±

    David Brown clenched his hand tightly: ¡°But-¡±

    Charles Johnson said coldly, ¡°There is no buts. You know very well the rtionship between the two of us and Hans Grant. At this time, even if he wants to fall, we must drag him up!¡±

    David Brown gritted his teeth and thought for a moment.

    Betrayed Hans Grant¡¯s orders for the first time.

    He turned over and let Charles Johnson and Xeno William enter Green Vi with cold faces!

    In the living room of Green Vi, in the dark room, Hans Grant is lying on the sofa.

    Today¡¯s door was suddenly opened.

    Dazzling sunlight came in, and it was Hans Grant¡¯s first time to see the sunshine this week.

    He frowned, and looked at the passer-by with his eyes full of time.

    Seeing the light in the room, Xeno William saw Hans Grant¡¯s unshaven appearance on the sofa, and his anger surged.

    There are several wine bottles lying on the ground, and the house is filled with strong alcohol.

    Two people walked up to Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant has sat up and his voice is low: ¡°Who let you in? Where¡¯s David Brown? !¡±

    David Brown followed Charles Johnson and Xeno William, heard Hans Grant mention himself, and hurried to the front.

    He bit his teeth and looked at a spot of blood in the corner of the carpet.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I let Mr. Charles and Mr. Xeno in. You really can¡¯t drink any more, it will really kill you. ¡±

    Xeno William also saw the pool of blood on the carpet now, and he was anxious and angry.

    ¡°lying trough, Hans Grant, are you crazy? Isn¡¯t it a woman? ! Do you have to do this to yourself? !¡±

    Charles Johnson pulled Hans Grant forward with a cold face.

    ¡°Come with me and go to the hospital at once.¡±

    Hans Grant shook off Charles Johnson¡¯s hand: ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, all of you go out.¡±

    Xewilliam pped himself directly on the forehead with anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting angry with you and seeing stars! Hans Grant, are you leaving? If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me my brother for being rough! ¡±

    Hans Grant has a sharp eye.

    Xewilliam¡¯s hand that was going to move froze.

    The three people have been friends for many years, but everyone always acquiesces that Hans Grant is the eldest of the three.

    ¡°Hans Grant, how long are you going to lie in your Green Vi?¡± Charles Johnson said aloud, ¡°Do you know what it¡¯s like outside now? If you don¡¯t go back to The Grant Group, you have to change your surname! ¡±

    ¡°I said let you out!¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is cold.

    Charles Johnson pressed his lips coldly and stared at Hans Grant for a long time.

    ¡°OK, let me go out, then let me take my things.¡±

    Charles Johnson said, pointing to a lighter on the table.

    ¡°I gave it to you that year. Since you are so reckless of brotherhood, please give it back.¡±

    ¡°Take something and roll.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Charles Johnson, with a cold face, went straight to the table and bent down to get the lighter.

    XeWilliam was a little surprised, too. He and Charles Johnson were originally here to persuade Hans Grant. Why is this one angry?

    ¡°Xiao-¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    XeWilliam¡¯s words didn¡¯t say that finish, when he saw Charles Johnson¡¯s hand touching the lighter, he was already very close to Hans Grant.

    Charles Johnson was extremely fast, and an elbow hit Hans Grant¡¯s waist directly.

    The next second, he held Hans Grant¡¯s neck upside down with his arm.

    ¡®still the leng wear stem? Come and help. ¡±

    Charles Johnson looks solemn. With Hans Grant¡¯s skill, even if he is weak now, he and Yan Chen may not be able to take it. We must use this sneak attack!

    The two men finally subdued Hans Grant and tied their hands and feet with nkets on the side.

    Xeno William sat on the side tired.

    ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°What else can I do? Send it to the hospital. ¡± Charles Johnson thought about it and added, ¡®send it to my private hospital and handcuff him directly!¡±

    David Brown stood by, stupidly watching his Mr. Grant being attacked by two men and tied up again.

    Charles Johnson stood by: ¡°David Brown, go and drive!¡±

    An hour and a halfter, Hans Grant was taken to Xiao¡¯s hospital.

    The dean came to meet him personally and arranged Hans Grant in a single-family ward building.

    Charles Johnson fixed Hans Grant¡¯s hands and feet on the bed before he put down his heart.

    ¡°Just give him an examination, and the follow-up treatment is the same. Don¡¯t untie him if you don¡¯t want to be beaten!¡± Charles Johnson sent a malicious, ¡°if he is struggling really badly, give him a sedative, no matter what method you use. I must see him in good health within a week! ¡±

    The dean replied repeatedly, ¡°Yes, young master, don¡¯t worry, we will treat you carefully!¡±

    Hans Grant red angrily at Charles Johnson in bed.

    ¡°Charles Johnson! Untie me! ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand! After you arepletely awake, if you want to get even with me for this matter, I will be beaten by you if it is a big deal. Anyway, I haven¡¯t been beaten before. ¡± Charles Johnson cold track.

    ¡°Xeno William, leave him here and let¡¯s go out.¡±

    Come out of the ward from Hans Grant, Charles Johnson, and take a look at Xeno William.

    ¡°It¡¯s only a temporary measure. Even if his body recovers after a week, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that he won¡¯t continue to humiliate himselfter.¡±

    David Brown followed them out of the ward.

    ¡°Mr. Charles, Mr. Grant can¡¯t be tied up like this all his life.¡±

    Charles Johnson stared into the room.

    ¡°To solve the bell, you have to tie the bell.¡±

    XeWilliam couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°What do you mean, can you not be so roundabout? What bell ringer? ¡±

    David Brown on the side understood, and his eyes went dark: ¡°You mean Mrs. Jovano. Mrs. Jovano haspletely broken up with Mr. Grant, and she won¡¯t help.¡±

    XeWilliam frowns: ¡°Why on earth did the two of them break up? Do you know? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s just that Mrs. Jovano has been away from Mr. Grant since she woke up. Until a week ago, she and Mr. Grant talked about breaking up, but I don¡¯t know exactly what they talked about.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go and find out!¡±

    Charles Johnson turned and walked out, and Xeno William immediately followed.

    ¡°David Brown, you stay here to watch Hans Grant and keep him safe!¡±

    David Brown answered immediately.

 Chapter 268 He knows whatâ€™s wrong!

    Fengyuan Road, in front of Fengqi Restaurant.

    Enjovano stopped and walked into the restaurant. After ncing around the restaurant, she quickly saw Charles Johnson and Xeno William sitting in the corner.

    Enjovano walked over to them and sat opposite them.

    ¡°Charles, Brother Chen, what exactly do you two want to see me for?¡±

    In these two days, Charles Johnson and Xeno William called her countless times.

    Enjovano actually has no problem with Charles Johnson and Xeno William, and some of them regard them as friends.

    It¡¯s just that these two people are not only her friends, but also Hans Grant¡¯s iron brothers.

    Charles Johnson stared at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°I have a question for you.¡±

    Enjovano took a sip of his lips.

    ¡°If it¡¯s about Hans Grant, you can honor your mouth for free.¡±

    Charles Johnson looked solemn: ¡°Now Hans is in a bad state. You can rest assured that I am not a lobbyist sent by him. I just came here to ask you, why did you break up with Hans Grant?¡±

    En Jovano¡¯s eyebrows are deep: ¡°This matter seems to have nothing to do with you. Charles, I take you as a friend, but I hope you don¡¯t ask too much about my personal feelings. ¡±

    XeWilliam was a little anxious at the side: ¡°Hellen, we¡¯re not trying to embarrass you, but Hans Grant is now in hospital. We have to know what kind of blow you have given him, so that he will never recover.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly.

    A slump?

    Hasn¡¯t Hans Grant been in front of the Jovano family for eight days?

    ¡°I gave him a blow? You mean it¡¯s all my fault. ¡± Enjovano asked.

    Charles Johnson said busily, ¡°We don¡¯t me you, but we want to help him cheer up.¡±

    Charles Johnson looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s slightly changed face, thought for a moment and added.

    ¡°Hellen, Hans is not the only one you help. You can help you The Jovano Group by telling us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Enjovano frowns.

    ¡°As far as I know, the reconstruction of the West Stadt District United Department will bepleted soon, which is a big project that took more than a year. At that time, the two responsible persons, you and Hans Grant, are going to the official office, but if his health is not good all the time, it will dy thepletion progress, right? ¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes were downcast, and her long curled eyshes covered her eyes.

    After a long silence, she found a reason to convince herself.

    Now that Charles Johnson has mentioned that this is rted to The Jovano Group, she also told the story of breaking up with Hans Grant in a businesslike manner.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Xewilliam is a little confused.

    En Jovano nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    XeWilliam looked at Hellen Jovano and thought for a moment. He said with some emotion, ¡°Hellen, Hans has always been very kind to you. Why did you break up with him? There should be no second man who loves you so much in Tempe City. ¡±

    Xeno William¡¯s words made Hellen Jovano frown.

    Images of betrayal in the brain followed.

    Enjovano took a deep breath and stared sharply at Xeno William.

    ¡°Do you think Hans Grant loves me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± XeWilliam nodded his head.

    Enjovano took a deep breath.

    ¡°I know you are all friends of Hans Grant, but at least we met once. You should know very well how Hans Grant treated me before.¡±

    Charles Johnson, sitting there, had a twinkle in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, but before, haven¡¯t you all forgotten? Now that we have started again, why mention those past events? ¡±

    En Jovano said in a cold voice, ¡°Amnesia doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist. I¡¯ve been married to Hans Grant once. This failed marriage at least shows that the two of us are really inappropriate. And he was in love with Natalie Susan, wasn¡¯t he? ¡±

    As much as she loved at the beginning, she was deeply hurt.

    Enjovano¡¯s hand trembled slightly.

    Xeno William sighed when he thought of the past.

    ¡°Hans was confused at the beginning, and actually believed Natalie Susan¡¯s little green tea.¡±

    When ites to Natalie Susan, Hellen Jovano gets even angrier.

    Charles Johnson sat there, watching Hellen Jovano¡¯s expression, and his eyes narrowed slightly.

    He and Hellen Jovano had met several times before, and when Hellen Jovano mentioned Natalie Susan, his emotions had never been so intense as they are today.

    And the excited expression on Hellen Jovano¡¯s face is something he has never seen before.

    Something¡¯s wrong! Something¡¯s wrong!

    After Enjovano finished speaking, Xeno William was a bit awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything you want to know.¡± En Jovano stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, Charles, Brother Chen. Let¡¯s get together againter.¡±

    Seeing Hellen Jovano leave, Xeno William was a little anxious and looked at Charles Johnson who was thinking on one side.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to persuade Hellen Jovano and let her persuade Hans again? You let her go like this? ¡±

    ¡°Do you look at Hellen Jovano¡¯s mood today, as if he would agree to persuade Hans?¡± Charles Johnson asked.

    XeWilliam frowned and nodded his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen her so aggressive.¡±

    ¡®she¡¯s not aggressive. She seems to be really sad and angry because of what Hans did in the past.¡±

    When Natalie Susan was mentioned, she reacted even more.

    Charles Johnson suddenly sat up straight.

    He realized that something was wrong. When Hellen Jovano talked about this before, he always seemed to be telling other people¡¯s stories, which had no effect on her.

    But today, Hellen Jovano¡¯s mood when he mentioned these things is like these things just happened yesterday!

    Charles Johnson pressed his lips, didn¡¯t he?

    Does Enjovano remember everything?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Hellen Jovano was admitted to the hospital because of injury before-

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡± Charles Johnson stood up.

    XeWilliam frowns: ¡°The two of us tied Hans up. What are we going to the hospital for now? He will definitely be more angry when he sees both of us.¡±

    ¡°If my guess is right, we should have a chance to persuade him!¡±

    Aftering out of the restaurant, Charles and Xeno William drove directly back to the hospital.

    When I got to Hans Grant¡¯s ward, I saw David Brown at the door.

    David Brown disobeyed orders for the first time, and let Hans Grant be tied up, even to a hospital bed.

    He pressed his lips and felt that his career was finished.

    Even if it¡¯s finished, you have to protect Mr. Grant¡¯s health!

    ¡°David Brown.¡± Charles Johnson came from the corridor. ¡°How is Hans now?¡±

    David looked gloomy when he saw Charles Johnson: ¡°Just now Mr. Grant woke up and said he was going to fire me.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll figure it out when he calms down. Since he¡¯s awake, I have something to say to him. You stay here.¡±

    David Brown nodded his head.

    Charles Johnson and Xeno William entered the ward.

    As soon as I entered the ward, the surrounding temperature seemed to drop by several degrees.

    The man¡¯s eyes in the hospital bed are cold and gloomy, and his anger is hidden.

    ¡°Charles Johnson, you¡¯d better put-¡±

    ¡°I just met Hellen Jovano.¡± Charles Johnson said.

    Hans Grant, who was furious in bed, gave a meal and frowned: ¡°What are you going to see her for? !¡±

 Chapter 269 At least thereâ€™s a chance

    Charles Johnson sat by the hospital bed.

    ¡°Hans, I probably guessed why Hellen Jovano broke up with you, which is somewhat different from what she said she was going to marry Eddie Levi.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s pupil eyes tightened instantly.

    Half an hourter, Charles Johnson finished his guess.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard experts in this field say before that when some people restore staged memory, they will feel that the restored memory is particrly vivid, just like it just happened.¡±

    Charles Johnson looked at Hans Grant: ¡°If so, for Hellen Jovano, what you cheated on Natalie Susan and hurt her for Natalie Susan should be equivalent to what just happened. This situation can easily lead to emotional runaway and takes a long time to adjust. ¡±

    Hans Grant took a deep breath: ¡®she told you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I guessed.¡± Charles Johnson had a smile on his face. ¡°But at least, you still have a chance, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°So it is!¡±

    Xeno William understood in an audit: ¡°Hellen¡¯s son broke up with you now because you hurt her in the past and had nothing to do with that Eddie Levi, so you still have a chance to make up for it!¡±

    Charles Johnson nodded, ¡°So, brother, you have sessfully recovered her once, what are you afraid of? And it¡¯s a good thing to restore your memory. At least Hellen Jovano¡¯s feelings for you at that time should have been remembered by her. ¡±

    Hans Grant fell silent.

    Quiet in the ward.

    ¡°Go and call the relevant doctors.¡±

    The ce where the three men were was the hospital, and a brain doctor was brought in.

    He looked at the room, a man tied to a bed, another guy with a mass at the right hypochondrium standing with his arms in his arms, and the gentleman in his own hospital, and suddenly he was a little confused.

    He will answer whatever they can only ask.

    Charles Johnson¡¯s words were confirmed one by one.

    Finally, the doctor did not forget to tell: ¡°For patients who have just recovered their staged memory, it is best not to have excessive mood swings, but to make a slow transition and let her know that this is a memory of the past.¡±

    Hans Grant was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Untie me.¡±

    Charles Johnson got up, went to Hans Grant¡¯s side, and began to untie the control strap that tied his hands and feet.

    XeWilliam was horrified: ¡°Don¡¯t solve it, is this kid trying to beat us?¡±

    After untied, Hans Grant sat up and shook his wrist with one hand.

    Charles Johnson turned to the doctor and said, ¡°Please go out first.¡±

    There are only three people left in the ward.

    Charles Johnson looked at Hans Grant: ¡°Originally, I only thought you were too impulsive this time, but it urred to me just now that no matter how sad you are, you won¡¯t ignore your family. Are you letting the status quo of the Grant Group go?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are faint and he doesn¡¯t answer rhetorical questions.

    ¡°What you said can¡¯t prove that Hellen Jovano¡¯s sentence is false.¡±

    That sentence: No matter how good the guarantee is, it is not as good as the biological father.

    Charles Johnson didn¡¯t know what Hans Grant was talking about, but he still smiled: ¡°Anyway, you always have a chance, don¡¯t you? Unlike before, you don¡¯t have any chance.¡±

    Hans Grant stood up, his thick knife-shaped eyebrows slightly wrinkled.

    Like all the spirits came back to him in an instant.

    ¡°You just cheated on me, and I got it down.¡±

    ¡°good.¡± Charles Johnsonughed.

    ¡°David Brown, get in here!¡± Hans Grant let out a cry.

    When the door was opened, David Brown came in with an expression of dying.

    Hans Grant looked at David Brown: ¡°Get the car ready.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, where are we going?¡± David Brown is a little worried. Mr. Grant is not going back to Green Vi for a drink, is he?

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are faint and he looks to Xeno William.

    ¡°Go to CARTIER.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡­¡­

    Half a month passed by, and Hellen Jovano devoted himself to the study of Everet Jovano¡¯s illness in order to ignore the faint pain in his heart.

    She did some experiments at home remotely to solve all kinds of problems encountered in theboratory.

    In another experiment, Hellen Jovano sessfully broke through the biggest problem and sent the data to theboratory.

    Now Lele is being taken by several parenting teachers, and Hellen Jovano has received many phone calls recently.

    There are greetings from Luz Walker, and Matt Walker is going to have a dinner party, thanking her for helping to rmend jobs.

    Kenny Lee asked her if Bobby¡¯s number, her daughter-inw¡¯s triplets, and if she could start writing the sequel of Things of Miles.

    It was also spread on the Inte, saying that hardworking Hellen had given birth to a baby, and someone started urging her to broadcast live.

    Even the funeral home called and said she was always wee to go back to work.

    Enjovano put all these things behind her. For her, the most important thing now is to cure her brother¡¯s illness.

    It¡¯s already deep winter, and my brother and Darcy will get married next spring.

    She must put this matter on the agenda.

    Every busy day, Hellen Jovano avoids the dull pain in his heart, but he still dreams of Hans Grant in the middle of the night.

    When I first recovered my memory, my emotions faded, and then I got along with Hans Grant more clearly.

    Like a bnce, when you first restore your memory, the old memorypletely presses down the new one.

    But now, she also realized that it was a long memory.

    Enjovano often wonders if he did something wrong in the middle of the night.

    That day in Hail City, at the night market, she wanted to tell Hans Grant that the baby in her belly was his.

    If the gangster bought by Lin Lei hadn¡¯t rushed out, would her life have been different now?

    ¡°It¡¯s all done, don¡¯t think about it!¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s bedroom, after a busy day, she rolled over in bed.

    After a while, shey t and looked at the ceiling again.

    Hans Grant seems to have disappeared in Tempe City recently, but the situation in the Grant Group is getting worse and worse.

    The Grant family remained silent.

    People in Tempcity are talking in private. the Grant family is thin, probably because of the decadence of Hans Grant. There are only two people in the Grant family, Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant, and they have no strength topete with the old foxes who hold some shares in the Grant Group.

    We have to protect ourselves.

    As for why Hans Grant suddenly became decadent, there are various versions.

    Enjovano¡¯s mind is full of recent events.

    But now, Hans Grant, where will he be?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it!¡± Enjovano bit his teeth, but he thought of Hans Grant again!

    I thought that when the busy time passed, my feelings would fade away, but I didn¡¯t expect them to grow stronger and stronger.

    Enjovano was worried, Hans Grant became like this because of her after all-

    In the end, if someone really wants to take the Grant Group away from the Grant family, she will not sit idly by.

    As for now, let those people bite the dog first, and finally it¡¯s much easier to pick up a dog than a group of people who areing.

    The next day.

    Enjovano got up with two blue dark circles under his eyes.

    She first went to the baby¡¯s room to have a look, and the parenting teachers selected by her mother were all very powerful. Hellen Jovano also checked them, and their foundation was very innocent.

    The baby was raised to be fat for nothing.

    ¡°Little Lele, call Mommy.¡± Enjovano lies on the bed to tease the baby.

    Qin Chuan is less than four months old now, and naturally he won¡¯t call people. He can only stare at Hellen Jovano, a pair of big eyes like ck grapes, and they look like a pair of ck grapes.

    Enjovano was so cute by his own baby that he bent down and kissed the baby on the face.

 Chapter 270 Research Breakthrough

    After watching the baby, Hellen Jovano went downstairs.

    Downstairs, Everet Jovano is sitting on the sofa chatting with Mingyuzhu. Hellen Jovano vaguely hears the word ¡°the Grant Group¡±.

    When she went downstairs, Everet Jovano and Mingyuzhu changed the subject at the same time.

    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t I go to thepany today?¡± Enjovano said hello.

    ¡°There is a party at Darcy¡¯s house today. I asked Mike Wilson to watch thepany. I have to go to Lewis familyter.¡±

    Everjovano knows that Hellen Jovano has been busy studying his illness at home every day recently, but he still feels distressed when he looks at Hellen Jovano¡¯s dark circles.

    ¡°Do you want to go to Lewis family with me? Just rx. Anyway, everyone in Lewis family knows you.¡± Etjovano asked.

    En Jovano took a ss of water to drink: ¡°I won¡¯t go. The research ising to a critical moment.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu gave the two men a suspicious look: ¡°Hellen, what research are you doing?¡±

    Enjovanoughed, ¡°You¡¯ll know then.¡±

    After breakfast, Hellen Jovano sent Everet Jovano out.

    ¡°Brother, the weather forecast says there will be snow today, so drive slowly on the road.¡±

    Everjovano spoiled Hellen Jovano¡¯s hair and said, ¡°I know.¡±

    After seeing his brother off, Hellen Jovano chatted with his mother for a while and immediately devoted himself to the research.

    ¡­¡­

    CARTIER, the top floor is the private space belonging to the boss Xeno William.

    At this time, Xeno William¡¯s office has all changed. The original solid wood desk has been removed, and the whole top floor has been changed into a presidential suite.

    Charles Johnson, Xeno William is sitting on the sofa, looking at the man standing in front of the French window.

    ¡°Hans,e back and y cards. What are you looking at?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were shining into the night sky, and the shadowy white snow stood out in the light.

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the mobile phone received a text message today.¡± XeWilliam said, ¡°Since when are you such a romantic person, and you have the leisure to watch the snow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s snowing, and spring ising soon.¡± Hans Grant turned and walked back to the table to sit down.

    ording to the doctor, Hellen Jovano can¡¯t be stimted when he just recovers his memory, otherwise it will easily lead to memory disorder and immerse people in the past.

    Hans Grant is in great distress.

    He forced himself to recall the bits and pieces of those two years.

    That kind of pain happened to Hellen Jovano again, and all this was due to his conceit.

    He didn¡¯t even want to look at her. If only he had had a good chat with her.

    However, the doctor said it would take three or four months.

    Now, it has been nearly four months, and he can¡¯t wait to go to her side.

    XeWilliam washed his cards: ¡°But Hans, how long will you upy my office? Unlike the two of you, I¡¯m based in Tempe City, and I have a big family. I usually point to staying here. ¡±

    ¡°Stay a little longer, isn¡¯t it still noisy outside?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice was cold when he mentioned it.

    Charles Johnson yed a pair of threes with a smile on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful move of yours. People with second thoughts should all jump out. Aren¡¯t you going to deal with it now?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are deep: ¡°I have another goal.¡±

    ¡°What goal?¡± Charles Johnson asked curiously.

    Hans Grant yed two cards, and his face was light: ¡°Before, I found out that someone had been secretly investigating Hellen Jovano. These people were hidden deeply, and I never found out who they were, but at that time, I knew that the other party was in the dark and suffered some losses.¡±

    ¡°There are others in this world that you can¡¯t find out?¡± Xewilliam smiled.

    Charles Johnson twisted his eyebrows and looked dignified.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s investigating Hellen Jovano, the Jovano family will definitely intervene, and there¡¯s no clue on the Jovano family?¡±

    ¡°At least four months ago, yes. At that time, Hellen Jovano only noticed the existence of this gang.¡± Hans Grant light way.

    Tempcity is the strongest of the Grant Group and The Jovano Group.

    If they can¡¯t find out, it only shows that under the surface puddle, it is probably a terrible dark river!

    ¡­¡­

    Enjovano went to theboratory himself after breaking through thest research problem.

    As soon as I entered the door, I saw that among the researchers, Yongfu Zhao, a thin old man, looked happy.

    ¡°Assistant Qin, you¡¯re here, but didn¡¯t Professor Hanae again this time?¡±

    Enjovanoughed and boasted against his will: ¡°Professor Hana is busy, but he helped solve all the problems encountered in theboratory.¡±

    In the house, three other researchers have also gone too far.

    ¡°Xiao Qin¡¯s assistant is here. Are you here to inspect the work?¡± Wang Jimingughed.

    Gao Lang said aside, ¡°Assistant Qin, the information sent by Hana yesterday is very useful. We have all been inspired. If there is no ident, the research results shoulde out this week.¡±

    Enjovano has a smile on her face. When she was preparing for R&D before, she had only 20% hope for sess, but things went smoothly.

    Now the drug she developed can basically cure the disease.

    It only needs to be taken for a long time, so it is better to cooperate with the operation.

    Yongfu Zhao smiled excitedly: ¡°If our achievement is announced to the outside world, it will definitely cause an uproar, and then we will be really famous!¡±

    Yongfu Zhao is fifty-nine years old. He has been steady all his life, and he has never made any great achievements, but he is very reliable in doing small things.

    But looking at Yongfu Zhao¡¯s excitement, Hellen Jovano interrupted him.

    ¡°This result can¡¯t be announced for the time being. I need to do some experiments before I can announce it.¡±

    ¡°What do you know about a little assistant? There is no need to practice this at all. Its effect has been deduced many times in our minds and experiments, and it will never go wrong. ¡± Yongfu Zhao has a certain look on his face.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Enjovano sighed, knowing that his words had little prestige.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, it¡¯s what Professor Hana means.¡±

    As soon as Professor Hana¡¯s title came out, Yongfu Zhao shan shan¡¯s mouth was closed, and from his expression, he could still see that there was a lot of reluctance in his heart.

    Enjovano arranged the following experimental steps and the person in charge.

    Because the experiment is the most important thing, she didn¡¯t let the average Yongfu Zhao participate in this time.

    Yongfu Zhao¡¯s face is extremely extremely gloomy. Isn¡¯t he saying more? This little assistant didn¡¯t give him a job!

    You know, when there is no his name on the experimental data, how can others know that he is also in this project?

    Yongfu Zhao¡¯s eyes fell on the information brought by Hellen Jovano.

    He is approaching the age of retirement, and he has not achieved any academic achievements.

    What if-this research was done by him alone?

    Yongfu Zhao swept all kinds of instruments in the house.

    When the timees, it¡¯s said that they borrowed their equipment to do research, and then this group of people want to giarize their own achievements, which is totally fine.

    Who can tell whether it is true or false?

    Only the one who spoke first is the first one.

 Chapter 271 Deliberate revenge

    At the weekend, Hellen Jovano went directly to the west stadt district United department.

    Recently, the work of The West Stadt District United Department hase to an end. Many staff have moved back to thepany, and it¡¯s quiet here.

    Enjovano went to the master first.

    Liu Xing ¡°an still reported for work on time recently. Through the ss door, Hellen Jovano looked at his master¡¯s carefree appearance, and felt a little hesitant. When the project of the Weststadt District waspletely finished, would the master feel that life in Tempe City was boring?

    She pushed the door and Liu Xing ¡°an was making tea in the room.

    ¡°Hellen,e and try the Longjing tea just sent by my friend.¡±

    The fresh fragrance of tea filled the air.

    ¡°Drinking tea in winter is really a pleasure.¡± Enjovano took a sip of hot tea and sighed.

    She took the snack box handed by Liu Xing ¡°an, took a piece of cake and sipped it in her mouth.

    ¡°Master, do you have any ideas when the work of The West Stadt District United Department is finished in a while?¡±

    ¡°What can I think?¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an casually replied, ¡°But I¡¯m used to staying here. I have nothing to do when Ie to work and get off work every day, and I can get paid for nothing. It¡¯s really a bit reluctant to leave.¡±

    Enjovano was stunned by Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s words.

    ¡°Master, you are telling the truth.¡±

    Teacher and pupil chatted over tea.

    Enjovano knew that many old people were afraid of being idle, so he negotiated with Liu Xing ¡°an to open a mortise and tenon collection art exhibition hall.

    Hearing this, Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Is this feasible?¡±

    ¡°There are already such pavilions in China, but I think the works disyed in those pavilions are much worse than what you did, Master.¡± En Jovanoughed at Mimi¡¯s ttery. ¡°Besides, there is no pavilion of the same type in Tempe City at present. If you agree, I¡¯ll ask what procedures are needed to open the pavilion.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an immediately agreed.

    While leaving the west stadt district United department, Hellen Jovano received a phone call from Eddie Levi.

    ¡°You heartless girl, if I don¡¯t call you, are you not going to contact me for the rest of your life?¡± Eddie Levi has a smile in his voice.

    En Jovano chuckled: ¡°I heard my brother say that you have recently gone abroad to talk about projects, haven¡¯t you? How¡¯s it going? ¡±

    ¡°Are you caring for me?¡± Eddie Levi¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone is ying around.

    Enjovano is a little helpless. Eddie Levi is a very good friend, smart enough and kind in nature.

    ¡°If it makes you feel happy, that¡¯s fine with me.¡± Enjovano has no way to be angry.

    First, Eddie Levi¡¯s voice is a bit gossipy: ¡°As soon as I got back recently, I heard a lot about the Grant Group. Now several vice presidents of The Grant Group are fighting for power, but Hans Grant doesn¡¯t care about anything. I heard it waspletely decadent. Did you break up with him?¡±

    Enjovanoughed. After Hans Grant became decadent, everyone immediately associated the reason with her.

    She said grumpily, ¡°You think too much. You¡¯d better care about the Levi family when you have time.¡±

    ¡°I just called to talk to you about it.¡±

    Eddie Levi has a smile in his voice: ¡®my mother wants to invite you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d better not. Have you forgotten what atmosphere it wasst time we had dinner?¡±

    Enjovano now thinks about the way his father and mother scolded Eddie Levi that day, and he still feels a little numb.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right this time, mainly because The Levi Group and The Jovano Group have a new cooperation recently, haven¡¯t they? If your brother doesn¡¯t have time, you cane and have dinner on behalf of The Jovano Group. ¡±

    Enjovano breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°You are talking about your family holding a dinner party.¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, do you think to meet your daughter-inw?¡± Eddie Levi continues to be weird.

    En Jovano didn¡¯t take his words: ¡°Since it¡¯s apany matter, if my brother doesn¡¯t have time, it doesn¡¯t matter if I go there. Send me the time and address.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°OK, wait a moment.¡± Eddie Levi didn¡¯t hang up.

    A few secondster, a message popped up on Hellen Jovano¡¯s mobile phone WeChat.

    She nced at it, and it was an invitation from Eddie Levi to the Levi family, today.

    En Jovano said to the other end of the phone, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there on time. Now I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±

    ¡°No bother-¡±

    The voice of Eddie Levi sounded, and Hellen Jovano had hung up.

    She doesn¡¯t intend to leave any chance.

    After hanging up the phone, Hellen Jovano went home and changed his clothes.

    Eddie Levi, this is so sudden, she has no preparation.

    After staying at home until the evening, Hellen Jovano dressed herself up and drove out when it was time.

    The dinner was held at the Levi family Old House. Hellen Jovano has been there once, and he got to the front of the Levi family Old House.

    The Levi family held this dinner not only for the cooperation with The Jovano Group, but also for other things.

    Enjovano watched an endless stream of guests walk in, some of whom she was familiar with and some of whom she had never seen before.

    She got off the bus and walked to the Levi familypound alone.

    Today¡¯s dinner is not closed, plus some stars wille over, and several tabloid media wille to the scene.

    Enjovano was stopped by a man just before he reached the gate.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, could you please answer me a few questions?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s not convenient for me now.¡± Enjovanoughed and staggered to enter the door.

    Unexpectedly, the tabloid reporter leaned in, as if he hadn¡¯t heard the rejection just now.

    He handed the microphone to Hellen Jovano¡¯s lips and said, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, what do you think of Mr. Hans Grant¡¯s emotional abuse?¡±

    Seeing each other so impolite, Hellen Jovano¡¯s face also cooled down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions. Besides, I¡¯m waiting to go in now. Could you please get out of the way?¡±

    The tabloid reporter has been paying attention to the news of The Grant Group recently. After a private analysis, he thinks Hellen Jovano should be the breakthrough point.

    If he can catch such a big news, he will be promoted to editor-in-chief!

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, after your previous marriage with Mr. Hans Grant ended, did you really lose your memory, or did you feel tired and pretend on purpose?¡±

    En Jovano sneered: ¡°In the eyes of your media reporters, even amnesia is fake?¡±

    She frowned, always feeling that the reporter in front of her was looking for trouble, but the other party even knew what she had lost her memory, and it seemed that she had worked hard.

    ¡°ording to my investigation, at that time, Mr. Gu divorced you for Natalie Susan. Later, you made a big scene at Mrs. Grant¡¯s birthday party, using Natalie Susan of being a mistress, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Enjovano squinted. What year was this? What does the reporter want from her?

    She simply stood still.

    ¡°What else do you want to ask? Ask quickly, and I¡¯ll go in after asking. ¡±

    ¡°A while ago, you and Mr. Hans Grant had another rtionship. You know, Natalie Susan¡¯s career went downhill after she got involved in your rtionship. Now everyone has disappeared, and Hans Grant hase to this end again. Is all this your calcted revenge?¡±

 Chapter 272 Donâ€™t touch her!

    After listening to the reporter¡¯s question, Hellen Jovanoughed.

    ¡°Your imagination is very rich, but if you nder others to fight for news pages, the profession of journalist can¡¯t exonerate you.¡±

    In this short time, the movement and dialogue between Hellen Jovano and reporters here have been heard by people around.

    Someone looks up from time to time.

    Some sympathy, some with ridicule.

    Enjovano frowned, trying to get the reporter to leave quickly, and a male voice sounded behind him.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    Eddie Levi came out from behind Hellen Jovano and looked at the male reporter with cold and sharp eyes.

    ¡°Which media are you from?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The reporter stopped talking at once. You know, There are several mediapanies under The Levi Group.

    It¡¯s quite simple to deal with a reporter.

    When Eddie Levi saw the reporter who guessed wildly, he immediately became unintelligent and sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite bullying toe to our Levi Family and talk nonsense. Do you think Mrs. Jovano is a girl to be bullied?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± The reporter stumbled and turned to leave.

    Eddie Levi said in a cold voice, ¡°Apologize, or you can go and try.¡±

    The reporter steps, opposite is the broad road, there is no security stop.

    But he knew in his heart that if he really left today, Eddie Levi wouldn¡¯t simply let him go.

    The reporter turned and walked back to Hellen Jovano, bowing deeply.

    The gesture of apology is quite sincere.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Jovano, it was my fault just now.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes swept the reporter sharply. This man first made up a story with a careless attitude, and then apologized without any pressure. It seems that he is used to it.

    Enjovano ignored the reporter and turned into the door of the Levi family.

    As she thought, today¡¯s dinner was not a cooperation between the Levi family and the Jovano family.

    ¡°Eddie Levi, why didn¡¯t I find you a liar.¡± Enjovano nced at Eddie Levi who was beside her, airway.

    Eddie Levi lied to be open and honest.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t said that, you wouldn¡¯t havee.¡±

    ¡°I hate this kind of asion. It¡¯s too noisy.¡± It would be nice for her to stay at home with the baby at this time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a quiet ce.¡± Eddie Levi reached out for her.

    Enjovano subconsciously broke away directly.

    ¡°Just lead the way in front.¡±

    Eddie Levi looked at his hand that had been thrown away and gave a chuckle.

    He took Hellen Jovano for a long time, wandering around, but he returned to the ce where he could see the dinner party.

    En Jovano frowned: ¡°You can get lost in your house, too?¡±

    ¡°No, look closer.¡±

    When Enjovano approached, she found that she was standing three or four meters higher than the venue, separated by a railing, so that she could see most of the people in the venue, but no one could climb to her.

    ¡°If you are really alone in the garden, what should you do in case of danger? This ce is just right.¡± Eddie Levi walks up to Hellen Jovano andughs.

    In danger in the garden?

    Enjovano nced at Eddie Levi silently.

    The only danger she encountered in the garden in her life was when he tried to kiss her.

    Eddie Levi noticed Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes and raised his lips.

    ¡°What do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°After what happenedst time, you still have the courage to follow me around the garden. It seems that you trust me very much.¡± Eddie Leviughs.

    Enjovano fell silent.

    She doesn¡¯t believe Eddie Levi, she believes in herself.

    Now that she¡¯s recovered, she doesn¡¯t have to worry about hurting the baby.

    She has been doing rehabilitation recently, not to mention one Eddie Levi. If she is unarmed, she may be able to fight five.

    ¡°OK, you stay here. Today is the Levi family¡¯s dinner after all. If I am not here, I will be scolded again in the evening.¡± Eddie Levi smiled at Hellen Jovano, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the maids to deliver some snacks and drinkster, and I¡¯ll pick you up after the dinner.¡±

    En Jovano thought for a moment, ¡°Can I leave early?¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s polite to say this to your host?¡±

    Enjovano tut, she was cheated by thisndlord.

    Sitting down on a small stone table beside the railing, Hellen Jovano found that people at the meeting ce couldn¡¯t find her here if they didn¡¯t pay attention. The canopy was covered nearby, and if you look at it from a distance, you may only think that there are just a few trees here.

    After a while, the waiter came to deliver tea and snacks.

    Enjovano listened to the noise not far away, which was in sharp contrast with her ce.

    Having a snack, Hellen Jovano took out his cell phone and sent a message to Darcy Lewis, chatting for a while.

    After a while, I heard amotion in the venue, which seemed to be close to her.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, what¡¯s wrong with you, Mrs. Lu!¡±

    ¡°Call the doctor, Mrs. Lu fainted!¡±

    Doctor!

    Enjovano got up and ran to the railing to look down.

    Mrs Lu was lying on the ground near the railing, twitching violently.

    ¡°This, this, this is asthma?¡± Someone wondered.

    ¡°It looks like epilepsy, but I¡¯ve never heard of Mrs. Lu having this disease.¡±

    ¡°You are stupid. Who has nothing to tell you about this disease?¡±

    ¡°Quick, find someone to carry it to the hospital!¡± Someone shouted

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡±

    A clear andplete voice sounded from the top of everyone¡¯s head!

    When they looked up, they saw the height ahead, and a gentle and graceful figure fell from above the canopy, stepping on the trunk and branches all the way down.

    Everyone:? ? ?

    When Enjovanonded, he immediately walked beside Mrs. Lu.

    Sheid Mrs. Lu, who had been pulled up by half, t, saw the cheongsam that Mrs. Lu was wearing, and stretched out her hand and directly unbuttoned the cor of the cheongsam with two buttons.

    ¡°This, Mrs. Jovano?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano took off Mrs. Lu¡¯s clothes for what, and Mrs. Lu fainted!¡± Someone asked with concern.

    Enjovano¡¯s voice was clear: ¡°Get a towel!¡±

    She stretched out her hand and broke Mrs Lu¡¯s clenched mouth directly.

    People around me looked at Hellen Jovano with ridiculous eyes.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu had an ident. Is this her first aid?¡±

    ¡°First aid is not artificial breath and chestpressions? How do I feel that she is messing around? ¡±

    The towel was quickly delivered, and Hellen Jovano broke Mrs. Landing¡¯s mouth and stuffed the towel directly between her teeth.

    A minuteter, Hellen Jovano quickly took first aid measures.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A roar sounded, and Hellen Jovano looked up. It was Eddie Levi¡¯s father who strode from a distance.

    En Jovano patted the dust on her body and faced Lu¡¯s furious father: ¡°Mr. Lu, your wife had a seizure. I gave her an emergency first aid measure. It should be three minutes from the seizure to now. If she hasn¡¯t stopped twitching within two minutes, take her to the hospital immediately.¡±

    Lu¡¯s father knew his wife¡¯s illness, and when he heard people talking about Hellen Jovano¡¯s careless first aid to his wife from a distance, he ran eagerly.

    Hellen Jovano, what kind of first aid does she know? Now, all over Tempe City, who doesn¡¯t know that Hellen Jovano is a mortician!

    When you get near, look at your wife lying on the ground, and then look at her unbuttoned cor button and unbuttoned side waist button.

    Enjovano untied it carefully and didn¡¯t reveal a trace of spring.

    Mrs Lu will lie on her back, her head tilted to one side, in order to keep her breath flowing smoothly.

    Very professional-

 Chapter 273 Stealing the fruits of labor

    Father Lu looked at Hellen Jovano and then at Mrs Lu on the ground.

    The rage on his face disappeared, and he thanked Hellen Jovano seriously: ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jovano!¡±

    Enjovano didn¡¯t care. She stayed where she was. After watching Mrs. Lu on the ground gradually stop twitching in two minutes, she asked someone to move her back to her room.

    Continue the dinner. Just as Hellen Jovano wanted to go back, he saw Eddie Levi running in a hurry.

    ¡°I just heard that you fell from the sky like a fairy and saved my mother. Thank you.¡±

    Enjovano ¡®snow¡± is happy.

    ¡°I climbed down from the tform just now. How did you hear it was a fairy?¡±

    ¡°I embellished it a little. After all, you are no different from a fairy in my eyes.¡±

    En Jovano ¡°tut¡±: ¡°All right, you go on entertaining guests. I¡¯ll go back and rest.¡±

    Back at Xiaoshi¡¯s table just now, she took a sip of tea and continued to fiddle with her mobile phone to amuse herself.

    At the end of the dinner party, Hellen Jovano stood up and nned to leave when he saw people leaving one after another.

    Just walking from the path to the meeting ce, a maid looked around, saw Hellen Jovano and rushed forward to block her way, with a respectful face.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, our wife asks you to go.¡±

    ¡°What can I do for Mrs. Lu?¡±

    ¡°Our wife woke up. When she just heard that she was ill, you gave her first aid. I am very grateful to you, so I want you to go and talk.¡±

    Enjovano sighed slightly, and the other party said this, so it seemed impolite for her to say no.

    Following the maid all the way into the Levi family Vi, Hellen Jovano met Mrs. Lu in the big bedroom on the second floor.

    Mrs Lu is sitting on the bed, and her face has returned to normal.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, thank you for today.¡±

    Enjovano smiled faintly: ¡°You¡¯re wee, the doctor is kind.¡±

    ¡°Healer?¡± Mrs Lu has some doubts.

    Helen Jovano gave a smile. She saved many patients when she used Hana¡¯s identity. Every time others thanked her, she always said the same thing, but forgot that she came to the Levi family as Helen Jovano today.

    ¡°I studied medicine in college.¡± Enjovanoughed. Although it was a forensic major, Mrs. Lu didn¡¯t know it anyway.

    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t expect it to happen in public today, but what I didn¡¯t expect even more was that it would be you who saved me.¡± Mrs. Lu looked at Hellen Jovano withplicated eyes.

    ¡°Thest time you and Hans Grant came over, we ended up on bad terms-¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Enjovano answered, even if it ended badly, what does it have to do with her saving lives?

    ¡°But-Hellen Jovano, I now know that you are a very kind and good boy, and I also know that your The Jovano Group has helped our Levi family a lot over the years. But-¡°Mrs Lu trembles.

    She was embarrassed. She had just been saved by Hellen Jovano.

    Enjovano gave a chuckle.

    ¡°Mrs. Lu, what are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you and Hans Grant broke up.¡± Mrs. Lu looked up at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Enjovano looked at Mrs. Lu with some worries and suddenly understood.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Lu, even if I¡¯m not with Hans Grant, I won¡¯t be with your son.¡±

    Enjovano smiled, ¡°I have no feelings for your son between men and women. I just regard him as a friend.¡±

    Mrs. Lu looks like a sigh of relief. It can be seen that Hellen Jovano¡¯s clear eyes looked at her with a smile, and that eyes seemed to have the power to prate everything.

    She was embarrassed again.

    ¡°But if Mrs. Lu really wants to thank me, I do have a favor and need your help.¡± Enjovano added.

    ¡°Good, Mrs. Jovano, just say so. As long as I can do it, I will definitely help you.¡± Mrs. Lu looks firm, as long as Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t want to marry the Levi family.

    ¡°This matter is very simple.¡± Enjovano stood where he was and began to talk to Mrs. Lu a little.

    Mrs. Lu¡¯s face turned from shock to doubt, and finally sheughed calmly.

    ¡°No problem, how can this little favor repay you for saving my life? This is just a little effort. ¡±

    Enjovano smiled, ¡°OK, then if I meet other needs of help in the future, I¡¯ll trouble you again then!¡±

    For fear of Mrs. Lu¡¯s worry, Hellen Jovano drove away from the Levi family without waiting to see Eddie Levi.

    For the next two days, Hellen Jovano had nothing to do. She was sitting at the house cat, considering whether to turn on the live broadcast first or write the second book of Things of Miles as Bobby?

    At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano had just finished lunch and nned to go back to his room to rest, when he received a phone call from Qi Zhen, the eldest brother of Ba Shen brothers.

    ¡°Eldest brother, someone in theboratory wants to take something to escape! We won it! ¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± Enjovano¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°That¡¯s the ck and skinny old man who took a pile of paper and didn¡¯t know what it meant.¡±

    Enjovano rose to her feet, and she was not sleepy. What she cares most about now is her brother¡¯s illness. She finally developed the results, and Yongfu Zhao actually wanted to run away with the information!

    She drove straight to theboratory!

    On the way, she got some news. The recently developed drugs are in the process of experiment, and all the mice injected in the first six days have passed safely.

    This means that the drug is basically sessful.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t expect Yongfu Zhao to be so crazy that he wanted to run away with information and medicine!

    A 59-year-old man, for what.

    When the car was parked in theboratory, Hellen Jovano heard a noisy sound inside before entering the room.

    ¡°I dare not, I dare not again!¡±

    Qi Zhen¡¯s dull voice sounded, ¡°Our boss believes you so much, you actually want to steal her things and escape?¡±

    ¡°This is not, this, I thought it was a pile of waste paper, going to take it and throw it away-¡±

    House, Gao Lang¡¯s voice rang.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. This pile of waste paper you said was originally in the drawer of my desk. You took it out and said it was waste paper?¡±

    Enjovano sighed and went into the room.

    JiZhenJiYang is calm, control the situation, also don¡¯t beat or training to Yongfu Zhao.

    But the other three researchers looked indignant.

    Everyone is a colleague, who has devoted so much effort to this research, and understands the value of this research result.

    ¡°What everyone studied together, you stole it when you said you stole it. Why don¡¯t you be so proud!¡±

    Yongfu Zhao stood on the ground and saw Hellen Jovanoing, biting his teeth and hating.

    ¡°With what experimental period shall be the responsibility of you, don¡¯t be when I don¡¯t know, when the timees to write the name you will erase me! Right? ¡±

    When Enjovano heard this, he sighed, ¡°You think too much. If you didn¡¯t recognize your ability at the beginning, how could I recruit someone who will be 60 soon to join the group?¡±

    Gao Lang still looked indignant: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, what do you think this person should do?¡±

    Enjovano sighed.

    ¡°Let it go.¡±

    ¡°Let it go?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Enjovano nodded his head.

    ¡°But even if you don¡¯t let him take away any information, those things are still in his mind. If you go out and release them, you can still achieve his goal!¡±

    En Jovano took out his mobile phone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a backup on my mobile phone and the time to create it. Besides, Qi Zhen and Qi Yang are here. If he really dares to do that, I will make him pay.¡±

    There was a threat in Enjovano¡¯s words.

    She smiled and looked at Yongfu Zhao, ¡°Mr. Zhao, if you look at this room full of equipment, you should know that I have the ability to realize my own words.¡±

    Yongfu Zhao no longer say a word, stuffy voice climb from the ground up, in the eyes of all disdain, quickly left.

 Chapter 274 Goodbye Hans Grant

    After Yongfu Zhao left, Hellen Jovano looked at the remaining three people in the house.

    ¡°This project is done by us together. I won¡¯t be short of anyone¡¯s name by then. I hope everyone can do the final stage with peace of mind.¡±

    Say, she took a sip lip, in order to stabilize the morale.

    ¡°I¡¯m not an assistant to Professor Hana. I am Hana herself, so what I say will be my word.¡±

    Three people in the room stare big eyes.

    A long time ago, Li Fengrui was taking Hellen Jovano up and down, and shan shan smiled.

    ¡°Xiao Qin, are you kidding us?¡±

    Enjovano sighed, found out the forum ount when he recruited several people from his mobile phone before, and let everyone look at their names after logging in.

    Everyone: ¡°¡­¡±

    Wang Jiming helped the edge of gold-rimmed sses and covered his little heart.

    ¡°Xiao Qin-no, Professor Hana, how old are you this year!¡±

    En Jovano smiled, ¡°Twenty-four.¡±

    People are more popr than people.

    Gao and Hellen Jovano are both twenty-four years old, and have always been famous talented teenagers in the industry.

    Gao Lang walked around Hellen Jovano twice, with one hand on her hips and one hand covering her face.

    ¡°Whoever says I¡¯m a genius in the future, I¡¯ll take it as scolding me.¡±

    Li Rui said with a wry smile, ¡°Who would have thought that Professor Hana was actually a little girl, not to mention twenty-four, but she looked like twenty. Before I thought Professor Hana was a greedy beauty, I found Xiao Qin as an assistant, but I really didn¡¯t expect-¡±

    Enjovano smiled.

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter how old I am, but what I say must mean what I say. What¡¯s more, I asked everyone to keep my identity secret. I told you just to reassure you.¡±

    Gao Lang patted his chest: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor, no, Xiao Qin, I am the best at keeping secrets. If it is leaked one day, it must be Li Ge and Wang Ge!¡±

    Li Rui wasughed at by Gao Lang, and stretched out his hand to give him a punch.

    Without Yongfu Zhao, the atmosphere in the research room is rxed a lot.

    After talking to the three men, Hellen Jovano took Qi Zhen and Qi Yang to the third floor.

    ¡°Have you found any suspicious people around theboratory recently?¡± Enjovano asked.

    Ji Zhen thought for a moment: ¡°No, everything is normal. But what do you mean by suspicious people, boss? ¡±

    ¡°If you find someone watching this vi in the distance, you should also pay special attention.¡± Enjovano urged.

    The wave of people looking for Prescriptions for All in the dark is powerful, and they must have already found out that there are several houses in her name where things can be hidden.

    Now that this vi is upied, it will certainly attract attention.

    En Jovano said, ¡°If there is an ident, your first priority is to protect yourself and the three researchers.¡±

    Qi Zhen nodded, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    After dealing with theboratory, Hellen Jovano made another trip to the West Stadt District United Department on the way back.

    This time, the United Department has fewer people thanst time.

    Originally, the United Department, which was transformed into a shopping mall, now there are only seven or eight people in the office area of Nuoda University, all of whom are responsible for finishing the work.

    Now the Weststadt District has been rebuilt, but Hans Grant has never been here again.

    Enjovano went to chat with Liu Xing ¡°an, and asked someone to report the reconstruction of the Weststadt District. After the reconstruction, there were some dissatisfaction among the follow-up people. Withints, The West Stadt District United Department went to the scene for confirmation and inspection.

    ¡°The day after tomorrow is the time for us to call it a day. I¡¯ll have peoplee and move everything. By the way, a call-off ceremony will be held.¡± Enjovanoughed and reported humanity.

    ¡°Everyone has worked hard these days. Tomorrow, all the people who participated in the work of The West Stadt District United Department will have a meal together.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Jovano Jr., so everyone will be very happy!¡±

    Coming out of the West Stadt District United Department, Hellen Jovano just turned around and looked at the simple gate of the United Department.

    Although it is a temporary office separated by a shopping mall, it also left many memories.

    Enjovano¡¯s face shed before her Hans Grant she shook her head, erasing theplicated thoughts from her mind.

    ¡­¡­

    CARTIER.

    On the top floor, Charles Johnson yawned and leaned on the ck sofa.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the closing ceremony of the Weststadt District. Are you going?¡±

    Hans Grant sat at a desk not far away and took out a watch and put it on.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    This is the time when he met Hellen Jovano again more than a month after the ¡°breakup¡±.

    Hans Grant is very concerned.

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    Enjovano got up early, and the reconstruction of the Weststadt District upied her more than a year¡¯s focus, from getting the news of the tender topeting with Hans Grant.

    Now it¡¯s finally a big deal.

    She dressed herself up and went downstairs.

    Downstairs, Ming Yuzhu and Everet Jovano both know where she is going.

    ¡°Come back early after the party, don¡¯t y out toote and don¡¯t drink.¡± Etjovano said, ¡°Why don¡¯t I apany you there?¡±

    ¡°No need, brother. I have someone to apany me today.¡± Enjovanoughed.

    Etjovano Zheng, frowned.

    ¡°Who will apany you in the past?¡±

    ¡°Eddie Levi.¡± Enjovanoughed.

    Coming out of the Jovano family, there is already a car waiting at the door.

    Enjovano got into the car, and Eddie Levi was on the steering wheel, looking at her with his head tilted.

    ¡°Why are you dressed so beautifully today?¡±

    Enjovano is usually in-faced and asionally wears lipstick.

    Today, I painted aplete makeup, and the whole person seemed different from the past, bright and beautiful, with aura in the S-curve.

    She exudes an air of alienation and coldness.

    ¡°Thank you for your sweet mouth. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Eddie Levi whistled and started the car.

    On the way, Hellen Jovano sat in the car and squinted at the front.

    Eddie Levi picked his lips: ¡°Today, when my mother asked me to apany you and pretend to be your boyfriend, I got a fright. I didn¡¯t expect you to make a deal with her after saving her. ¡±

    Enjovano lowered his eyes.

    She was impulsive that day, and she was quick to say that she was going to marry Eddie Levi, but Hans Grant was not easy to fool.

    She has to make some seemingly real progress with Eddie Levi.

    For example, attending important asions together.

    The car quickly drove to the West Stadt District United Department, and all the people who had worked in the West Stadt District United Department had arrived.

    Enjovano smiled when he got off the bus.

    When I saw the tall figure in front of the door not far away, my smile froze.

    Hans Grant? !

    Why is he here?

    En Jovano stood there, thinking that the press would be there for the closing ceremony of the Weststadt District.

    As long as the media caught her standing with Eddie Levi.

    But now-

    Enjovano took a deep breath.

    The familiar figure slowly turned around, and the man¡¯s chiseled face and deep brow swept over with invisible tension.

    Enjovano has an urge to turn around and leave.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes have fallen on her-

    In a dilemma, Hellen Jovano¡¯s arm was pulled up.

    Eddie Levi stood beside her with a beaming smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, what are you stupid about?¡±

    He lowered his voice: ¡°Don¡¯t forget your purpose today. Now that Hans Grant is here, isn¡¯t it more effective?¡±

    Enjovano took a deep breath, lowered his eyes and followed Eddie Levi forward.

    On the stage, Hans Grant stared at Eddie Levi coldly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    It happened that Eddie Levi¡¯s face was smiling like a spring breeze, but the bottom of his eyes smelled dangerous.

 Chapter 275 This table, what is the shura field?

    At the closing ceremony, the master of ceremonies read out the process. Because The Jovano Group and the Grant Group made a joint effort of conscience, many people in the Weststadt District didn¡¯t spend a penny, and the inside and outside of the house were renovated.

    Some people even found that their house had been bulldozed before, but when they came back, they found that it had been rebuilt, and the dangerous house became a new house.

    The people specially rmended several representatives to present flowers and pennants to express their gratitude.

    Enjovano, as the project leader of The Jovano Group, sat in the front row.

    Hans Grant, representing the Grant Group, sat next to Hellen Jovano.

    On the other side of Enjovano, she brought her boyfriend Eddie Levi.

    Enjovano was a little embarrassed, while Hans Grant was faint-eyed. Only Eddie Levi, who had nothing to do with the project,ughed and pped his hands from time to time.

    While speaking on the stage, Eddie Levi tilted his head and leaned close to Hellen Jovano¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s good for us to fake it.¡±

    Enjovano poked his hand and pinched Eddie Levi¡¯s body.

    The little affectations between the two did not deceive Hans Grant¡¯s eyes.

    He swept Eddie Levi coldly.

    ¡°Hellen, concentrate.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice sounded at his side.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart felt a twinge.

    She pursed her lips: ¡°Hans Grant, you¡¯d better call me Hellen Jovano.¡±

    However, after all, they have officially broken up, and such an intimate address is no longer suitable for the two of them.

    After the ceremony, it was Hellen Jovano who promised everyone a reception.

    She booked a hotel near the Weststadt District, and asked Mike Wilson Wilson to prepare a lot of red envelopes, which will be distributed to these staff, which will be regarded as a reward for their hard work these days.

    At this time, Hellen Jovano is definitely going.

    Upon arrival at the hotel, Hellen Jovano, Hans Grant and Eddie Levi were arranged in the same private room again.

    There are also four executives from twopanies opposite.

    The atmosphere on the table was strange, and only Eddie Levi didn¡¯t care, gently holding dishes for Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen, do you want to eat shrimp? I¡¯ll peel one for you?¡±

    Enjovano licked his lips, originally just trying to rub a picture of Eddie Levi.

    I didn¡¯t expect that I¡¯ve touched my deity now, and I¡¯m still such an actor.

    The four executives in the house are also a little panicked.

    These four people are able to sit in the position of senior management, all of them have some good eyesight, and they both work in the Weststadt District. It has long been seen that Mr. Grant cares about little Mrs. Jovano.

    This table, what kind of shura field is it?

    There was silence on the table, no one was drinking, and everyone was honestly eating food.

    The chief¡¯s gossip is not pretty!

    After dinner, three people left the hotel.

    In front of the hotel, Hans Grant walked beside Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen, let me take you home.¡±

    A royal blue sports car came from a distance and stopped beside Hellen Jovano.

    Eddie Levi showed a wan wan smile: ¡°Don¡¯t bother Mr. Grant, I¡¯ll send my girlfriend myself.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are faint, grinding his teeth-

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but no need.¡±

    Enjovano thanked Hans Grant and got into Eddie Levi¡¯s car.

    Seeing that the sapphire blue sports car has gone far.

    Hans Grant stood where he was, and his pent-up anger finally broke out in front of Hellen Jovano.

    He hammered one hand into the side of the car.

    The car body was instantly hammered out of a dent by juli.

    David Brown in the car, weakly lowering the window.

    ¡°Gu ¡­ ¡­¡­Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face remained unchanged, and he opened the rear door and got on the bus.

    On the day of the breakup, he promised Hellen Jovano not to deal with Eddie Levi.

    However, there are many other ways to make Eddie Levi, a fish in troubled waters, disappear in front of Hellen Jovano for a while.

    The reconstruction of the Weststadt District hase to an end, and the news and officials havemented on the cooperation between the Grant family and the Jovano family.

    Words are all praise.

    Thendscape of the Weststadt District after transformation was aerial photographed and sent to a hot search.

    This reconstruction embodies the painstaking efforts of Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano.

    The beautiful buildings and different scenery have dazzledizens, and there are many jokes abouting to the Weststadt District in Tempe City to settle down.

    There are also sharp-eyed, and Hellen Jovano sitting in the front row was found in the news report of the closing ceremony.

    Netizen: [with picture] [Is this hardworking Hellen? ]

    The building was quickly put up.

    Friends, the water is boiling.

    En Jovano itself received public thanks from the royal family and embassy of Y country before because of the funeral service, and it also had the live ount of hard-working Hellen. Nowadays, there are more Twitter fans than ordinary little stars.

    B: [Hard-working Hellen, a forensic doctor in university, became an undertaker after graduation! Another make-up expert, one of the top ten charitable entrepreneurs in Tempe City. I thought this was a story of a rich girl who didn¡¯t do her job properly, but I didn¡¯t expect others to do their job properly! ]

    Netizen: [The difference between people, can anyone tell me which window did God give Hellen Jovano joy? ]

    Netizen: [Upstairs, close your fan. ]

    In the midst of a buzz, the party Hellen Jovano stayed at home and lived a peaceful life at home.

    The reconstruction of the Weststadt District was a project she took over when her brother Everet Jovano was injured, so she had to follow up all the time.

    But she was never an industrious person.

    The Jovano family, Hellen Jovano cuddled her baby on the sofa, eating potato chips in her mouth.

    Mingzhu turned to look at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°If you have nothing to do, you can go out shopping, have a beauty treatment, or make a date.¡±

    Enjovano hugged Xiaobao: ¡°I want to stay at home with you.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Ming Yuzhu sneered, ¡°Are you justzy when I can¡¯t tell?¡±

    Enjovano smiles, she¡¯s really notzy.

    It¡¯s just the wave of people who n to take time to investigate Prescriptions for All, which has always been a knot in her heart.

    The gang broke my brother¡¯s leg and caused her to have an ident twice.

    Enjovano is a vengeful person, and she must catch the real murderer behind the scenes!

    ¡­¡­

    The Jovano Group group.

    An executive has just finished reporting his work, and Matt Walker personally escorted him out.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that Mrs. Jovano is back. Little Mrs. Jovano was too scary when she was in charge of thepany before. At a young age, she was even more imposing than her brother.¡± The executives said with emotion.

    Matt Walker smiled, his mind shed Hellen Jovano¡¯s bright face, and said nothing.

    ¡®shen Tezhu, I heard that Mrs. Jovano has started to hand over the work that Zhou Te¡¯s assistant is responsible for to you a little bit recently. It seems that you will soon be Mrs. Jovano¡¯s right-hand man. The future can be expected.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all thanks to the kindness of Assistant Professor Zhou Te, and you big the chief don¡¯t put on airs, so I can do what Mrs. Jovano told me smoothly, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Matt Walker smiled politely, ¡°I have to invite you to dinner sometime. Please be sure to join us then.¡±

    The executive was deeply touched by Matt Walker¡¯s words.

    ¡°Good, good. If Shen Tezhu treats you, you must go.¡±

    After the elevator door was closed, Matt Walker¡¯s original respectful smile faded away.

    He flicked the corners of his lips and let out a cry.

    It¡¯s boring.

 Chapter 276 Xiang Mingjun is dead

    Six o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    In the bedroom, Hellen Jovano sat in front of theputer and chatted with Qian Zimo among the elders of Green Mansion.

    Her staff quickly tapped the keyboard and quickly connected all the monitoring probes around the Jovano family and the Institute to their ownputers.

    Her staff also wrote a small code that can automatically identify strangers and acquaintances. Hellen Jovano copied the facial data of Tiffany rk and others.

    In the future, the camera can be intelligently identified, so that no matter what malicious people sneak into the Jovano family, the Jovano family will sound an rm at the first time.

    In the group, Heartless Hooligan sent in several task screenshots.

    Heartless Hooligan: [Mo, why do I feel that the price of the task has be lower recently? ]

    Ink: [The Chinese New Year ising, and there are more members taking over the job. ]

    Heartless Hooligan: [Can we divide our business into off-season and peak season? ]

    Enjovano looked at the two people chatting, carefully analyzing each other¡¯s purpose of asking for Prescriptions for All.

    For a long time, she has read the copied contents of the Prescriptions for All thoroughly.

    But I haven¡¯t found any clue.

    Isn¡¯t the other side¡¯s purpose not the content of this book? But in the book itself?

    En Jovano got up and went to the window to close the curtain. She went to the treasure chest lying on the bedside table, groped slowly at the bottom of the box, and finally dug out only a small lump, one of which was slightly raised, and the lower part of the box was scattered.

    Enjovano took out the book and opened the mezzanine little by little.

    Half an hourter, Hellen Jovano took the book Prescriptions for All in his hand.

    Since there is nothing wrong with the content, it must be a book.

    She squeezed the paper, it was very thin, and there could be no inteyer in it.

    Helljovano frowned, and there was no pattern on the paper. Why on earth did these people get this book? What exactly are they looking for?

    Enjovano was leafing through Prescriptions for All, and suddenly a quick knock came to mind outside.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s voice sounded from outside, patting the door urgently and nervously.

    ¡°Hellen, open the door. Something happened to Cher.¡±

    Enjovano stuffed Prescriptions for All directly under the quilt, walked quickly and opened the door.

    ¡°Mom, calm down and speak slowly!¡± Enjovano road.

    MingYuZhu a face of panic.

    ¡°The police station called me just now, saying that your sister and Taylor Grant of the Grant family were arrested, and they were both suspected of-¡±

    ¡°What are you suspected of? Tell me quickly!¡± Enjovano, hurry.

    Ming Yuzhu bit her teeth: ¡°It¡¯s suspected of intentional homicide!¡±

    Enjovano had a bang in his head.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Although Karlen Thomas is careless, he is honest and kind. Generally, he reported his hatred on the spot, at most, he had a fight.

    ¡°But Hellen, as you know, generally you can¡¯t be 90% sure, and you won¡¯t be controlled as a suspect at all!¡±

    Ming Yuzhu pinched her hand: ¡°This matter is very troublesome. Let¡¯s go to the police station to bail Cher out now!¡±

    Enjovano nodded, ¡°Good! Let¡¯s see Cher first! ¡±

    Just visible, she changed her coat and stuffed the Prescriptions for All directly into the inner pocket of her coat.

    Without taking precautions, she didn¡¯t want to leave Prescriptions for All at home.

    Mingzhu and Hellen Jovano rushed out of the Jovano family and went to the police station where Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant were detained.

    After entering the door, the police first called Hellen Jovano for questioning, mostly about Karlen Thomas¡± childhood experience and psychological state.

    Enjovano was a little anxious: ¡°Mr. Police, my sister has been timid since childhood. She can¡¯t even kill a cockroach, how can she kill someone? ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. We have met many cases before saying that we don¡¯t even have the courage to kill chickens. But in the end, I have the courage to kill a corpse. ¡±

    Say, the police looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s pale face.

    ¡°But please rest assured, if your sister has nothing to do with this case, we will definitely clear her name and release her.¡±

    After a series of investigations, Hellen Jovano and Ming Yuzhu finally met Karlen Thomas today.

    ¡°Cher, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Enjovano asked Karlen Thomas through the fence. She had to know what had happened before she made Karlen Thomas wear a hat that killed so much people.

    Karlen Thomas sobbed and ran to the railing to hug Hellen Jovano, but was separated by the railing again.

    ¡°Sister, Mingjun was killed!¡±

    Xiang Mingjun?

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes widened. Isn¡¯t that Karlen Thomas¡¯s boyfriend? But Xiang Mingjun is dead. Why did the police find Karlen Thomas¡± head?

    ¡°Xiang Mingjun was drowned in the swan pool in the south yard of our school.¡± Karlen Thomas wiped his tears.

    ¡°The police checked the monitoring of those days, saying that there was no trace of anyone passing by on all roads, only I had been there.¡±

    ¡°This is not evidence at all, it can only be a suspect.¡± Enjovano cold track.

    Karlen Thomas doesn¡¯t seem to have recovered from his grief.

    ¡°Elder sister, how could I kill MingJun? I love him so much! Yes, the two of us had a quarrel the night before, but he told me to go to Swan Pool the next day. ¡± Karlen Thomas hurried.

    ¡°We used to quarrel like this. If he apologized, he would wait for me at Swan Pool. If I ept his apology, I will meet him at Swan Pool. ¡±

    ¡°That night, Mingjun called me and said he was in the swan pool at school, and asked me to go over and talk with him.¡±

    ¡°I thought he definitely wanted to apologize to me for the quarrel the day before, so I went over, but when I got there, I couldn¡¯t find anyone for a long time. I thought he was ying a trick on me, but he didn¡¯t answer his phone or send a message back, so I had to go back by myself.¡±

    En Jovano¡¯s eyebrows tightened: ¡°Is that all?¡±

    If this is really the case, why did the police control Karlen Thomas?

    Generally, a criminal suspect will be detained only when there is conclusive evidence, because once detained, there will basically be no big mistake.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s really just that, sister. Even you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Karlen Thomas looked at Hellen Jovano with some grievances, and tears were dripping down.

    ¡°Elder sister, my rtionship with Mingjun has always been very good. Although we are often noisy, we have already made an arrangement to get married in the future and have several children after marriage-¡±

    Karlen Thomas¡¯s little face was pale, and tears filled his eyes when he thought of Xiang Mingjun

    Enjovano thought for a moment, ¡°Then why did Taylor Grant be an essory?¡±

    ¡°What, Taylor became an essory? !¡±

    Karlen Thomas¡¯s little face froze.

    ¡°When I came in that day, they asked me if I had anypanions, and I said I didn¡¯t kill people at all. I¡¯m not even the principal offender, so how can I be an essory!¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head, while Mingyuzhu looked at Karlen Thomas, distressed.

    Enjovano enjoined, ¡°Mom, please watch Karlen Thomas talk with her first, and I¡¯ll go to the police to ask about the situation!¡±

    With that, she walked out the door.

    Now it¡¯s obvious that someone is framing Karlen Thomas! She must find out the man as soon as possible.

    There must be a lot of power behind this person. If it really drags on and the iron case dies, then she really won¡¯t have a chance to save Karlen Thomas again!

    After Enjovano left Karlen Thomas¡¯s side, he went directly to the police.

    She told the police the exact words of Karlen Thomas. The policeman she talked to was the man who tried the case of Karlen Thomas. He looked more than 30 years old and listened to Hellen Jovano¡¯s words sternly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t get excited yet, but your sister really didn¡¯t give you a clear exnation.¡±

 Chapter 277 Alarmed each other

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Enjovano pressed her lips tightly. She knew Karlen Thomas¡¯s character too well.

    Karlen Thomas is not lying. Her eyes float when she lies. She is not such a deep person at all.

    The police investigating the case looked at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Youngdy, please believe us. Our police won¡¯t arrest people casually. We found a knife at the scene with your sister¡¯s fingerprint on the handle. And the blood on that knife was identified, it was indeed Xiang Mingjun¡¯s! ¡±

    Enjovano Zheng: ¡°How is it possible? Isn¡¯t Xiang Mingjun drowned? ¡±

    The policeman said helplessly, ¡°Xiang Mingjun, a 20-year-old boy, didn¡¯t drink. How could he drown in a swan pool with a height of one meter and two waters? He was stabbed into aa and then thrown into the water! ¡±

    ¡°The knife found at the scene is consistent with Xiang Mingjun¡¯s wound, and Taylor Grant¡¯s dander was also found in the extraction of fine matter on the handle.¡±

    The policeman looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Do you understand now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. There must be a conspiracy. My sister was framed.¡± Enjovano¡¯s firm way.

    The police seem helpless.

    ¡°Now that we have arrested Karlen Thomas, we have already investigated her background. Both your sister Karlen Thomas and that Taylor Grant are the only daughters in a rich family. I know you are powerful, but everyone is equal before thew. You have to pay the price if you hurt others. In the face of hard evidence, you can¡¯t get away with it by defending yourself!¡±

    Enjovano still wants to talk, and the police have got up and left.

    Enjovano clenched his fist and forced himself to calm down!

    ording to the police, it¡¯s really strange.

    That night, Karlen Thomas went to the swan pool and left without seeing Xiang Mingjun.

    If she had touched the knife that night, she must have had an impression!

    Enjovano turned to go back to appease Karlen Thomas, and the door opposite opened.

    Two tall voices also quickly came in.

    Enjovano Zheng: ¡°Hans grant-¡±

    Hans Grant saw Hellen Jovano and walked quickly.

    ¡°How are you?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°I went to see Karlen Thomas just now. Karlen Thomas said that she just took a trip over there and left without seeing anyone, but the police said that a knife of blood was found at the scene. It belonged to Xiang Mingjun! There are fingerprints and dander of Karlen Thomas and Taylor on the handle! ¡±

    She won¡¯t care about her past with Hans Grant.

    After such a big event, one more person to find a way is one more hope.

    Hans Grant looked at the police station.

    ¡°What about the case handlers?¡±

    En Jovano gave a wry smile: ¡°I may have pressed too hard just now. The police think we are a rich family, probably because we want to oppress people by force.¡±

    Hans Grant frowned and thought for a moment, then turned to David Brown: ¡°Have you finished the visiting procedure?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already done.¡± David Brown replied.

    ¡°Are you going to see Taylor?¡± Enjovano immediately followed, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded and took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    Enjovano was in a panic. She could have been calm in the face of such a thing, but she knew better. Now the police¡¯s evidence is too much!

    Monitor the physical evidence, everything is avable!

    Generally, this kind of case will be tried quickly. If she can¡¯t keep up with the investigation, Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant will probably be convicted!

    Enjovano followed Hans Grant to another guard room.

    Looking in, Taylor Grant is sitting in a corner chair, ying with her hair. She is much calmer than Karlen Thomas.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was low: ¡°Taylor,e here.¡±

    Grant looked up when he heard the sound.

    After seeing Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano beside him, he immediately ran to the gate of the fence.

    ¡°Brother, are you here to take me out?¡± Grant¡¯s voice is cheerful.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are faint.

    ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t know how big this thing is.¡±

    ¡°How big is what? Karlen Thomas and I didn¡¯t do anything. The police will find out. ¡±

    This is obviously naive!

    Enjovano took a deep breath, which further demonstrated their innocence.

    Hans Grant directly told Taylor Grant what Hellen Jovano just told him.

    At the end of the summary: ¡°Now the murder weapon material evidence and surveince video areplete, and Karlen Thomas is the principal offender. You are an essory. ¡±

    Grant stood stupidly in the room for a few seconds before his eyes widened.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°How can there be a knife or something? I went to Swan Pool with Karlen Thomas that night, but I met a friend halfway and didn¡¯t go with Karlen Thomas, but Karlen Thomas didn¡¯t have a knife on him when I went.¡±

    Taylor spoke, looking at Hans Grant¡¯s dignified face and Hellen Jovano¡¯s tight expression, and his face copsed little by little.

    ¡°Brother, someone must have wronged Karlen Thomas and me. The police will find out, right?¡±

    ¡°The police are investigating now.¡±

    En Jovano soothed, ¡°So now you two are just criminal suspects and essory suspects.¡±

    ¡°But with all the evidence, where did the evidencee from?¡±

    Grant thinks he¡¯s going crazy.

    ¡°Elder brother, that I can¡¯t get out today? !¡±

    Hans Grant sighed deeply.

    This time, it¡¯s really not Taylor Grant¡¯s fault.

    Looking at his sister¡¯s expression, he felt a little distressed.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t get out-since we¡¯ve been locked up here, elder brother, can you tell the police and let Karlen Thomas and I go together? I will be afraid at night alone! ¡±

    Enjovano sighed in a low voice. Seeing that Hans Grant¡¯s face was still tight and she couldn¡¯t talk, she could onlye forward to appease Taylor Grant.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you haven¡¯t done anything, we will find a way to prove your innocence!¡±

    Grant has realized the seriousness of the problem by now. She bit her lower lip and didn¡¯t talk.

    Enjovano thought for a moment, there was no w in such a tight evidence.

    What is the other party¡¯s n against Taylor Grant and Karlen Thomas?

    She turned to Hans Grant and thought of the gang.

    Those guys have been looking for Prescriptions for All!

    Those people have been trying to mess up the Jovano family, and this time they implicated Taylor Grant.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart is a littleplicated. If it¡¯s really the gang, the two little girls are in an ident.

    Okay, Taylor Grant, Hellen Jovano finally made it clear to her that the police would never let her stay in the same cell with Karlen Thomas, because the police were worried that this would make the suspect cross-talk.

    Grant called for a bow, and finally reluctantly let them go.

    Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano walked to thepound outside the police station. Under the starry sky, he took a deep breath.

    ¡°Hans Grant, I suspect that this matter is probably done by the gang that has been investigating me in the dark. This time, it¡¯s probably my fault for your sister.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were heavy: ¡°I don¡¯t me you for this.¡±

    His voice is somewhat gentle.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really them, I will never let the thread break again this time.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice is cold and cold, with a cold smell.

    Hans Grant looked at Hellen Jovano. She lookedplicated and embarrassed, bit her lip, and didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.

    He knows that Hellen Jovano thinks she¡¯s got the Grant family involved.

    But he knows in his heart that he¡¯s been hiding in the dark all this time, and he¡¯s been looking into those people who are investigating Hellen Jovano.

    It seems likely that his search alerted the other party, who ndered Karlen Thomas and pulled Taylor Grant in order to give him a warning: mind your own business!

    Enjovano stood with Hans Grant for a while, and then nned to go back to the police station.

    ¡°I have to go back to see Karlen Thomas.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are gentle: ¡°Let me take you home.¡±

    En Jovano shook his head: ¡°I came with my mother. We will go back togetherter. Thank you.¡±

    Watching Hellen Jovano re-enter the police station, Hans Grant turned his head, looked at the night, and his eyes became cold.

    ¡°David Brown, let people go to Tempe University! Try to surround Tempe University, and no student is allowed to go out! Carpet search, everyone¡¯s background information should be carefully checked! ¡°

 Chapter 278 Start with other aspects

    Karlen Thomas is involved in a criminal case this time. Even if Hellen Jovano wants to hide the Thomas Family for a while, he can¡¯t.

    The next morning, Palmer Thomas and Fang Meiyan took the earliest flight to Tempe City.

    Neither of them was in the mood to go to the Jovano family first. They made a direct appointment with Ming Yuzhu Everet JovanoHellen Jovano at the police station.

    Karlen Thomas spent the night alone in the guard room. He looked more haggard and his eyes were swollen with tears.

    Fang Meiyan was lying in front of the door, and she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears.

    ¡°Karlen, don¡¯t worry, mom will find a way to take you out.¡±

    Palmer Thomas frowned at the side, looked at the sad appearance of his wife and daughter, and turned to Everet Jovano.

    ¡°Xiao Yun, can¡¯t Karlen¡¯s bail procedure be done?¡±

    Et Jovano¡¯s face was dignified: ¡°The case involved in Karlen this time has not been finalized, and now the police are not allowed to release him on bail.¡±

    Karlen Thomas wiped his tears, and his voice smelled decisive.

    ¡®dad, mom, and auntie, you don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s okay for me to stay here for a while, but I want you to find out who killed Mingjun!¡±

    En Jovano stood by and said, ¡°Cher, don¡¯t be afraid. We will definitely try our best to find out, but the first task now is to clear your name.¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare to promise Karlen Thomas that she would catch the murderer. Since those people dare to kill and frame up at Tempe University, they must be fully prepared.

    It didn¡¯t take long for several people to see Karlen Thomas, and the police in charge of the case came over.

    The case has not been investigated clearly, even if it is only a suspect, but there is a visiting time limit.

    Fang Meiyan and Palmer Thomas had to follow Hellen Jovano and his party back to the Jovano family.

    In the living room of the Jovano family.

    Palmer Thomas looked up at Everet Jovano: ¡°Little Yun, I¡¯d like to ask you to help me investigate more in the meantime. Tempe City is no better than Hail City, and I don¡¯t have many connections here.¡±

    Everjovano nodded, her voice dignified.

    ¡°Uncle, you can rest assured that I will never let anything happen to Karlen Thomas!¡±

    Both the Jovano family and the Thomas Family knew Karlen Thomas¡¯s temperament, but it was useless. In the afternoon, the police summoned Palmer Thomas and Fang Meiyan to cooperate with the investigation.

    When the two men came back, their faces were gloomy.

    ¡°What the police asked us was all about Karlen¡¯s personal affairs, but it can also be heard that they wanted to know from the side whether Karlen had the motive of hurting people and anti-social character.¡±

    Fang Meiyan¡¯s mood is very chaotic and her voice is vain.

    ¡°The police also told us about the evidence, but I asked Karlen. She insisted that she hadn¡¯t seen any knives at the scene. She didn¡¯t touch anything and went back without seeing anyone!¡±

    Everjovano sat there and pinched her eyebrows.

    ¡°The problem is that there are Karlen Thomas¡± fingerprints and Taylor Grant¡¯s dander on the evidence!¡±

    ¡°There are also surveince videos.¡± En Jovano added, ¡°There is only one tree-lined path to Swan Lake in Tempe University, but I asked Mike to have a look today. It is very possible to walk through the woods or climb over the wall, but there is no monitoring in that ce at all.¡±

    Silence fell in the living room.

    Watching Fang Meiyan cover her face in pain.

    En Jovano thought for a moment, ¡°As far as I know, the Grant family has started a carpet search of Tempe University because Taylor Grant was involved, and investigated them one by one. Now Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant are tied in the same boat, and the Grant family will share the clues with us if they are found out; I think we can save this step and start from other aspects. ¡±

    Palmertomas is a little confused.

    ¡°In addition to aprehensive investigation, where else can I start?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Evidence.¡± En Jovano¡¯s eyes were firm. ¡°Since we all know there is something wrong with the evidence, even if the illusion is perfect, we can always find a w!¡±

    ¡°But the evidence is kept in the hands of the police. It¡¯s impossible to take it out for us to find ws.¡± Everjovano frowned.

    Enjovano nodded his head, which was not only an impossible question.

    Even if it¡¯s taken out, it¡¯s also handed over to the identification department. How can the family members of the suspect take it for investigation?

    Palmertomas bit his teeth: ¡°I¡¯ll let someone steal it if it¡¯s really impossible, as long as I can find a w!¡± And stealing an evidence is lighter than letting Cher be wronged for murder for no reason! ¡±

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not there yet.¡± Enjovano thought for a moment, ¡°Now we have to find a way to at least get the appraisal report and photos! If you still can¡¯t find it, consider stealing the evidence! ¡±

    Running to the police station to steal evidence is too bold, and Hellen Jovano is not going to take this step unless he has to.

    Everet Jovano looked at the time.

    ¡°Uncle, aunt, it¡¯s past one o¡¯clock. You shouldn¡¯t even have breakfast. Go and have some lunch first, and then think of something.¡±

    Fang Meiyan wiped her tears. ¡°I really can¡¯t eat. You can eat.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, now the suspicion of Cher hasn¡¯t been cleared, and the investigation is not sure how long it will take. If you don¡¯t even eat, how can you have the strength to look into the next thing? ¡± Enjovano sat beside Fang Meiyan and advised.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Palmertomas sink a track.

    Enjovano finally persuaded Fang Meiyan to have lunch.

    After lunch, the Thomas Family¡¯s room was arranged, and Hellen Jovano went back to his bedroom.

    A small study next to her bedroom, Hellen Jovano, entered the study, immediately turned on theputer and logged into the Green Mansion forum.

    Enjovano posted amission in the forum to ask someone to investigate the real cause of Xiang Mingjun¡¯s death.

    There are many members in the forum, many of whom are in Tempe City. These people have all kinds of rtionships and contacts.

    After publishing themission, Hellen Jovano frowned at the screen.

    Karlen Thomas, she can¡¯t count on these members on the forum, and she will check it herself.

    The icon of the elder group flickered in the lower right corner of theputer, and Hellen Jovano nced at it. It was Liu Zimo and Zuo Xiuxian in Aite.

    Ink: [Mud Crab, what is your situation? Check the cause of death of a surname? What does it matter if this man suits you? ]

    Enjovano let out a sigh.

    Mucrab: [Just as you are here, please check it for me. This matter is very important to me! ]

    Heartless Hooligan: [Unfortunately, I¡¯m not in Tempe City now, otherwise I should be able to check it for you. ]

    In a short time, Tiffany rk also appeared.

    Tisch: [@ mudcrab] I¡¯ve booked the earliest flight tomorrow. I¡¯ll check it for you tomorrow! ]

    Enjovano was moved, and this time was the time to race against time, and she didn¡¯t mention it.

    Then she sent a message to Reeve Walker, asking Reeve Walker to secretly go to Tempe University to find out who had been near Swan Pool that night.

    Wait until Hellen Jovano sends the message.

    It¡¯s like the group has exploded.

    Mo: [How can I find out this case of Xiang Mingjun, the suspect is your cousin now? ! ]

    Mucrab: [Why else do you think I¡¯m in a hurry for you to help me find out? ]

    Mo: [Are you sure there is nothing wrong with your sister? ]

    En Jovano pursed her lips: [I know her character well, and it¡¯s absolutely impossible to kill people! ]

    Ink: [Then it looks like some trouble! ]

 Chapter 279 Go to Tempe University to investigate

    After discussing with several people in the group, Enjovano got up, went to the window and stood for a while. After a long busy day, she was exhausted.

    Waiting for the unknown is the most tiring time!

    The cell phone next to theputer rang, and Hellen Jovano picked it up and looked at it. It was a strange number.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Enjovano is on the phone.

    The voice of the head is hoarse and maic.

    ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m Hans Grant.¡±

    En Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Is there any new news about the case of Karlen Thomas and Taylor?¡±

    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m calling you just to hope you don¡¯t get too anxious. I¡¯m here for everything, and I will never let anything happen to them.¡±

    En Jovano pinched her eyebrows: ¡°This matter should not be as simple as we thought. You are also checking on your side. What clues I find on my side will be provided to you.¡±

    At this time, she has no leisure to think about anything else.

    Fortunately, Hans Grant didn¡¯t say much. After saying something to let her take care of herself, she hung up the phone.

    Enjovano washed himself, changed his clothes and went out.

    Immediately after leaving the Jovano family, Hellen Jovano made a phone call to Everet Jovano.

    The other end was quickly connected.

    ¡°Hellen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Everjovano¡¯s voice sounds messy.

    ¡°Elder brother, where are you now?¡±

    After stopping for more than ten seconds, the noise on the other end of the phone was much smaller.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s voice is low.

    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with a friend. He knows several people who work in the police station. I¡¯ll see if I can get them to make a copy of the evidence for us.¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, this time, I suspect that the gang did it.¡±

    ¡°The gang?¡±

    Everet Jovano paused for a second.

    ¡°You can¡¯t be the wave of people who suspect stealing Prescriptions for All, can you? The purpose of that wave of people is that book. What does it have to do with Cher and Taylor Grant?¡±

    En Jovano pressed her lips tightly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the traces are handled too cleanly. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit like our previous car idents?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for continuous car idents, she didn¡¯t even find the abnormality!

    The gang kept making trouble in order to make the Jovano family chaotic.

    Enjovano hesitated, and she frowned.

    Since these people can already do this, why don¡¯t they take more drastic measures against the Jovano family itself?

    If these people dare to kill Xiang Mingjun, they should have the courage to do it to her.

    Do you think killing her has too much impact? Afraid of being traced?

    Enjovano pinched her eyebrows and had a terrible headache.

    To counter these people, we have to work out the secret of Prescriptions for All.

    It¡¯s only two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Hellen Jovano closes the window, draws the curtains, turns around and walks back to the room.

    She considered some ancient techniques, and some methods could hide other contents on the paper.

    Maybe there is something else in the book Prescriptions for All?

    Enjovano immediately logged into the search engine and began to study it.

    At 5: 30 in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano quietly went out of the Jovano family, and she drove all the way to Tempe University.

    There will be many mobile vendors in front of Tempe University. Hellen Jovano is dressed in casual clothes and mixed with the studentsing in and out, which is not obvious.

    She casually found a stall and sat down, surrounded by students talking about Xiang Mingjun¡¯s death.

    Xiang Mingjun, Karlen Thomas, Taylor Grant¨C

    These three people are well-known in Tempe University. Now, one of them is dead, and the other two were taken away by the police, which immediately aroused everyone¡¯s infinite imagination.

    ¡®my father works in that police station. Yesterday, I eavesdropped on his phone call, saying that all the evidence was avable!¡±

    Enjovano frowned when he heard it.

    This news has actually spread all over the world!

    She sat in the stall for a while and listened to several versions of the truth of the case before she got up and entered the Tempe University campus.

    In Tempe University, people passing by Hellen Jovano from time to time can asionally hear them mention the name of Xiang Mingjun.

    ¡°It¡¯s too scary. I will never dare to go to Swan Lake again!¡±

    ¡°Usually, Karlen Thomas and Xiang Mingjun have a good rtionship. How can such a thing happen suddenly?¡±

    ¡°I heard Taylor Grant was also arrested by the police. Would it be a love triangle? For example, Xiang Mingjun derailed Taylor Grant, and Karlen Thomas killed Xiang Mingjun because of love and hate? ¡±

    ¡°What love triangle? It¡¯s all a shot in the dark. I heard Taylor Grant was an aplice!¡±

    ¡°aren¡¯t Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant always in a good rtionship? Maybe Xiang Mingjun cheated, and Karlen Thomas wanted to kill people to vent his anger, so he pulled Taylor Grant to help her? ¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Anyway, Xiang Mingjun¡¯s family is very ordinary. Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant are both famousdies of the big family. Maybe they dare to do anything. After all, they have their families to support them.¡±

    There was a constant discussion, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled. She went all the way from the main road to the side road.

    ¡°Hello, ssmate, do you know how to get to Swan Pool?¡± Enjovano stopped a passing girl and asked.

    The girl gave Hellen Jovano a surprised look, pointing in a strange direction.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Enjovano nodded and thanked him.

    After asking a few more people along the way, Hellen Jovano got to thest path before reaching the swan pool under the strange eyes of others.

    She remembered that there was only one final path to Swan Lake, and now she is taking the same route that Taylor Grant and Karlen Thomas took that day.

    When passing a fork in the road, Hellen Jovano paused. It seems that this ce is very simr to the one described by Taylor Grant where she and Karlen Thomas separated.

    She squinted her eyes and observed the surrounding trees in detail, this short forest.

    The geographical location is remote in Tempe University, there is no one around, and it is quiet.

    Enjovano sighed in his heart, and went on walking inside. He didn¡¯t encounter any monitoring along the way, until he came to two L-shaped buildings, in which the Swan Pool was located.

    She looked around.

    These two L-shaped buildings should be closed and unused by Tempe University. Now it iste autumn, and the Swan Pool area looks particrly depressed. The police have finished the investigation, but no one around dares toe.

    Enjovano went to the pool and observed it carefully.

    As the police said, looking at the old mark of water, the water depth should be 1. 2 meters high, but now there is no water in the pool. It should have been drained by the police to take evidence.

    En Jovano looked at the deep moss in the pool. After an injured man fell in, the bottom was so slippery that it should be difficult to get up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Enjovano sighed, but she still didn¡¯t find any clues.

    She turned and looked at the L-shaped building. There were several monitors in the building, but they were all in the direction of the corridor in the building. Moreover, the two buildings had not been used for a long time, and even the red dots of the monitors were extinguished.

    Enjovano frowned and thought for a moment.

    Before the ident, there should be some young couplesing here.

    On her way here, she saw some mottled footprints in the woods beside her, and there were many footprints.

    As for the fingerprints by the swan pool, the police have already investigated, and there are no obvious clues.

 Chapter 280 Danger

    Enjovano knows in his heart that in fact, the police have been looking for ws very carefully, since there are no suspects left at the scene-

    She took a deep breath and turned to look at the usual path.

    The mottled footprints in the woods around the path may be the only thing that can be screened. Even if it is difficult, she will have a try.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t take the path again, but went into the short forest on the side.

    The trees in this forest are dense and block the sun. Even though it is afternoon, the light is very dim aftering in.

    I don¡¯t know what it will be like at night.

    Enjovano thought that many young couples like to date in the woods at night, but after the incident of Xiang Mingjun, there will definitely be no more, but this is also an investigation idea.

    In the woods, Hellen Jovano carefully surveyed the ce where she had passed, until she reached the middle of the woods, and she looked around.

    ¡®sure enough, there is no clue.¡± Enjovano sighed.

    She turned around and was about to leave when she saw something reflecting in one of the trees.

    Enjovano took a few steps before he reflected it. He suddenly thought of something, and just visible went back.

    In the branches of the woods, a camera for photography lies there quietly!

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes lit up, took the cuff and immediately climbed up the tree.

    Her skill is good, she climbed to the branch in a short time, picked up the camera and took a look.

    The camera is dark. It must be dead.

    Enjovano looked in the direction of the camera. The camera was facing an open space, but that ce was extremely secret.

    Three trees grow together thickly, forming a natural semicircle.

    Well, it¡¯s very suitable for young couples to have fun and do something shameless.

    Enjovano narrowed his eyes.

    The camera was out of power, and it was difficult to reach the roadside from this central direction. However, if someone who had been to the woods on the day of the incident was caught, she could find out and ask if there were any clues. She carried the camera in her arms.

    En Jovano remembers that there should be a charging ce in the library. She ns to charge the camera there and see what¡¯s inside.

    Just as she was about to reach the edge of the woods, her footsteps were slow, and there was a very finely broken sound of trees in her ear.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart was tight, his back was cold, and his body jerked aside for a moment!

    An arrow crossbow shot up from behind her and nailed it straight to the ce where she had just stood!

    Enjovano¡¯s back broke out in a cold sweat. If it had been a while ago before she had a baby, the arrow must have prated her right chest.

    She turned to look not far away, and a gray figure missed a blow, just visible and fled!

    This man has a ghost! But the other side has a crossbow in his hand!

    En Jovano bit his teeth, so he can¡¯t take care of it. After so long, he didn¡¯t find any clues. the Jovano family can¡¯t always be in a passive position and be framed!

    Enjovano ran to catch up with her, her body was flexible and her feet were swift, and she chased all the way out of the woods to the swan pool.

    The gray shadow went straight to a wall and turned over directly from the wall where the swan was removed!

    Enjovano stopped after catching up with the wall. She didn¡¯t know what was going on on on the other side of the wall, so she turned over rashly, and when she was at a height, she could easily be the target of others!

    Breathing heavily, she looked intently at the wall that the man had turned away.

    I remembered what the police had said before. If I wanted to go to Swan Lake, I had to walk through the woods or climb over the wall, except for a necessary path. These two ces were not monitored yet.

    Thought of here, Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes lit up!

    Maybe her thinking is wrong, and the murderer may have climbed over the wall!

    The man who attacked her just now didn¡¯t know whether he was the murderer or not, but after being frightened, he subconsciously chose the ce where he had sessfully escaped. Hellen Jovano stared at the wall where the man left and looked carefully, and finally found a very shallow footprint in a very high position!

    Even if a normal person splits, his feet won¡¯t be lifted so high. This is thest kick when he wants to climb over the wall after the run-up.

    In order to prevent the evidence from being destroyed, Hellen Jovano stood in situ and called the police officer Li, the captain in charge of the Karlen Thomas case in the police station.

    ¡°Officer Li? I¡¯m the sister of Karlen Thomas. I¡¯m at Tempe University now, and I found other clues about the murder of Xiang Mingjun!¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Officer Li asked Hellen Jovano to wait where he was, and they immediately came to investigate and collect evidence.

    Enjovano hung up the phone and looked around.

    It must be dangerous to stand here. There is no shelter around. Just now, the man is holding a crossbow. If he realizes his mistake just now, he will definitely appear again!

    Enjovano pressed her lips, and she couldn¡¯t retreat for Karlen Thomas!

    She was very energetic and stood where she was with her heart in her hand.

    After a few minutes, Hellen Jovano¡¯s mobile phone rang at her waist, and she took it out and took a look.

    It¡¯s a WeChat from Everet Jovano.

    Everjovano: [Hellen, why aren¡¯t you at home? Where have you been? ]

    Enjovano took a sip of his lips, looked around warily, and replied directly to his voice.

    ¡°Elder brother, you send someone to the Swan Pool of Tempe University right away. I should have met the murderer just now!¡±

    Even if it¡¯s not the murderer, it should be someone rted to the murderer!

    That head didn¡¯t go back to WeChat, but Everet Jovano called back directly.

    As soon as I got through, Hellen Jovano heard the angry breath in the voice of Everet Jovano: ¡°What are you fooling around with? ! Get back here right now! Do you know how dangerous it is to investigate by yourself? ¡±

    ¡°But I have already found some evidence.¡±

    En Jovano took a deep breath: ¡°But I don¡¯t think I¡¯m in a good situation now. I¡¯ve already contacted the police. It¡¯s not too far from here to calcte the time. Please send someone first.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Everjovano¡¯s gnashing voice came, ¡°No matter how important the evidence is, it¡¯s not as important as your safety, understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, brother, don¡¯t worry, I have recovered a lot recently.¡±

    Everjovano¡¯s side is in a hurry to arrange it.

    Outside the wall of the swan pool is a secluded side street.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    On the roof of a residential building not far across the street, a man with a crossbow took out his mobile phone.

    Answered a phone call.

    The head is a male voice with a mechanical feeling.

    ¡°Who told you to go to Tempe University!¡±

    Even after a voice changer, you can hear the anger of the person on the other end of the phone.

    The gray man with the crossbow shivered.

    ¡°It¡¯s a message from ErNian that Hellen Jovano went to Tempe University, and let¡¯s sneak attack her there in order to disrupt the situation! This is good for-¡±

    Sun Erniang is a pronoun. She is the third person in the organization, and most of the tasks in the organization are given by her.

    ¡®shut up!¡± The male voice of the head was hoarse after the voice changer. ¡°Don¡¯t kill her without my permission!¡±

    ¡°But my subordinates saw Hellen Jovano take a camera from the woods! She must have investigated something, and her subordinates lost their discretion when they came over the wall just now. Hellen Jovano might realize something! ¡°

 Chapter 281 Can hurt but not kill

    The gray crossbow man said, ¡°The other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be hurt, but it can¡¯t be killed. Go and clean up the traces!¡±

    Can you hurt or kill?

    The gray man hesitated: ¡°But ErNian means to get rid of Hellen Jovano-¡±

    There was a hoarse, murderous chuckle on the other end of the phone,

    Gray man heart fiercely a surprised.

    But the deputy leader of this organization! Sun Erniang only works for him!

    He immediately said, ¡°Got it! The subordinates will definitely clean it up! ¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    ¡°It will never hurt Hellen Jovano¡¯s life!¡±

    At the edge of the swan, Hellen Jovano frowned. Although the shoe prints on the wall were shallow, many things could still be found by the police.

    The height, weight and walking posture of the owner of the footprints.

    As long as we find these, and then check the surrounding surveince, there will be some clues.

    Enjovano looked around keenly.

    She looked at her watch and counted the time. In ten minutes at most, the Jovano family should be here.

    The wind blows across the campus, and it smells bleak.

    Enjovano stood for a moment, vaguely seeing a figure on the path when he came.

    She frowned and suddenly became nervous.

    Xiang Mingjun just happened. Supposedly, there is no student unioning.

    After the figure gradually approached, he could faintly see the basketball clothes he was wearing. Hellen Jovano looked at the figure of the bearer, and the tension between his brow gradually rxed.

    ¡°Yilin, how did youe here?¡±

    Luz Walker is in a hurry with a basketball in his hand.

    ¡°I just finished ying ball. I heard that a woman asked the way to Swan Pool, and I wondered if it could be my sister.¡±

    Luz Walker¡¯s basketball suit was soaked in thin sweat, and the sunset fell on him, like a mottled golden light.

    ¡°I heard about Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant, and I also asked some ssmates for details, which are not clear. Sister, are you here looking for clues? ¡±

    En Jovano nodded. She was still on guard for four weeks. Luz Walker stayed here all the time, and she couldn¡¯t guarantee his safety.

    ¡°Yilin, I still have some things to do. I¡¯lle to youter. Go back first.¡±

    Luz Walker trembles, his eyes fixed on Hellen Jovano.

    He hasn¡¯t seen his sister for a long time, but he also knows that she is busy with Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± Luz Walker asked sincerely.

    Enjovano smiled faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just going to hang around here for a while. You go back first.¡±

    Luz Walker sipped his lips, holding the basketball in his hand, and turned around in some loss.

    ¡°Sister, if you need to inquire with your ssmates, remember to tell me.¡±

    ¡°OK, I know.¡± Enjovano urged with a smile.

    She was relieved to see Luz Walker turn around and get ready to leave.

    Suddenly there was a subtle sound of surprises in the air. Hellen Jovano saw a nearby figure out of the corner of his eye, and immediately rolled forward.

    The steel bolt pierced the stone floor with a loud sound.

    Luz Walker, who had just walked a few steps, turned his head.

    Enjovano has dodged the second wave of attacks, and the bolt fell on the floor, making a hole in the thick stone floor, and the rubble copsed in a spider¡¯s mesh.

    Enjovano¡¯s face cooled down.

    It¡¯s over!

    This bolt¡¯s attack power is stronger than she imagined. If this bolt hits the footprints on the wall, it will definitely destroy the already shallow footprints!

    The archer obviously found it, and the next moment, the bolt came straight at the wall.

    Enjovano bite a tooth, she has no tools to fight the bolt!

    Just for a moment, a basketball appeared in the air and hit the edge of the bolt. The basketball burst and leaked, but it also made the arrow deviate from the direction!

    The steel arrow hit the wall not far from the footprints, causing a burst of dust and stone chips.

    Enjovano¡¯s face turned cold instantly!

    Her eyes quickly swept around, and there was nothing here! On the ground, however, there is some water left by previous pumping.

    The gray man with a crossbow aimed at the wall again!

    Enjovano bit his teeth, took off his coat directly, threw it into the standing water on the side, and waved it in the next second.

    The coat dipped in water was twisted by her conveniently, and with inertia, it hit the crossbow extremely fast!

    The steel bolt nged to the ground!

    En Jovano stared at the man not far away, and raised his voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have many arrows of this kind, do you?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t respond. He was wearing a mask on his face. Hellen Jovano couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, and trying to induce him to speak failed.

    The man just kept silent and mounted a steel arrow on the crossbow again.

    Luz Walker has rushed to Hellen Jovano¡¯s side.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m here, just go!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave. Here¡¯s a clue. This man is trying to destroy the clue. He must have something to do with the murderer!¡± Or, this person is the murderer.

    Luz Walker¡¯s face became solemn.

    Be careful to protect Hellen Jovano¡¯s side.

    In a twinkling, the gray man with a crossbow has reloaded the crossbow!

    Enjovano bit his teeth, and with the swing just now, he lost his skill because he was in a hurry!

    Some of my arms are twisted.

    ¡°Sister, be careful!¡± Luz Walker gave a scream.

    He was sweating in a hurry, and the other party was armed. He had nothing at hand, and he didn¡¯t know how to protect his sister!

    Two steel arrows were deflected again, and Hellen Jovano bit his teeth. It seems that this man came prepared!

    Her hands trembled slightly and her eyes were clear! It seems that the intensity of rehabilitation is still not enough these days!

    Enjovano stares at the direction of the gray man, and now she can¡¯t give up!

    Otherwise, after the mark left on the wall is destroyed by this man, there will really be no other clues, and then Karlen Thomas may really be identified as the murderer!

    Enjovano thought of the camera in her arms. She took it out and stuffed it into Luz Walker¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Yilin! Take this and leave first! ¡±

    Luz Walker said anxiously, ¡°No, I can¡¯t go first.¡±

    How could he leave his sister here alone!

    ¡°You listen, go back first! The police will be here in a minute. You can give this camera to the police then! Tell them that there are probably ssmates who dated in the woods before recorded in the camera. Ask those ssmates one by one to see if they have seen Karlen Thomas that night. ¡±

    Not only that, the owner of the camera is also a clue!

    En Jovano looked at Luz Walker with a stern voice: ¡°This is very important to me! Listen to me and leave quickly. ¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Luz Walker holds the camera everywhere!

    Enjovano¡¯s dusty wet coat swept off a steel arrow again.

    She squinted coldly.

    As long as she is here today, it is absolutely impossible for this person to destroy the clue!

    A siren sounded in the distance, and Luz Walker¡¯s eyes lit up!

    ¡°Sister, the police are here!¡±

    Not far from the gray, the man obviously panicked, and the bolt shot faster and faster.

    Enjovano is struggling to cope with it!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 282 Luz Walker was seriously injured

    After sweeping a bolt again, Hellen Jovano heard the voice of Luz Walker screaming beside him.

    ¡°Sister! Be careful! ¡±

    The next second, Luz Walker was standing in front of her, and Hellen Jovano looked at the teenager in front of her, with a steel bolt running through his right chest!

    The tip of the arrow appeared in front of her.

    There was blood on the arrow, Luz Walker stumbled painfully, and Hellen Jovano panicked.

    ¡°Yilin.¡±

    Not far away, the gray people obviously didn¡¯t expect that the whole people were dull for a moment, but they started to install new bolts again very quickly!

    Enjovano took this opportunity to help Luz Walker aside directly.

    There¡¯s no way out!

    She looked gloomy at the gray man!

    Now we have to take the initiative!

    Luz Walker can¡¯t move now. She has to keep that man in a hurry and not let him have a chance to hurt people!

    Enjovano dodged several steel arrows and quickly ran towards the gray man!

    She is extremely fast and flexible, and gray people can¡¯t aim at her for a moment.

    Moreover, aiming also needs stability, and between retreating and shooting, his arrows are more and more wide.

    Enjovano took a deep breath.

    Thirty meters!

    Twenty meters!

    Enjovano silently counted, and when she was fifteen meters away from the gray man, the gray man seemed to give up, just visible and ran away again!

    Enjovano, keep up.

    Hellen Jovano immediately stopped when the gray man climbed over the wall to leave again.

    She¡¯s not going to chase the gray man this time. The most important thing now is Luz Walker¡¯s condition!

    Enjovano made sure that the surrounding area was safe, and quickly returned to Luz Walker¡¯s side.

    Luz Walker is already sitting against the wall, and there is blood seeping out from the edge of the bolt on his chest!

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    Enjovano was a little flustered. Seeing Luz Walker¡¯s hand, he wanted to pull out the arrow himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± She spoke out in a hurry, and now she doesn¡¯t know where the bolt hurt. Blindly drawing her sword is likely to cause massive bleeding!

    Luz Walker¡¯s inner mouth oozed with a few threads of blood: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Enjovano bit her lower lip, and the prating wound on her right chest made her feel pain when she looked at it!

    She quickly took out her cell phone from her pocket and called the hospital.

    After the phone call, she immediately reached out and pressed Luz Walker¡¯s wound.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of Yilin, we will go to the hospital soon.¡±

    The sound of the police car from far to near, Hellen Jovano¡¯s hands full of blood, holding Luz Walker and looking towards the route.

    When the police car pulled up to the Swan Pool, police officer Li saw such a picture after getting off the bus. He looked a grave and immediately came running.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What happened? ¡±

    En Jovano had no time to borate: ¡°I should have met the real murderer. When the murderer attacked me, Yilin saved me!¡±

    Officer Li immediately ran aside and opened the car door: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first.¡±

    Enjovano held Luz Walker, pointed to some shoe prints on the wall, and handed the bloody camera in Luz Walker¡¯s hand to Officer Li.

    ¡°Please take this first. The footprint on the wall is the footprint of the murderer¡¯s departure. I¡¯m going to take him to the hospital now, and the rest will trouble you!¡±

    Officer Li said in a hurry, ¡°Let me take you there.¡±

    En Jovano shook his head: ¡°No, it¡¯s not convenient for you to be a policeman.¡±

    Her voice is hoarse.

    After putting Luz Walker in the back seat carefully, Hellen Jovano got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Officer Li is still confused when he is standing by the car. He is a policeman. What¡¯s inconvenient about sending someone to the hospital?

    The next second, he saw his police car flying out like an arrow!

    The speed on the road, it is absolutely will be stopped by the traffic police!

    Several other police officers have started to collect shoe prints and fingerprints by the wall.

    Officer Li looked at the camera of his mobile phone and looked up at several people.

    ¡°Collect the traces of those footprints well!¡±

    Talking, his eyes saw the steel bolt littering the ground.

    ¡°Actually killing people with this old-fashioned steel crossbow, which is more powerful than a gun at close range!¡± Officer Li¡¯s face grew cold.

    There are so many crossbows on the ground, it seems that the murderer shot many arrows!

    Mrs. Jovano will be fine?

    Officer Li was puzzled for a moment, but he said to the police officers on the side, ¡°Pick up all these steel crossbows and take them back to the police station, and hand them over to the technical department for fingerprint analysis.¡±

    Two blocks from Tempe University.

    A man in gray wore into a residential building, and soon after, a man in a ck suit and a briefcase came out of the building.

    He picked up his cell phone and answered the phone.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    The man gritted his teeth: ¡°Sorry, it failed! I, in my hurry to retreat, left some crossbows in the same ce, and my fingerprints were on those crossbows. ¡±

    The kid¡¯s male voice was angry.

    ¡°I let you to deal with the evidence! But you left more evidence? ¡±

    The man in the suit gritted his teeth: ¡°That Hellen Jovano is really too difficult to deal with. She has a very good skill, and she knocked my steel crossbow out of the way with only one dress.¡±

    ¡°When you say such things, you shouldn¡¯t praise her skill, but you should call yourself rubbish.¡±

    The man at the head said coldly.

    ¡°Is Hellen Jovano hurt?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t aim at her fatal part at all, as you told me, but still a bolt didn¡¯t hit.¡±

    The man thought about it and added, ¡°It was just a shot of a student beside her.¡±

    The hoarse voice sounded with a slight electric current: ¡°What kind of a student.¡±

    The man pursed his lips in the suit: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard that the boy¡¯s name was Sister Hellen Jovano-¡±

    The call came to an abrupt end.

    The man in the suit was confused, but he could hear the sound of a police car not far away. His eyes shed slightly, and his face went into the subway station entrance as usual.

    Enjovano drove a police car all the way down the road, and soon arrived at the Third Hospital of Tempe City.

    Luz Walker was quickly sent to the emergency operating room, and Hellen Jovano waited anxiously outside the door.

    The phone rang again and again, and she took it out and looked at it. It was Everet Jovano calling.

    Everjovano gasped at the other end: ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m at the Swan Pool of Tempe University. Officer Li has told me about your situation. You are in great danger now! Don¡¯t go anywhere in the hospital. I¡¯ll send someone to protect you now! ¡±

    ¡°No brother, those people are noting for me.¡± Enjovano¡¯s voice is hoarse.

    Today¡¯s man in gray must havee to clean up the scene twice, and then hit her looking for clues.

    The only evidence of No. 2 is not on her now, and the gang shouldn¡¯t haveid hands on her.

    Enjovano stared at the door of the operating room, and his heart was very nervous.

    She held the phone slightly tight: ¡°Big Brother, call Matt Walker, give him a vacation, and tell him toe to the hospital quickly.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Everjovano¡¯s voice was dignified, and he immediately remembered what Officer Li had just said.

    He eximed, ¡°Is that injured student Luz Walker? !¡±

 Chapter 283 How sure are you?

    Enjovano has always been calm, but at this time he brought some tears.

    ¡°Yes, Yilin was injured to help me block the arrow, and the whole right chest was prated. Now life and death are uncertain, and they are being rescued! ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Matt Walker right away. You wait in the hospital, and I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    Doctors kepting in and out, bags of blood were taken in, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand was clenched tightly.

    After waiting for a long time, I didn¡¯t see Luz Walker being pushed out of the emergency room. Hellen Jovano bit his teeth and wished he couldn¡¯t rush into the operating room!

    Time is getting very slow, and it feels like years. Hellen Jovano stares at the operating room door.

    After a while, a nurse came out of the operating room.

    ¡°What about family members? Where are the families of the injured?¡±

    En Jovano hurried forward: ¡°The family hasn¡¯te yet. I¡¯m his friend. What can I do now?¡±

    The nurse frowned.

    ¡°The operation is dangerous, and we need the consent of the family to sign it.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s heart lifted: ¡°What is his current situation?¡±

    ¡°Not so good!¡±

    The nurse was anxious to go back to the operating room. ¡°I have to go in and talk to the doctor first. Please urge the family members as soon as possible, and ask them toe and sign after theye.¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Everet Jovano hurried down the corridor with Matt Walker¡¯s!

    Matt Walker¡¯s face was full of eagerness.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, how is my brother?¡±

    Enjovano looked at Matt Walker, and his lips trembled slightly.

    ¡°Now his condition is very bad. The nurse was just looking for his family to sign it. Please sign it first.¡±

    Matt Walker didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately went aside to sign.

    Everjovano looked worried: ¡°Hellen, are you hurt?¡±

    En Jovano turned his head to look at the door like the operating room, and his voice choked: ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, but a shower of him-¡±

    What if something happens to Luz Walker? She¡¯d rather it was her who got hurt today!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yilin will definitely be fine.¡± Everjovano gently soothed Hellen Jovano.

    Before Hellen Jovano was broadcast live, Luz Walker helped her adjust the equipment. Everyone in the Jovano family knew this child.

    Matt Walker rushed over after signing, stood at the door of the operating room, and waited anxiously.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, can you tell me what happened? When I went to sign it just now, the nurse told me that my brother had a prating wound in his right chest and was shot by a crossbow. ¡±

    Enjovano clenched his teeth: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shen. Lin was shot by a crossbow because he was trying to save me. ¡±

    Matt Walker whispered, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I don¡¯t me you. I just want to know what happened.¡±

    In front of the operating room, Hellen Jovano told Matt Walker a little bit about what happened today.

    In the end, Hellen Jovano looked guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have let Yilin leave then.¡±

    Matt Walker stood there for a long time after listening to this, and finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°I won¡¯t me you, Mrs. Jovano, since Yilin saved you. I won¡¯t go against his will and me the people he wants to protect. He just did what he thought was worth doing. ¡±

    Matt Walker looked up at the door of the operating room and said, ¡°I just hope nothing happens to Yilin.¡±

    Enjovano is holding her palm quietly. She always regards Luz Walker as her own brother!

    Looking at the operating room door, Hellen Jovano got anxious.

    Normally, the operation should be finished!

    This is not a hospital, and Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t know the dean here, so he can¡¯t go in and watch Luz Walker¡¯s operation in person.

    When the nurse came out again, she looked worried.

    En Jovano hurried up: ¡°Nurse, how is the patient?¡±

    The nurse still shook her head and looked heavy: ¡°It¡¯s not very good.¡±

    Enjovano bit his teeth, lifted his foot and walked towards the operating room.

    The nurse stopped her in a hurry: ¡°Miss, please calm down. Your words will affect the patient¡¯s surgical treatment.¡±

    Enjovano took a deep breath and immediately took out his cell phone.

    She called Jack Martin directly.

    ¡®dean Shen, I¡¯m Hellen Jovano.¡±

    Jack Martinughed, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, what can I do for you?¡±

    Enjovano quickly exined the current situation of Luz Walker: ¡°I need you to contact the president of the Third Hospital, and let me go into the operating room to see Luz Walker perform the operation myself!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Jack Martin immediately sank after listening to the words: ¡°OK, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll call right away!¡±

    After five minutes, however, the door of the operating room opened again, and the nurse came out of the room, looking strangely at several people in front of the operating room.

    ¡°who is Hellen Jovano?¡±

    Enjovano immediately came out: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Thene in with me.¡±

    The nurse took Hellen Jovano into the operating room.

    In the operating room, Luz Walker was lying on the operating bed, and Hellen Jovano hurried to the doctor Wang.

    She looked at it carefully, and the level of the surgeon was OK, but ¡­ Just Yilin¡¯s injury was too serious.

    Enjovano bit his teeth.

    Soon, the doctor encountered a difficult problem.

    The bolt in Luz Walker is right next to a big blood vessel!

    If you don¡¯t pay attention, you may not even have a chance to rescue.

    The surgeon looked at some hemp ws.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. It must be carefully removed bit by bit!¡±

    En Jovano bit his teeth: ¡°There is no time to move away bit by bit. He has been losing blood!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The surgeon frowned, ¡°Am I not giving him a blood transfusion? If you don¡¯t move it, there is no better way! ¡±

    The nurse stepped forward and touched the surgeon¡¯s hand.

    ¡®dr. Wang, this is called in by the dean himself. I heard that he is an operating doctor in the first hospital.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t tell Hellen Jovano¡¯s true identity to the president of Tempe City Third Hospital. The surgeon, Dr. Wang, frowned and stared at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°If you are asked to move the arrow, how sure are you?¡±

    Enjovano bit his teeth and looked at Luz Walker¡¯s bleeding blood.

    ¡®seventy percent!¡±

    Dr. Wang, the surgeon, is Zheng. If he directly pulls the arrow, he is only three points sure.

    However, he didn¡¯t say much, so he put the scalpel aside directly.

    ¡°You do it, I¡¯m not so sure!¡±

    Enjovano nodded and put on gloves. She gave Dr. Wang a grateful look.

    To know that the surgeon is Dr. Wang this time, if something goes wrong, the surgeon will generally be responsible for it.

    Enjovano lowered his head and operated on Luz Walker to move the arrow bit by bit.

    Her hand is as steady as a machine, but no dexterous machine can keep up with it.

    Dr. Wang and several interns on the side were amazed.

    Enjovano doesn¡¯t care about the eyes of people around him.

    Three minutester, when her steel sword was finally pulled out, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    This is the most difficult level, finally passed!

    Enjovano felt weak all over: ¡°What about the patient¡¯s indicators? !¡±

    One side is responsible for monitoring the life status of the equipment nurses urgent track.

    ¡°Everything is fine!¡±

    Enjovano breathed a sigh of relief, and the rest of the suture task was handed over to Dr. Wang just now.

    After the doctor sewed up the wound, Wang looked up at Hellen Jovano in admiration.

    ¡°Your surgical technique is really amazing. Which one did you learn from?¡±

    Enjovano nced at Dr. Wang and said in a low voice, ¡°Jack Martin.¡±

    ¡°It turned out to be Dean Shen. It¡¯s a great teacher and a great apprentice!¡±

    Enjovano is not in the mood to talk too much with Dr. Wang.

    When Luz Walker¡¯s wound was treated, she immediately followed the operation and pushed the bed out of the operating room.

    Outside the operating room, Matt Walker and Everet Jovano have been waiting for a long time. When Hellen Jovanoes out, he immediately steps forward.

    En Jovano nodded at the two men: ¡°Yilin is fine.¡±

    Matt¡¯s dignified face rxed, and immediately his eyes looked at Hellen Jovano withplicated eyes. He heard his younger brother Luz Walker say that Hellen Jovano had invited internationally renowned Dr. Hana to do his surgery before.

    What about Yilin¡¯s this time?

    Why can Enjovano go directly to the operating room?

    I¡¯ve never heard of her having surgery before.

    Matt Walker¡¯s eyes gotplicated, but when he saw his younger brother on the bed, he immediately put his doubts behind him.

 Chapter 284 Who is the owner of the camera

    Three people pushed Luz Walker¡¯s ward and quickly returned to the ward.

    In the ward, Matt Walker sat at the bedside, looking worried.

    En Jovano whispered aside, ¡°Yilin is basically out of danger now. As long as the wound is not infected and care is taken, nothing will happen!¡±

    ¡°This is a blessing in misfortune!¡±

    Everjovano looked at Matt Walker: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have informed my mother to find two most experienced nurses to take care of Yilin.¡±

    Matt Walker nodded his head.

    Enjovano looked at Luz Walker on the bed, his heart still aching.

    ¡°Leave it to us to take care of Yilin.¡±

    Matt shook his head, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I¡¯ve also heard something about what happened in the Jovano family. I know that the Jovano family has a lot of important things to do recently, and I¡¯m a little worried, no matter how professional the carers are. Let me take care of my brother myself. At least I can feel at ease when I look at him.¡±

    Matt Walker spoke and looked up at Everet Jovano: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, can you give me a few days off? After I take care of my brother and make sure he is not at risk of infection, I will go back to work.¡±

    Everet Jovano naturally agrees.

    Enjovano stayed with Luz Walker in the ward for a long time, until the cell phone in her pocket rang.

    She went out of the ward with her mobile phone and connected the call.

    That¡¯s officer Li¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, the camera you brought back is fully charged. Do you want toe back and have a look together? ¡±

    Enjovano took a deep breath. Although she also wanted to stay here to take care of Luz Walker, things on Karlen Thomas¡± side were waiting to be dealt with. Fortunately, Luz Walker was out of danger.

    En Jovano went into the ward and looked at Everet Jovano: ¡°Brother, you stay here with Lin Lin. Now I have to go to the police station.¡±

    Everjovano frowns: ¡°Why did you go to the police station again?¡±

    ¡°I found a camera in the Swan Pool of Tempe University today, and now it is fully charged. Officer Li asked me if I wanted to go and have a look.¡± Enjovano whispered.

    Everjovano frowns: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Say, he turned to Matt Walker.

    Matt Walker smiled and nodded, ¡°You guys go. Yilin is out of danger. I wish he had me to take care of him here.¡±

    Enjovano said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shen!¡±

    Matt Walker shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, in fact, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with our Shen family. Yilin often told me that if it weren¡¯t for you, neither I nor she would be dead by now.¡±

    Coming out of the hospital, Everet Jovano drove the car and Hellen Jovano sat in the co-pilot.

    On the way to the police station, Hellen Jovano looked out of the window.

    The heartbeat in my chest just stopped slightly at the moment.

    Everjovano reached out and patted Hellen Jovano on the shoulder when he drove to the intersection.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run around alone in the future. Although you found the evidence, if it was you who had an ident today-I really don¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    Enjovano felt hot and nodded his head.

    ¡°I know, brother, when this matter of Karlen Thomas is over, we must find out the ck hand behind it as soon as possible, or our Jovano family will never have peace!¡±

    Enjovano spoke, his eyes stained with some rage.

    Kill Karlen Thomas¡¯s boyfriend, frame Karlen Thomas, and hurt Luz Walker!

    If these people dare to hurt the people around her, they have already touched her bottom line.

    She will never let go!

    After the car drove to the police station, Hellen Jovano called police officer Li, and soon a policeman came out and took them to the evidenceboratory.

    When Enjovano entered the door, Officer Li frowned and was watching the video on the screen.

    Seeing someonee in, Officer Li ordered a pause directly.

    ¡°Officer Li, have you found anything new?¡±

    Officer Li coughed awkwardly: ¡°Although the records in this camera you brought are useful, if we go to these ssmates for this reason, they may not be willing to cooperate!¡±

    En Jovano was slightly dazed: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Police officer Li said.

    En Jovano picked up the camera, which is now connected to the big screen. She rummaged through several and picked one to y.

    When you see people in the camera, it¡¯s basically night time. This camera is advanced and has some night vision functions.

    Vaguely, you can see that couples areughing and saying something at first.

    At the back, there are some inappropriate contents for children-

    Enjovano paused the video, sipped his lips and thought of where the camera was today.

    ¡°So this camera is used for this. It¡¯s a peeping tom camera.¡±

    En Jovano thought for a moment. She turned to Officer Li and asked, ¡°Officer Li, can the owner of this camera find out?¡±

    ¡°I have shown the camera to the people in the technical department and asked them to investigate.¡±

    Police officer Li said, ¡°Actually, finding these people in the video is of little use. The most important thing is to find the owner of this camera.¡±

    ¡°I just checked. The price of this camera on the Inte is about 30, 000 yuan, which is not a small sum for a student. Besides, he has this hobby of peeping. He can¡¯t leave the camera there without taking it back. But when you went today, the camera was still there, and the power was out, which proves that the camera was on the treest night. The owner of this camera may have found something and was afraid, so he didn¡¯t dare to take the camera back. ¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    She looked at the model of the camera and remembered it.

    Coming out of the police station, Hellen Jovano sat in the car. He turned on his mobile phone and sent the camera model directly to the Green Mansion elders.

    The technical support department of the police should not move faster than Mo.

    After the camera model of En Jovano was sent to the ink, the ink replied in less than five minutes.

    Ink: [I have pulled out all the sales records of this camera in Tempe City. ]

    Mo: [Give me five more minutes, and I¡¯ll find out all the people in Tempe University who have this camera for you. ]

    Five minutester, Mo sent a list.

    There are only a dozen people in the list.

    There are also a few ink forks on it.

    Enjovano typed in confusion: [What do you mean by the ones you crossed out? ]

    Ink: [I hacked the intr of Tempe University. Those crossed out don¡¯t go in the direction of Swan Pool. ]N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    En Jovano raised an eyebrow: [Then there are only five people left in the remaining list. If two girls are removed, three boys are the most suspicious. Mo, which of these three boys do you think is more suspicious? ]

    Mo quickly picked out one of the boys who looked very gentle and wore gold-rimmed sses.

    Mo: [You can focus on this person. He likes to walk around the Swan Pool best. Here is his information. ]

 Chapter 285 Knowing people, knowing faces, not knowing hearts

    Enjovano received the information of the boys and read it carefully.

    This boy is still a minor celebrity in Tempe University.

    He got good grades and was the head of the photography department at Tempe University.

    En Jovano frowned and typed: [This kind of person ¡­ shouldn¡¯t be? ]

    Xiu-xian Zuo emerged.

    Heartless Hooligan: [Who knows? You know people, you know faces, but you don¡¯t know hearts. The more such people are, the more different hobbies they may hide. ]

    Enjovano nodded and put away his cell phone.

    Everjovano was driving to the Jovano family when he saw Hellen Jovano finally put his cell phone away and asked, ¡°Is there any new clue?¡±

    En Jovano nodded his head: ¡°The owner of the camera I saw today has only three left.¡±

    Talking, Hellen Jovano sent the information of the remaining three people to Officer Li.

    After a while, Officer Li answered three question marks.

    Officer Li: [Mrs. Jovano, what channel did you take? How did you check it so fast? Until now, our technology department has pulled out the list of all the people in Tempe City, and is checking them one by one. ]

    Enjovano evaded the previous question.

    Enjovano: [Officer Li, now that the list hase out, what do you think we should do? ]

    Officer Li said, [Since this man left his camera at the scene and didn¡¯t get it back, it shows that he has a ghost in his heart, so if the police went to question him, he might not say anything. ]

    En Jovano did think about it, but it was already illegal for this person to take pictures of others¡± shame with a camera, not to mention whether the owner of the camera ¡°appreciated¡± it himself or sold it online.

    Enjovano thought about it.

    Her staff replied: [Officer Li, why don¡¯t you leave these people to me to get in touch? ]

    After sending the message, police officer Li quickly replied: [OK, be safe! ]

    Officer Li¡¯s attitude towards Hellen Jovano is much better than yesterday. As a policeman, he can feel that Hellen Jovano is seriously finding out the truth.

    It was hard evidence before, but today Hellen Jovano was attacked, which became very strange.

    Especially in Swan Pool, someone dares to kill people with crossbows.

    Officer Li knows fairly well that if it weren¡¯t for Hellen Jovano, they might never be able to see the subtle footprints on the wall.

    When the car drove to the Jovano family, Hellen Jovano¡¯s cell phone rang again.

    She picked it up and looked at it. It was Hans Grant.

    After getting through, the voice over there was anxious.

    ¡°Hellen, are you okay?¡±

    Enjovano listened to the familiar and haggard voice, lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The hurried voice of the head eased for a few seconds: ¡°It¡¯s good to be okay-¡±

    Enjovano whispered, ¡°You yed just in time, and I found some clues today.¡±

    ¡°I know all this. Just now, Officer Li called and said.¡±

    Now that she has said it, she has nothing to say.

    En Jovano listened to the familiar voice and pursed her lips: ¡°Do you have anything else?¡±

    ¡°Officer Li just told me that you want to personally contact the three men who are suspected to be camera owners.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t go in person.¡±

    ¡°But even if you see the three of them in person, what can you do to identify which person the camera belongs to? Even if you find someone, how are you going to get them to tell the truth? ¡±

    Enjovano frowned, and she was also upset about it.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice rang: ¡°Leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll give you an answer before tomorrow evening.¡±

    En Jovano hesitated: ¡°No, I¡¯ll figure it out myself-¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hellen, this matter is not only about the Jovano family, but Taylor is also involved.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to bear this alone.¡±

    En Jovano sighed in his heart, ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll wait for your news tomorrow.¡±

    The car drove back to the Jovano family and stopped in the courtyard of the Jovano family.

    As soon as Enjovano got off the bus, he saw Mingyuzhuing out of the house in a hurry.

    ¡°Hellen!¡± Ming Yuzhu¡¯s face was worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Mom, do I look like something¡¯s wrong to you?¡± Enjovanoughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put on airs for me!¡±

    Mingzhu was so angry that she pped Hellen Jovano on the back: ¡°I have heard what your brother said about your investigation! I was almost hurt by someone! ¡±

    En Jovano smiled guiltily: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my brother, my brother just exaggerates.¡±

    ¡°He exaggerated? If he exaggerates, how can Luz Walker be lying in the hospital now? ¡±

    When Ming Yuzhu said this, she sighed, ¡°Yilin is really a good boy. I liked him before, but I didn¡¯t expect you to get such a heavy injury this time!¡±

    When talking about Luz Walker, Hellen Jovano¡¯s mood became depressed: ¡°Mom, if you are free recently, often go to the hospital to see him. I have to investigate Cher¡¯s affairs, and I may not have time for the time being. ¡±

    Ming Yuzhu nodded: ¡°I will definitely go. After all, he saved you. When Yilin wakes up, I n to take him to Our Jovano Family to recuperate until I get well. ¡±

    Enjovano thought about it and nodded his head.

    There are only two people in Luz Walker¡¯s family, Matt Walker. Although Matt Walker is Luz Walker¡¯s brother, he is a man after all, and he probably doesn¡¯t take care of some things that carefully.

    What Enjovano and Mingyuzhu said went into the living room.

    There is no one in the living room, Hellen Jovano. It looks like Ming Yuzhu: ¡°Mom, where are my uncle and aunt?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu sighed, ¡°Cher is locked in the police station now. Do you think your uncle and aunt can stay at home with peace of mind? They went out to ask for a rtionship. ¡±

    ¡°What is the rtionship?¡± En Jovano had some doubts. ¡°Cher didn¡¯t do anything. When the police investigation is over, Cher can be released.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you know that your aunt loves Karlen Thomas the most. Even if it¡¯s only one in ten thousand, she doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to Karlen Thomas.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Let them be busy. It¡¯s better for them to be busy than to stay at home and think.¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room and wash up first.¡± Enjovano went straight back to her room on the second floor to wash, and then she caressed her right shoulder.

    Today, I twisted my shoulder while swinging my wet coat, and it hasn¡¯t healed yet.

    She grinned into the small study on one side and turned on theputer.

    Enjovano entered the forum of Green Mansion, and now she has time to talk to Mo about it slowly.

    Among the elders, Hellen Jovano said some of his conjectures.

    Mucab: [Mo, I¡¯ve already thought about it. Although there is no monitoring at the Swan Pool at Tempe University, if the other partyes over the wall, no matter which way you take, you can¡¯tpletely avoid the monitoring! And that man is still carrying a crossbow today, so please help me check all the people carrying things today. ]

    Ink: [You really treat me like a cow. ]

    Enjovano had augh and sent a voice.

    ¡°When we find out the next meeting, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡±

 Chapter 286 The Other Side of Hans Grant

    Enjovano looked at the task interface of the forum.

    The task she posted in the forumst time has been picked up by several people, and it should be under investigation.

    Enjovano sighed in a low voice. There were so many people who took the task, but there was no progress in all the investigations.

    What does the organization in the dark really want?

    Sitting on the bed, Hellen Jovano found out the painful medicine from the room and gently rubbed his right shoulder.

    After about an hour, the ink has returned the message.

    Ink: [I¡¯ve checked from the map. The wall he climbed is surrounded by two blocks, all of which are monitored. ]

    Enjovano looked at dozens of pictures sent by Mo.

    Ink: [ording to the approximate time you provided, ording to pedestrians¡± walking posture and carrying things, I screened out these dozens of people. Please see if there are any familiar ones. ]

    Enjovano frowned at the picture.

    These pictures of Mo are not only from the monitoring of two blocks, but some of them are obviously taken after the monitoring of small shops along the street has been hacked, and the pixels are not high.

    After several choices, she locked in two people.

    One is pregnant, and the other is a suit man with a briefcase.

    Enjovano sent the photo ink back: [Help me check these two people. ]

    Just the goal of two people, in the hands of the hacker, Ink handled it quite quickly, but it took only a few minutes to reply to two videos.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t click to see: [What¡¯s the situation? ]

    Mo: [If you are sure that one of these two people is the one who attacked you, it should be the man in a suit. The other pregnant woman lives nearby, is a civil servant, is really pregnant, and is on maternity leave now. ]

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes were fixed on the man in the suit: [Have you found his whereabouts? ]

    Ink: [I can¡¯t find it. He should have help. He avoided most of the surveince except some that he couldn¡¯t avoid. Thest ce he saw was a development zone in north city, where all the houses were demolished, let alone surveince, and there were few people. ]

    Enjovano bit his lower lip, reached out and pped the table directly.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this again!¡±

    The secret whereabouts of these people made her feel helpless!

    Enjovano asked Mo to continue to check the previous surveince for her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Although the real murderer who killed Xiang Mingjun can¡¯t be caught now, in fact, the suspicion of Karlen Thomas has been basically cleared.

    With the appearance of the gray man today, the police will also realize that Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant were wronged.

    All that¡¯s left is the question of physical evidence.

    Enjovano was thinking, when the car stopped downstairs. She ran to the window and took a look. Palmer Thomas and Fang Meiyan were back.

    Enjovano changed into casual clothes and hurried downstairs.

    In the living room, Palmer Thomas has a calm face.

    Fang Meiyan was pacing anxiously.

    ¡°Aunt, uncle.¡± Enjovano went downstairs and immediately called out.

    Fang Meiyan looked up and saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s anxious mood, which seemed to ease some. She walked quickly to Hellen Jovano¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hellen, I heard from your mother that today you went to that swan pool to investigate clues. How did the investigation go?¡±

    En Jovano soothed Fang Meiyan¡¯s hands: ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t think too much about it. I went there today and found some new clues. I promise you Karlen Thomas wille out.¡±

    Palmertomas stood by and sighed.

    ¡°Hellen, your mother said that when you went to investigate clues today, someone attacked you. Were you scared?¡±

    Fang Meiyan smell speech, a face of guilt.

    ¡°I was in a hurry, Hellen. You¡¯ve done your best, and I¡¯m still asking you.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, something happened to Cher. I can understand your feelings.¡± En Jovano advised in a low voice, ¡°And it¡¯s actually a good thing that I was attacked today, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Palmthomas knows what Hellen Jovano means.

    ¡°Aunt, you can rest assured that the police have started to re-investigate those exhibits. Before long, Cher wille out.¡±

    Fang Meiyan just put down her heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Green Vi.

    In the dark living room, a slender figure sits on a ck leather sofa.

    Hans Grant lifted his eyes, and the three people opposite him were too scared to lift their eyes.

    ¡°Tell me, who put the camera in the woods?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice seemed to be forced, and all three people¡¯s legs trembled.

    Today, all three people were brought here from everywhere.

    After a few seconds of silence, Hans Grant narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to say yes?¡±

    One of the chubby boys was so scared that his legs were weak and his voice trembled.

    ¡°This gentleman, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to talk about it, but I-I don¡¯t know what kind of woods you are asking about. Well, I do have a camera!¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°Where is your camera?¡±

    The fat boy was busy saying, ¡°It¡¯s at my roommate¡¯s! He borrowed it a while ago and said that he wanted to take pictures of his girlfriend! ¡±

    Hans Grant nodded, and David Brown on the side picked up his cell phone and pointed it at the other end.

    ¡°Go and check it out.¡±

    The living room is very quiet, but there seems to be an invisible tension in the air that is raging and squeezing, making them even struggle to breathe!

    After about five minutes.

    There¡¯s a movement on David Brown¡¯s side. He put his cell phone on speakerphone directly.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, the camera has been found in the hands of his roommate in the bedroom, and the model matches.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded his head.

    David Brown looked at the fat male star and was polite.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s none of your business, please wait for a moment. We will send a special car to take you backter. ¡±

    The fat boy sat on a chair not far away under the guidance of the rain.

    ¡°Next.¡± Hans Grant light way.

    The remaining two boys have long been scared silly.

    The tall one is staring. What¡¯s the situation? This guy tied them up in the middle of the night just to ask about the camera? !

    What¡¯s the big secret about his camera?

    And just now that boy said, where is the camera? The man in front of him can actually check it out in a few minutes!

    Just thinking, David Brown hase to him.

    ¡°You have heard what you said before. As far as our investigation is concerned, you also have a camera of the same model. Where is it now?¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°I was short of moneyst month, so I hung it on a second-hand tform and sold it!¡±

    Does this-does this have any impact?

    David Brownughed, ¡°Please show us the sales record.¡±

    With trembling hands, the boy took out his mobile phone from his pocket. After opening the second-hand tform, I found the record of selling cameras from the transaction records and handed it to David Brown.

    David Brown checked it out.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, his camera was indeed sold a month ago, and when it was sold, the items in the mail were insured, with the camera and model marked on it. There should be no mistake.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes fell on thest boy. The boy looked gentle for ten times, belonged to the gentle school, and wore golden sses on his face.

    ¡°What about yours?¡±

 Chapter 287 The owner of the camera

    David Brown has already asked the second boy to sit down, sitting next to the fat boy just now.

    That gentle boy tried to keep himself calm.

    ¡°I lost my camera.¡±

    ¡°Lost?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    David asked aside, ¡°When was it lost?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact time, but I found my camera was gone when I wanted to use itst week.¡± The boy looked a little confused.

    ¡°Why do you ask this?¡±

    David nodded, took out a stack of photos from the side table and handed them to the boy.

    ¡°This is what you said has lost the camera? Lost itst week, so what was it in your hand three days ago? ¡±

    It¡¯s the surveince screen of Tempe University in the photo.

    Mark the time in the upper right corner. Three days ago, this boy came out of the library with a camera in his hand.

    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know, maybe I remember wrong!¡± The boy panicked.

    His eyes wandered from side to side, obviously guilty.

    David Brown¡¯s voice became cold.

    He stood up and looked down at the boys.

    ¡°What we asked you about this camera is that there is something to investigate. Please also cooperate.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are going to investigate.¡± The boy suddenly blurted out.

    David Brown sneered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not investigating the fact that you sold those candid films on international illegal websites.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand. ¡± The boy¡¯s legs are weak with fear.

    Those films he made are expensive in reality, so the prices on the website are very high.

    What he can shoot is, after all, his ssmates, all students of Tempe University! Once exposed, I¡¯m afraid those students will eat him!

    And Tempe University will definitely punish him, and his life is finished!

    If he faces prosecution, he may spend the rest of his life in prison!

    The boy shivered, and he used virtual IP and bought bank cards whether he sent or received money.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    He always pays attention to secrecy when doing things. How did the man in front of him know?

    David Brown¡¯s face is cold. ¡°ssmate, we don¡¯t have much time. I hope you won¡¯t challenge our patience.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you are saying! You¡¯d better let me go now, otherwise, I¡¯ll sue you for kidnapping. ¡± The boy shouted with courage.

    David Brown shook his head in disappointment: ¡°It seems that you are really not going to talk.¡±

    The boy looked at the other two students sitting on the chair: ¡®my ssmates are all here. What do you want to do to me? Don¡¯t you dare to kill the three of us? ¡±

    For a moment, the two boys sitting in the chair stared angrily at the gold-rimmed sses man.

    Just now, that man has said that there is nothing between them, and this man has to drag them into the water!

    The man just finished talking about sses.

    In the next second, David Brown¡¯s action was extremely fast, and he threw the boy to the ground with a sharp shot!

    The boy cried loudly and stood up at once, but before he rolled over, David Brown¡¯s foot had already stepped on his hand.

    ¡°Do you want to try the feeling of all broken bones in your hand?¡± David Brown sneered.

    Gold-rimmed sses man looked at David Brown in horror, only feeling that the person in front of him was as horrible as the messenger from the dead.

    And on the sofa behind him, there¡¯s the Yan!

    He, he was still polite before! Even now, when people are so threatened, they ask questions politely with a smile, even with your words!

    The boys on the ground are scared silly.

    ¡°In fact, you know very well in your heart why we are looking for you. All you have to do is tell what happened that night obediently. We are not interested in other things about you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know which night you are talking about.¡± The boy gave a stubborn sentence.

    David Brown nodded, lifted his foot and kicked it directly to the boy¡¯s chin!

    In the next ten minutes, two boys sitting in chairs experienced the scariest pictures in their lives!

    David Brownid hands on him perfectly, leaving no scars, but his hands were like demons. Once he touched a joint, it was removed.

    However, in two minutes, the original gold-rimmed sses man was as soft as noodles, lying on the ground, even his jawbone was removed, his tongue drooped outside, and he was drooling constantly.

    He screamed, but he couldn¡¯t make too much noise.

    David Brown squatted down and smiled in front of him, ¡°Are you going to say it now?¡±

    The boy nodded hard and crawled on the ground like a worm.

    David Brown¡¯t connect the joints of his body immediately, but he just raised his hand to connect the mandible.

    ¡°I, I said! I said! Please connect my joints. ¡±

    ¡°Say it first.¡± David smiled politely, looking like a business.

    ¡°You made a very correct choice. If you don¡¯t say anything today, maybe there won¡¯t be a person like you in the world tomorrow.¡±

    The boy gritted his teeth, and when he saw David Brown, he wanted to do it again. He howled like a ghost, ¡°Just, just that day-¡±

    ¡°I climbed up the tree when I set up the machine that day, and soon a pair of men and women came under the tree. I heard the woman say to a man, be sure to clean it up! I was still a little curious-¡±

    Gold-rimmed sses are awkward.

    ¡°I thought these two men were having an affair in the woods, talking about cleaning something up, so I peeked in the tree for a while, but the woman kept standing nearby and didn¡¯t leave. After a short time, the man came back and said Xiang Mingjun wasing soon, so let the woman go first.¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡± David Brown asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, because the grove is usually a small couple in our school, and those who have no money to open a room or find excitement often have sex there. They are a man and a woman, and the man let the woman go, saying that Xiang Mingjun will arriveter. At that time, I thought it was a gay couple, so I lost interest. After the two men left, I went straight down the tree and put the machine there, but the next day-¡±

    The man looked frightened. ¡°The next day, when I woke up, I heard people say that Xiang Mingjun was stabbed and died in the swan pool!¡±

    Hans Grant on the sofa squinted.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell the police about this?¡±

    The man shook his head fiercely: ¡°I can¡¯t say! I saw the faces of those two people! If I tell them, they won¡¯t leave me alone! ¡±

    David nodded aside, ¡°So you didn¡¯t even dare to take the machine, did you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible. I don¡¯t want to go there anymore. It¡¯s said in the school that Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant killed Xiang Mingjun, but I know in my heart! That woman must have instructed the man to kill him! ¡±

    Men¡¯s sses are trembling.

    ¡°Why do you have to force me to say it? If those two people knew it, they would kill me.¡±

 Chapter 288 brought the witness

    Men seem to be some copse, mumbling.

    David Brown¡¯s face was cold: ¡°You knew the truth, but you didn¡¯t tell the police, allowing Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant to be ndered. Do you have any sense of justice? ¡±

    ¡°How much is a sense of justice worth? !¡±

    The man¡¯s sses have copsed. He looked up at David Brown and growled, ¡°Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant were originally bigdies. Their kind of people were born in Rome! What I hate most is this kind of person! ¡±

    Hans Grant nodded his head.

    David Brown walks up to the man with sses: ¡°Now describe to me what the woman you see looks like.¡±

    The man¡¯s teeth trembled and stared at David Brown: ¡°That woman looks about thirty years old and is very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± David Brown frowns. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take all your joints back?¡±

    ¡®deal with the other two first.¡± Hans Grant light way.

    ¡°yes.¡± David Brown stood up and went to the two boys in the chair.

    Two boys looked at David Brown in horror!

    What do you mean get rid of it? What should we do with them?

    David Brown walked up to two boys with a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°You should have understood the purpose of letting youe today, but please keep it a secret.¡±

    David Brown said with a smile, ¡°A car has been arranged outside for you two. Now I will take you back to Tempe University.¡±

    Talking, he went to a side table, picked up two ck bank cards from the table and handed them to the hands of two boys.

    ¡°It¡¯s our faux pas to invite you here today without your permission. This is yourpensation.¡±

    The fat boy took courage and took the card in David Brown¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This ¡­ this is.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a gift of 100, 000 yuan, no password.¡±

    The fat boy¡¯s eyes widened. His family was average, and 100, 000 yuan was the ie of his parents for a year.

    The tall boy took the card in David Brown¡¯s hand after seeing the fat boy take it.

    Two people were sent out of the vi respectfully by the security guard and sat on the Rolls Royce.

    On the way back, the tall and thin boy walked into the fat boy.

    ¡°Just let use and give us 100, 000 yuan. Do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The fat boy asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re not going to kill people, are they?¡±

    Until the car drove to the front of Qingda school gate, two people stood in front of the school gate and watched Rolls Royce go away.

    The uncle of the security guard said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s past the light-off time. Where have you two been?¡±

    The fat boy was silent for a moment and said, ¡°Although it¡¯s a little scary tonight, if a trip costs 100, 000 yuan, I hope I can be scared every day-¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano was having breakfast when he received a message from Hans Grant.

    Ever since the ident of Karlen Thomas, she pulled Hans Grant¡¯s number out of the cklist.

    Fortunately, Hans Grant didn¡¯te to her for anything other than Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant.

    Enjovano opened the information while drinking porridge, and fixed his eyes on a virtual photo.

    That is a very beautiful woman, although very real, but also can see the traces of synthesis.

    Enjovano frowned and was thinking about what Hans Grant meant. The next second, a long recording file was sent.

    She opened the file directly.

    Soon there was a boy¡¯s whining voice on the other end, and soon it was the boy¡¯s ¡®surrender¡±.

    ¡°¡­ The school said that Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant killed people, but I know ¡­¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice rang in the dining room, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s pupils tightened instantly, which was-

    Opposite Fang Meiyan also raised her head: ¡°Hellen, where did this recordinge from? !¡±

    ¡°Hans Grant just sent it.¡± En Jovano pursed his lips. ¡°Yesterday he promised me that he would find out the owner of the camera before tonight.¡±

    Hans Grant moved much faster than she thought, and not only found the owner of the camera, but also got the recording and witness!

    Everyone in the ce quieted down and listened to the boy¡¯s words quietly.

    In a short time, a portrait of a man was also sent, and Hellen Jovano took one look, and he knew it in his heart.

    ¡°This is the man who attacked me yesterday! He killed Xiang Mingjun! ¡±

    Fang Meiyan was angry and pleased: ¡°In this age, there will still be such a vicious organization! However, with this recording, and these two photos plus witnesses! Karlen Thomas should be able to clear the suspicion? ¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    ¡°Hans Grant should have sent me more than this evidence, and the police should have received a copy.¡±

    En Jovano looked up at Fang Meiyan and smiled, ¡°Aunt, you can rest assured this time, Karlen Thomas should be able toe out soon!¡±

    With these substantial evidences, the atmosphere at home is much clearer.

    After breakfast, Hellen Jovano received a phone call from police officer Li.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, we have received some evidence here. Do you want toe and have a look?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Enjovano promised Officer Li that he was going to drive out.

    Everet Jovano frowned at her as she passed the living room.

    ¡°Hellen, where are you going?¡±

    En Jovano smiled: ¡°Officer Li asked me toe over. It should be that something ising up about Cher.¡±

    In the living room, Palmer Thomas looks serious.

    ¡°Hellen, you¡¯d better not go by yourself. We just discussed this matter with your brother. Those two people are obviously organized! You¡¯ve been looking for clues recently, and you¡¯ve fought with that murderer. Maybe you¡¯ve caught the attention of the other person, and it might be dangerous for you to go out now. ¡±

    En Jovanoughed, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ve been in danger once before. Since then, my brother has changed all my cars to explosion-proof ss. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll drive directly to the police stationpound, and I¡¯ll never get off in the middle, okay?¡±

    Palmertomas still has some concerns.

    En Jovano said, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into Cher¡¯s affairs. Officer Li actually asked me to go there. I must have something important to say.¡±

    Everjovano stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, aren¡¯t you going to thepany in the morning?¡± En Jovano frowns and looks at the calendar. ¡°Today is still the 15th. There is a group meeting.¡±

    Everjovano said, ¡°Then change the time.¡±

    Enjovano was a little helpless, and gave augh: ¡°Well, Mike has arrived at the door, brother, don¡¯t worry about me, I promise I won¡¯t get off the bus on the way.¡±

    Everjovano wanted to talk, but Hellen Jovano had already walked out quickly with his bag.

    ¡°Ah, Lele had milk powder in the morning. You can feed it at noon.¡± She raised her voice.

    Enjovano drove all the way from the Jovano family to the police station, parked his car in the policepound and got off.

    As soon as she stood, she heard someone calling her behind her.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano!¡±

 Chapter 289 Flaws in Evidence

    Enjovano turned around and saw Officer Liing not far away with a smile.

    ¡°Officer Li.¡± Enjovanoughed and nced at the people around Officer Li.

    Hans Grant, how did you meet him again-

    Hellen Jovano smiled encouragingly at the thought that he had just been sent evidence and recording in the morning.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, what a coincidence.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and when he looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s unfamiliar and evasive attitude, his heart felt like he had been stabbed by something.

    He followed the doctor¡¯s advice before, and in order to let Hellen Jovano have a good rest mood, he endured his thoughts for several months.

    But now it seems that she is more distant from him.

    Officer Li didn¡¯t notice the emotion between the two men.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you have to thank Mr. Gu. He not only brought those exhibits, but also the photos and witnesses of the suspects today!¡±

    ¡°Witness?¡± Enjovano looked at Hans Grant in some surprise. ¡°Is it the owner of that camera?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡± Hans Grant warm track.

    Enjovano¡¯s brow wrinkled. She had already listened to the recording that Hans Grant sent him before, and she could clearly hear how afraid the owner of that camera was.

    ¡°How did you convince him?¡± Enjovano is a little curious.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are gentle: ¡°Don¡¯t convince him, he broke thew himself.¡±

    Officer Li and Hellen Jovano exined, ¡°That smelly boy, who was admitted to such a good university, didn¡¯t go to school well. Took a lot of messy videos to sell money online! I¡¯ve already talked to him, and this is an opportunity for him to make meritorious deeds. ¡±

    Three people spoke and went into the office. Officer Li sat in a chair with some regrets.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you two to be so capable. The police haven¡¯t investigated anything yet, but let you two investigate clearly first. But now the suspicion of Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant has been basically cleared.¡±

    En Jovano hurriedly asked, ¡°Then when will my sister be released?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried. Your sister didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and she lost her boyfriend, and now she¡¯s locked up here.¡± Officer Li sighed, ¡°But it¡¯s all normal procedure. Now there¡¯s onest question to let your sister out.¡±

    En Jovano¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly: ¡°Are you trying to say evidence?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡± Officer Li said, ¡°After basically confirming that Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant are not suspected. I have shown the knife in the evidence to Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant. Both of them said that they had never seen the knife, and both of them made it very clear that they had never touched it. But if so, there should be no fingerprints of two people on the knife. ¡±

    Hans Grant looked cold: ¡°But there are their fingerprints and dander on that knife.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, after all, people can lie, but evidence can¡¯t.¡±

    Enjovano thought for a moment, then suddenly smiled, ¡°Officer Li, you asked me and Mr. Grant toe here today. I think that¡¯s why.¡±

    Officer Li gave a wry smile.

    ¡°It was true that I can¡¯t hide from you, but I do want to turn to your mind. When Xiang Mingjun died, the police had checked all the traces around him, but no one thought that a footprint on the wall would be left by the murderer. ¡±

    Officer Li looked at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano and Mr. Gu are nuanced people. I thought, let you two have a look at the evidence, too.¡±

    Actually, it¡¯s already a little against the rules.

    However, police officer Li has decided that Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant are not guilty, and he thinks there must be something wrong with the evidence.

    Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano both agreed.

    A little whileter, the knife that was identified as evidence was sent to Officer Li¡¯s office and ced in front of the two men through a transparent bag.

    Enjovano stared at the knife in front of him.

    This is a one-foot knife with a red stic handle, and the de is slightly ck. It looks like it has been for some years.

    Enjovano looked at the handle and his heart jumped slightly.

    ¡°I think maybe I know what the problem is.¡±

    Police officer Li was somewhat surprised: ¡°So soon?¡±

    Enjovano nodded and touched the handle of the knife through the stic bag.

    She smiled faintly: ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±

    Seeing police officer Li looking at her curiously, Hellen Jovano has no suspense.

    The de of this knife has been ckened, and the marks on it prove that this knife has been used for some years.

    Enjovano pointed to the handle.

    ¡°This hard stic won¡¯tst for so many years, but now it¡¯s not only on this knife, but it¡¯s brand new and hasn¡¯t faded at all.¡±

    Officer Li immediately sat up straight and stared at the knife.

    ¡°This-¡±

    He had been thinking hard before but didn¡¯t get an answer. After Hellen Jovano discovered it, he immediately found the disharmony between the de and the handle, and the more he looked at it, the more he disliked it.

    ¡°This handle should be a fruit knife. If Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant used the same fruit knife, it would be perfectly normal. Moreover, it is the rtionship of hard stic. Just heat this knife with fire and insert it directly into the handle of stic, and it can be fused with the handle very firmly. ¡±

    Officer Li stood up at once.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the evidence analysis department to research and install it immediately, and see when this hilt was added!¡±

    Talking, Officer Li looked at Hellen Jovano with some admiration.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t do criminal investigation.¡±

    Enjovano lips slightly raised: ¡°Officer Li, you misunderstood. This time I didn¡¯t rely on keen insight.¡±

    ¡°Is that?¡±

    ¡°I also have the same fruit knife at home, and look at the concave circle under this knife handle. It looks like a decoration, but it¡¯s actually the LOGO of this knife brand.¡± Enjovanoughed. ¡°This knife brand was just establishedst year. Compared with the marks on the de, it must have been melted.¡±

    The w of the evidence was discovered, and now there are witnesses and fingerprints on the bolt left by the murderer.

    Officer Li looks like a top gun.

    ¡°OK, in this case, everything will be ready, and we can immediately look for this criminal suspect from the database!¡±

    Officer Li looked at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°But your sister may have to wait for a while, and I need to report these data to the superior. The knife still needs to be checked. After all, you can¡¯t say it without any empty talk. You have to give the detailed information to your superior, and your sister can¡¯t be released until the superior approves it. ¡±

    En Jovano nodded his head: ¡°Then can I go and see her now?¡±

    ¡°Feel free to look for as long as you like.¡± Officer Liughed, ¡°You have helped the police a lot. In the future, Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant will have unlimited visiting hours, which I can still do!¡±

    Enjovano stood up and prepared to visit Karlen Thomas.

    Hans Grant behind her got up at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see Taylor. Come along.¡±

    Without Hans Grant, evidence and witnesses, even if she could find them, she wouldn¡¯t have found them so quickly.

 Chapter 290 Whatâ€™s the secret in

    Enjovano and Hans Grante out of Officer Li¡¯s office.

    After thinking about it, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Hans Grant.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hans Grant walked beside Hellen Jovano and turned to look over.

    ¡°Actually, that day, after I fought with the man with the crossbow, I asked my friend to help me check the whereabouts of that man.¡±

    Enjovano frowned: ¡°People have disappeared into a part of north city that is being demolished and to be developed.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    There is only one ce to be demolished and developed in north city, and that project is owned by The Grant Group.

    ¡°I know.¡± Hans Grant nodded his head. He coagted Hellen Jovano. ¡°There¡¯s no need to risk your life next time. If the evidence is gone, you can look for it.¡±

    Enjovano hesitated in her heart. This time, it was entirely because of her that Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant were involved.

    ¡°I¡¯m more certain after meeting that person. It should be the same group that investigated me before.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s voice was faint, and she looked at Hans Grant.

    ¡°But I¡¯m a little confused. Why didn¡¯t the gang do it to me? Instead, they¡¯ve been doing it to the people around me.¡±

    She has thought about it carefully in the past two days, and if she is regarded as half a public figure, the gang dare not act rashly.

    Not likely.

    After all, you can do anything to kill people.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about this matter. Pay attention to your own safety, and I will find out the truth.¡± Hans Grant said.

    En Jovano frowns: ¡°No, I¡¯m telling you this, but I just feel that Taylor has beenpromised by me this time.¡±

    Two people, has reached the corridor of the guard room.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are gentle: ¡°Hellen Jovano, Granny has talked about you a lot recently.¡±

    When ites to Gu Granny, Hellen Jovano ispletely silent.

    It¡¯s almost half a year since I came back from Hail City.

    She has never visited Gu Granny in the past six months.

    Whether before or after the memory recovery, Gu Granny is always so kind and gentle to her in her memory.

    Even at that time, the Grant family looked down on her, and Gu Granny was the only one who stood up for her.

    Enjovano felt a deep pain in his heart. Gu Granny now had Alzheimer¡¯s disease, but even so, Gu Granny only knew her when she got sick.

    En Jovano took a deep breath and whispered, ¡°I will visit her when I have time.¡±

    Two people talking have stopped in front of Karlen Thomas¡± guard room.

    En Jovano nodded his head: ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Hans Grant originally wanted to visit Karlen Thomas, so it can be seen that Hellen Jovano¡¯s reaction was that he obviously didn¡¯t want to stay with him for too long.

    His lips pursed, and he turned to the corner of the corridor, where Taylor Grant¡¯s guard room was.

    Enjovano stood in front of the guard room, looking at Karlen Thomas whose single bed was still asleep.

    ¡°Cher, wake up.¡±

    The man lying on the single bed moved a few times, and Karlen Thomas sat up and saw Hellen Jovano in front of the door.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here!¡± She came running excitedly.

    Enjovanoughed, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Karlen Thomas¡¯s eyes were still red: ¡°Sister, have you found out who killed Mingjun?¡±

    Enjovano sighed with a low heart. No matter which time he came to visit Karlen Thomas, Karlen Thomas¡¯s first concern was not whether she could be released.

    Xiang Mingjun was Karlen Thomas¡¯s first love, but she died.

    Afraid that Karlen Thomas would be sad, Hellen Jovanoughed all the way, trying to lighten the atmosphere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the recent investigation has made great progress. Maybe you cane out soon.¡±

    ¡°What about the murderer who killed Mingjun?¡± Karlen Thomas asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve found the witness, know the killer¡¯s appearance, and it will naturally be much faster to arrest him.¡± Enjovanoughed.

    After chatting with Karlen Thomas, Hellen Jovano walked out of the guard building.

    She didn¡¯t say hello to Hans Grant. After arriving at the police stationpound, she drove directly, ready to return to the Jovano family.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart is full ofplications. Whenever she sees Hans Grant recently, her heart is throbbing with pain.

    Fortunately, it¡¯s much better than when she first regained her memory.

    After returning to the Jovano family, Hellen Jovano told Palmer Thomas Fang Meiyan that he could visit Karlen Thomas all day now.

    ¡°And the knife that was originally used as evidence is now probably forged, as long as it can prove that there is something wrong with the knife. And Cher Taylor Grant should be released soon. ¡± Enjovanoughed.

    Fang Meiyan sat in the living room, tears welled up at Hellen Jovano¡¯s words.

    Palmer Thomas gave a long sigh: ¡°Hellen, this thing is still thanks to you!¡±

    Ever since Karlen Thomas was born, Everet Jovano and Hellen Jovano have been working on this issue.

    Palmertomas even dropped the Ming Group and rushed over from Hail City.

    Enjovano advised for Fang Meiyan for a while.

    Fang Meiyan turned her nose into a smile.

    ¡°Okay, Hellen, you¡¯ve been working too hard for Cher these days. Go upstairs and get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°What about you, aunt?¡±

    ¡°I have to see Cher.¡± Fang Meiyan was so excited that she wanted to see Karlen Thomas every day.

    My daughter was so ndered that she was kept in the guard room alone.

    Fang Meiyan can¡¯t be apanied by a bunk, but because of the visiting hours of the police, there is no way to stay there all the time.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    But now that Hellen Jovano said no time limit, she wished she could fly to her daughter¡¯s side immediately.

    Enjovano looked at Mingyuzhu sitting on the sofa on one side, and Mingyuzhu was also smiling with relief.

    ¡°Go to rest.¡±

    Enjovano went back to the bedroom on the second floor. She turned on theputer.

    I sent the two photos of the suspects that Hans Grant sent him today to Mo.

    Mud Crab: [Mo, this is the portrait of the murderer. Can you help me check the foundation of these two people? ]

    Ink: [OK. ]

    In the group, Tiffany rk emerged.

    Tiffany rk: [@ mudcrab] I have returned to Tempe City. What can I do for you? ]

    Enjovano thought about it, but there¡¯s really nothing Tiffany rk needs to do recently.

    In a few days, she and Hans Grant have cleared Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant of their grievances.

    As for the two murderers, they should be atrge now.

    Those two men are very dangerous, until we find out the details. Enjovano also dare not let Tiffany rk go to them.

    But when something happened to her, Green Mansion¡¯s friends all showed up to help, and Hellen Jovano still felt warm.

    Mucrab: [Things have basically been solved. Why don¡¯t you go to the medical building for a while? Maybe these people will make some moths. ]

    Enjovano frowned.

    Those people caused several car idents between him and his brother before, and sent people to sneak into the Jovano family.

    But this time, he focused on Karlen Thomas and killed someone directly.

    Enjovano took out the Prescriptions for All and stared.

    ¡°What exactly is your secret?¡± She stared at Prescriptions for All and murmured.

    En Jovano looks solemn. Now that things havee to this, she can no longer put people around her in danger because of a book.

 Chapter 291 The murderer is dead

    Prescriptions for All, a medical book of Song Dynasty, is a national treasure of culture, bearing the history of Chinese medicine.

    Enjovano thought about donating Prescriptions for All to the museum after reading it, but now, the general museum really can¡¯t keep this thing.

    And if there is no Prescriptions for All, there is no way for her to draw out those who have been ying tricks behind her back!

    With the new and old enmities added together, she really couldn¡¯t swallow this tone.

    Enjovano thought about it, opened theputer web page and directly logged into a well-known global website of TCM culture.

    She created a post called [Prescriptions for All in Song Dynasty].

    On the first floor of the post, Hellen Jovano only wrote a brief introduction of Prescriptions for All, and informed everyone that it would continuously update the contents of Prescriptions for All.

    If that group of people in the dark are really paying attention to her, they will definitely find that she sent this post.

    When the timees, just look at the movements of the gang in the dark, and you will know whether these people want the contents of Prescriptions for All, or the paper of this book or something else.

    After the introduction, Hellen Jovano¡¯s cell phone on the table rang. She picked it up and looked at it. It was Hans Grant again.

    In the morning, two people just met at the police station. Now, what¡¯s the matter?

    Enjovano hesitated for a few seconds, then got through to the phone.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hellen, where are you now?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is a little low.

    Enjovano was dazed: ¡°I¡¯m in my home.¡±

    ¡°Well, if you have nothing to do recently, just stay at home and don¡¯te out.¡±

    Qin Feng¡¯s frown tightened. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°What you told me before, the man who fought with you and then fled to north city to demolish the area to be developed, I found it.¡±

    Enjovano ¡°rose¡± and stood up.

    ¡°Are people under your control?¡±

    Being able to catch one of the gang is a great progress in investigating the hidden organization.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice came.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Enjovano¡¯s eyes widened.

    That day, she didn¡¯t even touch the grey man¡¯s skirt. How could this man die?

    En Jovano hesitated for a few seconds. After thinking, he asked, ¡°How did he die?¡±

    ¡®shooting.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°It¡¯s probably because some tasks failed and his organization punished him, or because of his exposure.¡±

    Enjovano and Hans Grant were both silent, and both of them realized one thing.

    Behind this incident is not a group of people who are good at hiding, but an organized and even disciplined gang!

    His style is cruel and perverse, even if he is merciless to his own people.

    It¡¯s horrible to be targeted by such an organization.

    Enjovano took a deep breath: ¡°I see, thank you for reminding me.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Hellen Jovano sent a message to Mo.

    [Ink, don¡¯t check the man, the man is dead. ]

    Mo quickly replied: [Did you kill him? ]

    Enjovano sneered: [Your imagination is too rich. Hans Grant found his body. Presumably, his organization cleaned him up. ]

    There was a quiet moment in Green Mansion.

    Zuo Xiuxian made a voice: ¡°What do you say is like a terrorist organization? Enjovano, who have you provoked? ¡±

    Enjovano gave a wry smile in his heart.

    Two dayster, news came from the police that Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant werepletely cleared of suspicion.

    Two people were finally released.

    The Jovano family went to meet Karlen Thomas and went back to the Jovano family.

    Karlen Thomas insisted on going to Xiang Mingjun¡¯s funeral. When he came back, his eyes were swollen with tears.

    While Karlen Thomas was dating Xiang Mingjun, Hellen Jovano looked him up.

    Xiang Mingjun is the only child in the family. His father is a doctor and his mother is a teacher.

    They are all older-

    Enjovano felt sad, and he was more determined to find out the gang.

    In the next few days, the Thomas Family returned to Hail City.

    This time, Karlen Thomas had an ident, and Palmer Thomas kept old Madam Ming and Karim Thomas, who was filming a new y abroad, secret.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    In the airport lounge, Ming Yuzhu also tried to stay for a while.

    Palmer Thomas smiled helplessly, ¡°Sister, if Mei-yeon and I don¡¯t go back, Mom and Karim Thomas should have noticed something was wrong. Cher¡¯s affairs have been settled now, so don¡¯t let them both know. ¡±

    After sending the Thomas Family away, Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t go out for several days.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s afraid, but she¡¯s been so busy with Karlen Thomas that she doesn¡¯t have time to look after the baby.

    Hans Grant called before, saying that he would send someone to protect Taylor Grant and Karlen Thomas at Tempe University, so that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry.

    ¡­¡­

    In the living room of the Jovano family, Hellen Jovano cuddled with a baby.

    ¡°The weather has turned cold recently, so I still have to wear more for Lele.¡± Ming Yuzhu asideughed.

    Enjovano looked at Lele¡¯s arm, which was too thick to bend, andughed.

    ¡°If he wears it again, he will be a ball. If he falls down, he can probably bounce.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu stretched out his hand and held his grandson in his hand.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t taken a child, what do you know?¡± Ming Yuzhu looked at Lele giggling in a tone of disgust.

    Enjovano gave a tut.

    After staying at home for less than half a month recently, she finally learned how her mother dotes on her grandson.

    ¡°It seems that my brother and I arepletely out of favor.¡± Enjovano gave a tut.

    Ming Yuzhu hugged Lele and said, ¡°Your brother hasn¡¯t fallen out of favor yet. I¡¯m just waiting for your brother to give me another grandson or granddaughter. Then our family will beplete.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes flickered to the weather outside.

    It¡¯s already a severe winter, and it¡¯s not long before the Spring Festival.

    ¡°Mom, my brother and Darcy¡¯s wedding is still three months away. How are the preparations for the process and so on?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all ready for a long time, but now it¡¯s just Darcy¡¯s jewelry.¡± Ming Yuzhu smiled, ¡°Our family has a set of jewelry that can only be handed down to daughter-inw, but the style is old, and it¡¯s all gold iid with some colorful gems. I thought you young people like those simple and elegant styles now, so I asked a jewelry designer in country D to design a set. The design drawing has juste out, and I have to go to country M to find an old master to do it.¡±

    En Jovanoughed, ¡°Mom, when did you give me a set of jewelry like this?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu snorted, ¡°That depends on when you get married. You don¡¯t even have a boyfriend until now.¡±

    ¡°What do you want your boyfriend to do? Anyway, I have a baby now. ¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly. Anyway, my brother¡¯s wedding day is getting closer and closer.

    The drug she developed recently has gone through the experimental stage of mice, and after approval, it has been tested in humans.

    Professor Hana of the Food and Drug Administration paid great attention to the injection drug developed this time, and specially elerated the process.

    En Jovano counted the days, and when his brother got married, there should be a result.

 Chapter 292 Time will give you the answer

    After staying in the living room for a while, Hellen Jovano went back to his room.

    She made a phone call to Karlen Thomas, who recently lost her boyfriend and went through the previous events. She had been depressed a while ago.

    Enjovano has been worried about Karlen Thomas¡± psychological state. Fortunately, Karlen Thomas has Taylor Grant by her side, and this good sister has always been with her.

    I can already hear someughter on the phone these days.

    Near the eve of the Spring Festival.

    Enjovano went out of the Jovano family, went to Liu Xing ¡°an to worship the master for a year, and took the pulse of Mrs. Liu.

    ¡°Jenny¡¯s illness before waspletely cured.¡± Enjovanoughed, ¡°Now I¡¯m a bit stronger than my master.¡±

    Mrs. Liu immediately became a little worried when she heard this: ¡°Is your master in poor health now?¡±

    En Jovanoughed: ¡°I¡¯m just making an analogy.¡±

    Unlike the Jovano family, the alley where Liu Xing ¡°an lives has a special taste of New Year.

    Liu Xing ¡°an hasn¡¯t spent the New Year in China for a long time, and seems to have to make up for all the things that have been missing before.

    Rednterns are hung all over the yard.

    Even the two water tanks in the courtyard were affixed with a red paper couplet.

    Every few meters on the wall of the courtyard is a blessing.

    Enjovano stood in front of the courtyard, and Ha started to watch.

    ¡°Master, you don¡¯t look like a Chinese New Year, you look like a newlywed.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an is grinding wood in the yard.

    He¡¯s been working, but he won¡¯t feel cold, and he¡¯s got some sweat between his forehead.

    Hearing Hellen Jovano¡¯s words, Liu Xing ¡°an sneered, ¡°I think you¡¯ve been in a panictely. Since you came back from Hail City, you haven¡¯t touched wood seriously. I thought earlier that you had just given birth to a child and had to take care of Lele. Now, half a year has passed. Why, don¡¯t you want to learn? ¡±

    En Jovano is busy: ¡°Yes!¡±

    She paused and added, ¡°But it¡¯s cold now and I don¡¯t want to show my hand.¡±

    Enjovano said rightfully, blowing Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s beard and ring angrily.

    Mrs. Liu brought out two cups of tea and gave them to her teacher and pupil at the door.

    She smiled gently and watched the teacher and pupil bicker. Although she has no children, Mrs. Liu has regarded Hellen Jovano as a child.

    An apprentice is half a man, and Hellen Jovano will also give his master a retirement.

    Sitting in the porch and eating a cup of tea, she watched the hot air in the bowl float in the air and suddenly opened her mouth.

    ¡°Master, I have a question for you.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an nced at her: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°You know about Hans Grant and me, Master?¡±

    Enjovano coagted the hot steam floating in the air: ¡°When I first recovered my memory, my chest seemed to be filled with angry sea waves, and my love was surging, and my hate was surging. At that time, I was worried about what schizophrenia I would get. But in thest half year, that feeling has gradually disappeared. ¡±

    Enjovano turned to look at Liu Xing ¡°an: ¡°Instead, it was theter days in the Weststadt District, when the pleasure of getting along with Hans Grant gradually suppressed the previous emotions.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an stared: ¡°Then what? Are you going to give Hans Grant a chance now? Now that your memory has been restored, you can¡¯t go back on your word if you are given a chance this time. You have to think about it yourself. ¡±

    Enjovano frowned and pressed his lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Although the previous events have faded, there is still an old knot lying there after all.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it, live, let nature take its course.¡± Liu Xing ¡°anughed.

    Enjovano took a deep breath.

    Yes, life should take its course, but she can¡¯t stop Hans Grant from harassing her in her dream at midnight!

    Hans Grant will call Karlen Thomas every three or five days to inquire about her safety.

    His timing is very good. If he is more frequent, she might directly cken him.

    Enjovano pressed his lips and looked at the sky.

    Now she can feel Hans Grant¡¯s care and caution, and her heart is shaken.

    But until that knot is untied, she should never ept Hans Grant.

    As for those old knots, she doesn¡¯t know how to untie them.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Enjovanoughed at cool thin.

    Liu Xing ¡°an nced at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Time will give you the answer, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    After having lunch at Liu Xing ¡°an, she drove away.

    The next day.

    New Year¡¯s Day 29.

    When Enjovano went downstairs, he saw Mingyuzhu holding Lele in the living room and dressing him up like a red Fuwa.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost Chinese New Year. Why do you always run outside these two days?¡±

    ¡°I have to go to see my master during the Chinese New Year. This is also the rule.¡± Enjovanoughed.

    Ming Yuzhu nodded, ¡°It should be. Your big cousin sent some tea yesterday. Doesn¡¯t your master love tea? Take it to him. ¡±

    Enjovano got into the car with tea.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath when the car drove to the front of the Grant family¡¯s old house.

    She hasn¡¯t set foot in this ce for six months.

    The security guard at the door recognized Hellen Jovano and let her go directly.

    After driving all the way to the vi, Hellen Jovano got off the bus and went into the living room under the greeting of housekeeper.

    Unlike the bleak winter outside, the living room is warm.

    Enjovano saw Gu Lao Madam sitting on the opposite sofa with gray hair.

    Old Madam Gu has a nket on herp.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hellen is here,e and let me have a look.¡± Gu Madam¡¯s voice was weaker than half a year ago, and she held out her hand at Hellen Jovano.

    Enjovano¡¯s nose was sour, and he walked beside Gu Lao Madam.

    ¡°Gu Granny.¡±

    ¡°Come, sit next to Granny.¡± Old Madam Gu took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand and said.

    When Hellen Jovano came to look after old Madam before,ter, old Madam Gu was going to grab her and look angry.

    But this time she hasn¡¯t been here for half a year, but Gu Lao Madam smiles and doesn¡¯t mention anything.

    Enjovano¡¯s lips trembled, and her eyes looked carefully at Gu Lao Madam¡¯s white hair.

    Six months ago, Gu Granny had some ck hair on her head, but now she can¡¯t see any of it.

    Older people¡¯s time and aging speed are much happier than young people¡¯s.

    Enjovano suddenly felt a strong regret.

    No matter how she and Hans Grant are, she shouldn¡¯t have stayed away from Granny for so long to avoid him!

    Granny loves her so much, she has no conscience! Enjovano scolded himself in anger.

    Chatting with Madam Gu for a while, Hellen Jovano held Madam Gu.

    ¡°Gu Granny, when I came here just now, I saw all the plum blossoms in the yard. Let me help you to the window to have a look.¡±

    Gu Madam¡¯s expression on her face was stiff for a moment.

    Then he smiled gently and kindly, ¡°I won¡¯t read it. If Hellen wants to see it, go to the yard and just fold a few back. Granny asked someone to put them in a bottle and put them in the bedroom.¡±

    Enjovano leaned against Madam Gu: ¡°I won¡¯t go if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Her coquetry makes Gu Lao Madam¡¯s eyes more kind.

    When it was lunch time, Madam Gu said that she was not hungry, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled a little.

    Her eyes rested on the nket that Gu Lao Madam covered on her leg, and an ominous premonition welled up in her mind.

 Chapter 293 Choose to leave by yourself

    Enjovano¡¯s hand reached over.

    Just touching the soft cloth, Madam Gu raised her hand and covered Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hellen, Granny is fine.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s heart trembled fiercely, and he turned to look at the housekeeper on the side.

    ¡°What happened to Granny¡¯s leg?¡±

    Housekeeper looked at Gu Lao Madam lovingly and whispered.

    ¡°Old Madam is old. She identally fell down while walking in the garden, and her leg was badly hurt. She needs to rest for half a year.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s tears just fell down.

    ¡®such a big thing-I, I have no idea.¡±

    I don¡¯t know. She is deliberately avoiding everything about Hans Grant.

    But Gu Granny is so kind to her!

    Enjovano gritted his teeth and forced himself into tears: ¡°Gu Granny, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You silly child, I identally fell myself. What does it have to do with you? What do you apologize for?¡± Gu old Madam smiled softly.

    She reached out andbed Hellen Jovano¡¯s hair hanging around her back.

    ¡°Okay, that is, rest for a while, and now it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Enjovano forced herself to stop her tears. She couldn¡¯t cry in front of Gu Granny during the New Year¡¯s Day.

    ¡°Gu Granny, I wille to see you every weekend from now on.¡±

    After recovering her memory, she remembered that Madam Gu had been kind to her.

    She also sincerely regards Gu Lao Madam as Granny, and has a deeper affection for Gu Lao Madam.

    Old Madam Gu patted Hellen Jovano on the back: ¡°If you are busy, you don¡¯t have toe here often. Juste and see me when you have time. Granny is always at home.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Enjovano, with a pout, forced a smile.

    Old Madam Gu red at housekeeper: ¡°Look, I just fell. What you said is so serious. Look, it scared Hellen. Go and get some snacks.¡±

    Housekeeper answered and went into the kitchen on the side.

    In the kitchen, a maid brought a freshly baked cake: ¡°Armon Davis, old Madam obviously heard that Mrs. Jovano mighte over a few days ago, and she fell on the steps waiting for her every day. Why didn¡¯t you tell Mrs. Jovano?¡±

    Housekeeper sighed, ¡°Old Madam is afraid of Mrs. Jovano¡¯s distress.¡±

    Stay with old Madam Gu until noon.

    At lunch time, Hellen Jovano and a maid carried Madam Gu to a wheelchair.

    Old Madam Gu smiled, ¡°Just lean on a cane, don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Enjovano pushes a wheelchair towards the restaurant.

    ¡°You still have to be careful to rest, isn¡¯t this just a fall soon? Wait a while and then take a cane. ¡±

    Just then, two people were walking to the restaurant when the door was suddenly opened and Hans Grant came in with a cold wind under his arm.

    Four eyes are opposite.

    Enjovano was dazed. She didn¡¯t expect Hans Grant toe today, and she didn¡¯t say hello to him before she came.

    Hans Grant paused when he saw Hellen Jovano in the house.

    He hesitated for a few seconds.

    Look to the housekeeper: ¡°I¡¯ming back to get something.¡±

    Housekeeper was a little confused: ¡°Young master, didn¡¯t you say you came back for dinner yesterday to apany old Madam?¡±

    Hellen Jovano, pushing a wheelchair, lowered his eyes.

    Hans Grant was afraid of her leaving, so he chose to leave by himself.

    ¡°Go and get the papers from my upstairs drawer.¡± Hans Grant cold track.

    Housekeeper also realized that he had just made a mistake and hurried upstairs.

    There were only three people left in the living room. Madam Gu looked at Hans Grant and waved and smiled, ¡°Why, are you leaving without dinner today?¡±

    Hans Grant gave Hellen Jovano a deep look, turned to look at Gu Lao Madam, and a cold smile floated on her face.

    ¡°Granny, you have a good rest at home. I have some things to do over there.¡±

    ¡°This New Year¡¯s Day is really deserted.¡± Old Madam Gu sighed, ¡°Your mother has gone back to her mother¡¯s home, and Taylor is going to have a reunion with her ssmates again today. You have to leave at once after yourst visit.¡±

    Hans Grant went to Gu Lao Madam¡¯s wheelchair and squatted down to cover the thin nket on her leg.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back to apany you in go to the opera in the evening.¡±

    Old Madam looked unhappy and ignored Hans Grant.

    Enjovano sipped his lips and whispered, ¡°Is it urgent? If you are in a hurry, go after dinner. ¡±

    Hans Grant coagted Hellen Jovano, paused for three seconds, and smiled, ¡°OK.¡±

    Three people had lunch in the restaurant. At the dinner table, Madam Gu talked with Hellen Jovano from time to time.

    Hans Grant ate quietly, and Yu Guang was always on Hellen Jovano¡¯s body.

    After lunch, it¡¯s time for Gu Lao Madam¡¯s lunch break.

    Enjovano sent Gu Lao Madam back to her room first, and waited until she fell asleep before returning to the living room. Hans Grant was standing in the living room with a dispensable document in his hand, and was about to leave.

    ¡°Today-thank you for visiting Granny.¡±

    En Jovano smiled faintly: ¡°Gu Granny has always been kind to me, and it is right for me to visit her. I can¡¯t thank her yet.¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s me who should thank you. I know that at Tempe University, you¡¯ve been sending people to protect Karlen Thomas.¡± Enjovano said hesitantly, this should have been her business.

    Hans Grant¡¯s ink eyes reflected Hellen Jovano¡¯s figure, and his eyes were warm.

    But when his eyes swept to Hellen Jovano¡¯s tightly held hand, his lips lightly pursed.

    ¡°Hellen, there are things in mypany, so I will go back first. Stay with Granny. ¡±

    He took the papers, turned and walked towards the gate.

    Enjovano looked at Hans Grant¡¯s background and stopped talking.

    ¡°Hans Grant¨C¡±

    The man who had walked to the front door turned and looked over.

    En Jovano smiled faintly, ¡°Happy New Year to you in advance.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are faint: ¡°Happy New Year.¡±

    Out of the vi, the cold wind howling outside immediately seeped into the body from the skin of the cor.

    Hans Grant stood on the steps and looked up at the gray sky.

    Down the steps, David Brown¡¯s car has already left.

    Hans Grant was going to spend the night at the old house today, and David Brown sent him here, and then sent him back.

    Chinese New Year ising soon.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s David Brown¡¯s holiday tomorrow, and David Brown may be home by now.

    Hans Grant walked down the steps with a cold face.

    He took out his cell phone and made a phone call.

    Xeno William, where are you?¡±

    There was a noisy sound on the other end of the phone, and Xeno William¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow and bitterness.

    ¡°I¡¯m in Hail City, and my grandfather brought me back for the New Year!¡±

    Hans Grant said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, have a good New Year.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Hans Grant called Charles Johnson again.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Where can I be at this time?¡± Charles Johnsonughed at the other end, ¡°When the day of family reunion and universal celebration ising, of course, I, a man without a family, am soaking in a bar.¡±

    ¡°Come and pick me up, the Grant family Old House.¡± Hans Grant said.

    ¡°I¡¯m miserable enough here, and you still want me to be your driver?¡± Charles Johnson¡¯s voice sounded.

    But you can also hear the sound of him standing up and taking the car keys.

    Hans Grant turned and looked at the vi: ¡°Come here quickly.¡±

 Chapter 294 Resign the Old and Welcome the New

    Enjovano stayed at the Grant family¡¯s old house until the evening before driving home.

    And Ming Yuzhu Everet Jovano had dinner, and the three of them sat in the living room chatting.

    Everjovanoughed, ¡°Mom, Darcy wille over tomorrow and spend the New Year with us.¡±

    ¡®darcye here? But tomorrow¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, how can Lewis family let people go? ¡± Ming Yuzhu was in an excellent mood. ¡°In that case, tomorrow I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare some dishes and snacks that Darcy likes to eat. Well-don¡¯t stay at home until the first day, and then go to Lewis family for the New Year. ¡±

    Tempcity¡¯s custom is that every holiday after the engagement, the man will send some gifts to the woman¡¯s home to show his intention.

    It¡¯s called a festival gift.

    Everjovano¡¯s festival was delivered the day before yesterday, and he stayed in Lewis family for a day.

    Enjovano stared at Everet Jovano with a smile: ¡°Brother, how reluctant are you to be Darcy? You have to stick together for the New Year. Thirty in our house, the first day to her house-¡±

    Enjovano looks like a joke, andughs like a ghost.

    Ming Yuzhu reached out and patted her on the side: ¡°Don¡¯tugh at your brother. Your brother is promising and has found himself a wife. What about you?¡±

    Enjovano weak: ¡°I have Lele.¡±

    After chatting for a while, the three men went back to their rooms and slept.

    The next day.

    New Year¡¯s Eve.

    The weather was very opportune, and it snowed heavily. When Hellen Jovano got up, her windowsill was covered with soft snow.

    She picked out a big red Chinese ingot cor coat and pleated long skirt in the wardrobe.

    Then I went to Lele¡¯s room to have a look. Two childminders were dressing Lele.

    The clothes were chosen by Ming Yuzhu, red clothes embroidered with golden blessings.

    Enjovano hid his face and made fun of his son.

    ¡°Lele dressed like this can draw dolls directly in the same year.¡±

    The two childmindersughed, ¡°Miss, you look like you can get into the picture.¡±

    Enjovano coughed lightly.

    ¡°You should always dress festive on the day when you leave the old and wee the new.¡±

    Enjovano went downstairs with Lele in his arms, and Ming Yuzhu downstairs decorated the living room with great taste.

    There are snack boxes and some melon seeds and dried fruits on the table.

    The TV on the side is on.

    Enjovano hugged Lele and smiled, ¡°Lele, pay a New Year¡¯s call to grandma.¡±

    She gently pointed her finger at Lele¡¯s little head from behind, making Lele kowtow.

    Mingzhu stared at Hellen Jovano, and turned to look at Lele with a bright face.

    ¡°Our Lele is only half a year old, so don¡¯t poke his head!¡±

    Ming Yuzhu sat on the sofa with Lele in her arms, and with a satisfied face, she took the toy from the table and handed it to Lele.

    Enjovano sat beside Mingyuzhu, looking at Lele with her chin cupped.

    Lele is ying with toys in his hands, with big eyes like ck grapes and long eyshes like two small fans with duck down.

    Enjovano stared at Lele, wondering if it was her illusion. Now she can see some Hans Grant¡¯s shadow from Lele¡¯s face.

    Enjovano whispered to Ming Yuzhu, ¡°Mom, do you think Lele is a bit like that who-¡±

    Then who?

    Ming Yuzhu immediately understood and looked at her grandson.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit like it, but it¡¯s much cuter than him!¡± Mingyuzhuughed and teased Lele.

    Enjovano is a little worried.

    It¡¯s not a good thing that Lele grows more like Hans Grant!

    What if Lele grows up and grows up, and there will still be the shadow of Hans Grant, or even more like him? !

    One big and one small, it¡¯s too easy for people to see ws.

    Enjovano frowned.

    ¡°All right, you don¡¯t have to think too much. Now doesn¡¯t Tempe City think Lele is Eddie Levi¡¯s child? ¡± Mingzhuzhu holds Lele Road.

    ¡°But he¡¯s nothing like Eddie Levi, and I¡¯m not really going to marry Eddie Levi. It¡¯s just a cover.¡± Enjovano was worried. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of the future.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thingster. Today is the New Year¡¯s Eve. At the end of the year, you should be happy, you know. ¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head, leaving those upset thoughts behind.

    ¡°Mom is right, this year is the New Year¡¯s Eve, and we don¡¯t want anything else.¡±

    Enjovano spoke and looked out of the window.

    ¡°Mom, the snow seems to be getting heavier. Did my brother pick up Darcy?¡±

    ¡°There are many cars in the New Year, so it should be a traffic jam.¡±

    Two people are sitting on the sofa chatting, and Lele in Mingyuzhu¡¯s arms suddenly let out a cry.

    ¡°mia¨C¡±

    Enjovano Zheng, immediately looked at Lele.

    ¡°Mom, did Lele just call mom?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu also heard, ¡°It¡¯s only six months, so early?¡±

    En Jovano was beaming: ¡°I¡¯ve seen it online before. People say that there are many smart children, and they can already call people when they are six months old. This shows that the baby has a gift fornguage and a high IQ. ¡±

    This appearance, plus this IQ.

    Sure enough, it¡¯s her and Hans Grant¡¯s genes, and Hellen Jovano suddenly thought of it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Immediately, she frowned.

    Why did she think of Hans Grant again?

    ¡°Lele, call again, mom-mom-¡°Hellen Jovano teased Lele smilingly and wanted Lele to call again.

    The toy in Kororo¡¯s hands, with its cute little mouth opening and closing, only made a low-pitched sound.

    After a while, Everet Jovano picked up Darcy Lewis and came back.

    As soon as Darcy Lewis entered the door, he went straight to Hellen Jovano: ¡°Hellen! Have I thought about it? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, but didn¡¯t you go to Hail City a while ago? I don¡¯t think I can see it.¡± Enjovanoughed happily.

    Darcy Lewis turned to Xiang Mingyu, smiled and called, ¡°Hello, auntie.¡±

    ¡®darcy,e and sit down.¡±

    Four people and a baby sat in front of the sofa, while Ming Yuzhu and Darcy Lewis chatted and talked about the wedding arrangement in theing years.

    Ming Yuzhu is bound to give her daughter-inw a wedding that she is most satisfied with, and is unwilling to let Darcy Lewis know the details in advance, so she can only beat about the bush and ask.

    Enjovano listened funny, holding Lele and chatting with Everet Jovano.

    ¡°Brother, Lele just called mom.¡±

    Everjovano¡¯s eyes widened in surprise: ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really, mom heard it, too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only six months before you call someone?¡± Everjovano reached out, ¡°Come on, let my uncle hug me!¡±

    Enjovano handed Lele to Everet Jovano¡¯s arms.

    When Lele was born, Everet Jovano was all nervous.

    At that time, I didn¡¯t want to hold Lele anyway, saying that the child looked small and fragile, and felt hurt when touched.

    Now, Hellen Jovano smiles at Everet Jovano¡¯s skillful embrace of Lele in her arms, and Junyi¡¯s face is smiling: ¡°Lele,e and call uncle.¡±

    Lele blinked his big ck eyes and grabbed Everet Jovano¡¯s hair with one hand.

    Everjovano: ¡°¡­ Lele be good, let go.¡±

    Darcy Lewis and Ming Yuzhu looked over.

    Ming Yuzhu smiled and said, ¡°Uncle, this speech is very difficult. If you teach him now, he won¡¯t learn it.¡±

    Everjovano persevered, and after Lele let go of his hand, he still taught.

    ¡°Call uncle, uncle-uncle-¡±

    Enjovano silently turned his face and his eyes swept the room.

    The smiles on my mother¡¯s face and my brother¡¯s facee from my heart, and Darcy and my brother are finally going to get married.

    Enjovano has a smile on her face, and now she is apanied by Lele.

    This year, in fact, is also very good.

 Chapter 295 New Yearâ€™s Big Red Packet

    En Jovano and Darcy Lewis held Lele for a while, Ming Yuzhu sat on the sofa and smiled, and Everet Jovano took a mobile phone to handle some simple business. The family was happy.

    We had lunch together at noon, and it was time for Lele to take a nap.

    Enjovano handed Lele to the child-care teacher and asked the child-care teacher to take Lele to bed.

    When Lele went to bed, Hellen Jovano took Darcy Lewis back to the small living room on the second floor.

    The two sat and chatted for a while, and Darcy Lewis began toin.

    ¡°Before what happened to Karlen Thomas, you couldn¡¯t tell me anything about it. If your brother hadn¡¯t told me afterwards, I wouldn¡¯t have known it!¡±

    En Jovano smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t everything settled? You don¡¯t have to worry so much. Cher went back to Hail City for the New Year a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°Say so, but don¡¯t you feel strange?¡± Darcy Lewis frowned. ¡°Who did you say killed this Xiang Mingjun? After you told me, I¡¯ve been thinking, it¡¯s strange that the result of the police investigation is that Xiang Mingjun didn¡¯tmit any crimes. ¡±

    ¡°It should be to frame Karlen Thomas.¡± Enjovano light way.

    Darcy Lewis¡¯s eyes widened a bit: ¡°So Karlen Thomas offended people? No, how much enmity can she have with people? Is it a business rival of the Thomas Family? ¡±

    En Jovano took a sip of her lips. Before, she didn¡¯t want Darcy Lewis to worry, and she didn¡¯t want too many insiders. After all, the less she knows, the safer she is.

    But after what happened to Karlen Thomas, she felt that those behind the scenes wouldn¡¯t let go easily.

    ¡®darcy, there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡±

    Enjovano thought, someone will be staring at the Jovano family all the time.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you about this, for fear of scaring you, but as you can see, that group of people put their ideas on Karlen Thomas. So ¡­ ¡±

    En Jovano sighed and stared at Darcy Lewis: ¡°I think you should pay attention to it recently. After all, you will be my sister-inw in three months, and I¡¯m afraid those people will be bad for you-¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡¯s eyes widened and he looked shocked.

    ¡°Before, when my grandfather chatted, he said that your family had bad luck in the past two years. You had two car idents, and your brother had his leg broken by a car. He also said that he asked me to pray for Everet Jovano when I went to the Eight Huashan Mountain-¡±

    ¡°What bad luck? It¡¯s not a natural disaster, it¡¯s a man-made disaster!¡±

    Enjovano cold voice, clear eyes slightly folded.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, it shouldn¡¯tst too long. I¡¯m investigating the gang. After this incident of Karlen Thomas, we found that the murderer who did it died in an abandoned house in north city, but having a body is a clue-¡±

    Enjovano pressed her lip, and the clue she got was not only the body. Mo is now helping her to investigate the identity of that beautiful woman.

    The man in gray who died had a good skill and crossbow, and his position in their organization will not be low.

    And since that beautiful woman can tell the gray man to do things, at least she should be the gray man¡¯s boss.

    There are photos over there, so the investigation shouldn¡¯t take long.

    ¡°Hellen, will it be dangerous for you to investigate this?¡± Darcy Lewis looked worried: ¡°ording to what you said, all these people dare to kill people. Think about it this way. You have encountered many dangers in the past two years, including thest time you drove into the river-I¡¯m worried-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± En Jovano smiled faintly. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know why, it seems that this gang didn¡¯t intend to do anything to me recently, but chose the people around me.¡±

    Even this gang seems to be people who don¡¯t intend to hurt the Jovano family. Otherwise, just kidnapping Karlen Thomas would be enough trouble for her.

    Enjovano frowned and told Darcy Lewis about her doubts.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that someone has sneaked into my bedroom to look for books before, but there¡¯s nothing going on these days.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the gang who found your skill good. the Jovano family was arranged like an iron drum by your brother, which was imprable. Plus, your car has been modified, there are very few opportunities for them to do it.¡± Darcy Lewisughed, ¡°And you haven¡¯t been out much since you came back from Hail City.¡±

    Enjovano thought about it and nodded his head, but the spection in his mind still lingered.

    Darcy Lewis interrupted Hellen Jovano¡¯s thoughts, and she whispered.

    ¡°Hellen, you said earlier that your brother¡¯s illness, the one you will study-how is it now?¡±

    En Jovano smiled, ¡°Why, are you worried?¡±

    Darcy Lewis shook his head again and again, ¡°As I said, I don¡¯t care whether I have children or not as long as I can be with your brother, but I¡¯m afraid that after a long time your brother will find out that we are cheating on him.¡±

    Enjovanoughed: ¡°I did lie to him when I tried to persuade him, but now I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Darcy Lewis¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Has the research been sessful?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sess of the research, but to use it on human body, it still needs the matching of surgery. Now the drug is still being approved and finally tested by the Food and Drug Administration.¡± Enjovano smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will operate on my brother as soon as it is approved by the FDA.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Calcte the time, but also before two people get married.

    Darcy Lewis finally let go of her heart, and she hugged Hellen Jovano with surprise and joy.

    ¡°Hellen, you are great, you are my savior!¡±

    Darcy Lewis had tears in his smile, and Hellen Jovano felt something in his heart.

    Although Darcy Lewis is willing to give up children for his brother, most people still want to have a baby with their beloved if they have a choice.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    The Jovano family and Darcy Lewis all gathered in the living room.

    There is a Spring Festival G on TV, and Mingyuzhu is very interested.

    Enjovano¡¯s impression of the Spring Festival G was three years ago.

    There is still a tradition in the Jovano family. During the Spring Festival, the younger generation kowtows to the elders and then the elders give them lucky money.

    Four people sat on the sofa until the end, and Hellen Jovano was sleepy.

    Until the countdown sounded in the Spring Festival Evening, she came again and called her brother Everet Jovano to kowtow to Mingyuzhu for the New Year.

    Everjovano received a thick red envelope after he was knocked off, followed by Hellen Jovano.

    She solemnly kowtowed to Ming Yuzhu: ¡°I wish my mother all the best in the new year, and my brother will get married next year. In the new year, I hope we can add more people to our family, and my mother will be younger and younger.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu smiled brightly and her voice was much softer and warmer than usual.

    ¡°All right, you¡¯re the only one who can say it. Look, you make Darcy blush.¡±

    Enjovano received the red envelope with a beaming face.

    Still double, she was a little surprised: ¡°Howe it¡¯s double?¡±

    Mingzhu gave her a look: ¡°There is also Xiaolele¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Then thank your mother.¡± Enjovano smiled, ¡°Lele is still young, so I¡¯ll keep it for him.¡±

    Thest red envelope, Ming Yuzhu, is for Darcy Lewis.

    Darcy Lewis had some idents. After receiving the red envelope, he got up to pay a New Year call, but was stopped by Ming Yuzhu.

    The custom of kowtowing to pay New Year¡¯s greetings has disappeared in many ces. the Jovano family stayed only after Everet Jovano and Hellen Jovano insisted.

    Ming Yuzhu was afraid that Darcy Lewis, the future daughter-inw, wouldn¡¯t like it, so she stopped him.

    A few people chatted for a few words again, and they were all so sleepy that they went back to their rooms to have a rest.

 Chapter 296 Hans Grant has come to pay a New Yearâ€™s call

    Two in the morning.

    Hans Grant sits in the dark study on the second floor of the Grant family old house.

    Last New Year¡¯s Eve, but Granny got sick ten minutes before the New Year¡¯s Eve, and she didn¡¯t know anyone. She had to look for her grandson¡¯s wife if she threw off the table.

    Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant had a lot of trouble to calm down.

    Hans Grant thought about calling Hellen Jovano, but he thought that she must be with her family in the New Year¡¯s Eve. He hesitated for a few seconds and put down his cell phone again.

    The night outside was like paint, and Hans Grant had a cigarette burning between his fingers.

    He fixed his eyes on the bright spots between his fingers, and this year was over.

    ording to the time given by the doctor, Hellen Jovano should have sorted out the memory of that sudden recovery by now.

    This year, be sure to get her back to him again.

    ¡­¡­

    A week passed quickly.

    Enjovano followed his mother around to pay New Year¡¯s greetings, and received some of her friends at home.

    Gifts from the partners of The Jovano Group are also piled up in the gift library.

    On the 10th day of the New Year¡¯s Eve, Hellen Jovano got some free time. She was sitting on the sofa brushing her mobile phone and chatting with people in Green Mansion on WeChat.

    Because it¡¯s Chinese New Year, everyone went back to their homes.

    Tiffany rk went back to Jena City, Heartless Hooligan¡¯s home was in Imperial Capital, and Mo¡¯s family went abroad to spend the Spring Festival together.

    The crowd is bustling.

    Tisch: [@ mudcrab stayed at home for the Spring Festival, and I felt like I had a swimming ring on my waist. How are you? ]

    Heartless Hooligan: [You already have a swimming ring, right? ]

    Tisch: [Want to die? ]

    Ink: [Fat out a swimming ring? Want toe to the beach to y with a water gun? ]

    Enjovano couldn¡¯t help looking at it, typing: [I¡¯ve been in a state of full sleep and eating at home recently. Every meal is gluttonous, so I guess I¡¯ve gained a few pounds. ]

    Tisch: [After hearing you say that, my mind is much more bnced. ]

    There was a lot of excitement in the group. Hellen Jovano yed a small program game with several people, and several people fought againstndlords.

    In the afternoon, Hellen Jovano had already lost all the beans.

    She quit the program and sent messages to three people.

    Mucrab: [Stop ying! What luck is this in the New Year! ]

    Tisch: [Don¡¯t be sad, the casino is frustrated, and the general love will be proud. ]

    ¡°Proud of a ghost.¡± Enjovano looked at the screen of his mobile phone and grunted.

    A WeChat message popped up on the phone, and Hellen Jovano took a look. It was sent by Karlen Thomas before, but she didn¡¯t see it when she was fightingndlords.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Karlen Thomas: [Happy New Year, sister! I borrowed this 200, 000 from my brother before, and I just got the lucky money. Please transfer it to him for me. ]

    Enjovano squinted and sent a screenshot to Everet Jovano.

    Enjovano: [200, 000 from Karl en Thomas, I¡¯ll take it for you. You¡¯re wee. ]

    Everet Jovano£º¡¾! ! ! ]

    While chatting happily, housekeeper came in through the door, his cell phone still in his hand.

    ¡°Miss, the security guard at the gate called and said Hans Grant from The Grant Group came to pay a New Year¡¯s call.¡±

    ¡°Hans Grant? !¡± Enjovano Zheng, eyebrows slightly cluster.

    What kind of year did hee to worship?

    The thought of Hans Grant made Hellen Jovano feel awkward.

    After recovering her memory, she didn¡¯t know how to face Hans Grant for a while, so she broke up with Hans Grant directly.

    Now that she thinks about it, she also feels that her reaction at that time is too strong, like the stress reaction when the memoryes like a wave and she can¡¯t bear it.

    But now that she has broken up, she doesn¡¯t know how to face Hans Grant.

    ¡°Just say that my mother and brother are not at home. Let him go back.¡± Enjovano road.

    On one side of the small hall, Mingyuzhu came out.

    ¡°In the New Year, there is no reason to push the New Year¡¯s greetings out.¡±

    Mingzhu turned to look at housekeeper: ¡°Go and ask Mr. Grant toe in.¡±

    Say, and let the maid to prepare tea for the guests.

    En Jovano stood up at a loss: ¡°Mom, please treat him. I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±

    ¡°Back to what room?¡± Ming Yuzhu frowned. ¡°Who did hee to pay New Year¡¯s greetings to? Don¡¯t you know? Everyone is in Tempe City. Can you hide for a while? ¡±

    Enjovano sat down awkwardly again.

    Mingzhu squinted at her expression and asked in a low voice, ¡°Hellen, tell your mother what your feelings for Hans Grant are now.¡±

    En Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know now, but it was too embarrassing before, and now I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    But I always dream about him.

    Ming Yuzhu thought for a moment. She hated Hans Grant very much at the beginning. She was angry that this man was blind and failed her daughter.

    Butter, after watching Hans Grant¡¯s contribution to Hellen Jovano, I felt that maybe the prodigal son had returned.

    Now, she can also feel her daughter¡¯s concern for Hans Grant, and now she has more fun.

    Lele, after all, is Hans Grant¡¯s child. Now she is only half a year old, and her eyebrows are very much like her father¡¯s. This matter can¡¯t be hidden for several years.

    Enjovano sat in the living room with Ming Yuzhu for a while, and housekeeper greeted people into the living room.

    As soon as Hans Grant entered the living room, his eyes fell on Hellen Jovano.

    Enjovano, wearing a long red sweater, sat there with her eyes hanging down. She slightly hooked her head and looked at her mobile phone, revealing the white skin around her neck.

    Thatzy look, like a cat, makes people look a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, long time no see. How is your father¡¯s health recently?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s words interrupted Hans Grant¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Everything is fine, please Lady Jovano is worried. The younger generation is here to pay a New Year¡¯s call to you today.¡±

    Mingzhu and Hans Grant exchanged pleasantries, while Hellen Jovano listened to the two of them chatting about their daily life.

    The Jovano family and the Grant family have always beenpetitors, and they were not close before.

    Enjovano thought Hans Grant would go back after a few words, but he changed his mind.

    ¡°Actually, the Grant Group has atest investment project recently, and we n to cooperate with The Jovano Group after research.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s smile paused for a moment.

    ¡®my son is in charge of everything in thepany. I rarely ask questions now. You have to consult with Everet Jovano.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded: ¡°I think so, too. It¡¯s just that I have to consult Mrs. Jovano first about this matter.¡±

    Hellen Jovano, who was sitting on the side, looked up at Hans Grant, and looked at each other¡¯s smiling ink eyes.

    ¡°Does it have anything to do with me?¡±

    ¡°This time, the Grant Groupunched a Chinese-style perfume. Although several luxury brands in the world haveunched many perfumes in recent years, domestic youth also tend to traditional things, such as Hanfu and hairpin ornaments. Therefore, after our research, we think that traditional fragrance blending is a promising industry worthy of development.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, and what Hans Grant said was true.

    What¡¯s more, those luxury brands of perfume are not as healthy as spices. Many spices are made from traditional Chinese medicines, some of which can soothe the nerves and some can refresh the mind.

    Even some special spices have some flirtatious effects, which can¡¯t bepared with those that only please the sense of smell.

    ¡°Blending and making incense-why is it rted to me?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were a little darker: ¡°Years ago, I had contacted many perfumers, and I also smelled the agarwood they called out, which was much worse than that of Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Enjovano pressed his lips and fell silent.

    She is deeply attached to Hans Grant. When she was in the Grant familyGreen Vi, she often carefully prepared some aloes for Hans Grant.

    But Hans Grant was ignorant at that time. He had never eaten the food she cooked, nor had he noticed the agarwood burning all the time in the house.

 Chapter 297 Perfume Competition

    ¡°I would like to ask Mrs. Jovano to cooperate with The Jovano Group and the Grant Group on behalf of them, and be the chief perfumer of the new brand.¡±

    Enjovano narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, as I said before, the investment in this line won¡¯t be big, and it¡¯s all about craftsmanship. How do you trust me to have this craft? Maybe I can only adjust a kind of agarwood? Furthermore, if I have the form and skills, do you think The Jovano Group can¡¯t do this project alone? After all, the investment is not big. ¡±

    ¡°You must give us a reason to cooperate with the Grant Group, or what advantages we can¡¯t achieve after cooperating with the Grant Group.¡±

    Enjovano asked questions. Although his voice was soft, his words were sharp and to the point.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyebrows softened.

    These days, he has also thought about many things in the past and found out Hellen Jovano¡¯s temper.

    Just like the previous project about the reconstruction of the Weststadt District, as long as it is rted to public affairs or The Jovano Group, Hellen Jovano can put her personal feelings back, and she can do business.

    ¡°the Grant Group can be responsible for all raw material procurement and get the low price that The Jovano Group absolutely can¡¯t get.¡±

    Hans Grant paused. ¡°Arge part of the Chinese herbal medicine distribution market in China belongs to the Grant Group, so in a nutshell, Mrs. Jovano only needs someone to take the post this time, and the Grant Group can prepare everything else.¡±

    En Jovano squinted. She knew that the Grant Group upied more than half of the Chinese herbal medicine market. If she cooperated with the Grant Group, she would not only get the low price of raw materials, but also some rare medicinal materials would be easily avable.

    Even themon medicinal materials can get the rare high-quality goods in the market.

    Enjovano sipped his lips. It¡¯s really a profitable business.

    The most exciting thing for her is not only the perfuming. Besides perfuming, she is also proficient in traditional Chinese medicine, but the medicinal materials on the market are of ordinary quality at ordinary times. Some small markets are mixed with good and evil people, and it is impossible for her to get the medicine herself every time. Let others buy it, and the things they buy may always be out of her mind.

    Ming Yuzhu looked at Hellen Jovano and interrupted Hellen Jovano¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°We still need to discuss this matter. If Mr. Grant is not busy, stay for lunch.¡±

    It¡¯s an eviction order, and everyone with a sharp eye can hear it.

    Enjovano got up to see off the guests, but saw Hans Grant sitting firmly on the opposite sofa, with a handsome smile.

    ¡°Then thank Mrs. Ming.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu:? ? ?

    Hellen Jovano£º? ? ? So thick-skinned, eating at someone else¡¯s house on the 10th day of the Lunar New Year?

    Anyway, it¡¯s hard to take back what you say.

    Ming Yuzhu gave a wry smile.

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t care either, and politely said, ¡°Mrs. Ming can go to work first if she has something to do. Just have Mrs. Jovano here with me, and we¡¯ll just discuss the spice again.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu didn¡¯t say anything, leaving space for two young people.

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t look at Hellen Jovano until people left.

    ¡°What do you think of what I just said?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really think about it. This matter needs to be discussed within thepany.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are a little darker.

    ¡°I¡¯m not working with The Jovano Group this time, just with you personally, so your personal opinion is very important.¡±

    Enjovano always felt that Hans Grant¡¯s eyes had a charming taste.

    She ducked away, took the teacup from the table and took a sip.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, how can you suddenly be interested in spices.¡±

    As Hans Grant said, this skill handed down from our ancestors for thousands of years is naturally much better than perfume, but it needs a lot of investment to really open the market internationally.

    But if you only want to create a spice brand in China, it¡¯s just a minor incident for the Grant Group, so you don¡¯t have to bother him personally.

    Hans Grant lowered his eyes: ¡°If you promise, I can tell you about the future n, Hellen. Aren¡¯t you always very private?¡±

    Enjovano frowned and said nothing.

    She¡¯s really private, but he¡¯s the one opposite.

    He just sat there motionless, and her heart beat a few beats faster than usual.

    ¡°You speak first, and I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Enjovano said.

    Hans Grant thought for a moment, ¡®recently, there was a perfumepetition held in the world, which covered a wide range of fields, and it was regarded as a very authoritativepetition in the industry. I thought that if you entered thepetition with traditional spices, thispetition would open up the international poprity and make the world know about the ancient perfuming technology of China.¡±

    Enjovano frowned. It¡¯s an excellent idea!

    Just-

    ¡°In the perfumepetition, will traditional perfumers be allowed to participate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the organizer. Thispetition is equivalent to smell, no matter what skill you use.¡±

    Enjovano is excited. Such an opportunity is really rare.

    Even if you don¡¯t cooperate with Hans Grant and take part in such an internationalpetition, you will be able to carry forward the traditional skill of Hua Guo Xiang Liao.

    ¡°So, how are you thinking about it?¡±

    ¡°Your proposal is very exciting, but I still hesitate.¡± Enjovano pressed his lips.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are slightly darker.

    ¡°Now that you have a crush, what are you-hesitating about?¡±

    His eyes are deep and deep with the meaning of inquiry, as if he could see through people¡¯s hearts.

    Enjovano raised his eyes to those eyes, and his heart suddenly jumped!

    She is a little guilty and nervous.

    ¡°What¡¯s this got to do with you!¡± Her voice is urgent and fast!

    Hans Grant¡¯s lips are slightly hooked, and a gentle smile ripples on his lips. He hasn¡¯t mentioned anything about him yet.

    ¡°Hellen, is it because of me?¡±

    En Jovano raised his eyes: ¡°You think too much, and I said yes.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s challenge was sessful, so he stopped when he saw it, and stood up.

    ¡°I have a meeting today, so I¡¯ll go back first, and help my aunt and I say sorryter.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were staying for lunch?¡± Enjovano frowned, vaguely feeling that he had been set up.

    ¡°If I stay, you will lose your taste.¡± Hans Grant got up and took two steps outward. ¡°Won¡¯t you see me off?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t send!¡± Enjovano replied grumpily.

    Hans Grant seemed to have anticipated it, chuckled, turned and left.

    Enjovano frowned and sat on the sofa, and had no mood to chat in the WeChat group.

    Cooperate with the Grant Group to vor the brand-

    It¡¯s a good thing from any level, but the only bad thing is that Hans Grant is the president of the Grant Group.

    ¡°Forget it, since it¡¯s a good thing, do it!¡±

    Enjovano made up her mind. When Karlen Thomas had an identst time, she needed to cooperate with Hans Grant to investigate the murderer. At that time, her WeChat had been pulled out of the cklist.

    Open Hans Grant¡¯s WeChat and Hellen Jovano sent a message.

    [When and where is the address of thepetition you mentioned? ]

    Soon Hans Grant returned the news.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    [Jena City, February. ]

    February? !

    Enjovano stared at the screen. Today is the 10th day of the year. ording to the sr calendar, it is already the end of January.

    Isn¡¯t this just around the corner?

 Chapter 298 Going to Jena City

    Enjovano was thinking, when his cell phone rang again, and Hans Grant sent a notice for entering thepetition.

    This is the most authoritativepetition in the industry, with more than a dozen domestic and foreign media live broadcasts.

    Thepetition is held every three years, and this time it¡¯s the turn of Jena City in China.

    It¡¯s also a coincidence that if she is abroad, it¡¯s really inconvenient for her to go there. After all, she already has Lele now.

    Enjovano frowned and read some instructions for previouspetitions.

    All previouspetitions will manage perfumers from all over the world in a closed way, but it is not as strict as a military camp. Just to prevent cheating and the like, the daily life of perfumers will be broadcast live, which is somewhat entertaining.

    ¡°Jena City, half a month-¡±

    Enjovano thought with his chin cupped.

    In a short time, Mingyuzhu came downstairs.

    ¡°Hans Grant is gone?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Enjovano looked up at his mother. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back to your room? How do you know? ¡±

    Mingzhu nced at Hellen Jovano: ¡°How can I really rest assured to leave you alone with him? I just saw his car drive away on the balcony.¡±

    Enjovano nodded, and the child-rearing teacher on the side just took Lele out.

    Ming Yuzhu immediately took the little one and chatted with Hellen Jovano: ¡°What did Hans Grant tell you?¡±

    ¡°What else can I have? I just want to cooperate with my family and get a spice brand.¡± Enjovano light way.

    Ming Yuzhu frowned slightly: ¡°You didn¡¯t promise, did you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. Why don¡¯t you say yes?¡± Enjovanoughed.

    ¡°You promised?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu held Lele and examined her daughter¡¯s expression.

    ¡°You know, if we cooperate with the Grant Group again, you and Hans Grant will inevitably continue to meet. Have you thought about this?¡±

    ¡°I know, but it¡¯s public and private. Mom, as you said before, Tempe City is so big that we will meet sooner orter. What¡¯s more, why don¡¯t you earn money if you have money?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu shook her head: ¡°Our family doesn¡¯tck that money either. If you really think it over and don¡¯t want anything to do with Hans Grant, this cooperation might as well not be epted.¡±

    En Jovano smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s not just the money. What I value most is the development of the industry. The status of the top luxury spice has gradually been reced by perfume. Mom, you know I¡¯m a perfumer, and I want to carry forward our traditional craft culture.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s just a dream, but you have to work hard to have hope.

    Ming Yuzhu sighed slightly.

    ¡°Whatever you want, Hellen, no matter what choice you make, Mom only hopes that you can follow your heart. As long as it is what you really want, your mother and brother will support you. ¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s heart is warm, and she leans against Mingyuzhu¡¯s body.

    ¡°I know, Mom.¡±

    Lele whining in Mingzhu¡¯s arms, reaching out to Hellen Jovano.

    Enjovano looked at his white and tender son, and felt a little sad.

    It¡¯s killing me not to see Lele for half a month.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t tell Mingyuzhu too many details. In the evening, Everet Jovano came back, and Darcy Lewis came with him.

    After dinner, several people sat on the sofa.

    Enjovano told the three people about the need to participate in the program.

    ¡°Going to Jena City?¡± Everjovano¡¯s brow wrinkled immediately. ¡°It¡¯s not very safe, is it?¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, you can rest assured. I¡¯ve already checked. Their program was broadcast live this time. ¡± Enjovano winked at Everet Jovano.

    Even if those people behind the scenes want to do it, they dare not do anything under the live camera.

    Darcy Lewis is in high spirits.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to go to Jena City, Hellen. Why don¡¯t I go with you? Anyway, it¡¯s only half a month, so I¡¯ll take it as a short trip.¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, she was stopped by Everet Jovano.

    ¡°The wedding will start in three months. You need to make a lot of preparations now, and you don¡¯t have time to go to Jena City.¡± Everjovano gave her a faint look, which meant nothing.

    Darcy Lewis has a t mouth.

    ¡°I have-¡±

    Enjovano sees coke in his heart. Darcy Lewis used to be fearless, but he was afraid of Everet Jovano.

    Maybe everything has its vanquisher.

    ¡°I can go by myself. I have also read some rules of previouspetitions, and I should allow the perfumer to bring an assistant.¡± Enjovanoughed.

    ¡°Who are you going to take? You don¡¯t have an assistant. ¡± Ming Yuzhu asked.

    Enjovano smiled, ¡°Take Tiffany rk.¡±

    ¡°Tiffany rk?¡± Ming Yuzhu wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that your assistant in thepany? She shouldn¡¯t know much about perfuming. It¡¯s OK to fight. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be able to help.¡± Enjovano looked at his brother, and saw that his face really softened somewhat.

    Ming Yuzhu doesn¡¯t know Tiffany rk¡¯s identity, but Everet Jovano does.

    With Tiffany rk by her side, she is safe.

    It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t been at home for half a month, and it may not be safe for Prescriptions for All to stay at home.

    Bring it?

    En Jovano thought about it. Recently, she updated the content of Prescriptions for All in the medical forum, and it has been updated to half.

    During the update period, there was no resistance, and recently, more and more TCM schrs discovered its value and began to urge the update below.

    It shows that those people covet the Prescriptions for All, not for the prescription inside, but for the book itself.

    Take it with you.

    Enjovano was thinking about it, and Lele on the side made some noises.

    She was distressed to see the lovely Lele.

    ¡°Just going to Jena City, I won¡¯t see Lele for half a month, my little baby-¡±

    Enjovano hugged Lele and kissed him several times.

    The four chatted for a while, and Darcy Lewis secretly pulled Hellen Jovano.

    The two of them went back to the bedroom on the second floor together. After entering the room, Darcy Lewis whispered.

    ¡°Hellen, what about your brother¡¯s illness when you go to that program?¡±

    En Jovanoughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only going for half a month to calcte the time. When Ie back, the approval from the Food and Drug Administration should also be passed, and then I¡¯ll just be in time to operate on my brother.¡±

    Darcy Lewis just nodded, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want me to go to Jena City with you? I heard that there is a very famous beach in Jena City. If the program of yourpetition is recorded in Jena City, it will be there in all likelihood. ¡±

    ¡°What beach?¡± Enjovano was curious.

    ¡°Pink Beach, in a small town north of Jena City.¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head. Going to Jena City has another advantage.

    In addition to taking Tiffany rk there, Mo is also from Jena City. At least after the past, her safety is very secure.

    Two people chatted for a while before Darcy Lewis left.

    Now she and Everet Jovano are not married after all, and they are going back to Lewis family at night. Everet Jovano sent Darcy Lewis away.

    Enjovano nestled on the balcony sofa in the bedroom, watched the vehicles leave, picked up his cell phone and sent a message to Tiffany rk.

    Mucrab: [@ Tisch, have your rtives finished walking? Do you have time recently? ]

    Tisch: [What¡¯s the y? Go ahead. ]

    Mucab: [I may go to Jena City for a while next month, and I want you toe with me. ]

    Ink: [? ? ? ]

    Mo: [Youe to my ce. Don¡¯t you tell me first? ]

 Chapter 299 What else will you know!

    Enjovano looked at the ink andughed.

    Keep typing: [We can¡¯t hide it from you when we go to Jena City. We¡¯ll have to get ready for the reception. ]

    Heartless Hooligan: [Are you three going to party secretly behind my back? ]

    En Jovano typed with a smile: [I have business this time. I want to take part in apetition. ]

    Mo: [What kind ofpetition? Jena City has only one bigpetition recently, the international perfumerpetition, and you can also perfuse? ]

    Enjovano type: [Yes. ]

    Ink: [! ! ! What else do you know? ]

    Enjovano chuckled. The people at Green Mansion only knew that she knewputers and was a doctor, but they knew nothing about the rest.

    Mud Crab: [To tell you the truth, I¡¯m still a carpenter. ]

    Enjovano chatted in the group of Green Mansion, and it was very lively.

    I heard that ink Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk are going to take part in thepetition, threatening to eat and entertain themselves.

    Tiffany rk couldn¡¯t help but spit in the group: [I just went to see thatpetition, and your family is one of the investors in the domesticpetition. You know that thepetition is closed, so why don¡¯t you draw us a pie? ]

    Investor?

    Enjovano raised an eyebrow slightly. When she studied thepetition rules before, she only read the detailed rules, but didn¡¯t notice the investors.

    She switched out the WeChat on her mobile phone and re-read the document sent by Hans Grant. Sure enough, she found several familiar groups in the management.

    ¡°the Grant Group? !¡± Enjovano Zheng.

    It seems that Hans Grant¡¯s preparation was notpleted in a day. When he invested before, didn¡¯t he think about what to do if she didn¡¯t agree?

    Enjovano held her chin in her hands. Now that she had promised, it was toote to think about anything else.

    She has to prepare something for the fragrance contest.

    In the next few days, Hellen Jovano has been sitting at home mixing incense, preparing for some pre-match work.

    Kenny Lee and Luz Walker contacted her again.

    One invited her to write the sequel of Things of Miles, and the other obediently asked her sister when it would be broadcast live, and it was being urged online again.

    Enjovano thought for a moment and told Luz Walker that he was going to participate in thepetition.

    Since we want to carry forward voring, we need to introduce some traffic.

    Just-Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t expect his traffic to be so strong!

    Luz Walker announced Hellen Jovano¡¯s participation in the international perfumery contest on the official blog of hardworking Hellen, and the Twitter message of the Embassy of Y directly expressed his blessing.

    After that, it was forwarded by international celebrities such as Karim Thomas and Vivian udia.

    As time went on, Hellen Jovano¡¯s participation in thepetition went directly to the hot search.

    The perfumerpetition was originally a rigorous and authoritativepetition, but it didn¡¯t break the circle before. This is the first time that it has broken the circle.

    Manyizens have studied thispetition, and after watching previous videos, they have left messages to Hellen Jovano to cheer.

    But there are also a lot of sarcastic remarks.

    A: [I have studied thatpetition. The previous champions are now internationally renowned perfume blending masters! Some have their own luxury perfume brands! Enjovano, isn¡¯t it too much? ]

    Netizen: [Hellen Jovano is great, but she is an undertaker! It¡¯s okay to teach some beauty cosmetics on the inte before, but this time you¡¯re going to mix fragrance? Anyway, I dare not use what she transferred out, for fear of the smell of corpses on it. ]

    C: [What do the two upstairs know? You think she¡¯s really going to participate in the contest. She¡¯s just going to earn a wave of traffic, just like some stars like to go to Cannes to rub the red carpet. When she¡¯s finished, she¡¯ll boast that she¡¯s an international star. This is called gold ting. ]

    Enjovano has never shown his ability of perfuming in front ofizens before. This time, the voice of questioning and cheering is mixed.

    But anyway, the heat ising up.

    En Jovano didn¡¯t expect that none of his own people had arrived in Jena City, and thepetition was already on fire before it started.

    On February 7th, Hellen Jovano took Tiffany rk on the ne to Jena City.

    On the ne, Tiffany rk didn¡¯t forget to tell Hellen Jovano about some news gossip she saw on Twitter.

    ¡°Although this is a very authoritativepetition, because it costs a lot, there will be local employers when it is held in various countries, and this action is even bigger. It is said that several well-known video websites on the Inte will broadcast live simultaneously.¡±

    En Jovano nodded his head: ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡±

    Tiffany rk couldn¡¯t help feeling: ¡°There has never been a precedent for live webcast before. Generally, they are edited after the recording is finished, and all of them are sent to the TV station to be broadcast as a program, but the traffic is also very small. This time, I think it¡¯s all because of you. A Twitter directly ignited the game, and now manyizens are waiting to see it. ¡±

    ¡°When I asked Luz Walker to send it, I didn¡¯t expect the impact to be so great. Now I¡¯m a little worried.¡± Enjovano gave a helpless smile.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the rafters in the early days will rot first. It¡¯s not a good thing to be too conspicuous to participate in this kind of internationalpetition.¡±

    Tempe City is not near Jena City.

    It was already five hours after the two people got off the ne.

    The staff of thepetition came to meet people. Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk originally nned to get together with Mo before going, but when the staff arrived, it was not easy for people to wait. They had to send a WeChat to Mo and took the staff¡¯s car to thepetition area.

    As Tiffany rk guessed, the area of thispetition is indeed the pink beach.

    But it¡¯s not all pink. The beach is about three kilometers long.

    En Jovano was a little curious: ¡°Why is this beach pink?¡±

    Tiffany rk excitedly said, ¡°You look pink, but the real sand is still white. Pink is the carcass of a worm, and when mixed together, it bes pink. ¡±

    Tiffany rk was obviously here, and Hellen Jovano felt a tingle in his scalp.

    Under the guidance of the staff, the two men quickly arrived in front of several single-family cottages in front of the pink beach.

    The staff pointed to several cottages.

    ¡°This is where all the contestants live.¡±

    After that, the staff pointed to the other side, and not far away, a row of temporary bungalows could be seen.

    ¡°Over there is the organizingmittee, the program group, and the temporary residence when the managementes.¡±

    En Jovano looked at the small bungalow. It was not close to the vi, but because the beach was t, it was still faintly visible.

    She turned to the staff and asked, ¡°So where are we staying today?¡±

    The staff smiled, ¡°Because all the contestants haven¡¯t arrived yet, temporarily, you can choose any room to live in, and wait until all the contestants expire before you assign your residence.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    En Jovano nodded: ¡°Well, thank you for your trouble today.¡±

    ¡°After you put your luggage away, you can move freely. Tomorrow is the official start day of thepetition, but don¡¯t leave Jena City. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able toe back tomorrow.¡± The staff didn¡¯t forget to say before they left.

    After seeing off the staff, Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk walked to the nearest vi.

    Three-story vi, covering arge area, is enough for twenty or thirty people.

    Enjovano and Tiffany rk chose the third floor, which is safer byparison.

 Chapter 300 Money gentlemanâ€™s treat

    Enjovano lives in the innermost room, and Tiffany rk¡¯s room is next to her.

    Two people went back to the room and packed their luggage. When Hellen Jovano washed up and went out, she saw Tiffany rking out smiling with her mobile phone.

    ¡°Did you see the news from Mofa?¡±

    ¡°What news? I was taking a shower just now and didn¡¯t see it. ¡±

    Enjovano gathered around Tiffany rk, and the screen of his mobile phone was basically wiped with ink.

    Ink: [Human affairs officer? You two didn¡¯t tell me before you left! ]

    A lot of pictures were sent out, some waiting to meet them in front of the airport, and some reserved boxes in the restaurant.

    The dishes that have already been served, the collection-grade red wine.

    As well as his beautiful face in Zhang Jun, which is feminine, it makes people feel more guilty toin at the moment.

    Enjovano hissed, ¡°Didn¡¯t we send him a WeChat message?¡±

    ¡°I did, but he said that he was waiting for me to pick us up at the airport and didn¡¯t read WeChat at all.¡±

    En Jovano chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t let himin so much. Anyway, it¡¯s free time tonight. Why don¡¯t we go there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking.¡± Tiffany rkughed.

    She has washed herself, and her hair is still wet.

    Two people came out of the vi, and Tiffany rk borrowed a car from the program group.

    The night scene of Jena City is unfamiliar, especially since it is only the beginning of February, and the cold wind at night seems to seep into the bone marrow.

    Enjovano shivered and wanted to see the night scene, but when the cold wind blew, he immediately closed the window tightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the organizingmittee thinks, either. It¡¯s at the seaside in winter.¡± Sheined in a low voice.

    Tiffany rkughed, ¡°It must have been suggested by the program group. After all, this is the best and most famous scenery in Jena City, and even in winter, it doesn¡¯t affect the beauty of the pink beach. No matter how authoritative the organizingmittee is, as long as they need money, they will still listen to some opinions of the management. ¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head, and the two men drove towards the location given by the ink.

    The pink beach is in the north of Jena City, while the restaurant in Moding is in the busiest downtown of Jena City.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    When two people arrived at the restaurant, Mo had copsed on the sofa in the box, looking like a rotten one.

    As soon as Tiffany rk entered the door, he immediatelyughed, ¡°Master Qian, what¡¯s wrong with you? Still pretending to be a weak gentleman with the two of us? ¡±

    Qian Zimo stood up andughed. ¡°Poetry, I think you don¡¯t want to take on the task recently.¡±

    ¡°Why, do you want to lynching? Open money gentleman, not so petty? ¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I always like this?¡±

    Qian Zimoughed, immediately turned around and saw Hellen Jovano on the side, andughed: ¡®mud Crab, you¡¯re here.¡±

    Tiffany rk wasn¡¯t happy at once.

    ¡°Qian Zimo, your differential treatment is too obvious!¡±

    Three people talked andughed and sat down at the table. After chatting for a while, Qian Zimo mentioned the voring contest.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read all thosements on the inte. I don¡¯t think you need to pay attention to those gossips. We can trust you.¡± Qian Zimoughed. ¡°You never fight unprepared battles.¡±

    En Jovanoughed: ¡°I heard that Qian¡¯s family is also one of the employers this time.¡±

    Qian Zimo nodded, ¡°Originally, our family didn¡¯t have any interest in mixing incense and the like, but this time it was held in Jena City, and the organizers found my father. It was a big contest after all, and it was just a face-saving, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe to thepetition.¡±

    The three of them chatted over dinner.

    Money ink is also a little out.

    ¡°I heard that a master wille to thepetition this year, who was the champion of thest session.¡±

    Tiffany rk frowned: ¡°Why did thest champione to thepetition? Isn¡¯t it the same as the number one in the college entrance examination who went to college for several years and came back to the college entrance examination?¡±

    Qian Zimo nodded his head: ¡°In short, when those people introduced to my father, I listened beside them. These people this year are already better than those in previous years, and thest champion, Zhang Caiyu, is a Chinese. After bing famous, she immediately immigrated to M country and created a luxury perfume brand of her own; Recently, however, she has been criticized for some raw material collection involving childbor in the Philippines, which has dealt a great blow to their brand.

    This Zhang Caiyu came here this time in order to expand her brand awareness and make up for her previous losses, otherwise those who invested in her and shareholders would not let her go. ¡±

    ¡°Oh, this time she came tost stand.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this Zhang Caiyu¡¯s reputation in their industry has always been bad. Although she is good at dispensing perfume, her character is not good. No matter inmercialpetition or in previouspetitions, it is rumored that she is good at cheating. You should be careful this time. If she loses thispetition, she will lose everything. All those who influence her to be a champion will be regarded by her as a strong enemy.¡±

    En Jovano nodded, ¡°Zhang Caiyu, I remember.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t just remember Cai-yu zhang, her English name is li ya. Zhang Caiyu doesn¡¯t like people calling her Chinese name, maybe it¡¯s too vulgar. ¡± Money ink interesting said.

    ¡°The name Zhang Caiyu is not earthy. It¡¯s much stronger than your money ink.¡± Tiffany rk said.

    Qian Zimo squinted: ¡°Poetry, you¡¯ve been targeting me so much, it¡¯s easy for me to have some misunderstandings.¡±

    ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Tiffany rkughed, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I did it on purpose.¡±

    ¡°I read online that girls usually have a crush on a man, so they will deliberately find trouble with that man.¡± Qian Zimoughed. ¡°So you still have this idea for me?¡±

    Money ink looks very beautiful, feminine with a spirit, not feminine.

    But when he is so got, it hurts people especially.

    Tiffany rk barely jumped out of his chair.

    ¡°You¡¯re really thinking beautifully. I¡¯m blind, and I can¡¯t look at you even if I look at Zuo Xiuxian.¡±

    ¡°So you like hooligans?¡± Qian Zimo raised an eyebrow. ¡°Then tell me where Zuo Xiuxian is better than me?¡±

    Tiffany rk was caught in a routine, saying, ¡°Everything is better than you, handsome, in shape and taller than you-¡±

    Money ink frowned and thought for a few seconds.

    ¡°Zuo Xiuxian is one meter eighty-three, and I am one meter eighty-five. Which one of you saw him taller than me?¡±

    ¡°It may be a matter of temperament. His temperament is exceptionally noble and pure, not as wretched as you are! Even if you are one meter eighty-five, you don¡¯t look as imposing as him. ¡± Tiffany rk retaliated.

    En Jovano covered her face on the side: ¡®shishi, stop it.¡±

    Tiffany rk has always been a quick-tempered, and he hates money because Qian Zimo and Heartless Hooligan used to tease Tiffany rk in the group of Green Mansion.

    I can¡¯t help it. Tiffany rk will blow it up when it¡¯s funny, and drill it when it has a set.

    Money ink and Zuo Xiuxian have no malice, but Tiffany rk is angry with each other every time, and the two men bear grudges mercilessly.

 Chapter 301 She is a backdoor

    Tiffany rk was so angry that she couldn¡¯t listen to anything.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I say? Yeah, sinister gentleman Qian, all Jena City knows that you are a sicko. You look like a sicko now. It¡¯s so insidious to fool the whole Jena City! You can¡¯t evenpare with a little finger of Zuo Xiuxian, and people are at least open and honest. ¡±

    Although it is obscene and frank, Tiffany rk added in her heart.

    Money ink raised an eyebrow and took the phone out from under the desktop.

    ¡°Rogue, did you hear that? Tisch has always had a crush on you. Your body is majestic and noble in her eyes. ¡± Money ink, also ¡®snow¡± a lowugh, narrow appearance is very obvious.

    Tiffany rk, like a big rock, froze in ce.

    En Jovano caresses his forehead: ¡°I just feel that things are not so simple. I always feel that he is setting you up, and I don¡¯t feel anything wrong.¡±

    Now she understands.

    With the speaker on, Zuo Xiuxian¡¯s voice came out, and his tone was somewhatcent and excited.

    ¡°I knew that the charm of Xiaoye was unavoidable for a woman, and it was normal for Tisch to have a crush on me. Everyone has been friends for so many years, so I can give her a chance as appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank you first for her.¡± Money inkughed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Tiffany rk was furious: ¡°Give me a chance as appropriate? ! Zuo Xiuxian, tell me again! ¡±

    The other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s too fierce, or not. I still like to be gentle. ¡±

    Tiffany rk has rushed towards Qian Zimo.

    Qian Mo hangs up the phone and winks at Tiffany rk innocently.

    ¡°You said everything yourself. You can¡¯t me me, can you?¡±

    ¡°wretched! Insidious! ¡±

    Qian Zimo raised his red wine ss with a smile: ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After the dinner of three people, Tiffany rk couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Enjovano is driving a car, taking Tiffany rk back to thepetition area.

    ¡°This Zuo Xiuxian, I will definitely remove all four paws of him when I have the opportunity in the future!¡±

    Tiffany rk was extremely angry, and her face turned red: ¡°Give me a chance as appropriate, and he still likes to be small and gentle? Does he deserve it?

    En Jovano saw Tiffany rk was angry and nodded as he drove, ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    Two people drove back to the pink beach, and Tiffany rk¡¯s anger subsided. When she entered the vi, a woman was standing in the living room pouring water to drink. She saw two peopleing in and smiled politely at them.

    ¡°You are also contestants, right? I am Li Ya. ¡±

    Talking, the woman came up to Hellen Jovano and held out her hand at Hellen Jovano.

    She looks polite, but her arrogance can be seen from the contempt in his eyes.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart jumped, Li Ya, isn¡¯t this the Zhang Caiyu Qian Zimo just said?

    Tiffany rk also looked Zhang Caiyu up and down curiously: ¡°So you are thest champion Zhang Caiyu?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu looked a little embarrassed. She reached out and pulled the hair in her ear behind her ear. Her voice was cheerful: ¡°A hero doesn¡¯t mention his bravery in those days. That¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯m a contestant like you now.¡±

    Although the words are so said, Zhang Caiyu¡¯s smile on her face can¡¯t be concealed, and her chin is held higher.

    ¡°Are you also a contestant?¡± Zhang Caiyu looked at Tiffany rk and asked.

    Tiffany rk shook her head: ¡°No.¡±

    Talking, Tiffany rk turned and pointed to Hellen Jovano: ¡°I am the assistant of this champion.¡±

    This champion?

    Zhang Caiyu looked at Hellen Jovano in front of her with some curiosity, and smiled after a few seconds of discrimination.

    ¡°I know you. You are the hard-working Hellen on Twitter, a make-up blogger, and the bigdy of The Jovano Group, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    En Jovano smiled, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I like watching your live broadcast very much. You are very talented in make-up, but I haven¡¯t heard of it before. Can you mix perfume?¡± Zhang Caiyuughed, her eyes quietly swept Hellen Jovano¡¯s dress.

    The woman in front of me is gilded at first sight. Twitter has made it very clear, but Hellen Jovano is, after all, the eldestdy of The Jovano Group, and there is nothing wrong with her.

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s attitude is a bit enthusiastic. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if the eldestdy of The Jovano Group is willing to invest in her perfume brand after making friends with her?

    Enjovano still remembers what Qian Zimo said. This Cai-yu Zhang is used to cheating. She is ungrateful to such people, so she just said hello politely.

    Soon, she looked at Tiffany rk to the side: ¡°Didn¡¯t you always shout that you were going to be sleepy on the way back just now? Let¡¯s go back to rest. ¡±

    After saying that, Enjovano nodded to Zhang Caiyu: ¡°Miss Zhang, we just got back from a party outside, so we went back to rest first when we were tired.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s eyes shed slightly: ¡°OK, then you guys go back to rest first. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Enjovano took Tiffany rk back to the bedroom on the third floor, and Tiffany rk ran to Hellejovano¡¯s bedroom and sat there.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this Zhang Caiyu is as arrogant as Qian Zimo said?¡±

    En Jovano raised an eyebrow: ¡°Do you like her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so superficial, because I¡¯ll like that person once in a while. Although Qian Zimo is wretched and owed, there is generally no fault in looking at people and investigating.¡±

    Tiffany rk dragged her cheeks: ¡°I just think she pretends to be so good. I really worry a little about you. She seems very interested in you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. It¡¯s just apetition. We¡¯repeting for each other.¡± Enjovano casually said.

    ¡°When I came back, I saw a lot of rooms on the first floor, with shoes in front of them. It is estimated that many contestants arrived when we went out for dinner.¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head, thinking of those staff who exined that genius is the time to allocate rooms.

    There are more than one hundred contestants in thispetition, and this is the result of the first screening by the program group.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t go to the preliminary screening. She took the path of the Grant family. Each employer can rmend one of their own perfumers to directly enter the finals.

    Speaking of which, she is still a back door.

    Tiffany rk stood up: ¡°All right, since tomorrow is important and your first battle, we won¡¯t chat today. I¡¯ll go back to my room and have a rest first.¡±

    En Jovano nodded his head: ¡°OK.¡±

    After Tiffany rk left, Hellen Jovano stepped aside and opened his suitcase.

    There are some clothes and two pairs of shoes in her suitcase. After taking everything out and putting it away, Hellen Jovano touches the notebook at the bottom of the suitcase.

    It looks like it¡¯s just an ordinary notebook, but in fact it¡¯s Prescriptions for All.

    She put the notebook directly on the TV cab. Hellen Jovano has observed several cameras in the room. Although none of them have been activated yet, I think they will be activated after the officialpetition starts tomorrow.

 Chapter 302 is for gold plating.

    ording to the previouspetition videos, those media also like to broadcast the lives of some yers. The location of this TV cab is just below the camera. No matter how bold the people behind it are, they don¡¯t dare to openly steal Prescriptions for All when someone is monitoring them all day.

    After everything was done, Hellen Jovanoy on the bed, squinting and thinking.

    Since The Grant Group is also one of the employers this time, each employer will send a representative toe over, and I don¡¯t know who the Grant Group ising over this time, and whether it is despite its-

    The next day.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano was awakened by the bell ringing in the vi, which seemed to be ringing all over the vi.

    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and nced at the time of the mobile phone on the bedside.

    It¡¯s only six o¡¯clock in the morning!

    Enjovano frowned, got up and went into the bathroom to wash.

    After the bell rang in the room, there was another emotionless mechanical female voice in the loudspeaker.

    ¡°Please gather at the pink beach in front of the vi before 6: 30.¡±

    At 6: 30, Hellen Jovano counted the time in his mind, finished washing slowly, tied his hair again, and casually wore a casual dress and went out of the vi.

    She came early yesterday. When choosing the vi, this vi was very close to the gathering point. By the time Hellen Jovano walked leisurely, many contestants had already arrived.

    When Hellen Jovano came over, many people immediately turned their eyes on her.

    In the crowd, there was a whispering voice soon.

    ¡°This woman seems to be the hardworking Hellen mentioned on Twitter. She came here to be gilded.¡±

    ¡°I heard that she didn¡¯t even take part in the preliminary round, so she took the way of the management and went straight to the final.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, do you? People are the bigdy of the Jovano family. After all, they have money and power, and they are not strangers to us who have worked hard with our own strength.¡±

    Enjovano stood in the crowd, listening to the voices around her, and two people who wanted to stir things up whispered at her side.

    The voice, it seems, is afraid that she will hear it, but also afraid that she won¡¯t hear it.

    En Jovano gave a lowugh and looked at the camera not far away. Are these people trying to irritate her and make her leave a domineering impression on the live broadcast?

    Some people say ugly things, while others seek truth from facts.

    ¡°Whether she came to gild or not, the organizingmittee said this time that the attention we received in thispetition waspletely different from the past. Now allizens are waiting to watch ourpetition.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if anyone wins the championship this time, it is the poprity of the wholework. The benefits that Hellen Jovano brought to the program group this time arepletely different. She has earned some poprity for everyone with her own traffic. In this way, after the game is over, as long as we perform well, we can still expect the future. ¡±

    Some people expressed their gratitude, and immediately someone next to them sneered, ¡°Hey, you want to hold your thighs so soon, but people don¡¯t even know your name.¡±

    The girl who had spoken to Hellen Jovano was angry: ¡°What do you mean, holding your thighs? It¡¯s better for me to seek truth from facts than it is for you to hack people directly.¡±

    Enjovano stood there for a while, and the buzz around her gradually subsided.

    Mainly because another person appeared, Zhang Caiyu was ten minuteste than the stipted time, and leisurely came along from the direction of the vi.

    Enjovano frowned slightly at her figure for a moment.

    She lives on the third floor, but Zhang Caiyu lives in the same vi with her and also lives on the first floor, so it shouldn¡¯t be sote.

    Today, everyone is here for the first time before the live broadcast, and they all want to dress exquisitely, but the program group didn¡¯t give them time.

    But Zhang Caiyu is different. She would rather bete and dress up beautifully. She wears a red dress, which stands out on the pink beach.

    After walking into the crowd, Zhang Caiyu quickly saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s location, and her eyes were slightly dazed.

    Enjovano stood in the crowd, and her cold and alienated face was full of beauty. She stood with the people around her, and her temperament stood high.

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s heart is a little jealous, and it¡¯s true that all the good things in the world have fallen on the daughters of these giants.

    The skin is so good, it must have cost a lot of money to care for it in the hands of those senior nurse practitioner!

    As for appearance, there are several differences between rich people. Maybe how many knives have been moved on their faces.

    Zhang Caiyu thought and walked beside Hellen Jovano, raising her hand to say hello: ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    En Jovano smiled at her: ¡°Good morning, Miss Zhang.¡±

    Two people exchanged a few words, and the buzz around them rang again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that she¡¯s here for gold ting, and her character is definitely not good. She has to run to our professional team to grab food.¡±

    ¡°That is, you see her chatting with Cai-Yu Zhang so well, both of them shouldn¡¯t havee to thispetition!

    One is ayman, and the other is that they have created brands for so many years, and they all have their own fragrance mixing teams. These two people alsoe to this kind ofpetition, which is shameless to steal our exposure. ¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After going back yesterday, Hellen Jovano has studied the criticism involved in Zhang Caiyu¡¯s perfume brand.

    It¡¯s mainly because there is a perfume in Zhang Caiyu¡¯s brand, which is called Star sh Perfume. Not only does it taste elegant after spraying, but even the perfume water contains a small amount of mica, which has the effect of glitter in the sprayed ces.

    However, natural mica is collected in mines, and it is very difficult to collect. For many years, it has been collected by YD and childborers in several countries over there in the Philippines.

    Although this has been condemned many times in the world, it has little effect. There are still many ck miners who let child workers collect it, causing children to be killed and injured often because of the collection of mica. The news called these natural micas bloody mica.

    Enjovano was angry when he saw the news.

    Zhang Caiyu was criticized because she bought arge amount of mica from those ¡®dirty¡± mine owners for the sake of cheap raw materials of mica. This kind of thing is to make an appointment for abuse, and she is also one of the executioners!

    Enjovano lost all his affection for Zhang Caiyu, and only maintained superficial politeness.

    But Zhang Caiyu didn¡¯t seem to think so. She stood there talking with Hellen Jovano constantly: ¡°Mrs. Jovano doesn¡¯t have to care about what those people said. Some people just can¡¯t eat grapes and say that grapes are sour. They are guilty of their own strength by saying so now.¡±

    When she spoke, she nced at the speakers disdainfully, and the corner of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but light up: ¡°Maybe they won¡¯t be able to live here for a while.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly. She thought that there would be some problems in the arrangement of room allocation today, but Zhang Caiyu seemed to know something?

    Seeing Hellen Jovano¡¯s doubts, Zhang Caiyu looked up with some pride: ¡°One of the employers and I are friends this time, so I know a little about the rules of thepetition. Of course, I will still y thepetition by my own strength.¡±

 Chapter 303 The appearance of the management

    Knowing the rules is already a big bug, Hellen Jovano thought.

    She took a slight step back to one side, distancing herself from Zhang Caiyu.

    Zhang Caiyu didn¡¯t notice this detail, and whispered to Hellen Jovano, ¡°The staff wille in a moment, and there will be a firstpetition. What is needed is a surprise, and then more than one hundred people will be directly eliminated to fifty-two in thispetition.¡±

    After that, she looked at Hellen Jovano with some pride: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be so tragic, right? Because of your reasons this time, the expectation of the wholework is very high, and the traffic is also veryrge. Therefore, the program group has invested a lot of money in the Organizing Committee this time, and the corresponding pressure is also great. The media needs these gimmicks to attract more audiences.¡±

    Enjovano was a little surprised: ¡°You seem to know a lot about this.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, but I¡¯ve been in the society for a long time, so I don¡¯t have to know something about everything to get mixed up.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu smiled, and immediately looked at Hellen Jovano with some hypocrisy and worry: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, as long as you survive this level, it¡¯s equivalent to entering the top 50 in this kind of contest. Some famous perfumers are hard to enter.¡±

    Enjovano nodded with a smile.

    Zhang Caiyu saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s attitude towards her was neither cold nor light, and secretly scolded her, ¡°What are you proud of? Isn¡¯t it a good family?¡± Anyway, Hellen Jovano can¡¯t even pass this level!

    When Zhang Caiyu saw Hellen Jovano ignored her, she stood there with her pride and didn¡¯t lick her face again.

    But the girl on the side was still twittering and whispering about Zhang Caiyu, who turned and quarreled with the girl immediately because Hellen Jovano was angry.

    However, the girl was scolded by Cai-Yu Zhang, pointing to the tip of her nose.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have the strength, don¡¯t say anything else. You said I can¡¯te back for thepetition. The organizingmittee doesn¡¯t have this provision. After you set foot on the society, don¡¯t you dare topete with your predecessors? When you are your mother in society, who will let you? ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu cursed badly, but there was some truth in it. The people around her were silent, and the girl couldn¡¯t help sobbing.

    Enjovano has some sarcasm in his eyes.

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s words sound reasonable, but in fact she has got the rules of thepetition herself.

    This is the most unfair part.

    Someone wanted to say something for the girl, but Zhang Caiyu gave her a look and stared back.

    Fortunately, the people from the organizingmittee arrived soon, and the staff who arrived first looked at everyone.

    ¡°Please be quiet, everyone.¡±

    The staffughed at everyone.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯d like to introduce some people to you.¡±

    The staff pointed to several cars on the side.

    Someone stepped forward and asked a middle-aged man, who looked about forty or fifty years old, to step down from the first car. The man was wearing a id cap and a kind-hearted look.

    The staffughed, ¡°This is our general director of this live broadcast.¡±

    Then there is the speech of the general director, which is nothing more than which tforms the live broadcast will be held, and so on. It will be broadcast live throughout, and I hope everyone will pay attention to their image and so on.

    The staff introduced the general director and several referees of the organizingmittee.

    These referees are all big names in the industry, and they are not of the same size as Zhang Caiyu at all.

    Enjovano knows a lot about the referees. It seems that Zhang Caiyu is unlikely to pull all the referees to her side even if she wants to enter through the back door.

    By the time the referee has finished his introduction, it will be the management.

    The staffughed, ¡°There are four employers in our perfuming contest. Next, we invite them out in turn, and sincerely thank them for their investment in this contest.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s heart jumped, and his eyes fell on one of the cars. The car looked ordinary, but the dark lines on the car body faintly showed a Gu word, which was the family emblem of the Grant family.

    ¡°First of all, the first appearance is the Qian Group of Jena City. The representative of Qian Group is Mr. Qian Zimo, the general manager of Qian Group.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s thoughts were pulled back, and several young girls around her screamed and screamed.

    ¡°Qian Zimo is a gentleman of the Qian family.¡±

    ¡°I heard that this Qian Zimo is the only child of Qian¡¯s family. If I can fall in love with him, that¡¯s really-¡±

    ¡°Rich and beautiful, but unfortunately not healthy.¡±

    A local girl in Jena City whispered, ¡°I heard that Qian Zimo is a sick child, and he has been in poor health since childhood. Would you like to marry him? He¡¯s so sick, maybe even some exercise in bed can¡¯t satisfy you. ¡±

    Enjovanoughed out loud ¡®sloped¡± when he heard it. This sentence should really be heard by Tiffany rk and Qian Zimo. It is estimated that the former will gloat andugh their heads off; Thetter can be very angry.

    She bent her eyes and smiled gently, looking up at Qian Zimo¡¯s eyes. I don¡¯t know when this gentleman hase to her with a warm smile on his face.

    ¡°What is this contestantughing at?¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s face is positive, and Qian Zimo is pretending that he doesn¡¯t know her.

    Yes, the rtionship between the two of them can¡¯t be known by outsiders.

    En Jovano looked polite: ¡°Mr. Qian, I just remembered a joke.¡±

    ¡°Oh? What jokes? Tell me when you have time. ¡± Money ink said with a smile.

    Enjovano heard a girl¡¯s voice behind him.

    ¡°Master Qian is also gentle.¡±

    Gentle ghost, Hellen Jovano silently chanting in his heart, looks up at Qian Zimo.

    The bastard¡¯s appearance today ispletely different from the healthy and smart one in the restaurant yesterday.

    Today, he is dressed in an elegant white suit, his hair isbed at the back of his head, and he is not waxed. His supple hair is matched with that harmless face, and his gentle smile is like an engaging childe in ancient calligraphy and painting.

    Modest and harmless, once you look at it, you are very weak, which makes people feel really jealous.

    Yesterday, Tiffany rk scolded me, and Hellen Jovanomented.

    Fortunately, Qian Zimo didn¡¯t embarrass her for too long. After talking with Hellen Jovano, she turned and walked to the staff. A long speech probably said that Qian¡¯s family was very optimistic about the future of perfume. I wish you all a promising future. In general, it was a nonsense, and Hellen Jovano was tired of hearing it.

    When Enjovano stoodzily, others around her frequently cast their eyes on her.

    ¡®money gentleman why talk to her alone? Do they know each other? ¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but even if you don¡¯t know each other, you should have seen photos and the like. After all, Hellen Jovano is very famous on the Inte, and Master Qian is the only son of the first rich family in Jena City.¡±

    ¡°s, sure enough, fairy tales are all lies. Princes are usually with princesses.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How realistic the giants are now. How many princes are willing to look for Cindere? They must y together. I think Qian Zimo may be a little interested in Hellen Jovano.¡±

 Chapter 304 the Grant Groupâ€™s representative is not him

    In a low voice, Qian Zimo has finished talking nonsense and left.

    The host continued to wee, and the other two were Li from Imperial Capital and Wang from Hail City.

    The purpose of this investment is very simple. Both of them have perfume in their main business. This time, they also want to recruit talents for themselves. Both inside and outside the words, they are praising how good theirpany¡¯s welfare is. I hope you can consider it after thepetition.

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes were projected on thest car, and this final candidate also caused a lot of discussion.

    ¡°Thest employer should be the Grant family, right?¡±

    ¡°the Grant family of Tempe City, that¡¯s different from these giants!¡± Someone whispered, ¡°The Grant Group has developed rapidly recently and is no longer limited to Tempe City. The Grant Group is now among the top 500panies in the world! ¡±

    All eyes looked at The Grant Group¡¯s car.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart is pounding, Hans Grant-is heing?

    In full view, the car door opened.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    A pair of ck leather shoes stepped down from the car door, and then the people in the car got off.

    The man is slender and wears a pair of gold-rimmed sses on his face.

    Enjovano pursed his lips and watched David Brown step down from the car.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m David Brown, the representative of The Grant Group, and a special assistant of Mr. Grant ¡­¡±

    There were several disappointed voices behind Enjovano.

    ¡°I knew it. How could the president of The Grant Groupe over for this kind ofpetition?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. What¡¯s Hans Grant¡¯s status? But speaking of it, it seems that he and Hellen Jovano had a rtionship.¡±

    In a buzz, Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes dropped little by little.

    When she took this cooperation project, she thought it was business, but she didn¡¯t expect Hans Grant to be business.

    Enjovano somehow lost something in his heart.

    David Brown was straightforward. He read it directly with a draft, with the intention of recruiting talents and wishing everyone to win thepetition.

    However,pared with the previous twopanies, the Grant Group¡¯s style is obviously much higher, and it doesn¡¯t praise the welfare of its ownpany. This is also known in everyone¡¯s heart, so there is no need to brag about it.

    The Grant Group has the confidence of the Grant Group.

    After some introductions, David Brown exits.

    After the staff nodded respectfully, they looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Everyone should be curious. Why did we wake you up so early? I believe you all felt itst night. Our residence this time is four vis. Although it is enough for one hundred people, it is still slightly crowded.¡±

    ¡°Everyone should be curious. What is this for? Now, let me tell you about the rules of thispetition. Although thispetition is the final, it is also divided into five rounds, namely, the top 50 and the top 20 in the final, followed by the top 10, and the top three and the championship. Today, you are allowed toe out temporarily in order to have a top 50petition. After thispetition, only 52 of the 104 people present will be left. ¡±

    ¡°Elimination rate, 50%!¡±

    There was a loud noise in the crowd, and most people were unbelievable.

    ¡°What the hell? Now I haven¡¯t even woken up. I¡¯m going to the top 50petition! ?¡±

    ¡°Why are there so many steps in the final? At least give us some preparation time! ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still confused!¡±

    Amid the buzz, the staff were sharp-tongued.

    ¡°If you have basic skills, you should not be afraid of this kind of temporarypetition. Because thepetition is fair and just, thepetition time will not be made public in advance. If you have anyments on this process, you can protest orment to the organizingmittee after thepetition, but for now, please follow the rules!¡±

    Everyone stood dejected and despondent.

    The staff continued: ¡°Ourpetitions are all based on the title. The title of the top 50petition is first love. Please make perfume that can bring people a sense of first love.¡±

    ¡°First love?¡±

    Immediately, many people are gearing up. First love has a wide range, as long as it is green and sweet, which is not special.

    ¡°So where do we mix perfume?¡± Someone raised their voice and asked.

    The hostughed, ¡°Have you seen the bungalow in the distance? There¡¯s the director group, the program group and all the organizingmittee and management personnel. There¡¯s arge warehouse behind the bungalow, where you should have everything you can use. If you have any needs, you can write a list and ask your assistant to pick it up. Before noon today, we want to see the results. ¡±

    ¡°Before noon today? How can it be so fast? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, a good perfumer sometimes even uses several years to make a ssic perfume. What can we make only half a day? Essence? ¡±

    Someoneined in a low voice.

    The staff didn¡¯t exin any more. After announcing all the procedures, they said, ¡°I hope you don¡¯t waste time. Comining will only make your time less.¡±

    His appeasement and hesitation were very useful, and many contestants hurried back to the vi.

    Enjovano also went back to the third floor of the vi. She knocked on Tiffany rk¡¯s door. It was only 7: 30 in the morning, and Tiffany rk¡¯s room was very quiet.

    Enjovano listened to it by the door, but Tiffany rk still didn¡¯t wake up.

    First love-

    En Jovano thought about it and went back to her bedroom. She picked up a pen and wrote down a recipe for making spices. Holding the list, she went out of the vi and walked in the direction of the bungalow.

    Because she writes recipes quickly, few people go to the warehouse to get materials at this time, and the pink beach is empty.

    Enjovano took a few steps and then heard a voice behind him.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Enjovano turned his head and saw Zhang Caiyu holding a list in his hand not far behind him. He came up gracefully.

    At the moment, Cai-Yu Zhang has changed into blue casual clothes.

    Enjovano nodded, ¡°Miss Zhang.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu squinted at the list in Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand, and the sneer in her eyes could not be concealed.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano is very talented in perfuming? I wrote all the forms so quickly, and I thought only I coulde up with the form in such a short time. ¡±

    En Jovano nodded with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know much, so I haven¡¯t studied it for too long. Just think it¡¯s ok.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s eyes shed in the light, and she made thest effort: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, why don¡¯t you show me the form list? I can give you some valuable suggestions during the time on the road.¡±

    Enjovano shook his head.

    Zhang Caiyu whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think there are any unmanned cameras at the moment. It¡¯s nothing if you show me.¡±

    Enjovano saw Zhang Caiyu reaching for her recipe list and stuffed it directly into her pocket. ¡°Miss Zhang, we will be unfair to other contestants.¡±

 Chapter 305 Hellen Jovano is questioned

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s hand froze in the air, and her smile froze for a few seconds.

    What the hell is this Hellen Jovano? Clearly, she is here to be gilded. She is the best and destined champion among the contestants, and Hellen Jovano actually refuses to do her a favor?

    Enjovano, this is looking down on her!

    Zhang Caiyu scolded herself, but the smile on her face did not decrease.

    ¡°Ok, since you insist on this, then I have no opinion.¡±

    As soon as the two had finished speaking, a drone flew in front of them.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The camera under the drone was facing the two men. Zhang Caiyu immediately changed his face and looked at Qin He with an elegant and friendly appearance.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, let¡¯s go to the warehouse together. To be honest, I¡¯m really a little nervous for not taking part in thepetition for so long.¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect this Zhang Caiyu to be quite good at acting. Hellen Jovanoughed in his heart.

    She nodded, ¡°Miss Zhang, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The appearance of two people¡¯s hypocrisy can be seen even by the director group across the camera.

    In the director¡¯s bungalow, the director looked at Zhang Caiyu and Hellen Jovano on the screen, touched his forehead, and turned to instruct the assistant on the side.

    ¡®shoot more Hellen Jovano. Netizens like to watch it.¡±

    The assistant nodded, ¡°What about this Zhang Caiyu?¡±

    ¡°Zhang Caiyu is also the most likely winner this time. Let¡¯s p more.¡±

    The director said, ¡°Turn around and look at the ck leather single person sofa in the corner. There sits a man with a very powerful aura. In the gloomy room, his eyes stare at the screen like eagles.¡±

    I don¡¯t know who I¡¯m looking at-

    The director thought: I heard that Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant were married before. Is he watching Hellen Jovano?

    The director thought again: Not necessarily. He also heard that this Zhang Caiyu also came from the rtionship between the management, maybe it was Hans Grant.

    It¡¯s strange that this giant Buddha moved from Tempe City to Jena City, but didn¡¯t show up as the representative of the Grant Group.

    On the beach, Hellen Jovano and Zhang Caiyu quickly arrived at the front of the warehouse, which was more like a temporary greenhouse than a warehouse.

    Push open the curtain and go in. There are various shelves in the room, and each shelf has something needed to adjust perfume.

    Zhang Caiyu saw the precious synthetic essential oil on a shelf in the middle, and it was bright at the moment. She immediately strode over there and went in! I¡¯m afraid Hellen Jovano will fight with her if I walk slowly!

    En Jovano turns slowly in front of every shelf, and many of the previous ones are chemically synthesized, so Hellen Jovano has little interest.

    However, there are too few Chinese herbal medicines. Hellen Jovano walked from the first row of shelves to thest row before he saw a small sunken Shui Mu in the corner.

    Just these things shouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Enjovano strolled around again, gathered a few herbs and some dried flowers and put them in his carry-on bag.

    There are cameras in front of every row of shelves, so what others take can be seen live.

    When Hellen Jovano finished choosing things, Zhang Caiyu had already left. Hellen Jovano breathed a sigh of relief and leisurely took his satchel back to the vi.

    What Enjovano didn¡¯t know, all her actions were broadcast live, and the inte was full of noise.

    [The synthetic essential oil Zhang Caiyu took, I know! When you make perfume, you can use it with the highest harmonic quality, and it can also emit the best fragrance, and it willst for a long time! But what is Hellen Jovano holding, a small piece of wood? ]

    [As I said before, Hellen Jovano is gold ted. She is an embalmer and a beauty blogger. You really think she is omnipotent and can mix fragrance. ]

    [I think Hellen Jovano is going to put it outpletely. After all, even the top 50 can¡¯t get in. Just now, I saw her take a handful of dried flowers, which looked like they were called decorative warehouses. She really dared to take anything. ]

    ¡­¡­

    Tempe University, Luz Walker, looked at the barrage full of screens, and squeezed his hand tightly.

    Finally, I couldn¡¯t help typing on the screen: [You don¡¯t know anything, don¡¯tment until you get the results! ]

    Soon someone replied to him: [We don¡¯t understand, do you? Tell us what Hellen Jovano is doing with that dried flower? ]

    Luz Walker¡¯s fingers trembled with anger, but he really didn¡¯t know what the use of dried flowers was, but he believed that what my sister did must be her truth.

    ¡­¡­

    In the vi on the pink beach, all the perfumers are in a tense state, and this contest is more important to all.

    After all, the organizingmittee decided that only those who won the top 50petitions could stay in thepetition.

    And this elimination is too tragic, that is, half of the people will leave directly.

    No one who can make it this far is a nobody. If you leave in the first round, it¡¯s really humiliating!

    Everyone is riveted in their hearts, and vowed not to be the first one to leave this round.

    Everyone¡¯s room is connected with a small perfumery room. For the program effect, the program group is divided into hundreds of small rooms, besides the total live broadcast, and ys everyone¡¯s separate live broadcast.

    In today¡¯s data, Hellen Jovano and Zhang Caiyu¡¯s rooms have thergest influx of people.

    There was a barrage in Enjovano¡¯s room.

    [Hellen Jovano, what are you doing? Have youpletely given up on yourself? ]

    [She seems to be cutting wood to y. ]

    [upstairs, this is not cutting wood, this is scraping powder. It looks like Hellen Jovano is going to make traditional incense burning. ]

    Enjovano was busy all morning, and at ten o¡¯clock in the morning, she came out of the perfuming room.

    Tiffany rk has been waiting in her bedroom for a long time. When Hellen Jovano came out, she went up apologetically: ¡°I¡¯ve heard someone say that I want an assistant to get the materials, but I fell asleep.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve got it all back, and the incense is ready.¡± En Jovanoughed, ¡°I thought I¡¯d let you sleep a little longer if I had enough time anyway.¡±

    In the studio: [Did she do it? ! ]

    [She said there was enough time? I saw her shave a little powder just now, and it seems that she didn¡¯t do anything! ]

    Enjovano and Tiffany rk finished speaking and handed over a small wooden box in their hands.

    ¡°Please help me to send this incense to the program group. Be sure to be smooth and don¡¯t scatter on the way.¡±

    Tiffany rk immediately nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it will be delivered.¡±

    En Jovano had a stretch. She didn¡¯t eat at breakfast, and she didn¡¯t know what the program group had prepared.

    From the third floor downstairs, she went directly into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator and looked at it. There were only a few simple bags of instant noodles in the refrigerator.

    Enjovano took out a bag of bubbles and sat at the table to eat, feeling more and more wrong.

    Her brow wrinkled slightly.

    It shouldn¡¯t be possible to only provide instant noodles in this contest, but the organizingmittee and the program group didn¡¯t contact her to get lunch boxes or anything like that.

    What kind of ghost is this? Is the organizingmittee doing any gimmicks again?

    Just thinking about it, a girl on the second floor ran down humming a song. When she saw Hellen Jovano sitting and eating instant noodles, she immediately frowned.

    ¡°How do you eat my food?¡±

 Chapter 306 Find your own food

    Enjovano was somewhat surprised and looked at the bowl where he had already eaten more than half of the instant noodles.

    ¡°I saw instant noodles in the freezer and ate them.¡±

    ¡°Oops.¡± The girl looked annoyed: ¡°This is my credit from the program group! You can give it back to me tomorrow after you eat it! ¡±

    Credit? !

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Why do you want credit? Doesn¡¯t the program group provide food? ¡±

    The girl looked at Hellen Jovano curiously: ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear the broadcast in the vi before?¡±

    En Jovano thought for a moment, ¡°I should have gone to get the materials before, so I didn¡¯t hear any broadcast.¡±

    ¡°Then will you return my instant noodles?¡±

    ¡°It will.¡± Enjovano promised.

    The girl looked relieved and sat opposite Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°The radio said that during the closed management period, all the food for everyone has to be exchanged for the program group.¡±

    En Jovano frowns: ¡°How to exchange it?¡±

    The girl said, ¡°It¡¯s said that you have to do the same work to get paid. The program group has prepared a gold coin instead of money. Then you can use the gold coin to buy all kinds of things from the program group.¡±

    Enjovano waspletely speechless. Is this still a contest? How did it get like this?

    What about her without food?

    Enjovano frowns and looks at the bowl of instant noodles.

    I had already eaten 70% full, but I thought it was on credit, and I still have to pay it backter-

    She drank the soup carefully.

    After eating, Hellen Jovano looked at the girl: ¡°Then how did you get the gold coin for instant noodles? Can you tell me? ¡±

    ¡°Everyone can credit 50 gold coins to the program group first, but they still have to be paid backter. I got 50 on credit, and after looking at instant noodles, it¡¯s the cheapest inside, so I bought some more, thinking that one pack a day willst for a few days. Now, after all, the game is still important.¡± Girl¡¯s way.

    Enjovano frowned and thought, ¡°Can you give me another bag of instant noodles on credit? My assistant hasn¡¯t eaten yet, and she will be back soon. ¡±

    The girl looked at Hellen Jovano with wide eyes and hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°Are you sure you will return it tomorrow?¡±

    En Jovano lost his heart all his life: ¡°This house is full of cameras, and my promise to you here will definitely count.¡±

    Only then did the girl feel relieved: ¡°There is more in the refrigerator. When your assistantes back, you can get it again.¡±

    In a short time, Tiffany rk came back from the director group.

    When she entered the living room, she looked cheerful: ¡°I¡¯ve already delivered the things, so how about safe delivery?¡±

    En Jovano smiled and praised, ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±

    It¡¯s already 10: 30, and Tiffany rk is sitting on the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯m starving after this trip. What shall we eat at noon today?¡±

    Enjovano smiled helplessly: ¡°Instant noodles.¡±

    Tiffany rk¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Hellen, I worked for you, but you let me eat instant noodles. You can¡¯t be so stingy, can you? The director¡¯s box lunch won¡¯t just eat instant noodles! ¡±

    Enjovano gave a helplessugh: ¡°I just ate instant noodles, and the director group didn¡¯t have a box lunch.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Tiffany rk frowned.

    Enjovano had to repeat what the girl had said to her before to Tiffany rk.

    She looked at Tiffany rk helplessly: ¡°I may have gone to get materials during the broadcast. You should have fallen asleep at that time, so you didn¡¯t hear the broadcast.

    Tiffany rk thought for a moment: ¡°Since everyone can get fifty gold coins on credit, let¡¯s go and have a good lunch with fifty gold coins on credit first. What tasks need to be done tomorrow or how to exchange equivalently, I¡¯ll just change them. ¡±

    Enjovano thought for a moment, nodded and agreed. With Tiffany rk around, she didn¡¯t worry much about what the program group could do. Tiffany rk is Tisch, the manager of Green Mansion, and has never survived any difficult task.

    Two people chatted and went out of the vi to the bungalow not far away. There were seven or eight hundred meters away from the vi on the other side. When two people came, Tiffany rk was covering her belly.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m starving.¡±

    After entering the house, I went to the program group. A staff member seemed to have been aware of it for a long time and had been waiting in front of the door.

    Enjovano directly exined his purpose.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here to credit gold coins, right?¡±

    The staffughed and handed over a pocket of gold coins that had been prepared for a long time: ¡°There are all fifty here. Do you want some?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    En Jovano was carrying a gold coin: ¡°So where can we exchange items now?¡±

    ¡°There is a small supermarket next to the material warehouse, where there is all the delicious food provided by the program group for you. There are all kinds of meat, poultry and kitchen utensils in the kitchen of the vi, provided that you have enough money to exchange them. ¡±

    The staffughed treacherously.

    Enjovano took a small bag of gold coins and went out of the bungalow with Tiffany rk.

    To the right of the material room, she found a small supermarket. She didn¡¯t notice it when she came in the morning. I only saw from a distance that it was a power distribution room or something like that.

    Two people through the door.

    The supermarket is not big, only about 50 square meters, but there are a wide variety of things, and the price tag of everything is no longer gold coins.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Enjovano asked.

    She looked at what gold coins could be exchanged on the shelf, and she knew something about it.

    A gold coin can be regarded as one dor in a bag of flowers in reality, which means that she and Tiffany rk now have fifty dors in their hands!

    It¡¯s just other things in this supermarket, which are ridiculously expensive.

    A bag of biscuits costs twenty gold coins.

    Instant noodles are cheaper. Obviously, the price of leisure snacks is set very high by the program group.

    En Jovano counted with his fingers broken. If you only change instant noodles, you can only change 25 bags, which is not enough for a program group to eat for half a month. This is almost mandatory for everyone to do some tasks.

    Tiffany rk is holding a self-heating hot pot at the moment: ¡°Hellen Jovano, you exchanged this for me, and I promise to make you a lot of moneyter!¡±

    Enjovano squinted, ¡°How much is this box of self-heating hot pot?¡±

    Tiffany rk smiled brightly: ¡°Twenty gold coins.¡±

    En Jovano hesitated: ¡°A self-heating hot pot, twenty gold coins is not worthwhile.¡±

    Twenty gold coins are enough for ten bags of instant noodles. At this tight moment, they have all fifty gold coins on credit, so it¡¯s best to be frugal.

    Tiffany rk saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s hesitation on the side, holding the hot pot and not letting go: ¡°I tell you, Hellen Jovano, if you don¡¯t change this hot pot for me, I will go on strike!¡±

    Enjovano was somewhat helpless, and took the self-heating hot pot in his hand.

    When we got to the door, we handed in twenty coins to the staff responsible for the exchange, and two people came out holding a bowl of self-heating hot pot.

    When Enjovano and Tiffany rk returned to the dining room of the vi, the vi was busy at the moment.

 Chapter 307 How can she be the first

    Because it is near noon, many people in the vie downstairs for lunch.

    Enjovano nced at it. Everyone thought the same as the girl before just now. Buy the cheapest instant noodles, and it willst for a few days.

    For most people, thepetition is the most important thing.

    It seems that no one is going to earn gold coins yet.

    Enjovano squinted. Maybe now that she and Tiffany rk are going over, she can grab a good exchange task instead.

    People here look at Hellen Jovano with some strange eyes, and the two of them didn¡¯t stay downstairs, so they simply went upstairs with the self-heating hot pot.

    On the balcony of the third floor, Hellen Jovano pondered and told Tiffany rk what she thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. At this time, there should be few people to pick up the task, and all of them are ready to endure these days. If one of them picks up first, maybe the program group will give some preferential treatment to attract other people to do the task.¡±

    En Jovano nodded, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s have a look in the afternoon.¡±

    Tiffany rk agreed toe down. After lunch, it was already 12: 30, and the broadcast rang again in the vi.

    ¡°All contestants please gather at the pink beach before one o¡¯clock.¡±

    There was a murmur in the vi, and Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk simply cleaned up and went downstairs.

    There are still many contestants muttering on the first floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s so early in the morning, and it¡¯s nap time at noon, so it¡¯s such a toss-up in this contest.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just because that Hellen Jovano attracted so much traffic. Now that so many people are paying attention, it¡¯s definitely going to toss us into some gimmicks.¡±

    The two speakers looked up and saw Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rking down from the upstairs, and immediately made no noise.

    Enjovano doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s apetition. They let them talk freely. Anyway, she didn¡¯te to make friends, but Tiffany rk¡¯s eyes swept across them coldly and slightly narrowed.

    The two women instantly felt as if a steel knife had been put on their necks, cooled down, and groaned in horror.

    Outside the vi, half of the people came on the beach one after another.

    Enjovano looked at the time. It was twelve fifty.

    It will be one o¡¯clock in ten minutes.

    At that time, the staff and the chief of the Organizing Committee appeared on the beach on time.

    Enjovano looked at the staff member constantly looking at his watch while waiting, and he felt something wrong in his heart.

    Zhang Caiyu arrived at thest minute. She just stood in the queue.

    The staff shouted, ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±

    The rest of the people who areing from a distance are dazed, and they immediately walked quickly towards this side.

    The staff looked at the men, and when they came near, they said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you were eliminated.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why are we eliminated? !¡± The girl in charge was frightened to disgrace.

    ¡°There are rules in our contest. I hope everyone can respect the rules. The first time you werete this morning, I didn¡¯t say anything, but again and again, you won¡¯t be three. Your attitude, no matter what the incense you bring out, is untenable in this society.¡±

    Those girls looked ugly and gnashed their teeth: ¡°You are deliberately cutting the number of people.¡±

    A few girls were followed by two boys, and there were not many boys who perfumed, so they bashed their elbows and red at each other immediately after hearing this.

    ¡°Why should we be eliminated?¡±

    The management of the organizingmittee swept over the two.

    ¡°Without the concept of time, you are not worthy to be a perfumer.¡±

    ¡°What is the rtionship between perfumers and the concept of time?¡± They shouted.

    ¡°In many cases, time is the key point in the production process of perfume. If you go out like this, even if you find a goodpany or create your own brand perfume, the quality will not always be stable. You don¡¯t respect this line at all.¡±

    The manager said, ¡°If you are interested, you can change your own problems and continue to participate in thepetition next year, but if you continue to make trouble, the organizingmittee will disqualify you forever.¡±

    A few people were silent. After that, everyone is doing this business. They also know the authority and importance of thispetition. If they want to have a ce in the industry, they are destined to show some leading figures in thispetition.

    After a while, although a few people were unwilling, they left obediently.

    Enjovano looked at Zhang Caiyu to one side, and the other side caressed his chest like a little frightened.

    This time, she¡¯s a coincidence, Hellen Jovano thought.

    The management told those who werete to leave before they looked at everyone.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s concocted fragrance has been tasted, and now the result is announced.¡±

    Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk stood in the crowd and waited. Without looking back, Hellen Jovano could feel a lot of eyes staring at her back, constantly drilling into her ears with the sound of banter and ridicule.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano will definitely be out this time?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, don¡¯t you expect us to go out if she doesn¡¯t go out?¡± A woman sneered in a sharp voice.

    Zhang Caiyu heard the jeers and nced at Hellen Jovano, feeling a little proud.

    Look, that¡¯s what happens when you don¡¯t let her help you. Hellen Jovano really thinks that he can get through the first level by his own skill?

    Zhang Caiyu thought to herself, and her mouth was lifted up.

    Next, it¡¯s time for the staff to read the list. Everyone who reads it is eliminated.

    Read the names one by one, and everyone waited for the moment when Hellen Jovano¡¯s name appeared, but it didn¡¯t appear at thest moment.

    Everyone is a little indecisive.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something fishy going on in this contest? Why hasn¡¯t Hellen Jovano been eliminated? ¡±

    ¡°How could the contest be fishy? Isn¡¯t that ruining your reputation? ¡±

    ¡°It seems that Hellen Jovano really passed. But how can she mix the fragrance? ¡±

    In a burst of buzz, all the eliminated candidates were announced, and half of them had to leave.

    Some people are unwilling, some people cry aloud, and some people are determined toe back next year. Everyone¡¯s expression is different.

    Enjovano stood where he was, his expression still faint. The manager of the organizingmittee swept through the state of Hellejovano and nodded his head with satisfaction.

    The staff continued, ¡°Next, we¡¯re going to select rooms. To be fair, we¡¯ll use the ranking of this top 50 promotionpetition as a reference. The first ce will select rooms first, then the second ce, the third ce and so on to the fifty-second ce. Got it?¡±

    Someone nodded and said that they knew, and the staff began to read the list. Zhang Caiyu¡¯s face rose instantly.

    Among the contestants in thispetition, although there are many outstanding ones, she has already got the title of first love by some means before!

    She studied for a month and made a perfume with bitter chrysanthemum vor, with a faint bitter chrysanthemum vor aftertaste and some sweet citrus vor, which is in line with the name of first love.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 308 There must be something fishy about the competition

    The champion is already her!

    Zhang Caiyu held her chin high and took a step with a more confident expression.

    The staff has just opened the file page: ¡°First ce-¡±

    Zhang Caiyu took another step, already far away from the ce where everyone lined up.

    She can already think of the wholework praising her strength and self-confidence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s congratte Hellen JovanoMrs. Jovano.¡± The staff took the lead and pped.

    Zhang Caiyu stood four steps away from the crowd, listening to the scattered apuse and low taunts behind her.

    ¡®my mama ah, Cai-yu zhang out to do? Does she think she has won? It¡¯s so funny. ¡±

    ¡®she lost her face this time, but this is a live broadcast on the wholework!¡±

    Laughing in a low voice, Zhang Caiyu went cold, and she suddenly turned to look at Hellen Jovano.

    The expression on Enjovano¡¯s watch face is still faint, which is no different from every previous one.

    How is that possible? How can ayman like Enjovano get the first ce!

    There must be a ghost! Zhang Caiyu held hands tightly.

    En jovano is the eldestdy of the Jovano family, and she must have thoroughly exined the topic in advance, or-

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s eyes fell on Tiffany rk beside Hellen Jovano.

    Or the incense must have been made for her by this assistant beside her. It¡¯s just like taking a test!

    Enjovano walked out of the crowd and politely asked the staff, ¡°Can I choose a vi now?¡±

    The staffughed, ¡°Of course.¡±

    Enjovano didn¡¯t think too much. She still chose the two rooms where she and Tiffany rk lived before.

    All the luggage has been packed, and it¡¯s troublesome to move around again.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The ranking was almost finished, and when the staff called for the 52nd, a girl who looked honest stood out timidly, with a faint smell in her eyes.

    ¡°Well, now everyone should know something about their ranking and each other¡¯s strength. In this half month, I hope you can make progress in thepetition and learn from each other.¡± The staff¡¯s words are very official, but they are also very reasonable.

    Few people present listened, and all of them were concerned. Half of the people were eliminated at a time, and few people were confident that they could stay.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Hellen Jovano to win the first ce, and Zhang Caiyu won the second ce.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t quite believe that Hellen Jovano canpete with the first ce. Why don¡¯t you think the program group show us the spices made by Hellen Jovano? I heard that when she went to the material room today, she took a broken wood and dried flowers. How can that stuff be blended into perfume?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Hellen Jovano¡¯s family who got the exam questions in advance. Is that possible?¡±

    They were all confused, looking at Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes a little weirder.

    There are only fifty-two people left in thepetition, and there is almost a mixture of those who have no problem with Hellen Jovano and those who hate her.

    The perfumers who hate Hellen Jovano think that Hellen Jovano deliberately came to y tickets and gilded themselves with the future of others.

    And those who don¡¯t hate her, and even feel grateful to Hellen Jovano for letting thispetition go out, don¡¯t dare to speak for Hellen Jovano too much. More than one thing is better than less, not to mention expressing too much affection for Hellen Jovano, and being ridiculed by others for wanting to hold your thighs.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t n to stay on the beach any longer, so he took Tiffany rk back to the previous vi.

    Just a few steps, she was stopped.

    Zhang Caiyu stood in front of Hellen Jovano, a face of indecision, and managed to raise a smile on her face.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, what is the form of your fragrance today? Is it convenient for me to smell it? ¡±

    En Jovano shook his head: ¡°I didn¡¯t mix perfume.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s brow wrinkled up: ¡°The perfume is not adjusted in the perfumingpetition. What did you adjust?¡±

    En Jovano took a deep breath: ¡®spices are the inheritance of our country.¡±

    Spice?

    Zhang Caiyu thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Is it a big ingredient used in cooking braised pork or something like that?¡±

    Enjovano hesitated for a moment, and looked at Zhang Caiyu strangely: ¡°Miss Zhang, don¡¯t you know anything about some traditional skills in the history of our country? I¡¯m talking about the lit spice! ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu coughed a little awkwardly, ¡°I know, but I just didn¡¯t think of it for a moment. But since you are a perfume, how can you be better than perfume?¡±

    En Jovano steps: ¡°Why do you think perfume can beparable to spices? Spices are made of pure natural things, which are much stronger than the types of essential oils used by your chemical adhesives!¡±

    Zhang Caiyu took a sip of her lips, and when she saw Hellen Jovano, she was about to leave. She stepped forward in a hurry and reached out to grab Hellen Jovano¡¯s wrist.

    One side of Tiffany rk¡¯s load, grabbed Zhang Caiyu¡¯s hand and gently moved it to the front area.

    Although Tiffany rk is sweet, she has been in Green Mansion for many years, and she has taken on many tasks, and the blood in her hands is countless.

    Those eyes are so cold that they are in sharp contrast with her tender little face.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s eyes widened, and she felt that the weak girl in front of her was holding her wrist¡¯s hand like steel, which made him unable to get rid of Zhang Tieyu for a while.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, do you care if your assistantmits a crime in public? !¡±

    ¡®murder in public?¡± Enjovano felt a little funny.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, you tell her to let me go. There¡¯s live footage here!¡±

    ¡®my assistant didn¡¯tmit a crime in public. She just reacted in self-defense. What if others looked at her? Didn¡¯t you get into trouble first?¡±

    Enjovano raised an eyebrow.

    Zhang Caiyu bit her teeth: ¡°OK, then I won¡¯t do it now. You tell her to let go!¡±

    En Jovano nodded and stared lightly at Zhang Caiyu: ¡°Miss Zhang, can you keep your word this time?¡±

    ¡°When do I talk?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu mercilessly grind way.

    ¡®shishi, let her go.¡± Enjovano advised on the side.

    Tiffany rk squinted coldly: ¡°If you don¡¯t let her go, I¡¯ve long seen that she¡¯s not pleasing to the eye. She¡¯s so weird!¡±

    En Jovano was helpless. ¡°You let her go, and I¡¯ll buy you another self-heating hot pot?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when she heard the conversation between the two people.

    What kind of self-heating hot pot? She is worth a self-heating hot pot? !

    These two men must be humiliating her!

    Tiffany rk pondered for a moment before throwing Zhang Caiyu¡¯s hand off.

    Zhang Caiyu gave a cry of pain and found a red ligature mark on her wrist.

    She secretly scolded Hellen Jovano: Do you want to bring an assistant or a bodyguard? Is this woman a pervert? How can a woman have such great strength?

    And she was just going to hold Hellen Jovano and not let Hellen Jovano go.

    Enjovano actually let her assistant do it. There must be a ghost in her heart. There must have been a shady scene in the previouspetition!

    Zhang Caiyu looked at the figure of two people leaving, and hated her teeth.

    But the drone camera on the side is still hanging in mid-air, pointing in the direction of her and Hellen Jovano.

    She had to pack up her hatred, pretend to be wronged, and leave with her wrist covered.

    It doesn¡¯t matter, thepetition is still long!

    It¡¯s only the first day today, and she has plenty of opportunities in the future to reveal Hellen Jovano¡¯s true face in front of the live broadcast of the public!

 Chapter 309 The Road to Chasing Ex-wife is Long

    After returning to the vi, Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk had a good afternoon sleep.

    At half past three in the afternoon, two people slowly walked out of the vi to the director group.

    The director¡¯s side is also worried about this setting of gold coins. This setting was originally a big stunt. You know, all the contestants present are famous, and they are all small names in the industry, so they can¡¯t offend.

    But if the game goes on like this, the show will be unattractive and dramatic.

    These people can¡¯tmand each other, so they have to set up this gold coin rule to attract everyone.

    When Enjovano arrived, the staff who received her heard that she was going to take the task, and immediately handed in today¡¯s task board!

    The board is made of a small ckboard, and it should be different every day, Hellen Jovano wondered, looking at several tasks on the picture.

    ¡°Fishing?¡±

    Enjovano frowned slightly: ¡°In this season, the fish in the sea should swim quite deep. It¡¯s so cold.¡±

    ¡°The oxygen at the bottom of the sea in Jena City is thin, and fish sometimes float to the surface.¡±

    One side of the staff carefully added, for fear that the two would back out.

    ¡°OK, we¡¯ll take this fishing.¡± Enjovano made a decision immediately.

    The staff told the two people¡¯s attention: ¡°This pink beach waspletely covered by the program group. As long as normal fishing can be carried out in the pink beach area, these are allowed.¡±

    Enjovano thought for a moment, ¡°How many gold coins is this task worth, please?¡±

    The staffughed, ¡°This is a very high task. Every five catties of fish is worth two hundred gold coins.¡±

    Two hundred gold coins-equivalent to two hundred dors.

    Enjovano bit his teeth, and it was worth it, at least at this critical moment when no one provided food.

    Enjovano rented two sets of fishing clothes from the staff, and the rental fee was five yuan per person each time.

    She can¡¯t help but condescend that this program group is so good at cheat people.

    The two men arrived at the seaside in rubber shoes and waterproof straps. The area of pink beach covered arge area, and they soon walked beside a strewn at random broken reef.

    Enjovano was lucky. Few people came to this area and caught a big fish as soon as he arrived.

    Enjovano put the fish in a small basket.

    She thought for a moment, and her eyes kept falling on the ubiquitous unmanned camera flying in the air.

    With the camera here, she can¡¯t show her skill. She can only use a clumsy look to catch fish with the bag.

    Enjovano looked like a mistake, and soon caught five or six big fat fish in more than an hour.

    Tiffany rk got a hint from Hellen Jovano, and it was also naive and identally knocked out a fish.

    It was only an hour and a half before the big bucket brought by the two men was full.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s was full of fish, too. After tying a knot, the two discussed.

    ¡°Two hundred gold coins for every five pounds of fish, that is to say, one pound is about forty gold coins.¡± En Jovano tiptoed the bucket. ¡°I think I have twenty pounds in this bucket.¡±

    Tiffany rk smiled brightly: ¡°I also have more than ten pounds in this pocket. Let¡¯s make it up first, and we¡¯ll catch it tomorrow.¡±

    In the live broadcast room.

    The barrage flew.

    ?? ? ? Is the fish god reincarnated? ]

    [Fishing guy will worship Hellen Jovano directly in the future, worship Hellen Jovano, no air force! ]

    [How can someone really catch fish directly with a bag? The most outrageous thing is that Tiffany rk, assistant of Hellen Jovano, darling! I saw her miss, but she hit another fish! ]

    Most of them are question marks and exmation marks.

    In the director¡¯s control room, there are pictures of various cameras on a whole wall.

    Hans Grant sat next to the director, with a smile between his thick eyebrows.

    ¡®she doesn¡¯t act like it.¡±

    The director looked at Hans Grant carefully, and now he can be sure that the big man came here to see Miss the Jovano family.

    It seems that what was said on the inte before is true. After the divorce of Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano, they are on a long way to chase their ex-wives.

    ¡°I thought you said there would be a dinner party after the first round of the final.¡± Hans Grant turned to look at the director.

    The director nodded at once: ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s being prepared. Because it¡¯s a surprise for the contestants, it¡¯s not disclosed in advance. It will be held tomorrow night, and everyone from the organizingmittee and the management will be invited.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded, got up and left.

    The director wiped the sweat on his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s so prating for this guy to stay here!¡±

    The deputy director on the side was concerned: ¡®director, when will this Mr. Grant leave?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant is the biggest employer this time, with 80% of the fundsing from The Grant Group! Let me ask him when he will leave? ¡±

    The director gave a cry and looked at Hellen Jovano who was smiling and carrying a fish bucket on the screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s really pretty sad. A while ago, I was wondering how the story suddenly invested in thispetition. Now I probably understand.¡±

    Enjovano brought not only broken traffic, but also unprecedented investment to thispetition.

    ¡°This Mrs. Jovano is really a lucky star, with great value, strength and stable personality.¡± The director couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion, ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s the eldestdy of the Jovano family, otherwise I really want to invite her to be the heroine of my next movie.¡±

    ¡®director, I heard that Li Dao had invited her before, but people have no interest in acting at all.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Enjovano carried the bucket all the way back to the small supermarket. When the exchange officer saw the full bucket of Hellejovano and the bag in Tiffany rk¡¯s hand, he was a little overwhelmed.

    Since it is exchange, the staff have tried all the tasks in advance to maintain the bnce of tasks.

    When they went to test fishing, they only caught one after sitting for an hour!

    Mrs. Jovano, did you stab the fish nest? !

    Yes, but the staff honestly weighed the fish for Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, it¡¯s thirty-four pounds in total, because it¡¯s your first time to take the task. Let me give you thirty-five pounds, one thousand four hundred gold coins in total. Please keep it.¡±

    The gold coins prepared by the program group are all small gold coins made of copper. Some of them are like small game coins in amusement halls, but they are golden and look very gratifying.

    1, 400, it¡¯s heavy.

    Tiffany rkined in a low voice, ¡°How can I get this gold coin? I feel happier than I did when I took a 14 million task before. Is it that the program is on PUA?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re just doing it for self-heating hot pot.¡± Enjovano whispered.

    The two men became the richest families among all the contestants. Hellen Jovano waved his hand when he thought of the kitchen utensils in the vi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat self-heating hot pot, let¡¯s buy some ingredients, and I¡¯ll make you seafood hot pot when we get back.¡±

    There is everything in the small supermarket. Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk bought a bunch of meat and vegetables suitable for hot pot.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I still want to eat this.¡± Tiffany rk pointed to a salmon named Hellen Jovano.

    Enjovano looked at the price: ¡°Five hundred gold coins? Conversion is quite cheap! However, after we bought the ingredients and drinks just now, we have a thousand gold coins left. ¡±

    ¡°I will continue to go fishing tomorrow.¡± Tiffany rk insisted on buying it.

    Enjovano poured out half of a bag of gold coins, and at the same time, he bought some bags of instant noodles, and nned to return them to the little girl who borrowed instant noodlesst time.

 Chapter 310 Moral Kidnapping

    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, the yers in the four visined in the WeChat group.

    yer A: [We¡¯re all starving. We just make instant noodles all day, or the program group gave it to us on credit! ]

    yer B: [At least you still have instant noodles. I, a big man, can¡¯t get enough for two packs of instant noodles. I have used up all the fifty gold coins that the program group gave me on credit, and now I don¡¯t know what to eat tomorrow! ]

    Contestant C: [Thispetition can¡¯t kill us, can it? ]

    There was a buzz, and suddenly someone said, [I seem to be hallucinating, and I smell a strong hot pot, which is my favorite spicy food! ]

    Hellen Jovano is busy wearing an apron in front of the open kitchen in Vi No. 4 where Hellen Jovano is located.

    Tiffany rk can¡¯t cook, so she sits on the operating desk with her hands on her cheeks, looking like a lovely baby waiting for dinner.

    Enjovano put down the whole spicy hot pot base material, and the base material of old Chengdu was all red, covered with small red peppers.

    Seeing that Tiffany rk and others were bored, she disposed of the salmon first. The salmon was big enough for them to have a meal today and mix several sds.

    Enjovano took a quarter of the fish, sliced it, put it on crushed ice, ground mustard, made soy sauce, and brought it to Tiffany rk.

    ¡°You can wait while eating. I¡¯ve heard your stomach call several times.¡± Enjovanoughed.

    Tiffany rk was so moved that she took a chopstick and gave it to Hellen Jovano: ¡°Hellen Jovano, you will be my goddess from now on!¡±

    Tiffany rk already has a childlike face, and when she is spoiled, she brings some milk cavity, which ispletely different from the usual flying knife when she ys with a pen.

    A line of adorable praise floated out of the live broadcast room.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    The program group also noticed, focusing on the observation of Vi No. 4.

    The smell of hot pot was strong, and it was quickly attracted, and many people came out of the room.

    When someone saw that it was Hellen Jovano, they immediately stopped talking.

    Some people are eager to try. After all, the desire to be full can ovee everything.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, are you-¡±

    The girl who lent Hellen Jovano instant noodles before came forward and was about to ask questions.

    Then I heard someone calling behind me.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, don¡¯t you know the rules of the program group? Where did you get so many ingredients, and you ate them all by yourself? ¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s brow wrinkled, Tiffany rk put down her chopsticks and tapped her fingertips on the table.

    Enjovano¡¯s men cut beef rolls, and his voice was cold: ¡°We exchanged this for gold coins, and you can earn it yourself if you want to eat it.¡±

    ¡°Liar, I mentioned when listening to the staff chatting that gold coins are hard to earn at all. How can you have such a big meal?¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s knife is sharp, and the thickness of beef slices is even, without any error.

    Tiffany rk stared at the knife in Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand andughed, looking sideways at the two women looking for trouble.

    Sure enough, they were the two who talked the most in the crowd before.

    ¡°Do you have an opinion?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is hungry. You two are cooking a big meal here. Don¡¯t you have any sense of unity?¡± The woman on the left looks like a moral model. ¡°Even if you really earn gold coins, it¡¯s time for everyone to help each other. What¡¯s the matter with showing off here on purpose?¡±

    En Jovano: ¡­ Where did you get the moral bitch?

    Tiffany rk reached for a knife in Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand, and turned it around a few times. She leaned over and looked at the woman obliquely.

    ¡°We earned gold coins to help you, so what are you doing? Sit and wait for death? ¡±

    ¡°After we earn it, we will naturally share it with you.¡± The woman spoke angrily, ¡°You¡¯re trying to drive a gentleman¡¯s belly with a mean heart!¡±

    Enjovano saw Tiffany rk¡¯s knife swing faster and faster, and knew that Tiffany rk was anxious.

    Tiffany rk has always been reasonable, but she doesn¡¯t like being told absurd things all the time.

    Enjovano put down his cooking knife.

    At the moment, more than a dozen people living in the vi, more than half of them have poked around and listened.

    ¡°Miss, what¡¯s your name, please?¡±

    ¡®my name is Fang Ruonan.¡± A woman looks arrogant.

    En Jovano nodded, ¡°Fang Ruonan, what does your family do?¡±

    ¡®my family is the Fangshi Group of Imperial Capital. You should have heard of it?¡± Fang Ruonan looked proud.

    En Jovano thought for a moment and smiled, ¡°I know that the real estatepany, Ruofeng Garden, was developed by your family.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡± Fang Ruonan crisp should track.

    ¡°Miss Fang, look, there are so many beggars in this world, and there are so many people who are wandering in Didu. They don¡¯t have a house to live in, and the pressure to pay rent every month is also very great. I think since your family has developed so many houses, it is better to help each other and give away 180 sets. What do you think? ¡± Enjovano smiled faintly.

    Fang Ruonan¡¯s eyes widened instantly: ¡°Do you think my family is crazy?¡±

    ¡°This is it, do you think I¡¯m crazy? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a shame for your family to beg for some cheap food here with your moral kidnapping and golden tongue? ¡±

    Enjovano asked sincerely, and tilted his head. ¡°This is broadcast live on the wholework. By then, the whole world will know that you are a bigdy of Fang¡¯s family, who iszy in private, taking advantage of petty gains and having a windfall.¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about! It¡¯s just a hot pot, who¡¯s taking advantage of it! We originally participated in thepetition together. Is it abnormal to help each other? ¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s not normal for you to do some charity and send some houses?¡± Tiffany rk sneered at the side, ¡°I don¡¯t know you at all. What are you licking your face for?¡±

    Fang Ruonan¡¯s face was blue and purple.

    Finally, bite a tooth: ¡°Kitchenware is shared by everyone! How do other people cook the kitchen utensils you upy? ¡±

    En Jovano raised an eyebrow: ¡°What are you going to do? Bring me the ingredients and have a look. ¡±

    If Fang Nan was holding hands tightly, the fifty gold coins she got on credit would have bought snacks and eaten them up.

    Not even a packet of instant noodles!

    ¡°You make the vi smell like hot pot.¡± Fang Ruonan¡¯s side women have them.

    Enjovanoughed. The living room of the vi is very big. She also opened the window for venttion, and there is a range hood on the top of the hot pot.

    The rooms are all in the corridor, and it¡¯s impossible to smell anything. It¡¯s not as exaggerated as that woman said.

    ¡°Why, do you smell hungry?¡± En Jovano smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good. I won¡¯t charge you if you smell hot pot and eat instant noodles.¡±

    Fang Ruonan and the girl looked at Hellen Jovano dumbfounded.

    ¡°How dare you say that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still saying, if your Fangshi Group is willing to give away hundreds of houses, I don¡¯t mind letting you have the cheek to rub the fruits of mybor.¡± En Jovano raised his hand. ¡®my assistant has a bad temper. It may not be safe for you to stay.¡±

    Tiffany rkughed and whisked the knife directly to the Persian tapestry not far away.

    The dot in the middle of the geometric square pattern of the tapestry!

    ¡°Violence! You are too violent! ¡± Fang Ruonan took the girl away.

 Chapter 311 False news

    Fang Ruonan left angrily.

    Enjovano looked at the girl standing at the table, dazed.

    This is the girl who lent her instant noodles before. She is a nice person.

    Enjovano took out several bags of instant noodles from a side bag, and filled a small bag with two bags of biscuits and some snacks.

    ¡°I borrowed your instant noodles before. This is for you.¡±

    Some girls waved their hands at a loss: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, this is too much.¡±

    Tiffany rk shoved it into people¡¯s arms rudely: ¡°You can rest assured to keep it. We ate your instant noodles before, which was a temporary solution. These are nothing.¡±

    Frightened by Tiffany rk¡¯s enthusiasm, the girl held the bag of snacks and looked at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Enjovano asked with a smile.

    The girl was a little embarrassed at once: ¡°Eat, eat.¡±

    With her voice, the fragrance of hot pot wafted out.

    The girl purred in her stomach.

    En Jovano smiled: ¡°You didn¡¯t eat sote, or because I borrowed your instant noodles before. Sit down and have some.¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡± The girl hesitated.

    Tiffany rk directly pulled the man over and pressed one on the chair beside her.

    ¡°Let you eat and eat, don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°Then thank Mrs. Jovano and Miss Di.¡± The girl looked grateful. ¡®my name is liai and I¡¯m from Jena City.¡±

    Jena City?

    En Jovano smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a local. When the game is over, we can go and y together for a few days.¡±

    Li Ailike nodded.

    After a hot pot meal, the three of them ate profusely.

    There is not a shred of good food left.

    After dinner, Li Ai took the initiative to wash the dishes, while Hellen Jovano handled the unused ingredients, sealed them with stic wrap one by one, and put them in the refrigerator.

    Li Ai washed all the pots and bowls, and the processing table Hellen Jovano was wiped clean.

    Everything was as shiny as new, and the three of them went back upstairs.

    Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk live on the third floor, while liai lives on the second floor. At the stairs, she took the snacks from Hellen Jovano and said goodbye to Hellen Jovano with gratitude.

    Watching Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk go to the third floor, Li Aigang walked to the door of her room, but the door next to her opened.

    Zhang Caiyu hubris liai: ¡°Cousin, did you enjoy this hot pot meal?¡±

    Li Ailike was a little scared: ¡°Cousin, I I just lent Mrs. Jovano a bag of instant noodles before. She left me for dinner to thank me.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu waved inconsiderately, ¡°liai, I just took you to learn perfumery and signed you up in thispetition for the sake that our two families are rtives. I changed your fate, so you shouldn¡¯t forget this kindness? ¡±

    Liai hung his head: ¡°I won¡¯t forget it, cousin.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Zhang Caiyu looked at the bag in liai¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just some snacks and packets of instant noodles. Cousin, take them and eat them.¡± Know liai Cai-yu zhang as long as you ask, things will not stay.

    She handed the bag to Zhang Caiyu¡¯s hand.

    But thinking that she might have to get up early tomorrow, she has no food left.

    ¡°Cousin, can you leave me a bag of instant noodles?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu sneered and looked at Li Ai disdainfully, finding a bag of instant noodles from the bag and throwing it into Li Aihuai¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°Look at your worthless appearance. It¡¯s really shabby.¡±

    Talking, Cai-Yu Zhang went back to her room and mmed the door shut.

    Holding a bag of instant noodles, liai stood for a few seconds before turning back to his room.

    Enjovano and Tiffany rk went to bed before 10 o¡¯clock this morning because of their wake-up call at 6 o¡¯clock this morning.

    The next day.

    Three shots in the morning, still no one woke the yers up.

    When Enjovano and Tiffany rk got up, they discussed it, and they thought it was better to earn some gold coins if they were idle. After all, they would stay here for ten days.

    Enjovano went downstairs to prepare for cooking.

    ¡°What to eat in the morning?¡±

    Tiffany rk caressed her lower abdomen: ¡°Eat something light. Didn¡¯t we buy some millet yesterday? Let¡¯s cook some millet porridge and mix a sd. ¡±

    Enjovano nodded and went downstairs to the kitchen. When he opened the refrigerator, he found that there was only one head left in the frozen salmon yesterday.

    Hellen Jovano£º¡±¡­¡­¡±

    She took a deep breath, opened the fresh-keepingyer and prepared to take out the vegetables.

    The vegetables she put in the fresh-keepingyerst night are wrapped in bags, which can prolong the freshness of the vegetables.

    But at the moment, the bag has been torn by man. Obviously, someone has taken vegetables out of it, and messy leaves are scattered on the side.

    Enjovano¡¯s forehead danced lightly.

    Tiffany rk waited behind her for a while. When she saw Hellen Jovano, she leaned over and took a look. When she saw the naked salmon head, her eyes widened.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go! Can there still be thieves here? ¡±

    En Jovano pressed his lip: ¡°We bought a lot of vegetables yesterday, and we only ate a quarter of the salmon, which is not enough for one person.¡±

    There was a movement behind her, and Hellen Jovano turned around and walked in. A girl with a bowl of sd in her hand immediatelyughed when she saw Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, thank you for your breakfast. I¡¯m hungry these days, and I¡¯m full of energy after this meal.¡±

    Enjovano remembers that this girl didn¡¯t get involved when others often spoke ill of her.

    I have a good attitude now.

    She narrowed her eyes and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Tiffany rk tried to speak, but Hellen Jovano held her down.

    En Jovano walked out in the direction that the girls came in. There was a row of parasols in front of the vi. Now, seven or eight girls are sitting there for dinner.

    Two people at the table, talking andughing over dinner.

    It¡¯s the missing ingredients in the bowl.

    Look at the bowl of porridge at everyone¡¯s hand. Hellen Jovano now knows where yesterday¡¯s several catties of millet went.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, thank you!¡±

    Three or four people took the initiative to say hello and thank Hellen Jovano.

    Enjovano hubris Zhang Caiyu and liai aside, and liai is also a sincere thanks.

    ¡°Have a good meal.¡± Enjovano whispered.

    Finally, she looked at Fang Ruonan and her assistant who were eating sd proudly.

    En Jovano sat opposite Fang Ruonan and said faintly, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Fang Ruonan looked smug and lowered his voice, ¡°There¡¯s no camera here, so I¡¯ll tell you clearly, that¡¯s what I told them, saying that you prepared the ingredients, so that everyone can get them themselves if they want to eat them. How about that?¡±

    Don¡¯t talk when you see Hellen Jovano.

    Fang Ruonan added, ¡°If it¡¯s a big deal, go and investigate them now. Look for them one by one and get all your ingredients back. Oh, in that case, you¡¯ve offended everyone in this room.¡±

    Fang Ruonan blinked innocently: ¡°Is your heart ufortable now? Enjovano, this is the price you pay for provoking me. ¡±

    Tiffany rk was so angry that she was about to lift the table when she stepped forward.

    Enjovano stopped him.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Fang Ruonan is not afraid at all: ¡°You can lift it if you want. After you lift it, I will tell you that you are angry because they eat too much. Then you can see what everyone thinks, and then you two will be the target of public criticism.¡±

 Chapter 312 New Tasks

    Enjovano didn¡¯t talk, but just smiled, which made Fang Ruonan a little nervous.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, what are youughing at? Are you going mad when the ingredients are lost? ¡±

    Tiffany rk stood beside Hellen Jovano with a pair of apricot eyes. ¡°Fang Ruonan, are you tired of living?¡±

    En Jovano grabbed Tiffany rk and sighed, ¡°Forget it, there¡¯s not much.¡±

    Fang Ruonan nced at Hellen Jovano with some pride: ¡°Mrs. Jovano hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet, why don¡¯t you go and see if there is some leftover porridge in the pot?¡±

    Fang Ruonan spoke in a low voice, and several parasols outside the vi were far away, so no one could hear these conversations.

    Enjovano took angry Tiffany rk and went all the way back to the vi.

    She found the remaining vegetables from the refrigerator, boiled some soup from the fish head, and cooked a bowl of fish porridge with the remaining millet porridge.

    Tiffany rk looked cold: ¡°What I hate most is this kind of people who y with caution, Hellen Jovano. You shouldn¡¯t have stopped me just now!¡±

    Enjovano smiled, ¡°But she¡¯s right. Everyone has already eaten the food together. If we pursue it at this time, it will really make everyone¡¯s faces look bad, and it¡¯s easy to be the target of public criticism. It¡¯s better to be personal.¡±

    Tiffany rk bit her teeth: ¡°Just a householder, dare to jump in front of me, just wait!¡±

    Enjovano gave Tiffany rk a surprised look when she heard her words.

    And the identity of the ink hooligans, she is very clear now, but Tiffany rk has never said anything about her family.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t ask much either.

    ¡°Today¡¯s program hasn¡¯t been broadcast until now, so it¡¯s nothing to think about. Let¡¯s go and do some tasks after we finish porridge.¡± Enjovano road.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s anger is only half gone now.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to do tasks. Those tasks are quite simple, but have you ever thought about what if Fang Ruonanes here again tomorrow after we buy the ingredients?¡±

    En Jovano chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll do it another way tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°In what way? If we do the task today and exchange the ingredients, but don¡¯t put them in the refrigerator, Fang Ruonan is not sure what he will say. ¡±

    Tiffany rk frowned and looked sad.

    After dinner, Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk didn¡¯t wait for the broadcast of the program group. They set off for the task of the director group.

    When Enjovano arrived at the ce, he had to choose the task of fishing directly.

    The staff is still the same as yesterday, smiling politely at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, the fishing task is full, you can choose something else.¡±

    ¡°Full?¡± Tiffany rk frowned and turned to look at Hellen Jovano.

    En Jovano nodded, ¡°OK, then let¡¯s look at the task list before making a decision.¡±

    She knew in her heart that she and Tiffany rk won 1, 400 gold coins ¡°easily¡± yesterday. Everyone would definitely think that the task of fishing was very simple, so they all chose this one.

    Enjovano nced at the small ckboard on the side, because there were too many people taking fishing tasks, and the price of fish had dropped.

    Now, it¡¯s really not cost-effective.

    The remaining tasks are to help nearby fishermen catch fishings and to pick up shells.

    Tiffany rk approached Hellen Jovano: ¡°I¡¯m not good at picking shells or catchings.¡±

    En Jovano smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s something else.¡±

    Her eyes fell on two other tasks, which were obviously the best for her and Tiffany rk.

    Enjovano was chosen soon.

    ¡°I choose to help the program group organize the warehouse, poetry, I suggest you choose to transport supplies.¡± En Jovano looked at Tiffany rk, ¡°Do you think this is OK?¡±

    Tiffany rk shrugs: ¡°I don¡¯t have an opinion.¡±

    Not to mention the delivery of materials, even the delivery of armed equipment, she has taken simr tasks before.

    Moreover, the two tasks taken by the two people are not fixed gold coins, and they are rewarded ording to thepletion of the tasks.

    The highest degree ofpletion is five stars, up to one thousand gold coins.

    After the two were selected, Hellen Jovano took Tiffany rk to the supermarket and selected some snacks for her to eat on the road.

    Two people only earned a total of 1, 400 gold coins yesterday, leaving only 400 after shopping. Now, after buying snacks, Hellen Jovano has only 200 gold coins left in her hand. She did not forget to tell Tiffany rk earnestly, ¡°Be sure to improve thepletion as much as possible.¡±

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t you feel at ease when I do things?¡± Tiffany rk holds a bag of snacks and smiles brightly and cutely.

    The delivery vehicle arrived quickly, and the green truck was covered with heavy tarpaulins. Hellen Jovano gave a sigh, and some regretted choosing such a hard task for Tiffany rk.

    Soon, the goods in the car were moved to the warehouse door one by one.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    The staff looked at Hellen Jovano and smiled, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, your task is to sort out these things. Shouldn¡¯t it be difficult for you?¡±

    En Jovano looked at the things piled up in the hills in front of him, and got stuck: ¡°Do I have to move things one by one?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. We¡¯ll have someone in charge of these things. They¡¯ll put things on the trolley. Your task is to sort them out.¡±

    Some of the things shipped are perfumery instruments, while others are spices. Because there are some differences in perfumery skills in different countries, it is already very troublesome to ssify them. What is needed is not only physical strength, but also awareness of spices.

    Enjovano nodded his head and started the day¡¯s work.

    She transported the spices in and out the same way. The warehouse was already very big, and she had to find the corresponding kind. After Hellen Jovano worked for two hours, she frowned and felt that she couldn¡¯t look for it any longer.

    In the director¡¯s studio.

    Hans Grant sat in a chair, looking at Hellen Jovano, who was so tired and sweaty on the screen, with a white face full of distress.

    The director sat there looking at Hans Grant, feeling a little weak.

    ¡°They are all here topete. What do you mean by setting these tasks?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice was cold and heavy. His forefinger knocked on the armrest of the sofa and turned his eyes to the director.

    The director was shocked and smiled, ¡°Mr. Grant, after all, this is a live broadcast on the wholework, and some program effects are still needed.¡±

    What¡¯s more, several video tforms have invested in program groups, so it¡¯s impossible to just let everyone watch an ordinary game.

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t speak, his eyes were fixed on the screen, because the warehouse was very big, with only a few fixed cameras, and now it was not the time to choose spices. There were no unmanned cameras shooting in the warehouse.

    After a few turns, Enjovano turned to the blind spot of surveince, and he could never be seen again.

    Hans Grant hesitated for a moment, then stood up and walked out of the room.

    After he left, the director breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Li Dao, Mr. Grant, where did he go?¡±

    The director looked at the busy Hellen Jovanoing out from behind the shelf on the screen and sighed.

    ¡°The hero is sad and beautiful. Where did you say he went?¡±

    Enjovano made a few rounds and finally decided to write down all the shelves first.

    She is going to draw a small map with a pen and paper. With the map, she can first instruct the porters to sort things out.

    After that, she can push the whole cart in.

 Chapter 313 He is distressed

    Enjovano thought and walked in the warehouse.

    She thought for a while, then ran to the exchange office next door and asked for some boxes of chalk.

    Soon, people in the studio saw Hellen Jovano drawing lines on the ground.

    [Hellen Jovano, what are you doing? ]

    [It looks as if we are going to sort out every shelf. ]

    [How is this possible? There is no way for the program group to ssify. There are too many kinds of raw materials, so it is not easy to ssify them. ]

    Soon, Hellen Jovano divided one area into two areas ording to raw materials and equipment.

    It is divided into more than a dozen sub-regions in various regions.

    From the screen, the whole warehouse gradually became clear.

    [Fuck, does Hellen Jovano really know that much? She¡¯s not blind, is she? ]

    [Is this still a person? ]

    [What she painted is true. All the instruments used for distition are put in one ce. I don¡¯t know if you have seen it, and one of the instruments can be used for both purposes. Hellen Jovano put it in the middle zone and marked it! ]

    [Who can tell me, when God opened a door for Hellen Jovano, which window did she close? Before Hellen Jovano won the first round of more than 50 qualifying matches, I thought something was fishy. Now, she does have something! ]

    [I am a diehard fan of hard-working Hellen! When thispetition is over, Hellen will broadcast live. I must urge her to make spices to sell! ]

    Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t know whatizens all over the country are saying. She is seriously subdividing the area.

    When she reached a corner of a shelf, Hellen Jovano suddenly felt a chill behind her. She was fiercely alert, holding chalk in her hand, bowing her fingers to a persuasive arc, and flicking behind her with all her finger strength!

    Shelf, there was a light sound at the other end, and chalknded on a ck suit, leaving only white debris.

    Hans Grant noticed the pain in his chest and raised his eyebrows slightly. It seems that Hellen Jovano is in good health now.

    Enjovano turned to see that the bearer was Hans Grant. She looked around and behind her with a slight Zheng and a guilty look.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing no one, she lowered her voice: ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an employer, of course I can go in and out at will.¡± Hans Grant whispered.

    He went to Hellen Jovano¡¯s side and reached out to wipe the sweat from her forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a task. It has little to do with thepetition. You don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡±

    Enjovano dodged Hans Grant¡¯s hand. She shook her head: ¡°You should know the rules of thepetition. If I don¡¯t work hard now, I don¡¯t think I can even have breakfast tomorrow morning.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes shed a trace of distress, trying to hold Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart jumped, and she put the back of her hand behind her. Now, after all, they have broken up. It is reasonable to say that it has nothing to do, and this kind of action is too ambiguous.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart was pounding.

    Hans Grant raised an eyebrow: ¡°I smelled the spices you made when you advanced to the top 50. Sure enough, I didn¡¯t choose the wrong person.¡±

    The mention of this Hellen Jovano made her excited. She raised her eyes and her eyes were bright.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Hans Grant nodded, ¡°Yes, but I prefer the sandalwood you made for me before. You always said that you would send it to meter, but you never waited.¡±

    Enjovano coughed lightly.

    ¡°What can I do for you here? Now, after all, I¡¯m a contestant, and I¡¯ve had enough gossip. If others see me with you, they may misunderstand me again. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes became deep.

    ¡°Do you mind?¡±

    When he was talking, he suddenly leaned over.

    Enjovano was startled and took a direct step back, but she didn¡¯t notice the small shelf behind her.

    Hellen Jovano let out a cry of pain when he hit his back against a steel pir.

    Soon I felt wrong.

    The shelf has tilted down, and a big ss distiller has fallen down from the top!

    There was a loud bang.

    Almost at that moment, Hans Grant hugged her without any hesitation, and covered people with his whole body.

    The distiller hit the back of his head and back.

    Enjovano heard a stuffy hum in the man¡¯s arms, and the man had already reacted. The weight of that distiller was over twenty kilograms, and it fell from such a high ce and hit his head directly!

    ¡°Hans Grant!¡± Enjovano¡¯s voice changed.

    The man gasped heavily and hit him on the neck. After several seconds, his voice was slightly hoarse and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The smell of blood poured into his nose, and Hellen Jovano stretched out his hand to push people away, but he held them tightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt. Let me go quickly, and I¡¯ll take a look for you.¡± Enjovano said urgently.

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was buried between Hellen Jovano¡¯s neck, and he felt his mind was in a daze, but the sweet smell and familiar warmth of Hellen Jovano¡¯s body in his nose passed through his skin little by little and prated into his heart.

    Enjovano managed to push Hans Grant away, and then she could see the blood on the other cheek.

    That was from the back of my head when I held her just now.

    Tears welled up in her eyes instantly, and Hellen Jovano bit her lower lip and pulled Hans Grant aside.

    ¡°Let me have a look first.¡± She tiptoed carefully through the broken hair on the back of Hans Grant¡¯s head, and a long and deep scar was exposed.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart ached violently.

    ¡°Quickly I¡¯ll take you to the infirmary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can go by myself.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s eyes shed a smile.

    Enjovano, now full of anxiety, dragged him out of the warehouse, anxious and angry as he walked.

    ¡°Who put this shelf? How can you put such a heavy thing on the top? I just saw that there are some spices below! Top-heavy, can it fail? !¡±

    She was angry that she identally bumped into the shelf, but the shelf was too wrong. If someone else identally bumped into it, it would still be dangerous.

    Enjovano took Hans Grant all the way to the infirmary, and the director and deputy director rushed over when they got the news.

    Kidding, the Grant Group is the biggest employer this time. If something really happens to Hans Grant, they will be to me!

    The doctor in the clinic is examining Hans Grant¡¯s wound.

    En Jovano stood by anxiously and said, ¡°Doctor, his back seems to be hurt, too. Please check him.¡±

    The doctor in the clinic is a female doctor. Just as she was going to pull Hans Grant¡¯s clothes, she was directly stared back by his cold eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hans Grant turned to Hellen Jovano, and his voice was gentle.

    Enjovano gritted his teeth, and Hans Grant wouldn¡¯t have been so badly hurt if it hadn¡¯t been for her protection.

    She advised, ¡°Please let the doctor see you. If it¡¯s all right, let me rest assured.¡±

    Let her rest assured-

    Hans Grant pursed his lips and stretched out his hand to take off his coat. As soon as his arm moved, his shoulder des hurt badly.

    It¡¯s just a kung fu, Hellen Jovano has understood.

    ¡°You don¡¯t move.¡±

    She turned to look at the doctor on the side: ¡°Are there any scissors here?¡±

    ¡°yes! I¡¯ll get it for you. ¡± The doctor hurriedly replied.

 Chapter 314 Never say thank you to me

    Quickly took the scissors, and Hellen Jovano carefully took off Hans Grant¡¯s suit.

    Then he took the scissors andid his hands on the shirt.

    The shirt on the back was cut open, revealing a whole piece of horrible blue and purple, and one ce was cut, bleeding outwards.

    The doctor was somewhat surprised: ¡°What hit this?¡±

    Enjovano pressed his lip, that¡¯s the base of the still! Metallic!

    Fortunately, it was only the ss that hit the head. If it was really the base that hit it, Hans Grant would be dead by now!

    ¡°It depends on whether there is anything wrong with the bones. You need to go to the hospital in downtown Jena City for a film examination.¡± Doctor Tao.

    ¡°No, I know it¡¯s okay.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice was t, as if it wasn¡¯t him who was injured at all.

    Enjovano gnashed her teeth with anger: ¡°Just listen to the doctor! It doesn¡¯t take long to get an examination! ¡±

    Besides, Hans Grant has nothing to do here!

    ¡°Then you go with me?¡± Hans Grant suddenly looked up at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Good!¡± Enjovano agreed. People were originally injured because of her. Of course, she should apany them to have a look.

    Decided to go to the hospital to make a film, the director group immediately arranged a car.

    Enjovano and Hans Grant drove to the hospital in the city center.

    It¡¯s still morning, and the car quickly left the pink beach and got on the road.

    In the car, David Brown is driving, and Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant are sitting in the back seat.

    Enjovano was not at ease, so he took his cell phone and sent a message to Qian Zimo, asking him which hospital in Jena City was the best.

    Money ink is very impatient, a phone call directly back toe over.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, are you hurt? Where are you now? I¡¯ll pick you up. ¡±

    Enjovano didn¡¯t put hands-free on the phone, but Qian Zimo¡¯s voice was very loud, and the anxious male voice rang in the car.

    Hans Grant aside turned to look at Hellen Jovano.

    En Jovano frowned: ¡°It¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°Is that a poem? How could her skill be injured? Did something happen to you? ¡±

    Money and ink were anxious, and Hellen Jovano, who spoke fast, didn¡¯t stop him at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not poetry, it¡¯s someone else! I¡¯m sending someone to the hospital now! ¡± Enjovano spoke quickly, afraid that Qian Zimo would say something again if he said it a secondte.

    Beside Enjovano, Hans Grant listened to the familiar male voice and recognized it as the voice of Qian Zimo, a gentleman of the Qian family in Jena City.

    Before the top 50petition, the program group introduced several employers to everyone. At that time, Qian Zimo singled out Hellen Jovano and asked her what she wasughing at.

    It seems that Qian Zimo and Hellen Jovano have known each other for a long time.

    But he never heard Hellen Jovano mention it.

    Hans Grant¡¯s lips pressed into a line. As for Tiffany rk, he became more familiar with it. It was Hellen Jovano¡¯s assistant, a girl who seemed harmless to people and animals-

    Listen to Qian Zimo, these three people are familiar with each other, and they have some rtionships that he doesn¡¯t know.

    Qian Zimo waszy when he heard that it wasn¡¯t Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk.

    I signed up for a hospital and dropped the call.

    After Enjovano hung up the phone, he looked at Hans Grant awkwardly and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Third Hospital of Jena City. I heard that the medical equipment there is more advanced.¡±

    ¡°good.¡± Hans Grant looked at Hellen Jovano. ¡°Was that Qian Zimo who just called?¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    The management of thispetition has stock prices and rich families, and the voice just now can¡¯t be concealed at all.

    Hans Grant chuckled: ¡°It sounds quite full of gas.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s heart jumped slightly.

    The car quickly drove to the Third Hospital, and Hellen Jovano apanied Hans Grant to make a film.

    David Brown made a phone call, and the three of them waited in the hospital for less than half an hour before the film was taken out in an expedited manner.

    After looking for a doctor to watch the film, Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart waspletely put down, but fortunately, no bones were hurt.

    On the way back, Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant: ¡°Thank you for today¡¯s things.¡±

    ¡°You never have to say thank you to me.¡± Hans Grant retreated from the usual cold.

    ¡°What I do, I am willing to do.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s hands are twisted in one ce, and his mood is veryplicated.

    I have to admit, her heart beat faster because of such sweet words.

    Enjovano lowered a window gap to let some cold air from outside blow in.

    She needs reason!

    When the car drove back to the pink beach, Hellen Jovano was in no mood to think about anything else.

    As soon as she got off the bus, she was stopped by a staff member.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    En Jovano frowns: ¡°I know something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Hans Grant was so badly injured that the director group should investigate who put the shelves before.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it.¡± The staff looked at Hellen Jovano strangely, with some inquiry and fear. ¡°It¡¯s Miss Di.¡±

    Poetry? !

    ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    Enjovano thought of Tiffany rk¡¯s material delivery task today. Although it sounds dangerous, it is China¡¯s delivery and some things of the director¡¯s group here, which won¡¯t arouse others¡± covet at all.

    How could something happen? !

    ¡°You may have to go to the hospital, Miss Di-¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s heart was in his throat.

    ¡®she knocked over a dozen policemen by herself, and several of them were slightly injured!¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s heart, which was falling down, was raised again, and his brow frowned.

    ¡°What is the situation? Can you finish it at once? ¡± Enjovano¡¯s voice is sharp, and an invisible aura spreads.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The staff was worried. He was a little anxious just now.

    ¡°Well, the director¡¯s group arranged the delivery of materials, and there were some small episodes on the way-¡°The staff told Hellen Jovano everything carefully.

    Generally speaking, the task of transporting materials is too simple. For the sake of gimmicks, the director group invited the local police to cooperate, and the police are promoting safety knowledge recently. After the program, I will tell you how to regte the robbery correctly and how to protect myself, and give examples of what the participants did right and what they did wrong.

    This was a good thing.

    The director thought about it several times, and no matter what, nothing would go wrong. After all, there were more than a dozen policemen ying the role of robbers, and it was absolutely impossible to hurt the people who transported supplies.

    The police are at ease, and the director group is also at ease.

    No one expected that, on the way back to transport materials, after more than a dozen policemen who acted as robbers rushed out of the roadside, they quickly held the driver and several transport workers in the car hostage.

    But the most important person, Tiffany rk, who was sitting in the passenger seat, disappeared.

    While a group of people were looking for it, Tiffany rk had already appeared on the roof of the big truck!

    She stood on the top of the carriage covered with green oil skin, four or five meters high, but she flew down like a leopard. More than a dozen armed policemen were knocked down by Tiffany rk in less than five minutes, and sessfully rescued the driver and staff!

    The staff were scared silly on the spot. After all, everyone in the director group knew that this was an activity jointly organized by the police and the director group. Just as Tiffany rk was about to kill her, someone stopped her in a hurry.

 Chapter 315 Tiffany Clark was caught

    A dozen policemen were transported to the hospital with ck and blue faces, and the police station was very angry.

    This is too much of a p in the face!

    A dozen big men were actually cleaned up by a little girl!

    After listening to the process, Enjovano looked helpless and had a headache.

    With Tiffany rk¡¯s skill, more than a dozen ordinary policemen are indeed a cinch. After all, she also participated in the mercenary corps when she went abroad to perform a mission.

    Just-

    Enjovano pursed his lips and looked at the staff.

    ¡°Was this fight broadcast live?¡±

    The staff nodded: ¡°It was the live broadcast that made the director anxious! Mrs. Jovano, who is the assistant beside you? This skill is terrible, just like that in a fucking martial arts drama. ¡±

    Fantasy! It¡¯s a fantasy!

    The staff member thought of the scene he had just seen, and he said a rude word carelessly.

    Hans Grant frowned aside, and the staff realized their slip of the tongue!

    Busy bowing to Hellen Jovano: ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs. Jovano, I was emotional just now.¡±

    Enjovano shook her head. Now she is not worried about Tiffany rk¡¯s injury, but Tiffany rk¡¯s skill ispletely exposed!

    ¡°Where is Tiffany rk now?¡± Enjovano asked.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The staff looked embarrassed: ¡°You¡¯d better go to the director. The director said that he would personally exin it to you and ask you to go there as soon as youe back.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s face cooled down, which means that Tiffany rk is not on the pink beach now!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡± As soon as the calm voice came, Hellen Jovano turned to see Hans Grant¡¯s eyes, and his heart was somehow settled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the director group first-can you apany me?¡± She thought about it for a few seconds. After all, Hans Grant is the biggest employer this time. If Tiffany rk really has something to do, the director group will at least look after Hans Grant¡¯s face.

    Two people went all the way to the director¡¯s office.

    The director always stood up immediately after seeing Hellen Jovano and looked apologetic.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, something happened today-¡±

    En Jovano shook his head, a little anxious: ¡®director, you don¡¯t have to say this. I¡¯ve already heard what happened from the staff. What I¡¯m more concerned about now is where my assistant is?¡±

    The director looked at Hellen Jovano awkwardly: ¡°Well, your assistant is really good, so-¡±

    He hesitated and didn¡¯t say any more.

    Enjovano¡¯s brow wrinkled.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡®she was taken away by the police.¡±

    The director¡¯s face was sorry and scared. What scared him was not only the sudden coldness of Hellen Jovano, but also the deity beside her.

    Hans Grant just looked at him quietly, but it made his heart a little nervous.

    ¡°What is the reason why the police took her?¡± Enjovano asked in a cold voice.

    The director smiled awkwardly: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, don¡¯t get me wrong. The police didn¡¯t take her away because she hurt someone. After all, this cooperation was agreed with the police. Miss Di didn¡¯t know it in advance, so the police said they wouldn¡¯t pursue this matter; It¡¯s just that her skill is too fierce, and the police took it back to inquire about it. ¡±

    The director thought of Tiffany rk, the skill he had seen in the camera before, and it was no wonder that the police would be suspicious.

    Enjovano frowned and turned to look at dozens of screens hanging on the other wall. Each screen has four sub-screens, representing all the monitoring probes.

    ¡°Pull up the Tiffany rk part and let me have a look.¡±

    The director did not dare to refuse, and immediately asked the staff to transfer it.

    In a few minutes, the surveince of Tiffany rk before knocking down a dozen policemen was disyed.

    Enjovano frowned at the picture, and there were many surveince videos of Tiffany rk.

    This time, because it was a stunt made by the director group, many hidden drone monitors were arranged in advance.

    Enjovano pressed his lips and watched Tiffany rk rush down from the roof of the car, knocking people to the ground one by one.

    When Tiffany rk finally waved his hand into a knife and chopped it into a man¡¯s throat, her heart felt vaguely bad. Tiffany rk¡¯s performance was too obvious. To be precise, this sharp killing skill will surely attract the attention of the police.

    After watching the surveince video, the general director looked at Hellen Jovano and smiled wryly.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, don¡¯t worry. The police have already said that as long as Miss Di hasn¡¯tmitted anything, she will definitely release the person.¡±

    I haven¡¯tmitted anything.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart sank, how could he have nevermitted anything!

    Tiffany rk is one of the four managements of Green Mansion, and Green Mansion is thergest trading forum in the darkwork.

    Enjovano took a deep breath, turned and walked out.

    The director hurried to keep up: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, where are you going?¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s voice was indifferent: ¡°Police station!¡±

    After she went out of the door, she got into Hans Grant¡¯s car directly, and David Brown got on at once beside the car.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Enjovano cold voice: ¡°Go to the police station!¡±

    The door on the other side of the car was opened, Hans Grant sat in and nodded at David Brown.

    On the road, Hellen Jovano¡¯s face never got better.

    Hans Grant whispered aside, ¡°I just asked the director, and the police took all the surveince videos from Tiffany rk¡¯s act.¡±

    Enjovano picked up his cell phone and forgot Hans Grant¡¯s presence.

    She made a direct phone call to Qian Zimo, but there was no movement on the other end. After a few rings, the veins stood out on Hellen Jovano¡¯s forehead!

    Until thezy voice of Qian Zimo rang out over there: ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I¡¯m interrupting my nap. ¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°Get up now! Check all the superficial information of the poem! ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Money ink immediately realized that it was wrong, and her voice became serious.

    ¡®shishi was taken away by the police!¡±

    ¡°How could the police suddenly take her away?¡± Qian Zimo¡¯s voice sank.

    Enjovano told Qian Zimo what happened before.

    There was silence on the other end for a few seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is Jena City after all. I will fish out the poem.¡±

    ¡°Just in case, you¡¯d better study all the materials before the poem to see if there are any loopholes in the materials.¡±

    En Jovano took a deep breath: ¡°yffyff has never told us about her family history and interpersonal rtionship. You can sneak into the internal website to see if the information recorded by the official side is normal.¡±

    ¡°I know. You can trust me to handle this matter. Where are you now?¡±

    With Qian Zimo¡¯s guarantee, Hellen Jovano¡¯s anxious heart eased somewhat.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the police station where Shishi is now. I have to see her and see if I can bring her back.¡±

    ¡°You go first, but it¡¯s easy for you to implicate yourself when you go now. Although it¡¯s unlikely, even you can¡¯t tell if the police find out something!¡±

 Chapter 316 Moral Benchmark

    During the conversation between Enjovano and Qian Zimo, Hans Grant said nothing.

    David Brown¡¯s hand holding the steering wheel in front of the car tightened slightly. Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice was not concealed, and he was familiar with another voiceing from his mobile phone.

    That¡¯s the voice of the Qian family gentleman of the Qian group, but the weak Qian gentleman, now speaking in a cold tone, doesn¡¯t sound like the gentle man at ordinary times!

    His conversation with Mrs. Jovano revealed some strange information.

    Tiffany rk was caught. He thought it was just a misunderstanding, but looking at Mrs. Jovano and Mr. Qian, Tiffany rk may really have something that the police can¡¯t know, and it¡¯s easy to get Mrs. Jovano involved after listening to Mr. Qian-

    David Brown looked in the rearview mirror. What did Mrs. Jovano do? Is there anything illegal-

    Qian Mo ordered Hellen Jovano to go back.

    En Jovano thought about it. Jena City is Qian Zimo¡¯s territory after all. Since he said there was a way to fish out the poems, it shouldn¡¯t be wrong.

    Now that the car has only driven out for two kilometers, Hellen Jovano put down his mobile phone and bit his teeth. His voice was low: ¡°Go back.¡±

    Hans Grant turned to look at her: ¡°No?¡±

    En Jovano nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±

    What can I do now? I don¡¯t know if the police will catch her and ask her some questions.

    She was really impulsive just now, but the people of Green Mansion are like other family members to her.

    There¡¯s really nothing I can do. Don¡¯t worry, Tiffany rk is alone at the police station.

    The car drove slowly back to the pink beach, and today¡¯s task, Hellen Jovano, was not in the mood. Instead, the director group should have brought some gold coins to find her, and directly gave her two thousand dors, which was regarded as the five-star achievement of both tasks.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Enjovano received the gold coins and went back to the vi. Several women in the vi had already sat on the sofa in the living room, and two male designers were sitting there talking happily.

    See Hellen Jovano back, a few people are silent.

    Instead, Fang Ruonan on the side stood up and looked at Hellen Jovano defiantly: ¡°Hellen Jovano, how dare youe back?¡±

    Enjovano Zheng, eyebrows puckered up immediately, and her clear eyes shed a rage.

    Enjovano is worried about this Tiffany rk, and is toozy to argue with these people.

    She turned to go upstairs, and the sidekick around Fang Ruonan came running and stopped people arrogantly.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, ourdy is talking to you, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    Enjovano took a deep breath. Before, she could turn a blind eye to Fang Ruonan, but now her breath in her heart has nowhere to spill, and it¡¯s almost thest straw.

    Suppressing his anger, Hellen Jovano turned to Fang Ruonan: ¡°If you have something to say, just say it.¡±

    Fang Ruonan held his arms and looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Yesterday, I said, you certainly didn¡¯t get so many ingredients for your task. I did not say anything wrong. Today, we all went fishing, and that fish was not so easy to catch at all!¡±

    En Jovano raised his eyebrows: ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, everyone lives under the same roof. I think you¡¯d better not tell a lie. If there are any good ways to earn gold coins, please share them with you. You can¡¯t watch everyone starve, can you?¡±

    En Jovano sneered, ¡°You can¡¯t catch fish, so you think others can¡¯t, right?¡±

    Fang Ruonan gritted his teeth: ¡®many of us went there today, but there were not many fish caught in the end! Don¡¯t you dare say you¡¯re not lying! ¡±

    The exchanged gold coins are only enough to buy instant noodles!

    And she thought fishing was a good job, so she deliberately called a lot of people over to prevent Hellen Jovano from having a quota.

    ¡°Even if you¡¯re lucky enough to catch them, that¡¯s two or three at most, Hellen Jovano. You ran to the river with your assistant yesterday and got dozens of pounds of fish. Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not treating you as a fool, I¡¯m treating you as a fool.¡± Enjovano held his arms and gently lifted his lips.

    She didn¡¯t want to be patient any more, and her sharp eyes swept over the people in the living room: ¡°Do you think so, too?¡±

    Everyone in the sitting room was silent, joking. Fang Ruonan was the eldestdy of the house. She was fighting with Hellen Jovano, and other people didn¡¯t dare to get involved. Both sides were not to be taunted.

    Seeing that everyone was silent, Hellen Jovano knew.

    ¡°Fang Ruonan, if you can¡¯t catch fish, it only proves that you are stupid. If you think I have cheated, find the evidence yourself.¡±

    En Jovano sneered, ¡°By the way, I earned another two thousand gold coins today.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Room if nan eyes faint with anger, ¡°are you sure what shady means again! En Jovano, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You are selfish and don¡¯t want to share with everyone. You just point to everyone eating instant noodles every day. If the game doesn¡¯t y well then, you will grab the ce shamelessly! ¡±

    Enjovano tilted his head and smiled mockingly: ¡°Your heart is so dark that you can think of such reasons.¡±

    ¡°The rules were passed by the organizingmittee of thepetition set by the program group. If you have any opinions, you can withdraw from thepetition. Since Miss Fang has opinions on the rules, she shouldn¡¯t have the cheek to stay here, should she?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Room if nan stare big eyes, bite a tooth at that time I don¡¯t know what to say.

    Enjovano put the me on the organizingmittee. How dare she offend the organizingmittee!

    This bitch!

    Seeing that Fang Ruonan had fallen, a woman who was sitting on the sofa stood up.

    Zhang Caiyu looked like a peacemaker, and came to the two men¡¯s side.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry. After all, everyone lives under the same roof.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu coaxed Fang Ruonan, then smiled at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, don¡¯t be angry with Miss Fang. She is outspoken and doesn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±

    Enjovanoughed at it.

    It¡¯s really strong for tea bitches and moral bitches to get together and reverse right and wrong.

    She simply turned and walked to the sofa and sat down.

    ¡°Since you have to kidnap me morally, I might as well follow your wishes.¡±

    Enjovano put the small bag of gold coins in his hand on the table.

    ¡°Now the program group is divided into four vis, other vis, and my hand is not so long, but there are only thirteen people living in our vis, and with your assistants, there are twenty-five people.¡±

    Enjovano poured out the gold coins: ¡°I know you put thepetition first, so you don¡¯t want to spend too much time on the task. Today, I can share these equally with all of us.

    Of course, apart from Miss Zhang Caiyu and Miss Fang Ruonan, one of these two is a moral benchmark and the other is a senior. Do you think they wille and rob us of these things? ¡±

    A girl on the sofa looked surprised: ¡°Do you really want to share it with us?¡±

    Enjovano smiled. She had two hundred gold coins left yesterday, and today she earned two thousand, which is exactly two thousand two hundred.

    Each of them got a hundred gold coins.

 Chapter 317 Forced to go on a hot search

    Everyone looked at Hellen Jovano with a little more gratitude.

    I don¡¯t know when the second round of thepetition will start. If you really spend time doing tasks to earn gold coins, it will really put the cart before the horse for them.

    Fang Ruonan stood there humiliating, biting his teeth and staring at the people here, wishing that Hellen Jovano could be eaten.

    The people who talked with her just now are looking at Hellen Jovano with gratitude.

    A bunch of shallow things!

    ¡°Is it not one hundred gold coins? Who cares! ¡± Fang Ruonan turned angrily and left with his assistant.

    Zhang Caiyu gave Hellen Jovano a fleeting look, and finally set her eyes on Li Ai, who was holding a hundred gold coins and looked ttered.

    Zhang Caiyu hissed. Today, Hellen Jovano is deliberately giving her a hard time.

    Everyone shared the gold coins, but they didn¡¯t share them with her. This was a deliberate attempt to hit her in the face.

    However, Hellen Jovano really doesn¡¯t understand the importance of public opinion. Zhang Caiyu thought, when he went back to buy a draft, he said that Hellen Jovano took the lead in crowding out his predecessors and bullying Fang Ruonan. These sensitive words can sting the nerves of the public the most!

    After dividing the gold coins, Hellen Jovano had a sincere chat with everyone.

    I don¡¯t know how long it will be before the second round ofpetition. She can¡¯t always earn gold coins by herself and then distribute the money to more than twenty people.

    Enjovano euphemistically finished, and everyone was a little shy.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you can rest assured that I was actually quite embarrassed when I had dinner in the morning, and now I have charged you so many gold coins. If you need any helpter, you can always ask me! ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do some tasks myself tomorrow, and I¡¯ll share them with you then.¡±

    En Jovanoughed. She didn¡¯t intend to take advantage of anyone, but fortunately, the three views of most people here are positive, not as outrageous as Fang Ruonan¡¯s.

    Now Hellen Jovano is full of Tiffany rk. After chatting with everyone for a while, she got up and went back to her room.

    After washing, Hellen Jovano lies on the bed and sends a message to Qianzimo, asking about Tiffany rk.

    Money ink there is also some helpless.

    [My sister-inw Granny, how long has this only happened? How can there be any progress? Just put your heart in your stomach and wait with peace of mind. As long as Jena City has me, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Shishi. ]

    Enjovano also knew that he was impatient, staring at the screen and sighing slightly.

    A message popped up on the phone, and Hellen Jovano nced at Zhou with a frown.

    It¡¯s a Twitter push: Tiffany rk.

    Why is the name of the poem on Twitter? Enjovano immediately clicked on Twitter hot search.

    As soon as I entered the hot search Hellen Jovano, I found something wrong. Today¡¯s contest actually upied the top three in the hot search.

    The first ce is about Tiffany rk¡¯s skill.

    Enjovano clicked into the topic, and most people in the topic watched the live broadcast. Some people took screenshots of Tiffany rk¡¯s hands-on appearance and made them into GIFs, and there were also short videos.

    The following discussion is full of wonder and praise.

    [I always thought martial arts novels were a lie, but today I saw Tiffany rk, and I want to practice martial arts again! ]

    [Seriously, Tiffany rk shouldn¡¯t be Hellen Jovano¡¯s assistant. I think she should be a bodyguard. ]

    [I don¡¯t care about these things, but the program group also kicked the iron te this time. Hahaha, I was shocked and wanted tough when Tiffany rk did it! ]N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Enjovano frowned and finished reading the message.

    Fortunately, most people don¡¯t know martial arts, so they can¡¯t see that Tiffany rk¡¯s moves are straight to the point.

    Enjovano breathed a sigh of relief, and withdrew to see the second hot search.

    She gave a wry smile and looked at her name hanging high on it.

    How many times has she been forced to search hot?

    The hot search title is: [Hellen Jovano and Fang Ruonan]

    Enjovano clicked in.

    Most of the discussion is about the contradiction between her and Fang Ruonan these two days.

    As for the one just now, it was also discussed. Hellen Jovano sneered in her heart. After arguing with Fang Ruonan, she divided the gold coins, then went back to her room and washed up. It¡¯s only been two hours until now, but I didn¡¯t expect to get on the hot search so soon.

    A ghost-

    Enjovano nced at the discussion, and most people were on her side.

    A: [I don¡¯t think that Fang Ruonan is pleasing to the eye. You didn¡¯t look at her face yesterday. People Hellen Jovano earned gold coins to exchange ingredients for cooking, and Fang Ruonan was morally kidnapped there. ]

    B: [Yes, Iughed to death when Hellen Jovano asked her to give out one hundred and eighty sets of her house. ]

    C: [This kind of person is shameless. ]

    Enjovano chuckled. It seems thatizens¡± eyes are still sharp.

    When she brushed it, she saw one at the top: [Don¡¯t you think Hellen Jovano¡¯s distribution of gold coins was a deliberate bullying to exclude Fang Ruonan? Miss Fang Gu is outspoken, but she hasn¡¯t been a phnthropist in recent years. She is still kind! ]

    Under the text sent by that person, several screenshots of Fang Ruonan¡¯s previous donations were attached.

    En Jovano raised an eyebrow, and she tried to brush it again. Sure enough, discussions with simr meanings became more frequent.

    In the afternoon, manyterizens didn¡¯t know what had happened before, but they just barged in when they saw the bully on the hot search.

    First, in thetest interface, there are many people who scold Hellen Jovano.

    After Enjovano slept in the afternoon, Darcy Lewis was frantically looking for her on WeChat.

    Darcy Lewis: [What¡¯s with the hot search? Brother and I watch you live every day these days, and your brother is furious. ]

    Enjovano: [It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s a little problem. ]

    After returning the message, Hellen Jovano frowned.

    Her mother and grandmother knew about her participation in the program, and her cousin Karim Thomas helped her turn to Twitter.

    Brother is so angry, I¡¯m afraid the whole family will be angry.

    Sure enough, in a few minutes, Karlen Thomas called out in the Thomas Family¡¯s family group, first connected to Twitter, and then several 40-50-second voices.

    Enjovano clicked on it and listened to it. Karlen Thomas was very angry.

    ¡°If this room is shameless! I knew I had followed my sister as an assistant, and I really wanted to p her! ¡±

    A little whileter, my aunt Fang Meiyan made a very angry expression.

    Karim Thomas: [Withdraw, don¡¯t let Granny see it. ]

    System prompt: Karlen Thomas withdrew a message.

    After Karlen Thomas withdrew all the news, he came to talk privately about Hellen Jovano.

    Karlen Thomas: [Sister, this room Ruonan is going to piss me off! ]

    Enjovano chuckled and sent a few words of voice to appease Karlen Thomas.

    She wanted to think, this hot search came up so fast, it couldn¡¯t have been bought by Fang Ruonan. After all, before this water army came, Fang Ruonan was scolded miserably.

    Enjovano leans on the bed and taunts her lips.

    There were only three people in the quarrel. How secretive did Zhang Caiyu think she was doing?

    Enjovano was thinking about it when her phone rang again. She nced at it and it was the news of WeChat.

    Luz Walker: [Sister, are you okay? ]

    En Jovano replied: [It¡¯s quite good. I¡¯m taking part in the contest. You can watch it live. ]

 Chapter 318 She hates Hellen Jovano

    Luz Walker is going to hate that Fang Ruonan. He knows his sister best, and he knows how kind she is.

    [Sister, don¡¯t be angry. ] Luz Walker didn¡¯t know how tofort Hellen Jovano, but only made a dry statement like this.

    En Jovano had augh and typed: [Did you see the hot search? ]

    [Well, my brother saw it, too. My brother said that Fang Ruonan was bad and stupid. ]

    Bad and stupid, this evaluation is quite pertinent.

    Enjovanoughed out loud: [Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be angry with such a low IQ person. ]

    [Be careful, sister. I¡¯ll go to see you when youe back. ]

    En Jovano smiled. She hadn¡¯t seen Luz Walker for a long time. After she went back, she had to see the master. She didn¡¯t say hello to the master first when she came out for thepetition this time, and Gu Granny-

    Enjovano was just about to set off his phone when the phone rang again, this time from Hans Grant.

    [Does the hot search need to be removed? ]

    What does it matter to him if he doesn¡¯t withdraw-

    Enjovano secretly condescended in his heart, and suddenly a warm current surged up in his lovely head.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    She typed: [No, I¡¯ll rify it myself. ]

    After sending the message, Hans Grant sent a video.

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes lit up after watching it, and he immediately opened his Twitter and sent the video directly.

    She was originally one of the central figures in this topic. As soon as the video was put on, theizens immediately exploded.

    [Why didn¡¯t I see this video in the live broadcast? ]

    [Lying trough, is Fang Ruonan so bitch? ]

    On the second floor of the vi, Fang Ruonan looked at the wind direction of Twitter, and his mouth gently picked up.

    When she found this hot search just now, she immediately thought that it must have been bought by Hellen Jovano on purpose.

    Fang Ruonan was so angry that Hellen Jovano pretended to be aboveboard, but secretly did such a wicked thing!

    Fortunately, she had several water army chiefs under hermand, and watchedizens begin to scold Hellen Jovano to themselves.

    Fang Ruonan became more and more happy.

    There was a noise outside the door, and Fang Ruonan¡¯s assistant hurried in.

    ¡°Miss, look at the video sent by Hellen Jovano!¡±

    ¡°What did she send?¡± Fang Ruonan entered Hellen Jovano¡¯s Twitter with his childhood. See Hellen Jovano¡¯s new video.

    She clicked in and took a look, and a familiar voice came out from the inside. It was her voice.

    ¡°There¡¯s no camera here, so I¡¯ll tell you clearly, that is, I told them about the ingredients you prepared, so that everyone can pick them up if they want to eat them.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a big deal, go after them now ¡­ in that case, you¡¯ll offend everyone in this room.¡±

    Fang Ruonan is in the same ce!

    No! There is no camera around that parasol. Why did Hellen Jovano have the video at that time? !

    The video of En Jovano has been sent out for a while, which caused a wave of vibration on the Inte!

    [Fuck, Fang Ruonan¡¯s character is too bad. ]

    [Loss is a real loss, so this is the big miss of the house? What a bitch! ]

    The wind changed almost instantaneously, and Hellen Jovano stretched himself and put down his mobile phone.

    She thought about it and sent another WeChat to Hans Grant: [Why do you have this video? ]

    Enjovano stared at the screen and pressed his lips: [You¡¯re not secretly monitoring me through the rights of the management, are you? ]

    Hans Grant quickly replied: [I am not monitoring you, I am monitoring Fang Ruonan. ]

    Ever since Fang Ruonan got into trouble with Hellen Jovano on the first day, Hans Grant asked the director to prepare many miniature cameras and put them inside and outside Vi No. 4.

    Coincidentally, when Fang Ruonan and Hellen Jovano argued that day, they were under the parasol, and an invisible camera was hidden on the rib of the parasol.

    Fang Ruonan looked at the online abuse, and the whole person was going to copse. This behavior of being punched in the face in public and releasing the video made her want to cry!

    Hellen Jovano, Hellen Jovano this bitch!

    ¡°It¡¯s just a quarrel. She actually wants to ruin my reputation!¡±

    No? It¡¯s almost ruined now.

    Fang Ruonan¡¯s assistant stepped forward to persuade her, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Fang Ruonan immediately pped him back: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was no camera in that ce? !¡±

    The arrogant little assistant will be too timid to move.

    ¡°Miss, I really didn¡¯t find a camera there.¡±

    Fang Ruonan wants to do it again, and her cell phone rings. Fang Ruonan nced at his father¡¯s call.

    Thinking of her father¡¯s harshness, she shrank all over, shook her hands, and slowly clicked the on button.

    The furious voice sounded in the room: ¡°Fang Ruonan, get back here at once!¡±

    Fang Ruonan trembled, ¡®dad, I¡¯m taking part in thepetition now. Let me finish thepetition.¡±

    ¡°Are you taking part in thepetition or embarrassing your family? I watched all the live broadcasts these days today! Did I educate you like this since you were a child? Why do you have to go against Hellen Jovano! ¡±

    ¡®dad! It¡¯s Hellen Jovano and me! What do you mean she put that video online on purpose? ¡±

    Fang Ruonan gritted his teeth: ¡°Our Fang family is no worse than her family¡¯s The Jovano Group! Why do you want to talk to outsiders, Dad? ¡±

    The father was even angrier: ¡°Are you just The Jovano Group behind Hellen Jovano? There is Ming¡¯s family behind her, and even Hans Grant has a good eye for her! Do you have to make trouble to be willing! ¡±

    Hans Grant? Room if nan, quickly thought of the abundant god elegance of man.

    She clenched her palm tightly, so why should all good things belong to Hellen Jovano!

    Fang Ruonan had a lot of trouble, and even cried and promised to Fang Fu that he would never provoke Hellen Jovano again, so Fang Fu angrily hung up the phone.

    In the room, the little assistant looked at Fang Ruonan, and some of them shrank: ¡°Miss, when we see Hellen Jovano in the future, we will ignore her and just treat her as a group air.¡±

    Ignore Hellen Jovano, Fang Ruonan¡¯s eyes are cold, and Hellen Jovano has caused her the present situation. How can she be willing!

    The hot search on the inte has been raging, and Hellen Jovano is now just a rumor that he haspletely cleared his bullying.

    She stayed in the room until 5: 30 in the afternoon, and sent a message to Qian Zimo, asking about Tiffany rk.

    No progress has been made on the other side of the ink. Hellen Jovano put down his mobile phone helplessly, and was nning to take out some modtion agarwood from the materials he had brought, when the broadcast in the vi suddenly rang.

    All contestants are requested to go to the vi on the north edge of the pink sand stall at 6: 30 pm.

    Half past six?

    En Jovano raised an eyebrow, so there was only one hour left. She pped her hands and prepared to change into casual clothes.

    Listening to the radio, he continued, ¡°Today is a surprise for everyone. I hope everyone will go dressed up.¡±

    Dress up-

    En Jovano frowned. She came here for thepetition, and only a few casual clothes and a small suit were brought with her.

    Enjovano picked it out of his clothes, and guessed the intention of the program group in his mind, even if he was going to hold a dinner party.

    However, her little suit is gray, which obviously doesn¡¯t match the atmosphere of the dinner party.

    Enjovano was worried when there was a knock at the door.

 Chapter 319 Secretly threatening

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, are you there?¡± The girl¡¯s voice faltered.

    Enjovano opened the door and saw Li Ai standing in front of it.

    ¡°liai, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Enjovano smiled softly.

    Liai looked at that stunning face, and her heart throbbed twice. Mrs. Jovano was really like a fairy, and the most important thing was that she was very gentle, even remembering her name.

    She was embarrassed to pass the box in her hand.

    ¡°I just went to the director group. When I went there, I met a gentleman named Yu, the one who introduced the management on behalf of the Grant Group that day. He asked me to give this to you.¡±

    Enjovano was a little surprised to know that liai was talking about David Brown. She took the box from liai¡¯s hand and thanked her warmly, ¡°Thank you. Come in and sit down.¡±

    Enjovano has a good impression of Li Ai, but Li Ai¡¯s character is a little timid.

    However, at this age, you shouldn¡¯t be afraid of this.

    Enjovano took the box and put it aside on the table to open it. liai sat on the sofa in the room, a little embarrassed, and some curiously looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s room.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Enjovano opened the box and found a very dazzling evening dress inside.

    This dress is very luxurious and beautiful at close range, and it shines in the sun. You can see the fine and delicate hand embroidery on the dress, but the skirt is very elegant at a distance.

    It was the first time that liai saw such beautiful clothes. His eyes widened and he looked amazing: ¡°Wow, what a beautiful skirt.¡±

    Enjovano chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m worried that I have no clothes to wear tonight, which is great.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, why don¡¯t you put it on now.¡±

    Liai is eager to try: ¡°Anyway, we have to go to the beach in an hour.¡±

    Enjovano nodded. This skirt is handmade. At first nce, the process isplicated and meticulous, but the most troublesome thing is that the back is still a traditional strap.

    If you want to put it on, it¡¯s really more convenient to have someone to help you.

    ¡°Then thank you.¡± Enjovano is grateful.

    Putting on the skirt, Hellen Jovano took the skirt and was surprised to find that the sizes of the skirt were very close to her body.

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes flickered, and Hans Grant knew her size from where.

    Li Ai stood behind Hellen Jovano, gently tying the bandage.

    She was afraid of hurting Hellen Jovano: ¡°Is it okay to have such tightness as Mrs. Jovano?¡±

    Enjovano answered, ¡°That¡¯s all, thank you.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, she heard liai purr in her stomach, which was long and loud.

    Enjovano was a little surprised: ¡°It¡¯s this hour. Did you have lunch or not enough?¡±

    Li Ai¡¯s face was dark and his voice stuttered: ¡°I ¡­ I was busy at noon, so I didn¡¯t eat.¡±

    Enjovano frowned slightly. Over the years, she still has a good eye for people. liai stammered, and her eyes moved from side to side, obviously lying.

    Yesterday, she gave liai a lot of snacks. Today is the second day. Supposedly, Li Ai should not have eaten all the snacks.

    And there¡¯s no rematch today. What¡¯s there to do?

    At noon, however, she gave liai one hundred gold coins. People should not be hungry.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t want to say anything when he saw liai, nor did he ask more questions.

    She stepped aside, took out a packet of biscuits from the snack box in front of the cab and handed it to liai.

    ¡°I guess this evening must be a dinner party. People who eat too many boring things willugh. But if you don¡¯t eat, you won¡¯t have enough. You¡¯d better have some cookies to cushion first. ¡±

    Liai took the cookies from Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand. Bite her lower lip: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you are so kind to me. Better than my sister to me. ¡±

    En Jovano didn¡¯t care, and chuckled, ¡°You still have a sister.¡±

    After asking, liai fell silent.

    ¡°Well-¡±

    When Enjovano saw Li Ai¡¯s eyes hesitating again, she couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°All right, go back to your room and get ready, too. It took you so long to tie my skirt. Do you want me to go back with you and help you sort it out?¡±

    Liai shook his head and said hastily, ¡°No, Mrs. Jovano, I don¡¯t have any dresses. Just wear them casually.¡±

    Enjovano didn¡¯t say much either.

    Director group.

    In the monitoring room, Hans Grant looks at Hellen Jovano in the video.

    The monitoring probe here is avable in every yer¡¯s room, and will only be blocked when changing clothes or sleeping.

    Hans Grant hesitated for a few seconds, then turned to David Brown: ¡°Go and find out what the origin of this liai is.¡±

    David Brown responded and turned away, and the general director sitting on the side quietly wiped his sweat.

    It¡¯s just a contestant and a woman. Just say these words to Mrs. Jovano, and Mr. Grant will check the history?

    Is Mr. Grant too concerned about Mrs. Jovano? He has to pay attention in the future!

    Enjovano did not leave immediately after leaving the room, waiting for liai on the first floor.

    After about ten minutes, liai came down. She wore a very beautiful skirt and a coat. Although beautiful, it was obviously not the best dress required by the program group.

    Seeing Hellen Jovano, liai was somewhat surprised: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, haven¡¯t you been there yet?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you.¡±

    En Jovanoughed, ¡°The north shore of the pink beach is also quite far away, and we can just talk on the way.¡±

    Li Aili nodded happily.

    With so many contestants, liai was the only one who didn¡¯t bring an assistant.

    It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t bring it, but she didn¡¯t.

    And Tiffany rk, assistant of Hellen Jovano, is not here today, and the two of them just walked all the way to the north shore.

    Those who surpass them from time to time are all contestants with assistants.

    Enjovano and liai walked for a while, then they heard someone calling her behind them.

    Enjovano was upset when he heard Zhang Caiyu¡¯s voice.

    She looked coldly at Zhang Caiyu: ¡°Is there something wrong with Miss Zhang?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu smiled, and Yu Guang nced at a drone camera at every distance in the air.

    Seeing that there was no monitoring around at the moment, Zhang Caiyu said, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you¡¯d better not call me Miss Zhang in the future. If you are too unfamiliar, just call me Liya.¡±

    ¡°Liya?¡±

    En Jovano sneered in his heart, and his face was t: ¡°Then I might as well just call you Choi Yu, or call you Sister Choi Yu?¡±

    What Zhang Caiyu hates most is her own name, which she thinks is very rustic!

    Choi Yu! I don¡¯t know what her mother thinks!

    Zhang Caiyu looked at Hellen Jovano fretfully, thinking that she did it on purpose.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve been working under the name Li Ya in the industry. You still call me that, I¡¯m more used to it. ¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Enjovano replied lukewarm.

    Zhang Caiyu looked at liai beside Hellen Jovano and smiled with great interest.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, why haven¡¯t you seen your assistant Tiffany rk today? I saw the scene of her fighting with others on Twitter today. She is really good. But why didn¡¯t she show up after the news? What happened? ¡°

 Chapter 320 He actually came in person

    Enjovano¡¯s face cooled down. Zhang Caiyu even knows some rules of thepetition, and he must be well informed.

    This is to know that Tiffany rk was taken away by the police, and came to answer her on purpose.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s nothing wrong with my assistant, but since you¡¯ve watched the hot search, you should also notice that today¡¯s quarrel between me and Miss Fang went on the hot search?¡±

    Enjovano looks like Zhang Caiyu with a smile, and his bright eyes are clear, as if he can see through everything.

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s heart was shocked. She kept this secret, and she specially turned a few friends to ask others to help her buy it.

    Enjovano certainly can¡¯t know-

    ¡°Well, I saw Mrs. Jovano, so don¡¯t take it to heart. Anyway, those people on the inte are full of nonsense, but in the end it¡¯s a good thing you rified it.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu said with a smile.

    Enjovano nodded his head. : ¡°After this hot search, it must have been bought. It¡¯s easy to check it out. There aren¡¯t many people present today, so we could have set our target at Vi No. 4. ¡±

    Enjovano Gherardini looked at Zhang Caiyu.

    ¡°This person who bought the hot search is really ignorant. I have contacted some professionals to find out who bought it. When I find out who it is, I will never let this person go. ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s heart trembled.

    Although she turned a few hands, looking at Hellen Jovano¡¯s determined look, she felt a little nervous.

    She couldn¡¯t figure out how powerful the giants were, and the smile on her face was somewhat vain.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano found out. Don¡¯t forget to tell me, and I¡¯ll tell him for you.¡±

    Enjovano sneer at 1, and continues to move forward with Li Ai.

    Zhang Caiyu deliberately fell behind, and she didn¡¯t want to go with Hellen Jovano this time.

    This woman is a bit mysterious, and she usually looks like she has nothing to do with the world, but she always feels that Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes seem to be able to understand everything.

    From the vi where several people live to the north shore, it took ten minutes to walk. At the end of seven o¡¯clock, Hellen Jovano arrived at the venue not far away.

    She came at the right time.

    On the north edge of the pink beach, there is a white vi.

    Around the vi, arge area of ss is used as decoration. Through the ss, you can see the bright lights, and the beaches outside are lit up by tens of meters.

    Enjovano walked in with liai.

    Some contestants who have arrived before have already started chatting.

    Enjovano swept around, and the first floor of this vi was decorated like a banquet hall.

    In the banquet hall, Hellen Jovano attracted many people¡¯s attention as soon as he came in.

    All the contestants knew that there would be traffic exposure, so the dresses they brought were very delicate, but none of them lost to Hellen Jovano.

    Someone asked in a low voice, ¡°After all, it¡¯s the daughter of a wealthy family. Now I know what Yan Yan is.¡±

    ¡°With the appearance of Hellen Jovano, it seems that our clothes are not enough.¡±

    ¡°People are also good-looking.¡±

    A girl whispered, ¡°I think Hellen Jovano is a nice person, but she usually doesn¡¯t dare to talk to her, otherwise Fang Ruonan will be there again.¡±

    ¡°Room if nan? Fang Ruonan¡¯s online reputation stinks now. ¡±

    Amid the buzz, Hellen Jovano took liai and went in with a polite and official smile on his face.

    After entering the house, Hellen Jovano said hello to several people, and saw Li Ai¡¯s eyes fell on a long table aside. Hellen Jovano took a look, and the long table was covered with a whitece tablecloth, covered with some delicate snacks, and the drinks were decorated with flowers.

    Li Ai¡¯s eyes fell on those snacks.

    Enjovanoughed, ¡°Eat if you want.¡±

    ¡°But Mrs. Jovano, didn¡¯t you say that eating too much on this asion would make peopleugh?¡±

    ¡°I also said, it¡¯s those boring people who willugh.¡±

    Enjovano whispered, seeing that liai still hesitated, sheughed, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll go to eat with you, and I¡¯m hungry, too.¡±

    Enjovano and Li Ai stood at the table and ate something.

    A little whileter, I heard the staff of the program group on the stage.

    Enjovano looked at it with champagne. After the staff spoke mandarin for a while, they got to the point.

    ¡°We also invited four representatives of the management to the dinner party today. Let¡¯s give them a round of apuse.¡±

    When four employers came out, Hellen Jovano immediately stepped forward after seeing Qian Zimo.

    ¡°Thest one is the president of The Grant Group, Mr. Hans Grant!¡± The hostughed.

    There was an uproar in the audience, and all eyes fell on the stage.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation? Didn¡¯t you say that the representative of the Grant Group is David Brown? Why did Hans Grante in person?¡±

    ¡®mama ah, I¡¯ve seen Hans Grant once before on a financial program. He himself is even more handsome than on the program-¡±

    Amid the buzz, Hellen Jovano stood there and frowned at Hans Grant.

    He just got injured. Why did hee to the dinner party? !

    After the introduction, several people from the management stepped off the stage.

    All the contestantse to thepetition to have a good career development in the future, and in China, these sponsors are obviously the best choice.

    Soon, people gathered around Hans Grant, and there were not many people around him. Many people quietly looked away, but no one dared to take the initiative toe forward.

    In the crowd, Fang Ruonan¡¯s eyes were firmly fixed on Hans Grant.

    She was attracted at a nce.

    The man stood there with a cold aura.

    Although there is no expression, it makes a crowd around him be his background board.

    This kind of man is her favorite one!

    Fang Ruonan cheered himself up. Although The Grant Group is in full swing now, I heard that there have been some internal problems recently.

    Hans Grant must have no time to manage, so he came here.

    Fang Ruonan took two sses of champagne and walked to Hans Grant with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were always on Hellen Jovano, and when he heard people talking, he turned his eyes coldly to people.

    After seeing Fang Ruonan, his eyes shed a trace of disgust.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The smile on Fang Ruonan¡¯s face can¡¯t hold up, but it¡¯s too close. She¡¯s even more infatuated with Hans Grant: ¡°I¡¯m the bigdy of Fang¡¯s group, my name is Fang Ruonan.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s expression remained unchanged: ¡°I know.¡±

    Fang Ruonan¡¯s heart beat two beats faster.

    ¡°Actually, I came to Mr. Grant because of thispetition. the Grant Group is an employer. I think the Grant Group must be interested in entering the perfume market?¡±

    Fang Ruonan smiled shyly: ¡°In fact, my childhood dream is to make the best perfume in the world. Although my family is engaged in real estate, I still want to find apany to fulfill my dream.¡±

    Say, she handed the ss to Hans Grant and looked at him expectantly.

    Is this hint obvious enough?

    Hans Grant gently picked the lip angle for a moment, and the instantaneous smile made Fang Ruonan look crazy.

    ¡°What does Miss Fang have to do with me if she wants to fulfill her dream?¡±

    ¡°I, I want to join the Grant Group. If the Grant Group intends to run its own perfume brand, I can be the brand director.¡± Fang Ruonan is in a hurry.

    Hans Grant, don¡¯t you understand this?

    It should be no problem for her elegant Miss Fang to be a brand director in the Grant Group!

 Chapter 321 Public Pursuit

    At the long table, Li Aiyao looked at Fang Ruonan and Hans Grant and approached Hellen Jovano: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, Fang Ruonan seems to be very interested in Mr. Grant.¡±

    Enjovano looked pale and snorted.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with us. Leave them alone.¡±

    She was thinking about Hans Grant¡¯s body, but after seeing Fang Ruonan just now, the two of them have been talking until now.

    Hans Grant even smiled.

    Oh, man.

    She is nosy, too. She has nothing to do with Hans Grant, whatever his body does.

    Enjovano stuffed a small cake into his mouth, his cheeks bulging.

    Not far away, Hans Grant¡¯s eyes lit up, and when he saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s pale face, his lips slightly lifted up.

    Fang Ruonan thought Hans Grant understood her meaning with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Grant?¡±

    ¡°The director of the spice brand that the Grant Group intends to set up has already been selected.¡±

    ¡°Someone chose? !¡± So fast!

    Fang Ruonan bit his teeth: ¡°I canpete fairly with the people you choose.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯tpare with her.¡± Hans Grant looked cold and didn¡¯t pick up the ss of champagne.

    Fang Ruonan only felt like he had been pped on his face, burning.

    But this is the easiest chance to get in touch with Hans Grant at present!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then I can be the deputy director. If I can¡¯t, I don¡¯t mind the perfumer¡¯s words. After all, only by starting from the bottom can Mr. Grant believe my strength!¡± Fang Ruonan Road.

    Many people around me have heard her words, some with envy, others with pure gossip.

    But everyone pricked up their ears and listened to what was happening here.

    ¡°the Grant Group¡¯s spice brand recruits people, and it¡¯s up to the director to decide who to recruit. I won¡¯t intervene.¡±

    ¡°Who is the director?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s lips slightly raised, lifted his feet and walked in the direction of Hellen Jovano.

    Fang Ruonan immediately kept up with it, and he felt a little confused. Did the brand directore over this time?

    When Hans Grant took her to Hellen Jovano, Fang Ruonan faintly noticed something was wrong.

    She still remembers her father¡¯s reprimand that Hans Grant was interested in Hellen Jovano.

    Is it her? !

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano supervisor.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice was low-pitched, fading away from his indifference to others. ¡°Miss Fang wants to join your brand. What do you think?¡±

    Enjovano red at Hans Grant with a cold face.

    Hans Grant, is this deliberately taking it out on her? Just look at the wonderful face of Fang Ruonan in front of me. Hellen Jovano is indeed quite angry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ept it.¡± Enjovano cold track.

    Fang Ruonan immediately became angry: ¡°Hellen Jovano, why don¡¯t you ept me? Are you going to bring our personal grievances to work? Your character is not worthy to be the brand director of the Grant Group! ¡±

    Enjovano raised his eyebrows and smiled arrogantly.

    ¡°Miss Fang, please go online now to see your reputation and thements ofizens. My brand ie, the first is not the technology of perfuming, but the three views and qualities of personality. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have any of these three. You only have three things: arrogance, irrationality and moral kidnapping. ¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s words are very unkind, and she is rarely so cruel.

    Fang Nan¡¯s hatred can¡¯t p Hellen Jovano directly.

    What is Enjovano, a neer, who, with some luck, entered the promotion of the top 50. He really thinks he is a dish!

    People around me originally wanted to listen to the gossip of Fang Ruonan and Hans Grant, but I didn¡¯t expect to hear such awesome news!

    The Grant Group really intends to invest in perfume brands, and the director has already decided it. It¡¯s Hellen Jovano!

    ¡°Hellen Jovano as director? Thepetition is not finished. Is the Grant Group so bold? ¡±

    ¡°When I saw the list of management this time, I thought I could go to the Grant Group if there was a good ranking in thepetition. I didn¡¯t expect Hellen Jovano to be the director!¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s hard to say? In case Hellen Jovano was eliminated even if he didn¡¯t advance to the top 20, the Grant Group¡¯s face would be lost. The new director is a rookie, and the project of setting up a perfume brand might be yellow directly. ¡±

    Everyone¡¯s mood is veryplicated. Those who want to vote for the Grant Group after the game know their future the chief.

    I¡¯m also worried that Hellen Jovano will really stop in the top 20, and then their faces will be hung.

    Those who don¡¯t want to vote for the Grant Group look at Hellen Jovano with envy.

    You can set up a brand directly when you just ¡®debut¡±, and the big tree the Grant Group stands behind it, which is simply enviable.

    In the focus of attention, Fang Ruonan felt like a clown.

    She bit her lower lip and wanted to return to Hellen Jovano, but Fang Ruonan forced herself to hold back when she thought Hans Grant was still there.

    She gave a pitiful look at the man beside her.

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t even give Fang Ruonan one in Yu Guang. He went to Hellen Jovano¡¯s side and said, ¡°You were in a bad mood just now.¡±

    En Jovano was a little guilty and grumpy: ¡°I¡¯ve been in a good mood. You¡¯re wrong.¡±

    Fang Ruonan won¡¯t leave now, nor will she stay. She only feels that her skin has been stripped in public, and everyone is watching her jokes.

    In the crowd, Cai-Yu Zhang slowly came out.

    She went to Fang Ruonan¡¯s side and smiled politely. Wen Ya said, ¡°Miss Fang, I understand your love for perfume. If you don¡¯t mind, you can be a director of my brand. Please think about it?¡±

    Enjovano coldly nced at Zhang Caiyu, and this was another step.

    Fang Ruonan is still staring at Hans Grant¡¯s side face, but now, she can only walk down the steps.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Zhang Caiyu, a luxury brand that has ckened her reputation, is not worthy of her going to work.

    But anyway, with the steps, Fang Ruonan¡¯s face looks a little better.

    Zhang Caiyu naturally looked aside at Hans Grant: ¡°Mr. Grant, long time no see.¡±

    Hans Grant looked sideways, and his face was t: ¡°Have we met?¡±

    ¡°When the Grant Group set up a branch in Imperial Capital before, I had the honor of being invited to see Mr. Grant.¡± Zhang Caiyu said.

    To set up a branch office, there are usually many people invited, and it is not surprising that Zhang Caiyu is there.

    Hans Grant is nothing unusual, but Hellen Jovano is keenly aware of the other party¡¯s impatience.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, do me the honor of having a drink.¡± Zhang Caiyu handed the ss.

    Hans Grant looked at the ss of wine stretched out in front of him. Just as he wanted to say no, a small white hand stretched out in front of him.

    Enjovano directly took the wine handed by Zhang Caiyu.

    ¡°He¡¯s injured today, so he can¡¯t drink. I¡¯ll drink this wine for Mr. Grant.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s face changed slightly and said nothing.

    However, Fang Ruonan on the side was unwilling to speak out: ¡°Hellen Jovano, who are you? Why can you drink Zhang Caiyu¡¯s wine on behalf of Mr. Grant?¡±

    Holding the ss in his hand, Hellen Jovano sneered. She is a brand director. Isn¡¯t it normal to block the wine for the boss?

    ¡®she¡¯s the woman I¡¯m after, Miss Fang. Do you have an opinion?¡± Hans Grant looked at Fang Ruonan. ¡°Miss Fang has been rude to Hellen Jovano several times. It seems that Fang thinks the Grant Group is easy to bully.¡±

 Chapter 322 Sister is unhappy

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was cold and heavy, and the people around him instantly silenced.

    En Jovano was startled. What do you mean, she is the woman he is pursuing!

    Now this dinner is being broadcast live on the wholework!

    In the crowd, Qian Zimo had seen enough gossip, and a weak look separated the bodyguards from the crowd.

    After he stood in front of Fang Renan, he was as weak as your son and coughed lightly.

    Enjovano silently rolled his eyes in his mind.

    ¡°Miss Fang, Hellen Jovano is my righteous sister. If you show any disrespect to her again ¡­¡± Qian Zimo¡¯s fox-like peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I promise you¡¯ll have to get out of Jena City tonight.¡±

    Jena City is the territory of Qian¡¯s family, and Fang Ruoqi fell silent.

    She also wants to finish the contest.

    ¡°OK, Hellen Jovano, we¡¯ll see you on the field!¡± Fang Ruonan turned and left.

    Money ink gave the bodyguard a look, and immediately two men stopped in front of the room Ruonan.

    ¡°Apologize.¡± Money ink leisurely way.

    His appearance of a cool breeze on the moon made all the people present feel some truth.

    Room if nan red eyes, tears in her eyes.

    Tell her to apologize to Hellen Jovano? !

    Why!

    ¡°If Miss Fang doesn¡¯t want to apologize, the cooperation between Miss Fang and the Grant Group will be terminated.¡± Hans Grant said coldly, ¡°As for Fang¡¯s intention to develop Ruofeng Garden in Tempe City, it can also be stopped.¡±

    Qian Zimo didn¡¯t think it was too big, and he looked embarrassed: ¡°In that case, Jena City doesn¡¯t wee Ruofeng Garden either.¡±

    Not only Jena City, but also Hail City. After all, the Thomas Family is in Hail City.

    If there is no Ruofeng Garden in the three super-first-tier cities, this will have a great impact-

    Fang Ruonan can almost think of his father¡¯s rage.

    ¡°Right, no, get up!¡± She looked at Hans Grant and squeezed three words through her teeth.

    ¡°Not to apologize to me, to Hellen Jovano.¡± Hans Grant said.

    The fire seedling in Enjovano¡¯s heart has reached the eyes. Hans Grant said that he was pursuing her in front of so many people. Is this going to leave her no retreat?

    Fang Ruonan looked at Hellen Jovano with difficulty and said bitterly, ¡°Hellen Jovano, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Today, it¡¯s all started by Fang Ruonan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology, but you can leave now.¡± Enjovano sounds like ice g.

    Fang Ruonan only felt dizzy in front of her eyes, and she was the first time in my life that she had suffered such a big humiliation.

    Hellen Jovano!

    But with so many people watching, she can only leave with resentment.

    Out of the dinner venue, Fang Ruonan¡¯s tears just fell down.

    Zhang Caiyu rushed out: ¡°Miss Fang, don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    ¡°Bitch, Hellen Jovano is a bitch!¡± Room if nan bite a tooth to scream.

    Zhang Caiyu hastily covered her lips: ¡°Miss Fang, keep your voice down. There is monitoring here.¡±

    Fang Ruonan calmed down for a few minutes, still blushing at Zhang Caiyu: ¡°Did you chase it out to see my joke?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible? I always admire Miss Fang, and I think your strength is better than Hellen Jovano, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. Hellen Jovano is both Hans Grant¡¯s sweetheart and Qian Zimo¡¯s righteous sister, which-¡°Zhang Caiyu looked embarrassed.

    Fang Ruonan took a deep breath, stared at Zhang Caiyu, and soon thought of a n.

    ¡°I remember, liai is your cousin, isn¡¯t she? She¡¯s been very close to Hellen Jovano recently.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Let liai do something for me. If it works, Fang will inject capital into your brand, and then those shareholders in yourpany won¡¯t be noisy?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s eyes shed slightly: ¡°Let¡¯s go back and talk about it.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In the banquet hall, Hellen Jovano coldly looked at the two men in front of him.

    She asked Qian Zimo, ¡°When did I be your righteous sister? Do you know about your parents? ¡±

    Qian Zimoughed at Wen Ya: ¡°Why, it¡¯s a grievance to be my righteous sister?¡±

    Is very grievance! Green Mansion¡¯s four managers were originally friends, but now she wants to call Qian Zimo a brother?

    If it weren¡¯t for the dinner party, Hellen Jovano could almost think of what Qian Zimo would do.

    Rogue put rotten directly, challenging her to call her brother.

    She stared at Qian Zimo for a moment, then turned to Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    En Jovano turned around and put the ss in his hand on the table: ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±

    In addition to a failed marriage, I had another failed love, and I didn¡¯t get together twice.

    Maybe she and Hans Grant are really destined for each other.

    ¡°I can wait for you.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice came from behind him.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t dare to look back at his eyes. What is certain is that her heart seemed to be about to jump out.

    If you can¡¯t turn back, you still have to look forward.

    Enjovano turned to Qian Zimo, and Qian Zimo instantly put away a look of drama.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Enjovano turned and left.

    Li Ai was frightened from the beginning. She met Hellen Jovano and left, and immediately followed her in a hurry. She was at a loss and followed Hellen Jovano all the way out of the dinner party.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano-¡°liai followed Hellen Jovano.

    En Jovano turned to liai: ¡°liai, you can call me Hellen Jovano in the future, not Mrs. Jovano. We are peers, and we don¡¯t have to call you.¡±

    Li Ai nodded his head.

    Two people walk on the beach, and Li Ai looks awkward.

    Enjovano is in a mixed mood, knowing that what she wants to ask must be about Hans Grant.

    But since the other party didn¡¯t speak, she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to mention it.

    When I got back to the vi, only Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ruonan were sitting in the living room in the vi. While they were just talking, they didn¡¯t expect Hellen Jovano toe back suddenly, with a stunned face.

    Room if nan looks pale, directly got up and went back to his room.

    The door on the second floor was thrown out with a heavy noise.

    Enjovano poured himself a ss of water, leaning on the table and hanging his eyes.

    ¡­¡­

    The live broadcast room was already an explosive barrage, and the whole screen was almost covered.

    [What is this romantic plot? Why did Hellen Jovano just leave? ]

    [I don¡¯t know, I got Hans Grant¡¯s confession on the live broadcast. It¡¯s so sweet! But what did Hellen Jovano say to Hans Grantter? ]

    [Hellen Jovano looks unhappy. What kind of bike is this? If I were to jump directly! ]

    Amid the buzz, a dpidated rented house next to Tempe University.

    Luz Walker looked at Hellen Jovano who was drinking water on the live screen, and quietly clenched the clothes on his left breast.

    He likes his sister, but he also knows that her sister is as dazzling as the sun, which has nothing to do with him.

    He just wants to look at her and make her happy.

    There was a light sound in front of the door, followed by a smell of alcohol.

    Luz Walker immediately got up and ran to the door. Matt Walker came back from the door with a wine bottle in his hand.

    Unlike Shen Tezhu in The Jovano Group during the day, Matt Walker sat on the sofa, stretched out his hand and pulled off his tie, acting rudely and casually.

    Under his broken hair, a pair of eagles-like eyes suffused with evil spirits.

    Luz Walker frowned, ¡°Brother, why are you drinking again?¡±

    ¡°This wine is necessary today.¡± Matt Walker unbuttoned two buttons on the cor of his shirt. ¡°Yilin, watching the live broadcast again?¡±

    ¡°Well, Hans Grant confessed to my sister today, but my sister seems unhappy.¡±

 Chapter 323 There is no chance if you miss it

    Luz Walker is holding a mobile phone, and that expression looks more tangled than Hellen Jovano¡¯s.

    Matt Walker half leaned on the sofa, arms stretched out on both sides of the sofa, and looked at his younger brother.

    ¡°Yilin, haven¡¯t you ever thought about fighting for yourself once?¡±

    ¡®strive for what?¡± Luz Walker asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Luz Walker clenched his cell phone: ¡°Brother, she treats me like a younger brother, just like her own brother.¡±

    Brother, it¡¯s really intimate and desperate.

    Luz Walker gave a wry smile, and his handsome face was somewhat helpless: ¡°Sister, when she got along with me, it was natural, so natural that it seemed like I was not a member of the opposite sex.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this good?¡± Matt Walker sat up straight. ¡°Why do you keep acting good in front of her? You should let her know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°I-I dare not.¡±

    Once Hellen Jovano finds out his mind, with her character, she will definitely avoid him in the future.

    Just like she did to the Levi family.

    She never does things slowly, except to Hans Grant.

    Matt Walker was silent for a few seconds: ¡°Yilin, you have to think about it. Some people, once they miss it, will never get another chance.¡±

    Luz Walker nodded, and there was a pot boiling in the kitchen.

    He got up and went into the kitchen, and soon brought out a bowl of sobering soup.

    ¡°Elder brother, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you a question.¡±

    Matt Walker moved slightly, as if he knew what Luz Walker was going to ask.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know if you should ask, you¡¯d better not ask.¡±

    ¡°But elder brother, why did you suffer such a serious injury before? After my father died, you changed many jobs, but I always feel that those are not your real jobs. ¡±

    Luz Walker¡¯s eyes were firm: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ask, but you went to The Jovano Group this time.¡±

    Made a gentle and smooth Shen Tezhu.

    Luz Walker knows his own brother, and that¡¯s not what he really is.

    He didn¡¯t want to ask before, but now it¡¯s about The Jovano Group and Hellen Jovano, so he has to ask clearly.

    Matt Walker put the sobering soup back on the table: ¡°Why, my sister is kissing my brother now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant-¡±

    ¡°You just need to know that I won¡¯t hurt the person you like.¡± Matt Walker got up and went back to the bedroom.

    As soon as he got to the bedroom, he was cold and awake with some slightly drunk eyes.

    He went to the balcony, lit a cigarette, and threw the disgusting, upright suit and jacket on the messy bed.

    The phone rang softly.

    Matt Walker picked it up and took a look.

    ? LEV]

    [Latest Newsletter]

    Matt Walker entered the password on the screen, and an information word appeared.

    White Wolf: [Military adviser, many recent materials of Erniang have been turned out by Green Mansion. BOSS asked me to listen to your opinion. Do you think we should do something to each other? ]

    Matt Walker thought for three seconds, flicked the ash in his hand, and replied to the message.

    Military adviser: [Er Nian is now being watched by Green Mansion and Hans Grant¡¯s people, and the Jovano family will bite her as soon as they find her trail. Do you want to dere war on Green Mansion or the Grant family and the Jovano family? ]

    The BOSS replied quickly: [I just asked the BOSS, and the boss said it was not the right time yet. ]

    Matt Walker typing: [Now that her face has been seen, let¡¯s change her face. ]

    Putting the phone back in his pocket, Matt Walker stretched himself, turned back to the house and picked up the suit jacket on the bed.

    Go to the side of the steamer, thin ironing up-

    ¡­¡­

    Jena City, pink beach.

    For two days in a row, there was no movement on the organizingmittee¡¯s side, as if to set aside a gap for the program group.

    Enjovano hasn¡¯t been idle for two days, while doing tasks, he is listening to Tiffany rk.

    Money ink from the beginning easily, to tone gradually heavy.

    The police over there don¡¯t know what¡¯s out of the investigation, and they¡¯ve been holding on to people, even though Qian¡¯s family put pressure on them.

    Enjovano and Qian Zimo analyzed Tiffany rk¡¯s assignments in Green Mansion in recent years.

    Although Green Mansion is thergest trading forum in the darkwork, under the supervision of Mo, there is no excessive task.

    Except for the free assignment page, Tiffany rk didn¡¯t go to the free assignment page to take over the assignment.

    Two people analyzed for two days without results.

    Enjovano stayed safely in the beach vi on the surface, but he had already made up his mind.

    If there is no news tomorrow, she won¡¯t continue to participate in thispetition. She will go directly to Qian Zimo to discuss how to save Tiffany rk.

    Four o¡¯clock in the afternoon.

    The orange sunset rose at the seaside, the sea rose at high tide, and huge waves beat on the beach and faded away.

    Enjovano is carrying a small bucket, which is full of shells.

    She picked up a shell in her hand, and all she could think about was Tiffany rk.

    Walking along, we have reached the edge of the pink beach.

    Because the program is to be recorded, the pink beach area now belongs to the program group.

    But the edge is different. Hellen Jovano looks not far away. Several boys of seventeen or eighteen are ying volleyball beside the sand.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Being young is really energetic.¡± Enjovano sighed and turned to leave.

    She didn¡¯t take two steps, and her back hurt.

    The volleyball was tilted on her back, and several boys rushed over.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry, are you all right?¡±

    Enjovano nced at the direction of the volleyball.

    Even if it¡¯s crooked, it shouldn¡¯t be crooked in this direction.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Enjovano is going to leave.

    Several boys looked at each other and quickly ran to Hellen Jovano to stop her.

    The drone camera in the air shed a red light.

    Enjovano¡¯s body tensed up. Did those people really dare to attack her during the live broadcast?

    Under the watchful eyes of Hellen Jovano, the leading boy slowly knelt down on one knee, holding a love letter in his hand.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I¡¯m your fan, and I¡¯ve liked you since your live broadcast!¡± The boy blushed. ¡®my ID is Long Love, do you remember?¡±

    Hellen Jovano£º¡±¡­¡­¡±

    She does remember. This is the top 20 person on her list.

    Those who can enter the top 20 of the list basically have millions of gifts.

    Enjovano looked at the boy in front of her. She didn¡¯t expect the other guy to be so small!

    ¡°Thank you for your liking. I remember you, but we are not suitable.¡± Enjovano smiled.

    The boy was anxious: ¡°Why, is it because of our age difference?¡±

    Enjovano: what¡¯s a little bit?

    ¡°Then what kind do you like?¡± The boy thought for a moment, ¡°Luz Walker?¡±

    Luz Walker?

    En Jovano was happy: ¡°Yilin is my younger brother. It¡¯s easy for people to misunderstand when you say so. Don¡¯t guess.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Hans Grant is like?¡±

    En Jovano was silent for a few seconds: ¡°I like the Qian Zimo type.¡±

    The boys left in frustration, and Hellen Jovano was going to leave with a bucket.

    In the live broadcast room, the director¡¯s back was soaked with sweat. He only felt that he was sitting behind him like a heady messenger, and the air in the room was a few degrees cold.

 Chapter 324 Rabbits donâ€™t eat grass by the nest

    ¡°I like the Qian Zimo type.¡±

    Qian Jia, Qian Zimo, because of Tiffany rk¡¯swsuit, put it aside, and the voice came out from the live tablet.

    Qian Zimo reacted for a few seconds before looking at the tablet: ¡°Holy shit, Hellen Jovano, you actually cheated me!¡±

    Enjovano went back to the beach with a small bucket in a happy mood, and felt that he had avenged himself, which was veryfortable.

    Money and ink pit her, and she will pit her back.

    Tempe City, Luz Walker¡¯s eyes widened: My sister likes Qian Zimo?

    Among the Green Mansion elders.

    Heartless Hooligan: [Mo, you beast! Rabbits don¡¯t eat grass by the nest! I can¡¯t believe you hooked. cited Mud Crab! ]

    Heartless Hooligan£º¡¾@Tisch@Mud Crab]

    Haicity, Ming Lao Madam is talking to Ming Yuzhu with a serious face: ¡°Yuzhu, give me the information of the Qian child! I heard that he is in poor health. We have to check Hellen¡¯s position! ¡±

    Only Ming Yuzhu of Tempe City is as stable as Mount Tai: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I know my own daughter. If she likes someone, she won¡¯t say it so simply!¡±

    Enjovano doesn¡¯t care how much impact his words have had.

    She handed over all the shells to the exchange office, and the ie from collecting shells was not high. Hellen Jovano worked hard for a day and only exchanged one hundred gold coins.

    In the evening, she changed some ingredients, went back to the vi, and stood in the dining room to cook.

    Nowadays, everyone is embarrassed to eat for nothing all the time. Every afternoon, many people go to do tasks. Eating is not a problem.

    Enjovano cooked a meal, just served it on the table, when he saw Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ruonaning in from outside, and liai followed them.

    ¡°liai, have you had dinner?¡± Enjovano raised his voice and asked.

    Liai steps, some at a loss to stand there.

    Fang Ruonan snorted lightly and went upstairs.

    Enjovano discovered that there was something wrong with the atmosphere of the three men and called liai.

    ¡°Come here, liai.¡±

    Enjovano took a meal for two and let liai sit at the table.

    ¡°How did you follow Zhang Lingyu and Fang Ruonan in just now? They didn¡¯t bully you, did they?¡±

    Li Ai¡¯s temper is as good as dough, and Hellen Jovano is worried that Fang Ruonan will take it out on others because Li Ai is close to her.

    Busy liai shook his head: ¡°No, Qin Xiao-Hellen Jovano.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Enjovano looked at liai¡¯s dinner, wondering in her heart. liai also went to do tasks every day, but she never saw what she had bought. She only asionally took a few packets of instant noodles and soaked them in the living room.

    Where¡¯s her gold coin?

    While eating, Hellen Jovano¡¯s cell phone on the console rang.

    She got up and went to see her eyes. It was WeChat from Hans Grant.

    Hellen Jovano hasn¡¯t returned several WeChat messages sent by Hans Grant since the dinner the day before yesterday.

    Hans Grant: [liai is Zhang Caiyu¡¯s cousin, be careful. ]

    Enjovano looked at the information with a slight Zheng, and turned to liai who was sitting at the table.

    Li Ai is nibbling at the meal, and if he looks closely, his eyes are a little red.

    She suddenly understood where Li Ai¡¯s gold coins had gone. With Zhang Caiyu¡¯s hypocritical personality, it¡¯s no wonder that she had never seen her go out on a mission, but she had never been in famine.

    After thinking for a few seconds, Hellen Jovano replied: [Thank you. ]

    Put down the phone, Hellen Jovano went back to the table to continue eating with Li Ai.

    After dinner, liai washed the dishes, while Hellen Jovano wiped the console.

    The female voice of the form words suddenly sounded in the vi.

    ¡°Please pay attention to all contestants.¡±

    After repeated several times, the female voice continued: ¡°At eight o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, all the contestants should gather in front of the vi gate, at the same ce as in the preliminary round, and we will announce the title of the second round.¡±

    Everyone in the vi rxed for three days was nervous.

    Everyone has been in Jena City for five days, and the total schedule of thepetition is only half a month.

    In the vi, two women went downstairs and chatted.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a little nervous about finally starting the second round.¡±

    ¡°Top 20, as long as we can get in, the averagepany is basically whatever we choose. We have to work hard.¡±

    Two women walked past Hellen Jovano in a huff.

    Enjovano¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly. She had nned to withdraw from thepetition if there was no news from Qian Zimo tomorrow.

    At this time, the second round ofpetition began-

    After packing, Hellen Jovano went back to the bedroom, hesitating with his mobile phone.

    After thest dinner, Hans Grant announced that she would be the perfume brand director of Story Investment. Since then, there have been many voices of doubt on the Inte.

    Many people think that she has no strength as a brand director and is likely to stop at the top 50.

    Others argue that Hellen Jovano may be overwhelmed and will take the initiative to retire for the sake of face.

    Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t care much about what others think of her, but if she really quits thepetition at this time, Hans Grant will lose face the most.

    And it has a great influence on the brand.

    But Tiffany rk, she¡¯s already family.

    Enjovano: [Hans Grant, have you had a rest? ]

    In three seconds.

    Hans Grant: [No. ]N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    En Jovano: [There¡¯s something I want to discuss with you. Is it convenient to meet? ]

    She promised Hans Grant to take part in thispetition before, and now she withdraws from it ¡­

    It¡¯s her fault to lose face. Hellen Jovano wants to apologize to Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant: [I¡¯lle to you. ]

    Enjovano sent a voice in the past: ¡°No, there are cameras everywhere in the vi. If youe over, you can¡¯t exin it clearly. Go to the pink beach, the vi where thest dinner was held. ¡±

    Enjovano will keep the venue away from the program group and all the members.

    The time was set at 8: 30 in the evening.

    In the middle of the night, Hellen Jovano quietly left the vi and headed north.

    Ten minutester, Hellen Jovano walked to the white vi where thest program group had a dinner. There was a figure standing in front of the vi.

    Hans Grant turned to look at her in the moonlight, and his eyes looked like thick ink that couldn¡¯t melt away, with tenderness and expectation.

    Enjovano¡¯s heart jumped for fear that Hans Grant misunderstood her purpose of asking him out.

    ¡°I called you here today because I have some business to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Hans Grant whispered.

    He turned and walked to the front of the vi, and after entering the password, the door lock clicked open.

    En Jovano gave him an unexpected look: ¡°Is this vi yours?¡±

    ¡°Well, I bought it before, and I wille and stay asionally when Ie to Jena City.¡±

    Two people into the vi, the hall is no longer the dinner arrangement that day.

    Simple style, with few decorations, is Hans Grant¡¯s style.

    There is a big soft white sofa in the middle.

    ¡°You wait for me first.¡± Hans Grant said.

    He stepped aside to turn on the air conditioner, and Hellen Jovano walked in the night wind for so long that his body stretched for a few minutes when the heating blew.

 Chapter 325 Someone sneaked into

    Hans Grant poured Hellen Jovano another cup of hot tea, put it in her palm and let her cover it.

    Then I sat opposite her.

    Enjovano¡¯s mind was a bitplicated at the moment, and Hans Grant had never been so considerate in those two years¡± memory.

    And the past, which is the real him?

    ¡°What is it? Go ahead.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s words interrupted Hellen Jovano¡¯s thoughts. She spurned herself in her heart. What was she thinking?

    How can I lose my discretion when I see this man!

    ¡°I came here today for business and to plead guilty.¡±

    En Jovano looked up solemnly, and his clear eyes were full of firmness: ¡°I want to retire.¡±

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t speak.

    En Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°I know that such words have a bad influence on you and the brand. I can ept whatever the result is, but I definitely want to retire thepetition.¡±

    En Jovano exined in a low voice, ¡°If it really causes any loss, I can also bear it.¡±

    When she finished, Hans Grant asked, ¡°Is it because of Tiffany rk?¡±

    Enjovano gave Hans Grant a surprised look and nodded: ¡°Yes, Shishi was taken by the police and hasn¡¯t been released until now. Qian Zimo¡¯s side hasn¡¯t found out why the police officer has been holding people there? I have to help. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were faint: ¡°Maybe I can help you.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    En Jovano smiled: ¡°I know I can¡¯t hide it from you. You should have seen it these days. I do have a rtionship with Tiffany rk and Qian Zimo. But it¡¯s not convenient for you to know. I can only tell you that the three of us have been friends for many years. Poetry is like my family to me, and I can¡¯t let her have an ident. ¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Although business is important, it is always behind family and friends.

    Hans Grant nodded his head, not surprised: ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with you quitting thepetition, and you don¡¯t have to worry about any losses. The outside voice won¡¯t have any influence on me, just.¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡± Enjovano asked.

    ¡°I have a question.¡±

    Hans Grant stared at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Is it really Qian Zimo¡¯s type that you like?¡±

    He knew it wasn¡¯t, but he still couldn¡¯t help asking. Hellen Jovano said it wasn¡¯t, so he could feel at ease.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t expect Hans Grant to ask this question.

    She was silent for a few seconds, pressed her lips, and her voice was somewhat low: ¡°You should know very well what type I like.¡±

    The only person she has ever loved in her life is Hans Grant.

    The atmosphere became ambiguous, and Hellen Jovano always felt that the other person¡¯s eyes were very aggressive.

    ¡°This incident is the loss caused to the Grant Group due to my personal reasons. I can bear it together, Hans Grant. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say sorry, it won¡¯t cause any loss to the Grant Group, but it¡¯s just apetition. I believe you will prove yourself with your strength in the future, just for a little longer. ¡± Hans Grant has a deep voice.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve decided to retire, I¡¯ll ask David Brown to inform you. You wait for me here, and I¡¯ll take you to Jena City in the evening.¡±

    Enjovano was surprised, ¡°You¡¯re not staying here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not here anymore. What am I still doing here?¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s heart jumped, and Hans Grant got up and called David Brown.

    She sat on the sofa, picked up the phone and told Qian Zimo about her intention to retire.

    I¡¯ll be there tonight. Please arrange a hotel for me near Qian¡¯s house. ]

    Enjovano was ready to go back to her room and pack her bags. After Hans Grant finished the phone call, he apanied her all the way back.

    Two people are silent all the way, but there is a feeling that breeds secretly.

    Hans Grant looked down at Hellen Jovano beside him. When she said, ¡°What type do I like? You should know it well.¡± His first reaction was joy, but it was followed by waves of regret.

    He missed the best opportunity.

    So now, even if he dies, he won¡¯t let go.

    Halfway through the road, Hellen Jovano received a phone call from Qian Zimo.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, don¡¯t quit thepetition, keep participating. The investigation on this side of Shishi is clear.¡±

    Enjovano asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The police didn¡¯t detain the poem after investigating something, but only found her family byparing her fingerprints.¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s voice was very helpless: ¡®shishi ran away from home and was the only daughter of Minister Dai of Imperial Capital. As soon as the fingerprints werepared, Dai¡¯s family gave a password and came to Jena City to take Shishi.¡±

    ¡®minister Dai?¡± Enjovano was shocked, remembering that when Tiffany rk and Fang Ruonan confronted each other that day, the casual remark was just a householder.

    No wonder she said that. As a Dai family, she does have the confidence.

    En Jovano¡¯s hanging heart was released, and she let out augh: ¡°So her name is not Tiffany rk at all?¡±

    ¡°Well, myst name is Dai, and my name is Dai Shishi.¡± Qian Zimo gnashed her teeth. ¡°When shees out, we¡¯ll settle ounts with her.¡±

    Hans Grant listened beside Hellen Jovano until Hellen Jovano hung up the phone.

    ¡°It should be no need to retire now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Enjovano is in a good mood. She already values thispetition. If she wasn¡¯t worried about Tiffany rk, she couldn¡¯t have quit.

    After being in a good mood, Hellen Jovano¡¯s tone also lightened up: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Grant, I will definitely bring you a championship trophy this time.¡±

    The two of them walked some distance before Hellen Jovano stopped.

    ¡°Ok, you go back quickly, there will be a surveince camera further on.¡±

    Hans Grant nced at the camera near the streetmp, and his eyebrows were slightly clustered.

    What a hindrance!

    Enjovano went all the way back to the vi, and stopped when he reached the door of his room.

    A faint noise came from the room.

    Enjovano pushed open the door and quietly went in.

    A woman is standing in front of her TV cab, leafing through her Prescriptions for All disguised as a notebook.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Enjovano cold track, raised his hand and ripped off the cloth covering the camera.

    The woman was surprised: ¡°Qin, Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    ¡°I know you. Are you Fang Ruonan¡¯s assistant?¡± Enjovano, with cold eyes, stretched out his hand and pulled the Prescriptions for All back from the woman¡¯s hand.

    She nced at it casually, and there was no trace of damage to her notebook. It seems that this woman is not rushing for Prescriptions for All.

    Fang Ruonan should have sent her.

    The woman wants to escape, Hellen Jovano points to the camera.

    ¡°Just now our conversations have been filmed and broadcast live. Is it toote for you to leave now?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face turned white, while Hellen Jovano directly picked up the phone and contacted the director group and the organizingmittee.

    At 10 o¡¯clock in the evening, all the contestants are here in Vi 4.

    Enjovano told the whole story, and the people of the organizingmittee looked at Fang Ruonan and her assistant seriously.

    ¡°What is going on? If you don¡¯t exin it clearly, you will be disqualified permanently. ¡°

 Chapter 326 Carry to the end

    Fang Ruonan¡¯s face turned white instantly.

    One side of the assistant bitten to grind, know not toe out on the top, she also fall less than what good.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. This Hellen Jovano is always bullying our youngdy. I was angry in my heart, so I went to her room!¡±

    The director always frowned: ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense. Even if Mrs. Jovano and Miss Fang have a conflict, what are you doing in Mrs. Jovano¡¯s room?¡±

    The assistant hesitated for a few seconds, and soon thought of what Fang Ruonan had said to Hellen Jovano in the house before.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano was the first when I wanted to qualify for thepetition. She obviously just entered this industry, and I don¡¯t believe she has this kind of strength at all! Coupled with her rtionship with Hans Grant Qian Zimo, I think there must be something fishy about her grades, so I want to go to her room to find some evidence! ¡±

    The manager from the organizingmittee got angry directly.

    ¡°What kind ofpetition do you think we are?¡±

    What¡¯s the difference between assistant Fang Ruonan¡¯s words and directly saying that the organizingmittee and the management yers are in cahoots?

    Originally, it was the most authoritativepetition in the industry, and this rumor is the most influential to reputation.

    The manager of the organizingmittee asked with a cold face, ¡°If you doubt our fairness, why do you want to attend?¡±

    On one side, Fang Ruonan hurriedly spoke: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Wang! I don¡¯t know anything about this, and my assistant didn¡¯t discuss it with me before doing it. If I know, I will definitely stop her! ¡±

    The manager surnamed Wang, Hellen Jovano, held his arms and looked at Fang Ruonan¡¯s hypocritical appearance.

    Recently, she also felt that Fang Ruonan¡¯s assistant didn¡¯t know anything about perfuming.

    It¡¯s not so much an assistant as a personal maid brought by Fang Ruonan.

    How could she say what she said before, even if she heard it from Fang Ruonan.

    But Fang Ruonan has pushed her out, and there seems to be nothing the organizingmittee can do.

    ¡°Miss Fang, please ask your assistant to leave this beach at once.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take her out today.¡± If Fang Nan is busy.

    It seems that things are going to pass like this.

    On the sofa, the general director¡¯s cell phone rang and he answered a phone call.

    I don¡¯t know what the head said. The director raised his hand: ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, the director clicked on the phone a few times and quickly found a video. He looked up at Fang Ruonan.

    ¡°Miss Fang, when it happened, your assistant covered the camera in Mrs. Jovano¡¯s room in order to hide his own purpose. So our program group checked the surveince video of your room before, half an hour before your assistant sneaked into Mrs. Jovano¡¯s bedroom. You used to cover all the cameras of the program group, and blocked the radio equipment with something. Can you tell me what the purpose is? ¡±

    When the wang xing manager of the organizingmittee heard this, his face turned very bad.

    The other yers in the living room looked at each other, and someone whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that something is being plotted?¡±

    ¡°That is, this little assistant of Fang Ruonan is a Smith. How could she want so much?¡±

    ¡°Every house has a big trend, and if she doesn¡¯te out against it, it¡¯s a disadvantage. Maybe the house will punish her. Nowe out against it, that is, lose someone. But I¡¯m not sure there will be a reward in the future. After all, it¡¯s a loyal servant. ¡±

    Fang Ruonan is too arrogant, and many people have offended him these days. The contestants didn¡¯t shy away from theirments. Fang Ruonan¡¯s face pulled down: ¡°What are you talking nonsense about? I¡¯m just changing clothes. ¡±

    En Jovano sat on the sofa, mockingly opening: ¡°Do you need to plug the radio equipment as well when changing clothes?¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Fang Ruonan clenched his hands tightly: ¡°Do you mind whether I block the radio equipment or not? If you think that my assistant and I conspired, and I told her to do that, you can produce evidence. Otherwise, you will nder me!¡±

    En Jovano nodded his head: ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The little assistant willingly took the fall for Fang Ruonan.

    Fang Ruonan refused to admit it again. Although things have been put on the tooling, he can¡¯t get the evidence.

    Only the discerning eye can see that Fang Ruonan is going to stick it out shamelessly.

    The staff of the organizingmittee asked several times, but Fang Ruonan killed himself without knowing.

    Finally, the staff finally left with a ck face, and the director gave Fang Ruonan an unpleasant look when he left.

    ¡°Miss Fang, sometimes it doesn¡¯t matter whether there is a certified drama or not. Everyone¡¯s eyes are sharp. If you want to continue to take part in thepetition well and don¡¯t embarrass your family, you¡¯d better stop.¡±

    Room if nan sipping lips, what some guilty didn¡¯t speak.

    The assistant left soon, and the contestants in the living room did not disperse, and gathered around Hellen Jovano to fight for her.

    Fang Ruonan gritted his teeth and looked angrily at the group of people: ¡°Isn¡¯t it that she gave you a little bit of gold coins? You all turned to Hellen Jovano with a little kindness! I¡¯ve never seen the world before! ¡±

    Fang Ruonan is, after all, the eldestdy of Fang¡¯s family. Although people dare to mock angrily, they dare not jump out alone and openly challenge her.

    Liai, the bravest in the crowd, suddenly said, ¡°We saw Mrs. Jovano¡¯s character and aplishment for not the hundred gold coins at all, but the hundred gold coins. Mrs. Jovano is a good person. ¡±

    Fang Ruonan¡¯s eyebrows rose immediately: ¡°What do you mean? Do you mean that I am a bad person? ¡±

    Before speaking, she stood up and walked towards liai.

    Some liai whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it, but Mrs. Jovano is a good person.¡±

    When Fang Ruonan was about to walk up to Li Ai, Hellen Jovano raised his hand and picked up a ss on the table, waving it to the ground.

    She moves fast, and her throwing force is big, and the sound of broken ss at Fang Ruonan¡¯s feet is huge.

    Broken ss sshed!

    Fang Ruonan was startled and eximed, ¡°Hellen Jovano, you dare to do something to me.¡±

    Enjovano sneer at 1, cold faint in his eyes: ¡°Fang Ruonan, the face of Fang¡¯s family has really been wiped clean by you. I warn you, if you touch liai¡¯s finger today, I will let you out of this vi sideways. ¡±

    ¡°Competitors are not allowed to fight during the contest! Dare! ¡±

    Enjovano didn¡¯t care: ¡°You should have seen the skill of my lovely assistant, right? My skill is not bad either. During the contest, it is forbidden for everyone to fight, but you can¡¯t be beaten unterally, right?¡±

    ¡°You are ying rascal!¡± Fang Ruonan screamed.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to walk towards liai again.

    ¡°liai,e here.¡± Enjovano waved.

    Li Ailike hurried to Hellen Jovano¡¯s side like a chick meeting an old hen.

    Fang Ruonan gritted his teeth bitterly.

    People around you said, also whispered.

    ¡°Miss Fang, I think you can forget it. You¡¯d better be concerned about how to exin it to the public by broadcasting it live today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Fang Ruonan gave Hellen Jovano an angry stare, turned and left angrily.

 Chapter 327 Was stripped vest

    On the sofa, Zhang Caiyu has been sitting without saying a word, just staring at Li Ai.

    The farce ended here, and there was another storm on the Inte, and Hellen Jovano was not interested in watching it.

    However, Fang Ronan, the more angry he is, the more carefully he looks at thosements!

    The eyes ofizens are sharp, and no one believes that Fang Ronan covered the camera just to change clothes.

    There are all kinds of mocking voices.

    [Can¡¯t change clothes and radio? Is she funny? ¡¿

    [Don¡¯t say that, after all, Miss Fang is a daughter. In case we hear the sound of changing clothes, wouldn¡¯t we take advantage of it? ¡¿

    Fang Ronan was so angry that she almost fainted. The WeChat group kept ying with messages. Fang Ronan took a look at the group and sent a message from an Imperial Capital celebrity group, who had always been her sworn enemy and a bigdy from another group.

    That man is constantly loving him.

    [Fang Ronan, don¡¯t pretend to be dead,e out and talk about your affair with the Jovano family. ¡¿

    There are other people gossiping in the group, and her sworn enemy has added a bunch of screenshots ofizens insulting her!

    Fang Ronan hates her teeth, but there are cameras all over the house, and she doesn¡¯t even dare to break her mobile phone!

    Fang Ronan cut into the live broadcast tform and took a look. At this time, except for Hellen Jovano¡¯s room, the number of people in her room has ranked second, with hundreds of thousands.

    [This Miss Fang seems to be watching the live broadcast! ¡¿

    [Miss Fang, we will support you! Cover the camera! ¡¿

    Look at her face. She wants to cover it, but dare not. She must be guilty, right? ¡¿

    [Miss Fang, change clothes today? I want to hear it. ¡¿

    Fang Ronan¡¯s face was pale, staring at the camera in the room, and he didn¡¯t cover it for a while, nor did he cover it.

    Her reputation ispletely ruined!

    Hellen Jovano!

    It¡¯s all this bitch who deliberately hurt her!

    On the edge of the pink beach, in the white vi, Hans Grant sat on the white beach and watched the live broadcast of Hellen Jovano.

    At bedtime, Hellen Jovano found a towel and covered the camera.

    Hans Grant put down his tablet.

    He looked up at David Brown. ¡°What happened to what I asked you to do?¡±

    David Brown respectfully said, ¡°I have contacted the chairman of The Fang Jovano Group, and the plots that the Grant Group intended to sell to The Fang Jovano have also been collected. Mr. Grant, don¡¯t worry, I will pay attention to the trend of The Fang Jovano. From today, absolutely no Ruofeng Garden can be sessfullypleted. ¡±

    Hans Grant nodded his head.

    ¡°But Mr. Grant, everyone in thepany thinks that you are now trapped by love and are decadent. Those mice have alle out, and they are biting badly. Will it make them a little afraid if you bring back somend to be sold at this time? ¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to worry about thepany, let them continue to scamper.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°There is not much time left for them to perform!¡±

    When he stayed with Hellen Jovano until the end of the game, it was time to clean the Grant Group.

    The next day, at eight o¡¯clock in the morning.

    All the contestants actually gathered in front of the pink beach, and no one waste this time.

    As soon as they arrived at the beach, the perfumers keenly captured the slightly sweet taste in the air.

    ¡°What is this perfume? Smell it well. ¡±

    ¡°In the outdoor can have this effect, not blown away by the wind, but also not rich vor? What technology was used to do it? ¡±

    ¡°It must have been transferred by the masters of thispetition-¡±

    Amid all the buzz, the staff is the wang xing man who handled the matter of Hellen Jovano and Fang Ronan yesterday.

    He is also one of the famous perfumers in the industry, and his name is Wong Kai Tak. Everyone salutes Mr. Wang.

    When all the people arrived, Wong Kai Tak¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°Everyone should smell the beach, there is a fragrance today, right? To be able to avoid being blown away by the wind outdoors generally requires a strong tonality, which, to put it bluntly, is full of people. But this fragrance is very thin and fragrant. What do you think of it? ¡±

    Fang Ronan stood at the front of the crowd, thinking that it was transferred by several referees, and immediately began to praise.

    ¡°Great fragrance, I can¡¯t even think of what technique is used to achieve this level!¡±

    Wong Kai Tak nced at Fang Ronan and smiled sarcastically.

    ¡°I know that Mrs. Jovano came to participate in thepetition this time. Everyone thinks that she is ayman. When she was in the top 50, she won the first prize. Is there something fishy in her heart?¡±

    ¡°The fragrance blendingpetition is nothing more than anything else. If it is a jewelry and clothing design category, the audience can directly see the effect, but the audience can¡¯t smell the fragrance. After the discussion of the organizing Committee, in order to reassure everyone, this fragrance floating on the beach today is the first love of Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano? !¡±

    ¡°Although I never suspected that there was something fishy, I didn¡¯t expect that the fragrance she transferred would be so amazing.¡±

    ¡°Itsts for a long time, and the fragrance is elegant. How did this happen?¡±

    Wong Kai Tak looked at Hellen Jovano and smiled meaningfully.

    Hellen Jovano suddenly sensed something was wrong.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano uses traditional techniques to blend fragrance, grind powder,pact and pad. This fragrance should be based on Shui Mu, supplemented by water vapor distilled from petals, and added with several Chinese medicines. We have studied it. It is not only unique in fragrance, but also has a strong calming effect.¡±

    ¡°Perfume has a calming effect?¡± Someone whispered.

    In the crowd, Fang Ronan only felt his face burning! She couldn¡¯t wait to p herself who just jumped out and praised Hellen Jovano!

    I cann¡¯t believe it was Hellen Jovano! How did she do it? !

    It must be cheating, Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t know how to make incense!

    ¡°What¡¯s strange about this? The Six Gods also have the effect of repelling mosquitoes.¡±

    With a mysterious smile, Wong Kai Tak continued: ¡°In the organizingmittee, a respected teacher said that this technique is very familiar and unique, and it is an exclusive secret skill.¡±

    ¡°What does this mean?¡± Someone wondered in a low voice.

    The people around him immediately gave him a hand: ¡°This shows that Hellen Jovano has a heritage. She is not ayman we thought, but has never shown off her skills, and she exists like sweeping monk!¡±

    Most people soon understood what Wong Kai Tak meant.

    Looking at Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes is also amazing.

    Before the contest, everyone knew through Weibo that Hellen Jovano wasing to participate.

    When I first found out, everyone was in a bad mood.

    Although it brought traffic, it also lowered the quality of the contest. After all, Hellen Jovano is an undertaker and works part-time as a beauty cosmetics. Can she still know how to blend incense?

    Wong Kai Tak continued: ¡°The teacher said that Hellen Jovano¡¯s technique and aesthetic preference in choosing incense burners are the same as Lc¡¯s.¡±

    Lc is a well-known existence in the recent ancient perfumery.

    I have never participated in thepetition, but I have be the most mysterious existence in the industry because of my own spice recipes!

    Some people think that Lc is the vest of a master, and many people implicitly imply that they are Lc.

    The industry has always suspected that three or four famous perfumers are Lc himself.

    But among these people, there is no Hellen Jovano.

    This is simply out of reach!Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face waspletely pulled down, and now she can understand why Wong Kai Tak just smiled so meaningfully.

    What a shame! This is ripping off her vest in public!

 Chapter 328 Highly toxic sea snakes

    In the studio, a barrage slides,

    Covered the screen like the sun.

    [Lying in the trough, Lc! ¡¿

    [Who is Lc? ¡¿

    [Go to Baidu upstairs! Lc the perfumer! ¡¿

    [Hellen Jovano is not a person, she is definitely not a carbon-based creature! ¡¿

    Amid all the excitement, the Grant family is old.

    Granny Grant looked at Hellen Jovano in the live broadcast with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Oh, my granddaughter¡¯s wife is too much! By the way, Hellen also mixed me a lot of soothing spices before, so find out and give me some. ¡±

    Granny Grant called housekeeper.

    Housekeeper went to Granny Grant with a smile on his face, and Mrs. Grant looked at the screen with aplicated face.

    Once she thought that the in daughter-inw was not worthy of her son¡¯s daughter-inw, but again and again she felt that she must have been blind.

    Hellen Jovano, as a live beauty show, can be a blogger with tens of millions of fans and get the award from Tempe City charity figures.

    Hellen Jovano, who she once disliked, has been officially thanked by the Y country.

    Today, Hellen Jovano shines on the show, and is also the mysterious ancient perfumer Lc.

    Mrs. Grant was more shocked than the audience on the barrage.

    After all, these people don¡¯t know that Hellen Jovano is still a internationally renowned professor Hana!

    Housekeeper quickly took the incense and burned it carefully.

    Mrs. Grant sniffed the spice and let out a sigh.

    She and Hellen Jovano have already reconciled, but looking back, I still can¡¯t help feeling.

    ¡°I underestimated her in the past.¡±

    Granny Grant looked at Mrs. Grant and smiled brightly: ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Our family Hans is a blessed one. Hellen knows more than that. She can also manage thepany and will be a good helper for Hans in the future. You can¡¯t find such a good daughter-inw in this world. ¡±

    Mrs. Grant looked at Granny Grant and hesitated.

    Old Madam forgot again, and the two men divorced long ago.

    She vaguely felt that what the old Madam said was right. Perhaps, she could never find a better daughter-inw than Hellen Jovano.

    How did she go blind and think Natalie Susan was better than Hellen Jovano?

    Lc¡¯s identity was posted on a hot search and reprinted by major news media.

    Fans of mingchi also came to congratte.

    ? Chi brother¡¯s sister is not mortal! ¡¿

    At the same time that Lc¡¯s identity was exposed, the topic of the second round of the top 20 promotion was particrly eye-catching.

    Title: panionship]

    Time limit is three days.

    Hellen Jovano is in the bedroom of the vi, leafing through thements in Weibo, and some people feel helpless.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The vests that have been hidden for so many years have been dropped one by one recently.

    The phone rang, and Hellen Jovano nced at it. It was Liu Xingan.

    Liu Xingan knows that Hellen Jovano is very strong in Chinese medicine.

    ¡°Hellen, seriously tell the master, do you have many other masters?¡±

    Liu Xingan¡¯s voice also smacked of old people¡¯s vinegar: ¡°Chinese medicine practitioners and perfumers are all invited out for me to meet.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°Master, I only have you as a master. Chinese medicine and perfuming are actually somewhat simr. I taught myself a little perfuming when I was studying Chinese medicine.¡±

    Liu Xingan was just upset: ¡°Come back early after the game, don¡¯t show off in an ostentatious manner outside, your mistress misses you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano answered the phone and asked Mrs. Liu to answer the phone again.

    Mrs. Liu¡¯s voice is gentle: ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t y outside after thepetition. I have prepared a lot of delicious food for you when youe back.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart was warm, and she even replied.

    Next, her cell phone hardly stopped.

    The Jovano family, the Thomas Family, Darcy Lewis, Luz Walker and others called one by one.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Finally, after receiving Gu Granny¡¯s phone call, Hellen Jovano just breathed a sigh of relief, and the management group of Green Mansion jumped up.

    Orpheus£º¡¾Mud Crab, do some personnel work. A while ago, you said you would clean up Tiffany rk. I didn¡¯t think you had more secrets than her! ¡¿

    Tisch: [Why are you cleaning me up? ¡¿

    When Hellen Jovano saw Tiffany rking out, she immediately sent her a message.

    Mudcrab: [@ tisch, where are you now? Is everything all right? ¡¿

    Tisch: [What can I do, that is, I was tied home by my father, and now I¡¯m grounded, saying it¡¯s to let me reflect on myself. ¡¿

    Tisch sent a photo, which looks like a bedroom.

    Tisch: [I¡¯m not with you now. Can you handle the contest by yourself? If not, I¡¯ll climb over the wall tonight and get to Jena City tomorrow. ¡¿

    Orpheus: [Gu Granny, forget it! Your esteemed father, Minister Dai Da, specially invited my father to dinner yesterday! To test our rtionship, your father thought that you ran away from home and eloped with me! I don¡¯t want to be hated by him! ¡¿

    Heartless Hooligan: [elope? What elopement? Tisch is eloping? ¡¿

    Heartless Hooligan, who just came out, obviously didn¡¯t read the chat record in front. Orpheus gave a sigh of disgust and was silent.

    Tisch stopped talking.

    Hellen Jovano smiled wickedly and made a tut-tut.

    Zuo Xiuxian copsed: [You crowd me out, don¡¯t you! Say, are you crowding me out! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovanoughed.

    She put down her mobile phone and looked at the sky. It was already noon.

    Hellen Jovano counted her own gold coins. Tiffany rk was not here. She was swinging between fishing and eating instant noodles.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano ate thest two bags of cookies and went to the task office of the director group.

    The live broadcast room was so hot that the influx of people almost crashed the server.

    Most people switched the live room with the movement of Hellen Jovano, and the general director finally assigned four unmanned cameras to follow Hellen Jovano.

    At the seaside, Hellen Jovano was fully prepared this time, not only taking three buckets, but also getting a beach cart.

    The people in the studio stared at Hellen Jovano¡¯s unintentional fishing.

    [After that, the fishing god is Hellen Jovano, and this fisherman announced it with 20 years of fishing age! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano is like stabbing a fish nest and catching apost fish.

    She released all the small fish and put the fat fish in the bucket.

    Not far from the beach, several contestants who were also fishing looked at Hellen Jovano dumbfounded.

    ¡°Lying in the trough!¡±

    ¡°Lie groove lie groove! Why did the fish bump into her arms! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano is quick of eye and quick of hand. He catches a big fat fish in a and puts it in a fish bucket.

    A silver chain sea snake quietly approached Hellen Jovano.

    Someone in the live broadcast room saw it and immediately issued a barrage reminder!

    [Silver chain sea snake, highly toxic! circle runner ¡¿

    [Where are the directors? What to eat! ¡¿

    At this time, several figures rushed out of the bungalow of the director group and the vi by the beach.

    Hellen Jovano was holding a big fat fish andughing when Yu Guang caught a glimpse of a long strip rolling towards her leg.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s brain conditioned the judgment.

    Snakes.

    White flowers, pointed.

    Silver chain sea snake, drama element, can kill people ten minutes after poisoning!

    She threw away the fat fish in her hand and spun around directly between the rocks in the shallow sea. The fishing in her hand was like a pike on the battlefield, a sharp ¡°gun flower¡±, and the fishing turned around. Hellen Jovano directly waved the stick at the other end of the fishing to the silver chain sea snake in the sea.

    The sea snake was picked out of the water, and when it fell from the air, Hellen Jovano was quick-sighted and grasped the sea snake¡¯s head urately with one hand.

    She frowned and stared at the sea snake.

    At this point, but three breaths.

 Chapter 329 Dress up as a pig to eat tiger?

    In the live broadcast room, the audience was boiling.

    [Dress up as a pig to eat a tiger? ! ¡¿

    [lying in the trough, Hellen Jovano is not lucky, she is really powerful! ¡¿

    [I now think that the pervert is ced on Hellen Jovano, which may be a ttering word! ¡¿

    On the beach, several fishermen around screamed and ran out of the shallows.

    Hellen Jovano came ashore with the snake¡¯s head in her hand. The silver chain sea snake is highly toxic, so she can¡¯t put it back into the sea.

    This kind of snake is usually in deep waters. How can it be here?

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t realize how leisurely she was holding the snake¡¯s head and rolling it around her arm.

    The strong contrast also surprised the audience in the live broadcast room.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that my fish is at least three and a half pounds!¡± Hellen Jovano muttered in a low voice.

    When she reached the shore, she pinched the snake head in one hand and put her buckets full of fish on the cart in the other.

    The silver chain sea snake can be used as medicine, and Hellen Jovano intends to take it back.

    She pushed the car with one hand, and after a few steps, she saw a few people running in a hurry not far away.

    ¡°Director, why are you here?¡± Helenjovano was a little surprised.

    The director was apanied by several assistants and ran to Hellen Jovano, panting.

    He breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Hellen Jovano was safe and sound.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano! We saw in the monitoring that you met a silver chain sea snake, so we came here quickly! Are you hurt? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s just a snake, it¡¯s not a big deal. However, the silver chain sea snake is poisonous and a very precious medicinal material, so I brought it back. ¡±

    ¡°Bring it back? !¡± The director¡¯s eyes touched the snake wrapped around Hellen Jovano¡¯s arm and choked for a long time, clutching his chest. ¡°Qin, Mrs. Jovano, you must hold it steady!¡±

    Take a bite of this thing and it will be poisoned immediately! I don¡¯t even have time to go to a nearby hospital!

    ¡°good.¡± Hellen Jovano replied.

    She was talking to the director of the program group when she saw a figure running not far away.

    It¡¯s Hans Grant.

    He strode to the crowd, grabbed Helen Jovano and grabbed the snake from Helen Jovano by hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Hans Grant still has a thin sweat on his face.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart moved slightly: ¡°Why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°I happened to pass by.¡± Hans Grant said.

    The director and his assistant looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t say much.

    When Mr. Grant said this, he treated people as fools, and few people would believe him.

    The program group is still recording, and Hans Grant is not convenient to stay here. After picking up the snake, he turned and left.

    Everyone in the director¡¯s group had arrived, so the director asked two assistants to help Hellen Jovano push the cart and the group walked back.

    When the director of the program group saw the silver chain sea snake on the screen of the live broadcast room, he had already rushed out and missed the wonderful picture of Hellen Jovano¡¯s hands-on just now.

    He is still feeling at the moment.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, how dare you! It¡¯s a snake!¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡±ve seen more.¡±

    When she was studying Chinese medicine before, snakes were one of them, and she once learned to fry them by herself.

    Helenjovano has had a full harvest this time.

    There are three baskets full of fish in a cart, totaling more than 100 Jin. She sessfully exchanged 4, 000 gold coins.

    Carrying a heavy gold coin bag back to the vi, Hellen Jovano was relieved. By the end of the recording, she didn¡¯t have to worry about gold coins.

    When I returned to the vi, the sky was a little dark and night fell.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Hellen Jovano went back to her room to have a wash, and after washing, she sat at the table.

    The promotion of the top 20 is very strict, and now there are only 20 of the remaining 52 yers in the audience.

    If you count the assistants of the contestants, the pink beach will leave 64 people after thispetition.

    ¡°Thepetition is fierce.¡± Hellen Jovano took out the spice ingredients he had prepared from the table.

    From time to time, she picked up leaves or fragrant wood and sniffed carefully, while her men took notes.

    Today¡¯s Helen Jovano is no longer theyman that everyone thought before, and the wholework knows the identity of Hellen Jovano Lc.

    The contestants are also nervous.

    In the living room on the first floor.

    Several perfumers sat together and discussed with a frown.

    ¡°Originally, thispetition was much more difficult than the previous one. There were half as many excellent yers as the previous one. Zhang Caiyu, the previous champion, also came to participate. I really couldn¡¯t sleep with anxiety!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay to give us three days this time. If it¡¯s really like half a day when the top 50 are promoted, then I will give up directly.¡±

    ¡°There are already few seats in the top 20, and Zhang Caiyu is sure to upy one of them. Now we are counting Hellen Jovano, in fact, we are fighting for 18 seats.¡±

    Someone whispered.

    A girl sitting in the corner couldn¡¯t help but say aloud, ¡°Actually, I like Hellen Jovano very much. I always thought that after the contest, I would go to The Grant Group for an interview with the fragrance brand. We can get along with Hellen Jovano for a few days, not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Me, too. Fang Ronan was here before. I dare not say anything openly anyway. Fang Ronan has a heavy revenge.¡±

    Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t know what happened on the first floor.

    She wrote the preparation table of fragrance and went to bed to get ready for bed.

    The next day, Hellen Jovano was busy for a long time, preparing everything on his configuration table one by one.

    She went to the warehouse specially and found a small copper incense burner. Although it was simple, it could only make do during the contest.

    Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ronan haven¡¯t been out much these days, and Hellen Jovano thought that they should also be preparing for thepetition.

    Three days passed quickly.

    This afternoon is the time to hand in thepetition works. Hellen Jovano¡¯s fragrance was made yesterday, but she didn¡¯t want to be as eye-catching as the first time, so she specially put it today and prepared to deliver it in the afternoon.

    At noon, at half past eleven.

    Hellen Jovano was sitting on the sofa in her room, chatting with her mobile phone, and the door of the room was knocked.

    ¡°who?¡±

    ¡°it¡¯s me, Li Ai.¡± A low female voice sounded from the outside.

    ¡°Come in, the door is unlocked.¡± Hellen Jovano replied.

    The door was opened, and Li Ai came in with some constraint.

    ¡°Sit down.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    She thought Li Ai was looking for her to y, but the way Li Ai looked around after sitting down made Hellen Jovano pay some attention.

    ¡°Li Ai, is there anything you want?¡±

    ¡°Helen Jovano-I heard that you exchanged gold coins in the program yesterday. Can I-¡°Li Ai gritted her teeth and was a little shy.

    She was really desperate. Because of the appearance of the silver chain sea snake, the program group was worried that other contestants would be threatened by this kind of threat, so the fishing task was cancelled.

    She also tried other tasks, but bad luck seems to haunt her all the time. She can¡¯t do anything well and forget it. The gold coins she exchanged are not enough for her cousin.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Li Ai¡¯s expression, got up and walked to the corner of the room.

    On the corner, there is a bag of gold coins she exchanged today. Hellen Jovano has not even opened the bag.

    Shebored to put the bag of gold coins on the table.

    ¡°Take as much as you need.¡±

 Chapter 330 She is not in the right state today.

    Li Ai bit her lower lip: ¡°I will do the task tomorrow and I will return it to you as soon as possible!¡± Thank you, Mrs. Jovano. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Li Ai with a slight sigh.

    After learning that Li Ai is Zhang Caiyu¡¯s cousin, she also asked Orpheus to check it out.

    There is no need to investigate the rtionship between Zhang Caiyu and Li Ai. Orpheus sent all the information about them in five minutes.

    To put it simply, Li Ai¡¯s family is poor, and Zhang Caiyu brought her into the circle of perfuming.

    Therefore, Li Ai has always been held hostage by Zhang Caiyu, and she also worked as an assistant in Zhang Caiyu¡¯s brand before she participated in thepetition.

    Hellen Jovano has smelled the fragrance of Li Ai before, and she knows people by smell. She thinks Li Ai is a very talented and imaginative person.

    But her cowering appearance is obviously that Zhang Caiyu has squeezed PUA for a long time.

    Looking at the back of Li Ai¡¯s departure, Hellen Jovano pinched her eyebrows.

    If Li Ai wants to resist, she can lend a helping hand.

    But if there is no courage to resist, she can only turn a blind eye.

    Seeing that it was lunchtime, Hellen Jovano stood up and nned to go to the exchange office to exchange some ingredients ande back to cook.

    Putting the mobile phone in his pocket, Hellen Jovano thought of sending the prepared incense to the organizing Committee by the way.

    But as soon as she got to the table, her brow wrinkled. Just now, she pressed the incense burner on that ingredient list.

    But now only the incense burner is there, but the ingredient list is gone.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips. No one has been in her room these two days, only Li Ai has just been here.

    In retrospect, Li Ai was standing at the table when she spoke just now.

    Hellen Jovano thought about it and finally said nothing.

    The incense burner was put on the table, and Hellen Jovano got up and went out to the exchange office, exchanged some ingredients and cooked his own meal after returning.

    Today is the time to hand in the works, so not many people came out of the vi. Only after Helen Jovano finished eating did peoplee out with their own perfume one after another. See Helen Jovano and say hello in the living room.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Is it done?¡±

    ¡°Yes, three days really killed me!¡±

    The woman who spoke said with a wry smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can make it.¡±

    After a few words, the woman went out.

    Hellen Jovano remembers that the deadline is 3: 30 in the afternoon.

    She didn¡¯t return to her room until three o¡¯clock, took the censer out of the vi and walked towards the organizing Committee.

    Near the door of the organizing Committee, Hellen Jovano met Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ronan who came out of the house.

    Fang Ronan is now full of disgust at Hellen Jovano. After seeing her, he took a hard look and turned around and walked to the other side.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t care, holding the incense burner and walking towards the door.

    When Zhang Caiyu passed by, he nced at Hellen Jovano¡¯s incense burner and picked up the corners of his mouth: ¡°Mrs. Jovano did it for three days this time, so he must have grasped the promotion.¡±

    The sarcastic tone made Hellen Jovano frown slightly.

    She was toozy to talk to Zhang Caiyu. After sending the incense burner to the organizingmittee, she immediately returned to the vi.

    These three days have passed like years, and now the work has finally been handed in, but there is no such nervous feeling.

    Most people were sitting in the living room, and Hellen Jovano heard everyone talking as soon as he entered the door.

    ¡°I tried my best to do this in three days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, even if it is eliminated this time, I have noints.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so, you may not be eliminated, don¡¯t you think Li Ai?¡± A woman chatted and looked at Li Ai and asked with a smile.

    Li Ai is sitting on a single person sofa at this time, still looking shy.

    Her voice was weak: ¡°Yes, you are all excellent and will definitely not be eliminated.¡±

    Li Ai looked up and saw Hellen Jovanoe in, and two hands on herp suddenly crossed and pinched together.

    Hellen Jovano nced at Li Ai¡¯s pale face and said nothing.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano is back, too. Did you hand in your work?¡± Someone said enthusiastically.

    ¡°yes.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed and didn¡¯t leave immediately when he saw the good atmosphere, but sat down on the sofa beside him.

    After chatting for a while, someone suggested, ¡°It¡¯s been a hard three days. Why don¡¯t we get together in the evening? Recently, I made some money doing tasks. Let¡¯s organize a dinner party by ourselves.¡±

    This proposal was quickly approved by others.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, join us.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was because you shared our gold coins that we were able to get through those days and learn to do these tasks.¡±

    Hellen Jovano saw that the expressions of those people were sincere, and they all looked at her with expectation. She smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t need AA. I just exchanged a lot of gold coins yesterday. I¡¯ll be responsible for exchanging ingredients.¡±

    ¡°Then I am responsible for cooking.¡±

    A boy in the crowd raised his hand andughed: ¡°To tell you the truth, my dream before I became a perfumer was to be a cook.¡±

    Talking, he also touched the tip of his nose, and immediately there was a burst ofughter in the living room.

    Hellen Jovano also had someughs: ¡°OK, then wait for me. I¡¯ll go back to my room and change clothes, and then I¡¯ll clean up before I change the ingredients. Come with two people then. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t finish it myself.¡±

    Two people volunteered, and Hellen Jovano nodded.

    When she was about to go upstairs, she nced at Li Ai.

    Usually Li Ai always sees her as the first to say hello, but today Li Ai has been avoiding her eyes.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart sank slightly, but anyway, she didn¡¯t believe that Li Ai was that kind of person.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Hellen Jovano went back to her room to wash, and then tidied up her luggage.

    It was already five o¡¯clock after everything was packed, and Hellen Jovano went downstairs.

    The two girls who had agreed to exchange ingredients with him were already waiting downstairs, and the three of them walked out of the vi towards the exchange office while chatting.

    ¡°Li Ai is so strange today, I feel that her state is very wrong.¡± One of the girls mentioned in a chat.

    The other also nodded: ¡°I think I heard Li Ai crying in her room when I passed her room on the second floor in the afternoon.

    ¡°What are you crying about?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, maybe she is too nervous in the qualifying round, and she is afraid that she will be eliminated. s, the tense atmosphere of this game is also tormenting people to be crazy.¡±

    Two women are chatting, and Hellen Jovano is one step behind them.

    Listening to what they said, her brow wrinkled slightly.

    After exchanging the ingredients, the three of them went back to the vi. The man who asked the chef in the vi was already at the operating table, and began to string vegetables with some leftover vegetables.

    Hellen Jovano handed over the ingredients: ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mrs. Jovano, no need. zhangqian,e and help me scrape the scales of this fish.¡±

    A woman in the crowd immediately frowned and said, ¡°Li Zishuo, you are treating it differently.¡±

    Say so, but everyone¡¯s atmosphere is still happy.

    Hellen Jovano nced at the living room. Li Ai didn¡¯t know when she was no longer in the living room, and Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ronan never came down.

    Now Fang Ronan has be a marginal person in Vi No. 4. As for Zhang Caiyu, he may want to cling to the house and would rather stay on the second floor with Fang Ronan.

 Chapter 331 Her good night

    The small party was mainly a barbecue. After the boys cooked several dishes, they immediately ordered people to string the ingredients.

    A barbecue grill was piled up in front of the vi, and the pavilion was also filled with vegetables and meat ready for barbecue.

    After working together, everyone sat together and chatted, drinking beer and chatting.

    After three days of tension, the atmosphere gradually warmed up.

    When the atmosphere was just right, the grilled fish was also served.

    The whole air is fragrant with the smell of grilled fish, which evokes the greedy worms in many people¡¯s stomachs.

    ¡°It¡¯s only eight days since I came to thepetition, but I feel that I haven¡¯t eaten barbecue for five years!¡±

    ¡°Me, too. When the game is over, no matter what the result is, I have to treat myself well!¡±

    Hellen Jovano felt a little sour when she listened to the people around her.

    She doesn¡¯t miss food or anything, but she misses Lele very much.

    I haven¡¯t seen my son for eight days. She dreamed about the little guy yesterday.

    Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t intend to expose Lele¡¯s appearance, so she hasn¡¯t made a video with Lele for eight days.

    The atmosphere was warm when there was a loud noise.

    After a bang, everyone looked at each other and immediately looked at the sound of the loud noise.

    It was the sound of an umbre on a gazebo. A wine bottle rolled down from the umbre and fell to pieces afternding.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°It was thrown from the second floor. Who is it on the second floor?¡±

    A girl shouted angrily.

    The woman beside her gently tugged at her and whispered, ¡°Who else could it be? Keep your voice down, that¡¯s Fang Ronan¡¯s room. ¡±

    But just for a moment, Fang Ronan had stood by the window with his arm in his arms, with a look of arrogance and contempt: ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t notice that you were having a party below. I identally dropped something just now, so I didn¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    Seeing that all the people dare to be angry and dare not speak, Fang Ronan has some smug lips.

    Hellen Jovano stood in the crowd and watched coldly.

    ¡°falling objects from high altitude, if you hit someone, it¡¯s no small matter, Miss Fang, don¡¯t you have any legal awareness?¡±

    Fang Ronan was angry when he saw Helen Jovano¡¯s face, but when he thought of Helen Jovano¡¯s fate tomorrow, his lips immediately rose and he was in a better mood.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, what do you think you are? Falling objects? I often throw things out at home. It¡¯s only the second floor. Didn¡¯t I hit anyone? Besides, if you still yell at me here today, you may not be able to stand here tomorrow. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly: ¡°What do you mean? Why don¡¯t you make it clear? ¡±

    People around you dare not agree with the rigidity of Fang Ronan 1V1, but they dare to follow suit.

    ¡°Miss Hellen Jovano is a master of Lc, how can she not even get into the top 20?¡±

    ¡°When you are you? At such a bad level, I am not afraid to participate in thepetition. ¡±

    Fang Ronan¡¯s arrogance these days has long caused public outrage.

    Listening to the denunciation and ridicule of everyone, Fang Ronan¡¯s face pulled down.

    She looked at the two women who spoke maliciously: ¡°I remember you.¡±

    A word is full of threats, and the faces of the two women change.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are slightly narrowed, and there is something in Fang Ronan¡¯s words that she can hear.

    Only Zhang Caiyu, Fang Ronan and Li Ai didn¡¯te out at today¡¯s dinner-

    Fortunately, this was just an episode. After the window was closed on the second floor, everyone soon chatted again.

    After the dinner, Hellen Jovano went back to her room.

    She sat at the window, dragging her cheeks and frowning slightly.

    The phone rang lightly.

    It¡¯s a wechat from Eddie Levi, and Hellen Jovano opened his eyes.

    Eddie Levi: [I watched your live broadcast, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll clean up that room for you. ¡¿Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips. She and Eddie Levi haven¡¯t been in touch for a while.

    Eddie Levi did send a few WeChat messages, but she deliberately didn¡¯t reply.

    Hellen Jovano Typing: [No, it has nothing to do with you. ¡¿

    The other end didn¡¯t reply.

    Hellen Jovano sighed. What choice Li Ai made will be revealed tomorrow.

    After going to the bathroom to wash, she covered the camera with a towel andy on the bed.

    In the studio, the audience screamed straight.

    [I like watching Hellen Jovano live, but it¡¯s time for bed]

    [Hellen Jovano¡¯s work and rest is very good, isn¡¯t it that the masters forget to eat and sleep? ¡¿

    There was constant discussion, mixed with scolding Fang Ronan.

    On the northern edge of the pink beach, in the white vi, Hans Grant sat on the sofa and looked at the big ck screen.

    The barrage was floating on it, and he stood up.

    In the ss fish tank next to the sofa, a silver chain sea snake is swimming in it-

    Hans Grant went back to the bedroom on the second floor, hesitated to open Hellen Jovano¡¯s WeChat and sent the word [good night].

    The screen goes out, Hans Grant just lies down, and the screen lights up again in the dark.

    Helenjovano: [Good night. ¡¿

    ¡­¡­

    10: 30 in the morning.

    On the pink beach, all the contestants gathered in one ce.

    ¡°I thought it would take 24 hours to announce the results of the top 20 promotion. Why is it so fast this time?¡±

    ¡°Who knows, I was going to do the task, and I was also notified by the horn.¡±

    During the discussion, four people in the crowd didn¡¯t speak.

    Hellen Jovano stood in the front row, Fang Ronan and Zhang Caiyu stood together, and they stood beside Li Ai one by one.

    She nced back.

    When all the people are here, so are the staff of the organizing Committee.

    This time, not only thest Wong Kai Tak, but also a judge of the organizingmittee came.

    The general director stood beside the two men, looking serious, and everyone realized that the situation was wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re going to announce the result of the game.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the game?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t crow, I don¡¯t want to y again!¡±

    During the discussion, Hellen Jovano noticed that the eyes of the general director and the judge were all on her.

    ¡°Now that everyone is here, please be quiet. We have a very important thing to find out today.¡±

    The contestants all quieted down, and Wong Kai Tak of the organizingmittee spoke.

    ¡°We paid attention to fairness and justice in thispetition, but we didn¡¯t expect that there would be two identical spices and even the same form in thispetition!¡±

    ¡®spices?¡± Someone is curious.

    Most of them are made with perfume, and all kinds of raw materials are used.

    Few people can use spices on the field.

    Immediately, many people turned their eyes to Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°We have studied the form, and two people actually used the same dozen spices by coincidence, even the proportion of spices used is the same.¡± Wong Kai Tak has a serious voice.

    Everyone present also understood that it is impossible to have such a coincidence in the world, which can only prove one thing. Someone must have copied it!

    ¡°These two yers are Hellen Jovano and Fang Ronan.¡± When Wong Kai Tak looked at Fang Ronan, his eyes were a little disgusted.

    Last time Fang Ronan¡¯s assistant sneaked into Hellen Jovano¡¯s room, she was spared because she couldn¡¯t catch the evidence.

    I didn¡¯t expect this to happen again this time.

    It¡¯s just-this time Fang Ronan handed over his work before Hellen Jovano, and this time there is ¡°evidence¡±.

 Chapter 332 plagiarized the achievements of others.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano and Miss Fang, please get out of the queue and exin to us what this is all about?¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a step indifferently, while Fang Ronan walked out of the crowd, holding his chin high.

    ¡°The spice I made this time waspletely developed by myself, and to tell you the truth, the form of this spice was not developed by me in thispetition. I had already studied the form of this fragrance two years ago and named it Fangfei.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not allowed to use your previous fragrance in the contest.¡± Someone is unwilling to speak, ¡°You are cheating!¡±

    Fang Ronan¡¯s eyes are cruel. How could she not know that one of the rules of the contest is not allowed to use the spice form she made before!

    It¡¯s just that only in this way can Hellen Jovano be nailed to the shame column!

    ¡°I was really wrong this time, but it just proves that Mrs. Jovano giarized other people¡¯s achievements, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Fang Ronan held his arm: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for such a coincidence, people would doubt me this time, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    The crowd was in an uproar, and Wong Kai Tak of the organizingmittee was gloomy.

    ¡°How do you prove that you made this two years ago?¡±

    Fang Ronan took out his mobile phone and turned to a private photo album of cloud disk.

    She pulled out one from it: ¡°You can look at the release time of this spice ingredient form table! This is the form I used this time! Hellen Jovano is a viin who giarizes other people¡¯s achievements. What is Lc? I think the recipes she released with Lc may be giarized! ¡±

    Fang Ronan handed the mobile phone to Wong Kai Tak. This time, the situation was so bad and serious that the organizingmittee had prepared a projector for everyone to see it clearly.

    The program group has also prepared several unmanned cameras, which are hovering around.

    Fang Ronan¡¯s mobile phone was put in front of the projector by Wong Kai Tak, and the picture on the screen of the mobile phone was quickly mapped on the big screen.

    ¡°It¡¯s really true that the form table is clear.¡±

    ¡°The following date is August 13th two years ago.¡±

    During the contestants¡± discussion, some people looked at Hellen Jovano in disbelief.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, did she really copy Fang Ronan?¡±

    ¡°My god, she is Lc, Lc has always been my idol! I copsed? !¡±

    ¡°Will it really be like what Fang Ronan said, those form tables released by Lc before are all giarized, but no one doubts that Lc is famous?¡±

    Hellen Jovano stood in the crowd, facing the astonished eyes of everyone who questioned.

    Her lips gently picked: ¡°It¡¯s really irrefutable evidence.¡±

    Her heart didn¡¯t panic at all. The recipe said that she wrote it only yesterday, and it really can¡¯t be fake, and the fake can¡¯t be true!

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, how do you exin it?¡± Wong Kai Tak frowned at Hellen Jovano, and obviously did not believe that this master Lc would be a liar who giarized other people¡¯s achievements.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t giarize, did Miss Fang do something?¡± Hellen Jovano smiled and looked at the screen. ¡°I suspect there is something wrong with this photo.¡±

    ¡°The release time of the photo is clearly marked. Hellen Jovano, you¡±d better not quibble! Is it so difficult to admit that you copied others? ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu suddenly spoke and looked at Hellen Jovano with a shameless look.

    ¡°As the champion of thest session, I have always respected thepetition very much, and I also hate others to discredit the perfumedpetition! Your behavior is a disgrace to the industry! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised her eyebrows. She was not in a hurry to refute, but wanted to see what Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ronan really wanted.

    ¡°So? Zhang Caiyu, what are you trying to say? ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu walked out of the crowd and stood in front of Wong Kai Tak, the organizingmittee.

    ¡°Mr. Wang, I suggest that Hellen Jovano be permanently removed from the perfuming industry. Her giarism is entirely a matter of character.¡±

    Everyone looked at Wong Kai Tak and the referee, waiting for a result.

    Wong Kai Tak still didn¡¯t believe Zhang Caiyu¡¯s words. He raised his face and asked seriously, ¡°Hellen Jovano, don¡¯t you have anything to exin?¡±

    The director stood aside and was a little flustered. Hellen Jovano¡¯s current traffic and heat are no less than any star.

    And this is the biggest employer-Mr. Grant¡¯s heart!

    Supposedly, such a thing is also a critical point, which is very good for his program, but he still feels ufortable.

    Anyway, Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t look like that kind of person.

    She gave everyone too many surprises, whether it was fishing or Lc¡¯s identity.

    ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t giarize other people¡¯s achievements. As I said, I suspect that there is something wrong with that website.¡± Hellen Jovano said, look at Li Ai in the crowd.

    She never exined, but she was actually waiting.

    Hellen Jovano only has such a sentence, and the organizing Committee and the director group are also numb. Only such a sentence seems to be hard support.

    In the live broadcast room, at this time, the barrage flew all over the sky.

    [impossible! Hellen is not like this! ¡¿

    [It¡¯s obvious to all how cheap that Fang Ronan is. Before that, she also asked her assistant to sneak into Hellen Jovano¡¯s bedroom. This time, it¡¯s impossible to say that it¡¯s her conspiracy again! ¡¿N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    [Don¡¯t be stubborn on the second floor upstairs! Hard evidence is in front, can¡¯t you see that Hellen Jovano can¡¯t exin it at all? ¡¿

    [Hellen Jovano has an ount of diligent Hellen and the identity of an undertaker! She doesn¡¯t need to be ruined for the identity of a perfumer! It¡¯s not cost-effective. She¡¯s not stupid. Fang Ronan must have cheated her! ¡¿

    There are not a few people who believe in Hellen Jovano, but there are many people who don¡¯t believe because of the evidence.

    Tempe University, big ss.

    Karlen Thomas pped the table angrily and said, ¡°I am at odds with this Fang Ronan!¡±

    Taylor Grant pulled Karlen Thomas aside: ¡°Sit down!¡±

    The professor on the stage has a long face: ¡°Karlen Thomas! Come here! ¡±

    The Jovano family, Ming Yuzhu¡¯s face is cold, and Housekeeper is standing beside him: ¡°Housekeeper, find out the number of the chairman of The Fang Jovano Group! I want to ask him how he taught his daughter! ¡±

    The Thomas Family was also in chaos. Fang Meiyan was so angry that she called Mingchi toin.

    ¡°Hey, son, someone bullied your sister!¡±

    ¡°this time it¡¯s not Karlen, it¡¯s Hellen!¡±

    The Grant family, Granny Grant was so angry that she dropped the cup: ¡°This room is so poisonous at such a young age!¡± ¡±

    Mrs. Grant advised: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be angry, isn¡¯t this still on the air?¡±

    Shen Jia, Luz Walker didn¡¯t have ss today. When he saw this ce, he immediately picked up his mobile phone to call Hellen Jovano.

    Matt Walker stopped him at the side: ¡°This is a live broadcast. She can¡¯t answer the phone when you call. Don¡¯t worry, your sister is not that stupid.¡±

    Otherwise, you can¡¯t escape so many times, can you?

    Matt Walker looked at Hellen Jovano on the screen, and his eyes were full of interest.

    This woman ispletely different from her beautiful and fragile appearance. She has a tenacity in her bones, like fire and weeds, which can¡¯t be blown out or cut!

    Matt Walker¡¯s fingers gently rubbed when he saw Hellen Jovano catching snakes in the live broadcast.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

 Chapter 333 Their chance

    On the pink beach, all the people faced with ¡°hard evidence¡± and ¡®speechless¡± Hellen Jovano, and their hearts sank slightly.

    Hellen Jovano, who always looked cold but easy to get along with, really stole the form of that domineering Fang Ronan!

    Some people are disappointed, some people gloat, and some people are indifferent to gossip.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and stopped talking.

    Wong Kai Tak and the referee talked in a low voice for a few times and turned back to the front of everyone.

    ¡°After discussion by the organizingmittee, the following decision is made-¡±

    Hellen Jovano closed his eyes, sighed in disappointment, and opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± A voice sounded from the crowd.

    Hellen Jovano turned his head and saw that Li Ai was going out, and Zhang Caiyu¡¯s assistant grabbed her.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano didn¡¯t giarize, Fang Ronan copied her form!¡± Li Ai shouted.

    The little assistant was so anxious that he couldn¡¯t cover Li Ai¡¯s mouth, but Wong Kai Tak looked sad: ¡°Let her go and let her talk!¡±

    Zhang Caiyu turned and red at Li Ai angrily, but now is not the time to teach this poor cousin a lesson.

    ¡°Director, Mr. Wang, this is my cousin.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu walked over with a smile. She walked beside Li Ai, took Li Ai¡¯s arm, and stabbed it hard.

    ¡°My cousin has always had a bad rtionship with me, and she has always been close to Hellen Jovano. Her words are countless, so don¡¯t listen.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu said, smiled and looked at Li Ai: ¡°Xiao Ai, it is normal that you are still young and don¡¯t know people clearly, but you can¡¯t go astray and make false testimony for others.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t make a false certificate for others. Mrs. Jovano is a good person.¡±

    Li Ai broke Zhang Caiyu¡¯s hand for the first time and strode forward.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, I gave Fang Ronan the spice form of Mrs. Jovano!¡±

    Fang Ronan frowned, and his eyes skipped a trace of panic: ¡°You are talking nonsense! You have a good rtionship with Hellen Jovano, so you nder me! ¡±

    Wong Kai Tak looked at Li Ai. He had an impression on this girl. The fragrance was good and people looked honest, but he did get closer to Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡± The director asked.

    Hellen Jovano breathed a sigh of relief. Today¡¯s scene, after Li Ai left her room yesterday, she found that the ingredient list had disappeared, and she had already expected half of it.

    It¡¯s not that she has no evidence, but she wants to wait for Li Ai to speak first and give the poor girl onest chance. Fortunately, Li Ai seized it.

    Hellen Jovano looked up at the director and was about to speak out his evidence.

    ¡°I have!¡± Li Ai suddenly raised her voice.

    Hellen Jovano stared at Li Ai: ¡°Do you have proof?¡±

    ¡°yes!¡± Li Ai¡¯s eyes were red and she took out her mobile phone from her pocket. ¡°When my cousins Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ronan found me and asked me to work for them, I had recorded what they said.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ronan looked at Li Ai in amazement.

    How is that possible? !

    Zhang Caiyu looked at Li Ai¡¯s mobile phone, and his heart was pounding!

    If Li Ai really recorded all the previous conversations, her future would bepletely dark!

    However, Li Ai is obviously a timid cousin of hers and a poor rtive who dare not say more. Why is this sudden?

    Li Ai never rebelled against her before!

    Zhang Caiyu spoke in a hurry: ¡°Li Ai! Think about what I did to you before! I sponsored you to go to school, and I took you into the industry of perfuming! Even I paid for your mother¡¯s medical expenses. Are you ndering Miss Fang and me for an outsider? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Zhang Lingyu coldly. Zhang Caiyu¡¯s words sounded like injustice, but anyone with a little longer brain could tell that Zhang Caiyu was threatening!

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the medical expenses, Li Ai. If you have any evidence, take it out.¡±

    Li Ai gritted her teeth and suddenly turned to Zhang Caiyu, with a little hatred in her eyes.

    ¡°You help me to go to school, just to let me work for you. When I was your assistant under your brand, I also wrote a lot of perfume recipes, but all of them were taken by you as a favor or marked with your own name. You never really regarded me as a cousin! ¡±

    ¡°You just want to use me. While using me, you have to keep hitting me. Tell me that the perfume I designed is worthless. Without you, I can¡¯t even eat enough, can I?¡±

    Li Ai¡¯s words calmed the whole audience down.

    ¡°It seems that if Zhang Caiyu is really good to her, how can she not even get an assistant for thispetition?¡±

    ¡°This is a cousin after all, and Zhang Caiyu is still tough enough.¡±

    Li Ai has handed the mobile phone to Wong Kai Tak.

    ¡°There are three recordings, which are the first time they found me and asked me to help. At that time, they wanted me to go to Helen Jovano¡¯s room to find clues to prove that there was something fishy about Helen Jovano¡¯s first top 50 promotion. I didn¡¯t agree, and then they let Fang Ronan¡¯s assistant go;

    The second recording was this time. They found me and asked me to steal Mrs. Jovano¡¯s form table for thispetition. ¡±

    Li Ai took a deep breath: ¡°I know they won¡¯t admit it, so they just take things seriously.¡± I promised toe down and steal the recipe table of Mrs. Jovano, and then gave it to Miss Fang. I want to see what Miss Fang wants to do. Thest recording was made by Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ronan who abused Mrs. Jovano at ordinary times. I didn¡¯t record it even worse. ¡±

    Only when things are settled can we see that people are sinister.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were a little hot. It turned out that she thought she was giving Li Ai a chance. Unexpectedly, Li Ai even stole the form table to help her fight back against Fang Ronan and Zhang Caiyu.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, they will definitely cover up the past like the first time, saying that there is no evidence.¡±

    Li Ai bit her lip: ¡°I know that I have also vited the rules of thepetition, so I am willing to quit thepetition or never participate in thepetition again.¡±

    Hellen Jovano stepped forward: ¡°Mr. Wang, Li Ai is excusable for doing this!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the recording before making a decision.¡± Wong Kai Tak has aplicated face.

    The recording was yed out soon.

    Indeed, as Li Ai said, Fang Ronan¡¯s voice was very sinister and violent in the recording.

    ¡°You help me to find in Hellen Jovano¡¯s room. That bitch can never have the strength to advance to the top 50! She must rely on the Jovano family, or someone in the organizing Committee was bought by the Jovano family! ¡±

    ¡°the Thomas Family is also possible!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The words in the recording were released sentence by sentence, and Fang Ronan felt that he was going to faint.

    She clenched her teeth and forced herself to stand there.

    Zhang Caiyu turned and walked to Fang Ronan¡¯s side, and his voice dropped a little: ¡°Nothing, don¡¯t you still have the hard evidence of the photo album?¡± Li Ai doesn¡¯t know about this matter, as long as you can hold on! ¡°

 Chapter 334 Slander to the end

    Fang Ronan¡¯s heart is determined: yes, there is an irond proof of the time of the album, and Hellen Jovano can¡¯t escape!

    As for her own reputation, her reputation has long been ruined by Hellen Jovano, and now the Inte is full of scolding voices.

    Recently, she didn¡¯t dare to answer any phone calls from her father. Fang Ronan can imagine the punishment she will receive when she returns home. So she hates it! No matter what, she¡¯s going to take Hellen Jovano into the water!

    The second recording was also yed, and Fang Ronan asked Li Ai to steal the recipe.

    Everyone present was shocked.

    ¡°I *, how can this contest be made like a pce fight?¡±

    ¡°Fang Ronan is too insidious! It would be terrible if she stared at it! ¡±

    During the discussion, Fang Ronan stood in the same ce.

    Wong Kai Tak looked at Fang Ronan and said, ¡°Miss Fang, is there anything else you want to say? This is indeed your voice. If you still want to defend, we can ask the technical department to identify whether the authenticity of the voice is synthetic. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t have to identify! It¡¯s me! ¡± Fang Ronan held a mutually assured destruction heart and stared at Helen Jovano. ¡°I really hate Helen Jovano and let Li Ai steal the recipe list of Helen Jovano, but after stealing it, I discovered that all those recipes were written by myself. It was Hellen Jovano who giarized my previous achievements, which she could not refute! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°Fang Ronan, you said that you wrote this form two years ago? Do you know that one of the traditional Chinese medicines was discoveredst year and officially recognized as medicine? ¡±

    Fang Ronan¡¯s body froze.

    She doesn¡¯t know anything about the traditional Chinese medicine in those spices, but when she got the recipe table of Hellen Jovano, she just transferred the incense ording to the ingredients in the recipe.

    As for when Chinese medicine was discovered and recognized, her thoughts never thought of thisyer!

    ¡°So what?¡± Fang Ronan bit to death. ¡°My time is clearly recorded there.¡±

    Li Ai was also anxious: ¡°Fang Ronan, it is obviously your ghost, and you still have the recipe table of Mrs. Jovano, so Zhang Caiyu can help you get the raw materials! I watched it at the scene! ¡±

    Fang Ronan has decided to stick it out to the end. She gritted her teeth and has the hard evidence of the release time in her hand. As long as she sticks to it, things will definitely pass like what happened to her assistant before.

    It is doomed to be expelled from the contest, but Hellen Jovano must be worse than her!

    Lc, bullshit Lc!

    ¡°What about the release time?¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°You give me the website of that photo album, and I¡¯ll have someone check it out.¡±

    Fang Ronan has been reluctant to give it.

    ¡°What if you ask a hacker to delete that picture, Hellen Jovano? You can¡¯t destroy the evidence!¡±

    The director also saw the truth on the side: ¡°Miss Fang, now it¡¯s live broadcast on the wholework. If your photo suddenly disappears, Hellen Jovano can¡¯t get away from it, and everyone has seen the release time just now, even now there are thousands of screenshots ofizens. You really don¡¯t have to worry about this. If you are not at ease, give us your mobile phone, and our director group can also be responsible for checking it. ¡±

    In the chaos, a cold male voice sounded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look it up.¡±

    Everyone turned to look, and Hans Grant came by at some unknown time, apanied by a respectful David Brown.

    As soon as he appeared, the scene immediately quieted down.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Zhang Caiyu looked at Hans Grant¡¯s face obsessively, and his fingers slipped into his palm.

    Hellen Jovano must be stepped into the mud today! So Hans Grant won¡¯t like Hellen Jovano any more, and what she can¡¯t get, Hellen Jovano can¡¯t even think about it!

    Hans Grant stood beside the people of the organizingmittee. He whispered a few words to the referee of the organizingmittee, and the referee immediately looked angry.

    David Brown has been holding a notebook in his hand. When he saw it, he immediately handed it over, and the organizingmittee looked at it.

    A few minutester, the referee of the organizing Committee nodded with a ck face, and David Brown walked to the projector with a notebook.

    After the connection, a notebook screen interface appeared on the screen soon.

    David Brown¡¯s face was dull, and he looked at Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ronan with disdain.

    ¡°The Grant Group, as the biggest employer this time, has started to investigate this website at the first time. During the debate, I have found the website of Miss Fang¡¯s so-called photo, and contacted thepany to which the website belongs and got some internal information. ¡±

    David Brown is showing you on the screen.

    ¡°There is a bug on this website that has not been fixed. As long as you upload photos, you can rece themter by modifying them, but the release time of the photos will not change.¡±

    David Brown continued: ¡°We can¡¯t see the modification record after the modification, but we got the modification record of this photo because we contacted thepany to which the website belongs.¡±

    David Brown pulled up the records.

    On the big screen, the date is clearly disyed.

    When they saw the date, they were all shocked and angry.

    ¡°Fang Ronan, do you want to be shameless? This is obviously the photo that was changed and reced this afternoon! ¡±

    David Brown recalled the history of the website: ¡°This photo was a self-portrait of Miss Fang before this afternoon. At that time, there were several men who liked it. If Miss Fang still doesn¡¯t want to admit it, we can contact these men.¡±

    Fang Ronan felt that her legs were a little weak, and her only trump card was revealed by Hans Grant!

    Heart bouts of copse, she stared at the big screen in disbelief.

    This bug of this website was discovered by her before, which was originally thought to be a very secret thing!

    Even if Hellen Jovano found out, it would have been time for Hellen Jovano to be expelled from thepetition!

    What if Helen Jovano speaks again? Everyone will think that she is whitewashing herself in the past, and how Helen Jovano can¡¯t escape.

    But Hans Grant!

    How can this man be so fast?

    By the time Fang Ronan copsed, Hans Grant had already stepped off the stage.

    He walked up to Hellen Jovano and looked down at her: ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and added: Even if you don¡¯te, I can solve it myself.

    But looking into Hans Grant¡¯s affectionate eyes, I couldn¡¯t say that sentence.

    In the cold weather, Hans Grant took off his coat and put it on Hellen Jovano¡¯s shoulder.

    Before Hellen Jovano refused, he had turned to Fang Ronan.

    Standing in front of Fang Ronan and Zhang Caiyu, Hans Grant¡¯s face is colder than this cold winter sea.

    ¡°Fang Ronan, I warned you not to provoke her for no reason.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Fang Ronan haspletely copsed. She red at Hans Grant!

    Reputation! Her reputation was ruined by Hans Grant!

    Fang Ronan¡¯s heart trembled when he matched his eyes as deep as paint!

    There was a murderous look in those eyes, which made her almost suffocate, and the whole person¡¯s legs were weak.

    Fang Ronan dared not look Hans Grant in the eye again, so he gritted his teeth and took two steps back.

 Chapter 335 Dog Eat Dog Tear

    Zhang Caiyu looked at Hans Grant and then at Fang Ronan.

    The Fang Jovano is really what she wants to make friends with. As long as she pleases Fang Ronan, The Fang Jovano Group will inject capital into her. When the shareholders in her brand see the money, they will naturally stop scampering about mica!

    But there¡¯s Hans Grant¨C in front of you-

    Fang Ronan¡¯s defeat is a foregone conclusion, and it¡¯s no use for her to please the house now!

    Zhang Caiyu took a deep breath and shook off Fang Ronan¡¯s hand!

    ¡°Fang Ronan ! I didn¡¯t expect you to lie to me! I really thought that the recipe list was written by you two years ago. I almost wronged Mrs. Jovano for this matter. You are so shameless! ¡±

    Fang Ronan¡¯s legs were weak, so Zhang Caiyu threw her, and the whole person fell to the ground, and everyone around her stepped aside, and no one came forward to help her.

    She looked up in disbelief, and her eyes burst into strong hatred.

    ¡°Zhang Caiyu, what did you say? !¡±

    Zhang Caiyu recalled the contents of the recording. Yes, she scolded Helen Jovano and asked Li Ai to steal Helen Jovano¡¯s form.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    But there is really no recording about the album. She can say that Fang Ronan deceived her and made her hate Hellen Jovano for so long!

    Zhang Caiyu is determined. Since he has offended The Fang Jovano, he must go to the Grant Group or Hellen Jovano!

    She turned and looked at Hans Grant with tears in her eyes: ¡°Mr. Grant! It¡¯s my carelessness in making friends. I always thought Fang Ronan was a good person. She always spoke ill of Hellen Jovano in front of me, which made me hate Hellen Jovano all the time! I thought Hellen Jovano really asked her cousin to steal the recipe table like Fang Ronan said! But then Fang Ronan told me that Hellen Jovano had giarized her achievements ¡­ ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu quickly straightened out an excuse for himself.

    Hellen Jovano stood by, feeling a little admired.

    No wonder Zhang Caiyu can create his own independent brand. Obviously, his strength is not so good. It was all based on this eloquence!

    Zhang Caiyu continued: ¡°It was Fang Ronan who misled me, and I was wronged for targeting Mrs. Jovano for so long!¡±

    Talking, tears are about to fall.

    Seeing that Hans Grant didn¡¯t respond and looked at her coldly, Zhang Caiyu gritted his teeth: ¡°This time I voluntarily quit thepetition. I must be bold and apologize to Mrs. Jovano for my misunderstanding and targeting!¡±

    Talking, Zhang Caiyu turned and walked to the front of Hellen Jovano and bowed deeply: ¡°Mrs. Jovano! I¡¯m sorry, I was deceived by Fang Ronan and always targeted at you. I hope you will forgive me. I still hope to be friends with you. Can you give me a chance to make it up to you? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Zhang Caiyu nomittally.

    ¡°What chance do you want?¡±

    ¡°cooperate!¡± Zhang Caiyu suddenly looked at Hellen Jovano. ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you also know that I have my own perfume brand. I can cooperate with the Grant Group to promote the development of the new perfume brand of the Grant Group!¡±

    Helenjovano almostughed!

    Shameless, too shameless.

    ¡°Zhang Caiyu, do you think I¡¯m stupid? I don¡¯t know if your brand involves mica and childbor? You are eating human blood steamed bread, and you are still holding your shamefulpany. Do you want to cooperate with the spice brand that the Grant Group will create? ¡±

    The people around you also understood, and the general director sneered: ¡°Even without the original things, your brand is like ying house in front of the Grant Group. How dare you cooperate with others?¡±

    ¡°This is called a chance topensate? This is trying to climb on Hellen Jovano and suck blood! Obviously, I was so pitted before! ¡±

    During the discussion, Fang Ronan on the ground has got up.

    She hates poisoning Hellen Jovano, but now, what she hates most is Zhang Caiyu!

    Hellen Jovano made her hate, but Zhang Caiyu made her feel sick!

    ¡°Zhang Caiyu! Go to hell! ¡± Fang Ronan was wronged by Zhang Caiyu, but it happened that she did not leave any evidence in order to harm others!

    Fang Ronan rushed straight over and jumped directly on Zhang Caiyu!

    She tore her hands into Zhang Caiyu¡¯s face, and one finger directly dug into Zhang Caiyu¡¯s lip corner, pulling it away.

    A scream sounded on the beach, and Zhang Caiyu¡¯s lip corner was torn!

    Fang Ronan was not Japanese, and he dug the gap with his life. Seeing the blood pouring out and the flesh rolling over, the director immediately stopped the live broadcast.

    It was dark in the studio, and all the audience were shocked by the ¡°drama¡± just now!

    On the beach, all the managers of the organizing Committee are here!

    I can¡¯t help it, it¡¯s too surprising for them. What I wanted to solve by sending a referee turned out to be more and more strange!

    The president with gray hair stamped his feet with anger: ¡®shame, having you two participate in our contest is the biggest shame in the history of our contest!¡± ¡±

    ¡°Drive them out, and never allow them to participate in the contest again. Send Weibo in the name of the official contest to exin what these two people have done, and join the industry to boycott! This kind of person is not worthy of being a perfumer at all! ¡±

    The president was very angry, and Wong Kai Tak and the referee advised him.

    Hellen Jovano stood quietly, watching Fang Ronan and Zhang Caiyu¡¯s dog-eat-dog behavior.

    Zhang Caiyu was lying on the ground, whining, pulling Fang Ronan¡¯s hair. Fang Ronan was just crazy, and after being pulled away, he pped Zhang Caiyu in the face.

    The staff quickly came forward and dragged two people out. Most of the yers were girls, which would make them scared.

    ¡°Zhang Caiyu¡¯s face seems to be torn from the lip corner!¡±

    ¡°Oh, my god, I should have nightmares tonight. Fang Ronan is really scarier than a ghost. It¡¯s too dark-¡±

    The president of the organizingmittee looked at Hellen Jovano, and when she saw her face indifferent, she sighed.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, the organizing Committee said that I am sorry for what happened before, and I almost misunderstood you!¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head, smiling. ¡°This has nothing to do with the organizingmittee, but they just want to deceive you.¡±

    After some ¡°excitement¡±, there was only one chicken feather left.

    Hellen Jovano suddenly felt a little cold in her heart. There was no winner in this war, and she just managed not to be ndered.

    Some people, it seems, are just looking for disgusting people.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath and turned to see Li Ai, who had been scared silly for a long time. Li Ai had little courage, and saw Fang Ronan tear his cousin¡¯s face, and the whole person sat on the ground.

    ¡°Li Ai .¡± Hellen Jovano stepped forward and spoke softly.

    She is really grateful to Li Ai today. At first, she thought that the timid Li Ai was controlled by Zhang Caiyu and Fang Ronan and stole her recipe table.

    I didn¡¯t expect Li Ai¡¯s initial idea was to help her, even if she might be expelled from thepetition.

    Hellen Jovano felt warm and reached out to Li Ai.

    After pulling Li Ai up, she turned and looked at Hans Grant who had not left.

    ¡°Hans Grant, I have a favor to ask you.¡±

 Chapter 336 Become her assistant

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were deep with Hellen Jovano, and his voice was low: ¡°You want to keep her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Li Ai did this for me. If it weren¡¯t for her, I would be in a lot of trouble today.¡±

    ¡°I will tell the organizing Committee about this matter. The organizing Committee has already ndered you and shouldpensate you. She didn¡¯t mean to do bad things.¡± Hans Grant nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll convince the organizingmittee.¡±

    ¡°Also, the organizingmittee said to make an official statement.¡± Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant. ¡°The previous live broadcast has also been broadcast. I hope that online public opinion will not have anything bad to Li Ai.¡±

    ¡°good.¡± Hans Grant has a soft voice.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips. Whether it was yesterday¡¯s silver chain sea snake or today¡¯s event, Hans Grant came in time. He came to help her.

    Helenjovano has a shell in his heart that has been pried.

    She stared at Hans Grant for a long time.

    In the end, she chose to avoid it, so forget it for the time being. Now it is not the time to think about it. She must finish the contest well.

    Hellen Jovano took Li Ai all the way back to Vi 4.

    Today¡¯s events are so shocking that all the contestants need to digest, and everyone¡¯s mood is faded.

    On the third floor, in Hellen Jovano¡¯s room.

    Li Ai sat in a chair, and under the low voice of Hellen Jovano, she finally spoke out her entanglement with Zhang Caiyu.

    Rtives are real, and it is also true that Zhang Caiyu doesn¡¯t treat Li Ai as a person.

    Hellen Jovano felt distressed for a while. It can be said that Li Ai spent all these years in PUA by Zhang Caiyu.

    ¡°I think she took my mother¡¯s medical expenses after all, so she is always patient with her, but-¡°Li Ai gritted her teeth, and she really didn¡¯t want to help Zhang Caiyu, especially because she thought that Hellen Jovano was a good person and she was grateful, but Zhang Caiyu hurt her.

    Hellen Jovano poured Li Ai a ss of water and put it in front of her.

    ¡°Now that you have offended Zhang Caiyu, have you thought about what to do in the future?¡±

    Li Ai holds a warm cup and thinks of Zhang Caiyu¡¯s torn face.

    ¡°She won¡¯t leave me alone-¡°Li AI¡¯s face is a little bitter, and her mother¡¯s treatment fee will definitely be stopped.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Li Ai, do you still want to be an assistant?¡±

    ¡°Ah? If you want to be, you can¡¯t go back. ¡± Li Ai¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    Although thepany in Zhang Caiyu is poor and the sry is low, it is better than nothing.

    ¡°After thispetition, I am afraid that fewpanies dare to ept me.¡± Li Ai smiled bitterly. ¡°After all, I am a person who can betray my cousin, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned and whispered, ¡°Your idea is too extreme. You are not betraying Zhang Caiyu, but she is sorry for you first. ording to your idea, if she kills people, isn¡¯t it betrayal if you hand over a knife? ¡±

    Li Ai took a deep breath: ¡°I don¡¯t regret this.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°I asked you to be an assistant, not to return to Zhang Caiyu¡¯spany. You know, I¡¯m going to set up a perfume brand with the Grant Group. I want to ask if you would like to be my assistant?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Li Ai suddenly looked up and looked at Hellen Jovano stupefied. ¡°As an assistant for you? !¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°Do you think you will be wronged?¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t! But, but, Hellen Jovano, did you ept me as an assistant because I helped you today? Don¡¯t masters like you usually ept famous and powerful perfumers? ¡±

    Li Ai knows very well that this is different from the assistant of thepany president.

    A master like Lc, epting an assistant is almost like epting an apprentice, and will teach skills.

    She pinched the ss, which was a particrly good opportunity, but she felt that she might not be able to do it well-but the desire was still there.

    The appearance of Li Ai made Hellen Jovano feel a little distressed: ¡°You are a very powerful perfumer.¡±

    Li Ai¡¯s ability is in the top ten among the contestants, and I don¡¯t know how Zhang Caiyu hit her before, making her think she can¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°Li Ai, I¡¯m not because you helped me today. The perfume brand I want to make must be the best in the world. I think you have this strength and can help me. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano got serious. She stared at Li Ai¡¯s eyes: ¡°It¡¯s only a temporary idea to make you an assistant, because I don¡¯t know you very well, and I have only smelled one or two kinds of fragrances. You follow me and experience. As long as you do well, you will have a promising future. Will you?¡±

    Helen Jovano was very solemn. After Li Ai stared at Helen Jovano for a few seconds, tears poured out.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    She knows this is her only chance, and maybe this is the turning point of her fate.

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°In this case, you are the first employee of my brand. You can finish the game with peace of mind, and then your mother¡¯s treatment will be directly handed over to me. As for Zhang Caiyu, if she bothers you again, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to her. ¡±

    Li Ai nodded, looking very cute.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Finally, Li Ai was coaxed and sent back to his room, and Hellen Jovano went back to his room andy on the bed.

    She doesn¡¯t even have the strength to wash.

    Lying in bed until the evening, the organizing Committee also knew that the yers were greatly affected because of this incident, and deliberately postponed the result of thepetition until tomorrow.

    Online and Weibo have already exploded. After all, after everyone saw Fang Ronan tearing Zhang Caiyu¡¯s miserable picture, the director group cut off the live broadcast.

    The whole event is even more exciting than TV series. Many people have recorded it as a small video and spread it, and some of them are written by hand.

    Netizens are arguing endlessly, and the official of the organizing Committee came out to condemn and resist the industry.

    Fang Ronan and Zhang Caiyu arepletely notorious.

    The next day.

    The live broadcast on the Inte resumed, but the heat about Fang Ronan and Zhang Caiyu continued unabated.

    Manyizens rushed to the official blog of The Fang Jovano Group to attack.

    The general idea is that the daughter did such a shameful and insidious thing, but the chairman of The Fang Jovano did note out to apologize and boycotted Ruofeng Garden.

    But whatizens don¡¯t know, Ruofeng Garden has been boycotted.

    Hail City where the Thomas Family is located, Tempe City where the Jovano family is located.

    Qian Zimo, including Jena City, has blocked the construction of Ruofeng Garden.

    Several groups and the Grant Group even cancelled some real estate contracts with The Fang Jovano Group at the same time, and The Fang Jovano Group suffered a great impact.

    Pink beach, all the yers have rested all night and gathered here. Wong Kai Tak of the organizingmittee smiled and made everyone forget the past.

    Followed by the announcement of the top 20 candidates.

    Not surprisingly, Hellen Jovano won the crown again.

    After the announcement, Hellen Jovano and Li Ai returned to Vi 4.

    In vi No. 4, half of the people were missing after the top 50 promotion.

    Now I have to leave nearly eleven people, and with the assistant, I will leave 22 people.

    Hellen Jovano watched everyone pack their bags, and they were listless, but the game was a game after all.

    To her surprise, before the bus came, all the contestants gathered in the living room and said goodbye one by one.

    This is the unity and feelings that have not existed in previouspetitions.

    ¡°Although there are many things in thispetition, most people are not so hostile because of these things.¡± Li Ai, small track

 Chapter 337 laurels

    Twenty-two people were sent away, leaving only 39 people in the four vis.

    The vi has arge space, and now it is even more sporadic.

    Today, thepetition has been going on for eight days.

    There are still seven days, followed by the top ten, the top three and the final.

    Hellen Jovano knew that the vi would be more and more empty, and suddenly he felt a little disappointed.

    The eleven people who left gave the rest of their gold coins to Hellen Jovano before they left. At this moment, she has 5, 000 gold coins in her hand, and the remaining seven days are enough for her and Li Ai to live a very rich life.

    The next day, the contest was held in the top ten.

    Hellen Jovano is still the champion.

    However, the remaining 20 people were sharply reduced to ten, and Li Ai also sessfully entered the top ten with the eighth ce.

    Two dayster, ten people became three again, but Li Ai didn¡¯t leave. She was eliminated in the top three, and then she stayed directly as an assistant of Hellen Jovano.

    Now even the No. 2 vi is empty, and the pink beach has be empty. Hellen Jovano takes Li Ai to mix incense and wander around every day.

    The people in the live broadcast room watched it for so long, and it was like walking along with the contestants, and they had deep feelings.

    In a blink of an eye, it reached the final.

    The title of the final is broken.

    All three of them felt vaguely, and spent five days in their vis to design the final perfume.

    When Hellen Jovano saw those two words, she thought of the broken feelings between her and Hans Grant.

    It¡¯s broken, but it¡¯s broken. There seems to be something between them.

    The perfume she designed in five days is her impression of Hans Grant. He always seems to have a cool and cold smell.

    A small amount of mint was added to the spice, and the taste of mint was suppressed by agropyron, leaving only a cool smell.

    Finally, when this spice burns out, there is no extra fragrance, but it makes people feel like they are on the top of a snowy mountain.

    Several judges gave the highest evaluation.

    Hellen Jovano won the final title, and Li Ai was blushing and crying.

    The award was presented by Hans Grant, Hellen Jovano. I didn¡¯t expect it to be him.

    ¡°The fragrance this time is very delicious.¡± Hans Grant means something.

    Hellen Jovano pursed his lips and smelled the crisp smell on his body. It was unclear for a moment whether it was the fragrance burning in the air or his smell.

    She felt as if she had exposed something.

    The game ended, but the poprity on the inte persisted.

    This year¡¯spetition was out of the circle. Whether it was the battle between the yers before or the wonderful fragrance blending process afterwards, the topic exploded, and the program also had strong viewing and learning.

    Hellen Jovano poprizes some knowledge about ancient perfuming every time, which attracts many people to have a strong interest in this line.

    Vi four.

    The luggage packed by Hellen Jovano and Li Ai, Li Ai felt some emotion while packing: ¡°I have only lived here for half a month, how do you feel like it has been a long time, and I still have some reluctance.¡±

    Hellen Jovano put the Prescriptions for All at the bottom of the suitcase. As she thought, the gang was not so tant as to dare to steal things under the camera that was broadcast live on the wholework.

    This is safe.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and answered Li Ai¡¯s words: ¡°If youe backter, it may be a trip.¡±

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, aren¡¯t you reluctant at all?¡± Li Ai blinked.

    Without Zhang Caiyu, the two of them get along very harmoniously, and Li Ai is much more sunny than before.

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°You feel reluctant because you are a free man, but I am different. I have something in my heart, so I have been in anxious to return.¡±

    ¡°Stumble?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled sweetly: ¡°I miss my son.¡±

    Li Ai¡¯s eyes widened. After several seconds, she said, ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, do you have children? !¡±

    ¡°Yes, Qin Xiachuan, nicknamed Lele.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    On the live broadcast tform, many people brush the barrage.

    [I know that Hellen Jovano was pregnant when she broadcast live on the ount of diligent Hellen. ¡¿

    [I don¡¯t know who the father of the child is, but I haven¡¯t seen the son of Helen Jovano. Helen Jovano is so beautiful. Gically, the son must be very handsome! ¡¿

    [That may not be true, in case Hellen Jovano¡¯s son looks like his father. PS: Who knows who is the father of Hellen Jovano¡¯s son? ¡¿

    [seems to be Eddie Levi? ¡¿

    [It is said to be Hans Grant! ¡¿

    [How did I hear that Hellen Jovano was an artificial son? ¡¿

    There was a buzz on the Inte.

    While Hellen Jovano was packing, David Brown packed his bags and walked into the living room in the vi on the northern edge of the pink beach.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s all packed.¡±

    Hans Grant looked at the barrage on the screen with faint eyes: ¡°What happened to what I asked you to investigatest time?¡±

    ¡°Still no result.¡± David Brown said with some guilt.

    ¡°Continue to check, this time in a different direction.¡±

    ¡­¡­N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    After the game, Hellen Jovano and Qian Zimo got together for a little while, and immediately returned to Tempe City with Li Ai.

    She entrusted Li Ai¡¯s mother to Everet Jovano, and asked Everet Jovano to arrange to take Li Ai¡¯s mother to the Tempe Hospital.

    Hellen Jovano has studied Li Ai¡¯s mother¡¯s illness, which is not a curable disease, but it is not a terminal disease, but it needs to be maintained by drugs for a long time.

    To put it bluntly, it is to spend money to buy life.

    Taking Li Ai¡¯s mother over is a job that can make her feel at ease.

    Weekend, the Jovano family.

    At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano leaned on the sofa and yawned with Lele in her arms.

    Xiao Lele seems to have been infected by her own mother, and Zhang¡¯s mouth yawned.

    Thezy appearance of mother and son made Ming Yuzhu quite disgusted.

    ¡°Give me Lele, you are not lively.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s obviously time for a nap.¡±

    Talking, she still obediently handed over the child.

    It¡¯s been a week since I returned to Tempe City. Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t go anywhere and didn¡¯t care about the ups and downs on the Inte. She stayed at home with Lele every day.

    Xeno William and Charles Johnson asked her out twice, and Hellen Jovano knew that she would meet Hans Grant when she went there, so she declined.

    Ming Yuzhu took Lele to take a nap, and Hellen Jovano was on the sofa, chatting in the group with a nket on her leg.

    Recently, the group ¡°Working hard for human reproduction¡± is particrly lively.

    The remaining three medical researchers will take a bubble when they have nothing to do and ask about the approval progress of Hellen Jovano.

    Everyone is very keen on this potion. After all, once it is made public, it will be a leap forward for all four people.

    Gaurang is particrly cheerful in the group: [Professor Hana, I heard from the people who work in it that this approval is very important, which is why it has been approved for so long, and it should be the result soon. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano is also looking forward to the approval, and then she can start preparing her brother for surgery.

    She typed: [Good thing. ¡¿

    She stays at home every day to recuperate. Recently, she is quite full, and surgery is an excellent state.

    Talked to several people, and in the evening, Darcy Lewis came to the Jovano family.

    She whispered, ¡°Do you know? The Fang Ronan who bullied you, she was kicked out of the house! I heard that The Fang Jovano Group is in poor condition and is targeted everywhere! ¡°

 Chapter 338 Sad

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°You are so mysterious, it won¡¯t have anything to do with me, will it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it has something to do with you, so I won¡¯t mention Ming¡¯s and The Jovano Group. The money family of Jena City is now blocking the road of The Fang Jovano, and my father also said the other day that you are my future sister-inw. Others bully you and are also hitting the face of the Lewis family. My father directly broke several cooperation with The Fang Jovano.¡±

    Hellen Jovano hissed: ¡°Actually, there is no need to make such a scene. What I did with that Fang Ronan has nothing to do with what happened in business. As long as I make money, I should cooperate with The Fang Jovano.¡±

    Darcy Lewisughed: Then it¡¯s not a question of making money or not. The problem is that we are not the only ones, and so is the Grant Group. Moreover, I don¡¯t know how Hans Grant did it, which made the Yan family work hard. As long as they are connected with the Grant family, they have to give up The Fang Jovano. Now The Fang Jovano is really attacked from all sides, making it worse.

    You said that the loss must be at least several billion yuan. The shareholders of The Fang Jovano have already made a scene. It is strange that Fang Ronan was driven out by the housekeepers.

    ¡°That is his own daughter after all.¡± Helenjovano whispered.

    ¡°My own daughter has to give way before the interests. I heard that The Fang Jovano¡¯s tutor was quite strict, and I don¡¯t know how Fang Ronan was such a wonderful work.¡± Darcy Lewis sighed with emotion.

    In the evening, Darcy Lewis didn¡¯t leave until after dinner at the Jovano family.

    Hellen Jovano also checked the things about Fang Ronan on the Inte at night. Because of the contest, Fang Ronan is now a little online celebrity, but it belongs to the ck and red one.

    On the Inte, Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t find the news that Fang Ronan was kicked out by the family, but she received a bunch of private letters.

    Many people are still deeply unsatisfied after watching the live broadcast of the program, urging Hellen Jovano to restore the hard-working Hellen live ount.

    However, if we resume the live update of diligent Hellen¡¯s ount, I don¡¯t know if it will dy the brand work at the Grant Group. After all, the brand will be founded soon.

    Hellen Jovano thought about it. Her live broadcast is usually on weekend nights, so it¡¯s not a dy.

    After thinking it over, Hellen Jovano immediately sent Luz Walker a WeChat.

    [Lin, you wind up Weibo to inform us that the live broadcast can be resumed next weekend. ¡¿

    At this point, Hellen Jovano thought Luz Walker had rested, but the message came back in a few seconds.

    Luz Walker: [OK, sister, I¡¯ll wind up Weiboter, and I¡¯ll go to your house next week and arrive on time! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovanoughed: [OK, I just have a gift for you. ¡¿

    At that time, during the dinner, Qian Zimo prepared a lot of gifts for Hellen Jovano, and asked her to go home and give them away.

    She has sorted the tea, gave the master the pearl ne and gave it to her mother and the famous embroidered mother of Darcy Lewis and Hail City, and kept two nkets for Gu Granny and Shi Niang.

    Now there is a men¡¯s watch left in hand, and Hellen Jovano knows at a nce that Qian Zimo is going to let her bring it to Everet Jovano.

    However, Everet Jovano has many watches, and Hellen Jovano remembers Luz Walker, and just passed it on to Luz Walker.

    In an apartment next to Tempe University.

    Luz Walker stared at the mobile phone with a look of longing and expectation.

    Matt Walker ate his dinner and looked up at him: ¡°Why do I feel that you want to fly to the Jovano family now?¡±

    Luz Walker was embarrassed to put down his mobile phone, but he couldn¡¯t help showing off.

    ¡°My sister said that she had prepared a gift for me.¡±

    ¡°She went to Jena City to participate in thepetition for half a month. It is normal to bring a gift to everyone she knows when she returns to the city.¡± Matt Walker couldn¡¯t resist throwing cold water on it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m happy, too.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Matt Walker put down his chopsticks. He felt that his younger brother became less and less like himself after he met Hellen Jovano.

    Luz Walker¡¯s personality was simr to his. He was still a cold temper in junior high school. Although he was silent, he had a vicious spirit in his bones.

    Now, in front of Hellen Jovano, he is apletely harmless little nursing dog.

    That night, Weibo of Luz Walker sent it out, announcing that Hard-working Hellen would be rebroadcast from tomorrow.

    After all the excitement on the Inte, Zhang Caiyu, who is far away from Imperial Capital, dropped her mobile phone. She was lying in the hospital, and several shareholders bombarded her in turn to solve the problem, otherwise she would have to abdicate!

    I want to find someone to take care of her, but I can¡¯t contact Li Ai!

    ¡°Hellen Jovano is such a bitch!¡±

    On the train from Imperial Capital to Tempe City, Fang Ronan stood at the door of the carriage with a strange ID card in his hand.

    She is holding a mobile phone in her hand, and the male voice at the other end is t: ¡°Be careful on the road, don¡¯t expose your identity.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The next day, six o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Hellen Jovano is sitting in her live studio sorting things out. Today, she is not going to teach you make-up, but she is going to teach you the form of first love incense, which is very popr every night.

    Hellen Jovano prepared all the ingredients in the form and the door rang.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ming.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Luz Walker pushed the door and entered, and his eyes lit up at the moment he saw Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°The live broadcast doesn¡¯t start until 7: 30. I didn¡¯t expect you toe so early. I haven¡¯t prepared anything yet.¡± Hellen Jovano looked at Luz Walker and smiled, still holding a small incense burner in his hand.

    Luz Walker walked quickly into the room and walked beside Hellen Jovano: ¡°I¡¯ll help my sister.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m almost done here. Go and debug the machine. It hasn¡¯t been used for so long. See if there are any problems.¡±

    Luz Walker hangs his eyes. Hellen Jovano is much shorter than him. When she doesn¡¯t look up at him, he can look at her carefully.

    Luz Walker hid his love from his eyes for fear of attracting Helen Jovano¡¯s attention. After staring for only a few seconds, he peeled his eyes from Helen Jovano and stepped aside to deal with the machine.

    There are dust covers on the machines, and the rooms are cleaned by maids every day. There is not much dust on the dust covers.

    By the time Hellen Jovano puts things away, Luz Walker has already debugged the machine.

    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s all done.¡±

    ¡°So soon.¡± Hellen Jovano looked at the time. ¡°It doesn¡¯t start for half an hour, so I¡¯ll give you your present right now.¡±

    To tell the truth, she picked up the watch box she had already prepared from the table. ¡°Lin,e here.¡±

    Luz Walker walked quickly past like a clever big dog, and his heart could not hide his joy and excitement.

    Hellen Jovano opened the watch box, took out the watch inside, and took Luz Walker¡¯s hand to help him put it on.

    ¡°You are old now, you need a watch to tell the time, and this is also a decoration for boys.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took the watch to Luz Walker¡¯s wrist and looked at it carefully.

    ¡°It suits you quite well.¡± She nodded with satisfaction.

    Luz Walker only felt his fingers burning. Hellen Jovano took his hand and looked at his wrist. He felt that his hands were on fire.

    ¡°Yes, thank you, Sister.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have worn a watch at ordinary times. It may be because it is inconvenient to y basketball. If it is inconvenient, remember to take it off, otherwise it will be bad for your wrist.¡± Helenjovano said again.

 Chapter 339 Hellen Jovano replay

    Luz Walker¡¯s eyes are flickering.

    Some bitter in my heart.

    The tone of this exhortation ispletely like treating a little brother.

    In particr, Hellen Jovano took his hand without hesitation ¡­

    Obviously, she has always been measured and distant from the opposite sex, which really makes him wonder whether to be happy or sad.

    The two chatted for a while, and Hellen Jovano spent most of his time asking Luz Walker about his study.

    ¡°Lin, do you have any favorite girls at school? If you have, you must tell your sister that you are old enough to fall in love now. When the timees, my sister will help you look at it and give you a gift. ¡±

    Luz Walker¡¯s thin lips tightened into a line: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s time to start broadcasting.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned to look at the time on the mobile phone: ¡°It¡¯s almost there, so let¡¯s start preparing.¡±

    She sat at the table, and Luz Walker was the camera that stepped aside.

    Hellen Jovano was keenly aware that Luz Walker seemed unhappy, and she hesitated.

    Is she being too lenient and asking people about their feelings, so she is unhappy?

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t have time to think too much, and the live broadcast room was already open.

    Almost at the same time of opening, the live broadcast room instantly flooded into many fans.

    ? Hellen JovanoHellen Jovano! ¡¿

    ? Lc Lc! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°You can call me hardworking Hellen, and if you don¡¯t mind, you can call me Hellen.¡±

    The live broadcast room glided across a floating screen, and Hellen Jovano was re-broadcast for the first time, and almost all the people on the list came.

    She answered several questions in the studio before starting today¡¯s tutorial.

    ¡°I saw a lot of people asking me how to make spices on the Weibo before, so I specially prepared something today, and I want to share with you the aromatherapy production process of the first love made during thepetition.¡±

    [Wait, I want to take notes! ¡¿

    [This is the fragrance of winning the championship in thepetition. Is it actually taught like this? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano continued to introduce the things that need to be used in the process: ¡°Like the ones I used, the price may be a little high, but you can find a substitute on the online shopping tform. For example, this incense burner, in fact, I chose this one because I took a fancy to its face value, and those dozens of pieces on the shopping tform have the same effect. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano speaks slowly, her voice is gentle and clear, and she begins to teach step by step intimately.

    By the way, I wrote the ingredient list and process on the side of the board for everyone to record.

    Unless such a teacher doesn¡¯t want to learn, there is basically no way to learn.

    Hellen Jovano was broadcast live for two hours, and repeatedly made incense for everyone to learn.

    Someone asked questions from time to time on the screen, and she answered them one by one.

    Orderly Life, Little Witch, Gu, the Levi family, List 1 These people are all silent, but the gifts are never broken.

    Hellen Jovano can infer the identities of these people now, but she has no intention of telling them.

    A big floating screen suddenly shed on the screen.

    ?¡± strategist¡± to the industrious Hellen a group of cosmic knights. ¡¿

    Cosmic Knight is a new gift from the tform, with a single gift of 5, 000 yuan, a group of 99, and arge group can choose three nines.

    Helenjovano stared at the screen and fell silent.

    Arge group, this is 5 million.

    Where did this strategiste from? Without saying a word,e in and deliver it directly?

    ¡°All the gifts in our studio are donated as charity money. Thank you for the gifts from the military adviser. I thank you for the children in the mountain area.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    ¡­¡­

    In front of the Jovano family gate, a second-hand Buick was parked.

    Matt Walker sat in the car and watched the live broadcast of Hellen Jovano. When he heard her words, he raised his eyebrows and his lips slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He answered into the air.

    Matt Walker sent Luz Walker here, and he waited here to take his brother home.

    After the live broadcast, because it was the first rebroadcast of Hellen Jovano, and the new influx of people heard that all the money was donated to children in mountainous areas, even Taiwan stopped drawing money and all of them enthusiastically brushed gifts and donated money.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s ie from this live broadcast is almost 20 million. Among them, the Levi family, which is unyielding, has tried to suppress the momentum of the military division, and has also tried to suppress the Levi family.

    Eddie Levi was in a hurry to continue to send, and Hellen Jovano directly kicked people out of the live broadcast room.

    Young is not naive!

    After the live broadcast, Hellen Jovano packed up the spices on the table, while Luz Walker was collecting the equipment.

    When he carefully wiped the lens, the watch between his wrists touched the camera.

    Luz Walker took off his watch and carefully put it in his pocket.

    When he finished packing, he took out the watch and put it on. Luz Walker frowned at the sp of the watch.

    This thing won¡¯t wear if it is deducted too much when ites back, so it will reduce its service life, right?

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t know Luz Walker¡¯s mind. After packing, he saw him staring at his watch in a daze.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is the time wrong? ¡± Hellen Jovano looked over. ¡°I haven¡¯t adjusted the time yet.¡±

    ¡°No, I watched it specially, and the time was right.¡± Luz Walker raised his face and smiled brightly.

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°It¡¯s almost ten o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    ¡°No need, sister. My brother sent me here today. He has nothing to do and is waiting for me at the door.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let hime in and wait in the living room? It¡¯s hard enough to wait for you in the car for two hours.¡±

    Luz Walker pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t want his brother to enter the Jovano family.

    He always feels that his brother is deliberately contacting the Jovano family and The Jovano Group, and now they have be special helpers around Everet Jovano.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    But he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°No, my brother also went to do something, and waited for me by the way.¡± Luz Walker said.

    Hellen Jovano sent Luz Walker to the front gate of the Jovano family, and was relieved to see that there was indeed a car parked there.

    When the window was lowered, Matt Walker emerged from the car with a handsome face and a warm expression.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at the war damage ss gram and wondered which scrap car acquisition factory Matt Walker had driven from.

    Honey, the paint has fallen off the underside of the car, and there is a circle of rusty edges.

    ¡°Mr Shen.¡± Hellen Jovano couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°It seems that my brother gave you a low sry. Don¡¯t you deserve a car? Why not drive that car? ¡±

    Matt Walker smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s thepany car. It can only be used when picking up Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    ¡°This is too rigid.¡± Hellen Jovano was helpless. ¡°You usually drive that one. This one looks really dangerous.¡±

    Matt Walker has a gentle attitude: ¡°Thepany should havepany rules. I am a special assistant of Mrs. Jovano now, and I can¡¯t take the lead in making special cases.¡±

    After that, he looked at Luz Walker and said, ¡°Lin, get on the bus.¡±

    After Luz Walker got on the bus, Matt Walker drove away.

    After the car drove more than ten meters, he looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s figure in the rearview mirror. The slender figure still stood in front of the gate and watched them.

    Matt Walker touched some buttons installed beside the steering wheel.

    He never drives a stranger¡¯s car, afraid of being monitored, afraid of danger, and afraid of being tampered with.

    For example, there is a bomb in the chassis and the brakes are out of order.

    Matt Walkerughed. He walked too much at night, but the more afraid he was of ghosts like himself.

 Chapter 340 Pharmacy Approved

    Hellen Jovano is rebroadcast, broadcast live once every weekend night, and asionally send some small videos.

    Her fans are also happy, which is better than the previous state of stopping broadcasting.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s first love incense has ¡°dominated¡± many online shopping tforms overnight. Because Hellen Jovano released the incense form, many sellers started to think.

    Hellen Jovano rarely uses any precious spices to blend incense, and soon, the first love incense made by various businesses ording to the tutorial was snapped up by a big wave.

    Because Hellen Jovano¡¯s tutorial is very detailed, most businesses make the same taste.

    There are also manyments on the Inte.

    Now I finally understand why this first love can directly win the first ce in the top 50 promotionpetition. ¡¿

    [first love YYDS! I don¡¯t know what it will taste like to be broken! ¡¿

    In the praise on the inte, all the people who make good friends with Hellen Jovano are honored.

    But people who hate Hellen Jovano almost bite their teeth!

    Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t care about this. She received a phone call this morning, immediately turned on the recording, and then sent the recording to the group ¡°Working for Human Reproduction¡±.

    The people in the group jumped out immediately after listening to the recording.

    Li Fengrui: [passed! The medicine we developed really passed! ¡¿

    Gaurang: [My heart is beating fast now. What did the FDA and the R&D Association say? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano sent a voice with a smile: ¡°It is said that this is a great progress in the medical field. It is necessary to choose a good day to announce and submit it for the Nobel Prize.¡±

    Wang Jiming: [This is all thanks to Professor Hana! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovanoughed: [This is the result of everyone¡¯s joint efforts, and it will be named in no particr order. ¡¿

    Gaurang sent a voice, and some were embarrassed: ¡°Professor, don¡¯t be modest. The three of us discussed it a few days ago. In fact, what we do is the most basic work. When we encounter problems, you basically solve them.¡±

    To put it bluntly, Hellen Jovano had the strength to develop this project by herself if she didn¡¯t have time to be busy.

    Hellen Jovano is not interested in honor. What makes her happier is that the Food and Drug Administration has allowed her to use this medicine!N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    In other words, you can operate on your brother!

    After staying at home until noon, Hellen Jovano received a phone call from Jenny.

    ¡°Hellen, I bought some ck pork at the food market in the morning. This kind of pork is the most nutritious. Come and have a meal at noon.¡±

    ¡°good.¡± Hellen Jovano took a bite.

    Since she returned to Tempe City, she has been retaliating with her son topensate for the pain of missing for half a month.

    Then I got busy again, and I haven¡¯t seen the master for almost a week now.

    After hanging up the phone, Hellen Jovano gave a wry smile, fearing that the master was angry now, so he deliberately asked Jenny to call.

    Hellen Jovano said hello to Mingyuzhu and drove out of the door.

    All the way to the quadrangle, when Hellen Jovano got off the bus, he found that the winter jasmine outside the quadrangle had buds.

    This winter is going to pass.

    She approached the bud and smelled it. The little bud didn¡¯t have much fragrance, but Hellen Jovano was very happy.

    When she stood up, she realized that there was someone behind her.

    Hellen Jovano looked up and stared at Hans Grant: ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Hans Grant has a faint tenderness on his clear face: ¡°Master asked me toe.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a formal teacher, so you don¡¯t need to call the master, do you?¡± Helenjovano muttered in a low voice.

    They didn¡¯t stay outside the courtyard, so Hellen Jovano knocked on the door of the courtyard.

    Soon Mrs. Liu came to open the door in person, and when she saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s face of joy, she reached out and quickly took the person by the hand.

    ¡°Why are your hands so cold? Go inside.¡±

    Hellen Jovano came into the room with tea. As soon as he entered the room, he saw Liu Xingan sitting at the tea table, and the old god was reading a book.

    Seeing here in, the little old man rolled his eyes and sat slightly sideways, apparently to give her a bench seat.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and put two boxes of tea on the table: ¡°Master, the famous tea of Jena City, which was obtained by the gentleman of Qianjia, is definitely not the kind of semi-mixed in the market!¡±

    Liu Xingan¡¯s hand with the book gave a slight meal, but he still snorted.

    ¡°I can¡¯t afford your tea. I¡±ve been out for seven or eight days for half a month. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯lle back and have a look. I don¡¯t even have a phone call. I don¡¯t think you have a master in your eyes.¡±

    There is a trace of old people¡¯s bitterness in the harsh voice.

    Hellen Jovano caressed his forehead: ¡°I was really wrong about this matter. I was wrong, okay?¡±

    Liu Xingan was a little surprised. He knew that he was always a disciple who didn¡¯t suffer. This time, he was so obedient to admit his mistake.

    He gave a slight cough: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    After asking, he wants to give himself a hand.

    Isn¡¯t there a step that won¡¯t go down? What if the apprentice really runs awayter?

    But then, Hellen Jovano service road.

    ¡°Master, I was too busy before, so it was my fault that I dyeding to see you.¡±

    As good an attitude as possible,

    Liu Xingan just sat up straight and frowned at Hellen Jovano: ¡°You won¡¯t be robbed of your house for a trip to Jena City, will you? It¡¯s not your character to admit your mistake so obediently.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled helplessly, reached for the teapot on the table and poured Liu Xingan a cup.

    ¡°Master, you make me sound unreasonable. I can always admit my mistakes.¡±

    Liu Xingan took the tea, which is a forgiveness for Hellen Jovano.

    Then he looked at Hans Grant: ¡°Gu Xiaozi, what are you doing here today?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face remained unchanged and his expression was cold: ¡°Jenny called and said that I usually work hard. She bought ck pork today and asked me toe over for lunch to make up for it.¡±

    Liu Xingan gave a sound, and his wife couldn¡¯t see Gu Xiaozi¡¯s deep scheming under this cold appearance, but he could see it clearly.

    I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯te until I knew Hellen Jovano wasing. What for ck pork?

    Liu Xingan is no longer angry, and the atmosphere in the room is better.

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant sat side by side on the other side of the tea table, and they chatted while drinking tea.

    Mrs. Liu brought the snacks in, put them down and saw Helen Jovano and Hans Grant sitting together. Hans Grant was pouring tea for Helen Jovano.

    She smiled gently: ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard from your teacher that you quarreled and broke up. I was still worried. Now it¡¯s okay, Hans. You should take care of Hellen more in the future.¡±

    Hans Grant smiled faintly and politely replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent, squinting at Liu Xingan, and the little old man looked away guiltily.

    Mrs. Liu didn¡¯t realize the atmosphere was wrong, so she finished the dessert and went out.

    This time it was Hellen Jovano¡¯s turn to get angry. Her legs crossed and her hands crossed on her legs.

    ¡°Master, I remember telling you not to tell Teacher Niang about it. Teacher Niang is in poor health, so don¡¯t let her worry about us for no reason.¡±

    Liu Xingan is a little guilty, and she is somewhat holding the master¡¯s shelf: ¡°Your mistress kept asking me and said a few perfunctory words, just saying that you are a little couple quarreling.¡±

    ¡°Just?¡± Hellen Jovano squints.

    Liu Xingan¡¯s master can¡¯t stand it anymore: ¡°Gu Xiaozi,e and try some snacks.¡±

    Change the subject?

 Chapter 341 Never forget it

    Hellen Jovano squinted and turned to look at Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant was very ¡°clever¡± and politely refused to go back: ¡°Master, you¡±d better answer her first, and it¡¯s not toote for me to eat after you answer.¡±

    Liu Xingan was angry: ¡°Gu Xiaozi, you have also studied with me for a few days, and you have even called a master, but you are not facing me?¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t pursue it for long, and she also knew that Liu Xingan was difficult to do.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the three of them to drink tea, and Hellen Jovano stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to help Teacher Niang cook.¡±

    As soon as she stood up, Hans Grant followed: ¡°I¡¯ll help, too.¡±

    Hellen Jovano: ¡°Can you cook?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was dull: ¡°It¡¯s ok to help.¡±

    It¡¯s as formal as signing a document.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t speak again, and turned out of the room. The other one in the courtyard was the kitchen. After the two entered the room, Mrs. Liu immediately rushed out.

    ¡°What are you doing in the kitchen? There is a smell of oily smoke here, and it will be smoked in a while. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano sniffed the strong smell of food in the air and quietly looked at Hans Grant.

    The smell of this kind of food is very attractive to some people, but for a neat person, it is like finempck drilling into his neck.

    You¡¯ll feel sick all over.

    But Hans Grant stood there, his face unchanged: ¡°Aunt Liu, if you need any help, Hellen and I will help you.¡±

    Mrs. Liu ¡°chased¡± the two people away, so she picked the lightest thing and gave them a basket of small vegetables.

    ¡°You two just pick these little vegetables. Go to the living room and pick them. It tastes heavy here.¡± Mrs. Liu also knows that Hans Grant is a neat freak.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Hellen Jovano squinted and sneered: ¡°No, it¡¯s good for Teacher Niang to pick it here, and the kitchen is warm.¡±

    Two people sat on two small benches and picked small vegetables at a short square table.

    Hellen Jovano smells the meat in the air from time to time: ¡°Shi Niang¡¯s ck pork must be delicious, and I am a little greedy now.¡±

    As she spoke, her eyes fell on Hans Grant, who had two vegetables in his hand.

    Carefully pick them one by one, bring some uneven leaves and tten them.

    Hellen Jovano£º¡±¡­¡­¡±

    In this case, I¡¯m afraid it will be night after picking a basket of vegetables!

    She reached out and directly took the vegetables from Hans Grant¡¯s hand: ¡°It¡¯s good that you pick them so quickly, and you have to go through them again when you wash them.¡±

    Hans Grant hung his eyes and looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Good.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is a good cook. He used to cook for him, but he never tasted it.

    It was Helen Jovano who taught Hans Grant. It took two people more than twenty minutes to pick a basket of vegetables. Helen Jovano spent most of his time pointing out Hans Grant¡¯s mistakes.

    Those poor vegetables, as long as there is a little w in Hans Grant¡¯s hands, are all destined to go into the garbage basket.

    Hellen Jovano caressed her forehead. After picking vegetables, she suddenly felt that she was more tired than Hans Grant.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to the living room and have tea with the master?¡± Helenjovano whispered.

    Hans Grant hung his eyes and looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s helpless and anxious little face with a light smile.

    ¡°Nothing, I will apany you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart suddenly jumped: ¡°There is nothing to live here either. Go back.¡±

    Mrs. Liu, who was cooking, turned to look at the two and immediately took out a bag of garlic from the cupboard.

    ¡°Hellen, you and Hans help me peel these garlic.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at the dozens of garlic silently and wanted to say, Teacher Niang, this is too obvious!

    The two men sat down at the square table again to peel garlic, but this time they didn¡¯t have to teach. The white and chubby garlic cloves were put into the basin one by one.

    Hellen Jovano asked Hans Grant in a low voice, ¡°I heard that The Grant Group is now targeting The Fang Jovano?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes shed for a moment: ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°But I heard that Yan Shi is also targeting The Fang Jovano, Hans Grant. If it¡¯s because of me, it¡¯s not necessary. We are both in the shopping mall. You should understand that one more enemy will be very troublesome. In particr, The Fang Jovano has been in Imperial Capital for many years, and the tree is deeply rooted, which really annoys them. I can¡¯t say how to fight back. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s tone is light and cold: ¡°They don¡¯t dare.¡±

    Now only a few cooperations have been broken. If The Fang Jovano really has the courage to do something, he will make everyone in the house regret it.

    ¡°When people do something wrong, they should pay the price. Fang Ronan¡¯s problem is character and education. She bears the name of Miss Fang Jovano, and The Fang Jovano should make a part of her behavior.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t do anything. Fang Ronan just tried to throw dirty water at me during thepetition, but it didn¡¯t work-besides, it was my own business.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face remained unchanged: ¡°Your business is my business.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was a little confused and just wanted to refute that Mrs. Liu had brought a piece of meat.

    ¡°Hellen, help me taste the salty.¡±

    Hellen Jovano thinks the teacher¡¯s mother has ¡°defected¡±.

    After staying in the courtyard in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano chatted with her teacher¡¯s mother and took her pulse again.

    The pulse image is steady and the pulse is strong.

    Hellen Jovano put down her heart.

    Thinking of preparing for surgeryter, she and Liu Xingan said, ¡°Master, I have something to do recently, and I can¡¯te for about half a month.¡±

    She ns to stay with Everet Jovano after the operation to see the postoperative reaction, just in case.

    Liu Xingan waved his hand carelessly: ¡°You disappeared for two or three months when you gave birth to Lelest time, and disappeared for almost a month when you participated in thepetition this time. I am used to it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano suddenly felt a little sad. She strongly advised the master to stay, but she didn¡¯t do her duty as an apprentice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when I¡¯m busy these days, I¡¯ll take two or three days a week to talk to your teacher¡¯s mother.¡±

    Mrs. Liu reprimanded Liu Xingan: ¡°They young people have a lot of things to do, and they are not as idle as you are every day. What do you always say about them?¡±

    Mrs. Liu even has a gentle voice when she reprimands people. Liu Xingan¡¯s stubborn temper met Mrs. Liu, and there was no hard words.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying-¡°he muttered in a low voice.

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant left the quadrangle together.

    They were walking side by side on the return path. When they reached the intersection, she turned to look at the man beside her.

    ¡°Hans Grant, did youe here today because you knew I wasing?¡±

    Hans Grant condensed her: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes rested on his neck and wrist, and his skin stained with soot was a little red.

    This is the psychological reaction of many cleanliness addicts, which can be regarded as stress allergy.

    ¡°I know what you want to do.¡± Hellen Jovano sighed faintly. ¡°But Hans Grant, I forgive you from the bottom of my heart and let go of the memory of the past two years. But when the memoryes back, ites back. I can¡¯t forget those things. I can¡¯t forget it, do you understand? ¡±

    Even if there is love in her memory, even if she still loves Hans Grant in her heart.

    But she still felt that there was some estrangement.

    Hans Grant stood frowning.

    ¡°Give me some time, let me think about it. What you did in Jena City really moved me, and I still have a crush on you, but betrayal ¡­ how can I let go?¡±

    ¡°I know you love me now, but if I can forgive my betrayal, it is equivalent to stripping me of my pride and self-esteem. You are hurting me.¡±

 Chapter 342 The operation is going on.

    Hans Grant froze.

    Time can¡¯t go back, Hellen Jovano said, and turned and walked towards his car.

    She pinched her palm tightly, trying to ignore the pain that came from her heart.

    Before driving away, Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant standing in the alley.

    He stood there like a stone, staring at her direction.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart jumped and quickly stepped on the gas pedal and drove away.

    On the way back, Hellen Jovano was so upset that he simply called Darcy Lewis.

    The approval of the drug has not been announced yet.

    While driving, Hellen Jovano told Darcy Lewis about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to start preparing in these two days and contact Dean Shen. He will be the surgeon and I will be the assistant.¡± Hellen Jovano said.

    Darcy Lewis is a little worried: ¡°If you are an assistant, will the sess rate of the operation be-¡±

    ¡°No, this operation is not a major operation, mainly because the medicine can y a role.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t told my brother about this yet. I think it¡¯s best for you to tell him.¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡¯s voice was muffled. She should have cried with joy. After a few words, she hung up the phone.

    Hellen Jovano was driving home. She was really happy for her brother and Darcy Lewis, but her heart sank when she thought of Hans Grant.

    A fine pain spread in my heart, making her a little breathless.

    Obviously, I will be moved when I see Hans Grant. Although she has been deliberately avoiding this matter, she has never been able to ept returning to him.

    Three dayster, Hellen Jovano took a day off and went to the Grant family to visit Gu Granny when Hans Grant was away.

    Gu Granny talked with Hellen Jovano all day, and didn¡¯t even want to sleep in the afternoon.

    When Helen Jovano left, she also told Mrs. Grant that she had important things to visit Gu Granny for half a month. When Helen Jovano left, Mrs. Grant was awkward.

    The rest of the time, Hellen Jovano contacted Jack Martin and gave him his research and development results and pharmaceutical information.

    Jack Martin is very excited, and it means a lot to him to be able to operate the first such operation!

    Monday.

    The Tempe Hospital, Jack Martin, Hellen Jovano, Everet Jovano, Darcy Lewis and Mike Wilson gathered in the medical room.

    Jack Martin¡¯s tone is serious, talking about the precautions of operation.

    ¡°After surgery, you should rest and observe in the hospital for at least half a month.¡± Jack Martin looked at Everet Jovano. ¡°You¡±d better arrange your work well. You are the first such operation in China, and it may have unpredictable risks, so you will never be allowed to leave the hospital early.¡±

    Everet Jovano nodded, with excitement hidden in his handsome face and eyes.

    ¡°I¡±ve arranged everything for thepany, and Mike Wilson will host it for me.¡±

    Darcy Lewis sat there a little worried: ¡°Dean Shen, what are the unpredictable risks you mentioned? Can you make an analogy? ¡±

    Everet Jovano took Darcy Lewis¡¯s hand: ¡°How do youpare the unpredictable risks with President Shen? Don¡¯t be hard on him. This medicine was developed by Hellen and operated by Dean Shen himself. No matter what the risks are, I will give it a try! ¡±

    No matter how bad it is, it can¡¯t be worse than now!

    Hellen Jovano looked at Darcy Lewis: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Darcy, the medicine has been approved and tested several times, and the risk is very small. Dean Shen is a famous master. This only makes you have the worst psychological preparation.¡±

    Darcy Lewis is still worried, and holding Everet Jovano¡¯s hand is a little fidgety.

    At the end of the meeting, everyone decided on the operation time.

    ¡°The operation will be carried out at eight tomorrow morning.¡±

    On the way back, Mike Wilson was driving, and Hellen Jovano looked at Everet Jovano in the back seat: ¡°Brother, if you suddenly disappear for half a month, figure out how to tell your mother.¡±

    ¡°Xiangcheng branch over there just happened to have something recently. I¡¯ll tell my mother then that I¡¯ll go on a business trip for half a month. If there is an emergency in the rest, it is up to you to help me hide it. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Good.¡±

    Darcy Lewis was so nervous that after the car sent her back to Lewis family, Hellen Jovano received the message from her in the car.

    Darcy Lewis: [Hellen, I¡±ve thought about it. Even if there is a danger of one in ten thousand, I don¡¯t want your brother to take it. Or don¡¯t do this operation! Isn¡¯t it just a lifetime without children? It won¡¯t affect our feelings! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano was moved by the sight, but she also understood her brother¡¯s character.

    Even if there is a half chance, Everet Jovano will be willing to try, and no one can deprive him of his own will.

    Hellen Jovano handed the phone to Everet Jovano in the back seat.

    ¡°Brother, call Darcy when you get back andfort her. I think she is so anxious that she may not be able to sleep tonight.¡±

    Everet Jovano looked at the message sent by Darcy Lewis and fell silent.

    ¡°The more she is like this, the more I want her to get the best.¡±

    When the car drove back to the Jovano family, Everet Jovano did not forget to tell Mike Wilson: ¡°Matt Walker¡¯s work has been good recently. You can tell him what to do with confidence.¡±

    Mike Wilson nodded: ¡°I see, Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Today¡¯s matter concerns the privacy of Everet Jovano, so Matt Walker was not invited.

    Hellen Jovano and Everet Jovano got off the bus and went back to the Jovano family.

    In the evening, Everet Jovano and Ming Yuzhu talked about going to Xiangcheng on a business trip. Ming Yuzhu held Lele while feeding and frowned: ¡°Why is it so sudden? Have you had time to prepare your luggage? ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just for half a month, just take some clothes.¡± Everet Jovanoughed.

    Ming Yuzhu nodded: ¡°In two months, it will be your wedding with Darcy. I discussed with Darcy a while ago that Darcy wants to spend his honeymoon in Bali, and then you two will go abroad for a long time. It is indeed better to arrange thepany¡¯s affairs in advance.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t my brother and Darcy still have me on their honeymoon? At that time, I will go to The Jovano Group to see who dares to jump around. ¡±

    ¡°Come on, when your brother hurt his leg a while ago, you were in town for a while, and the wholepany was in a state of fear.¡± Mingyuzhu remembered what happened before andughed.

    Lele in her arms pped her hands.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    The four people are happy, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart is inexplicably nervous.

    She has confidence in the medicine and in Jack Martin¡¯s surgical skills.

    But this is her own brother after all.

    When sheforted Darcy Lewis, she said that when it was her turn tofort herself, Hellen Jovano could only pray for God¡¯s blessing, not to put the one-in-ten thousand chance on Everet Jovano.

    The next day.

    At seven in the morning.

    Everet Jovano went out with a suitcase, and Hellen Jovano found an excuse, saying that he drove Everet Jovano to the airport and followed him out.

    After going out, the car drove to the Tempe Hospital.

    This time, Jack Martin specially approved an original convalescent building from the back of the inpatient building of the hospital, and only Everet Jovano was allowed to live here for surgery.

    Darcy Lewis also arrived, clinging to Everet Jovano and afraid to cry to make him sad.

    In the operating room of Xiaolou, Jack Martin and Hellen Jovano went to change into doctors¡± surgical gowns.

    Everet Jovano also changed the patient¡¯s surgical gown and sat on the operating table and waited.

 Chapter 343 The operation was successful

    Hellen Jovano entered the operating room, and the anesthesiologist was already waiting.

    The anesthesiologist of this operation was specially hired by Hellen Jovano, and the technology is the top in the world.

    She prepared everything to the best, and she went to bed earlyst night specially in order to keep a high spirit!

    At the beginning of the operation, the operating lights are on.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s face turned slightly white, and Hellen Jovano kept by.

    ¡°Brother, nothing, the operation will be sessful!¡±

    The effect of anesthesia gradually came up, and Everet Jovano finally smiled at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Watching Everet Jovano pass out, Hellen Jovano¡¯s tears came down.

    It was my brother who had the operation, so let her not be afraid.

    She took a deep breath and asked the nurse beside her to wipe her tears.

    As a doctor, she must keep calm at all times, and now she is on the operating table.

    Calm is the key to the sess of my brother¡¯s operation!

    Hellen Jovano quickly adjusted his state, and Jack Martin took the lead and cut from the lower abdomen.

    Hellen Jovano watched the direction of the scalpel from the side, never letting go of any details.

    The medicine was sent in and lost into Everet Jovano¡¯s body.

    Time passed by bit by bit, and Hellen Jovano was absorbed in the operation, only the fine sweat between his forehead emerged from time to time and was wiped away by the nurse in time.

    By thest stitch, Hellen Jovano¡¯s whole figure, like a soul, was pulled away.

    She turned to look at Jack Martin to the side. Jack Martin¡¯s state was simr to hers, and he looked like he was going to copse and sit on the ground.

    ¡°How long has it been?¡± Hellen Jovano asked the nurse aside and found her voice hoarse.

    There was admiration in the nurse¡¯s eyes: ¡°It¡¯s been nine hours.¡±

    Nine hours of high-intensity concentration and tension.

    Hellen Jovano turned to Jack Martin: ¡°Dean Shen has worked hard.¡±

    Without Jack Martin¡¯s words, she knew that the operation was sessful, and then she had to observe the subsequent recovery, and then she had a physical examination to see if the medicine had worked.

    Hellen Jovano is worried that Darcy Lewis will be anxious to wait outside. Nine hours is just a moment for her who ispletely absorbed in it, but it must be years for Darcy Lewis.

    The nurse helped Hellen Jovano open the door of the operating room, and Darcy Lewis rushed in from the outside, her eyes red and her voice trembling: ¡°Helen, how is your brother?¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the operation was sessful.¡±

    Darcy Lewis stood still for a few seconds, clutching his chest, his eyes turned ck and he almost copsed.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Hellen Jovano quickly reached out and held her, and said with a wry smile, ¡°Don¡¯t faint now, I don¡¯t have the strength to take care of you. And you have to watch my brother. Hang in there. ¡±

    Darcy Lewis stood up straight in a hurry and staggered: ¡°I¡¯m going to see him.¡±

    Before the anesthetic effect of Everet Jovano passed, the nurses wheeled his hospital bed into the ward.

    Hellen Jovano was worried about his brother and didn¡¯t go to other ces to rest. He directly asked the nurse to add a bed to the ward and lie on the bed to rest.

    Darcy Lewis sat there, staring nervously at the monitoring equipment.

    Every numerical change made her heart jump.

    Hellen Jovano lost his strength when he touched the bed. He looked at Darcy Lewis sideways and answered questions from time to time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this value is normal.¡±

    Hellen Jovano counted the time for Everet Jovano to wake up after anesthesia, and called Darcy Lewis: ¡°Darcy, wake up my brother now, don¡¯t let him fall asleep after waking up, let him awake, and let him sleep at night.¡±

    Darcy Lewis called for a long time before Everet Jovano woke up from anesthesia.

    Hellen Jovano finally put down his heart when he saw Everet Jovano wake up. After waking up from anesthesia, there would be no danger to his life.

    Until now, her spirit has been a spent force.

    ¡°Brother.¡± Hellen Jovano let out a cry, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep for a while.¡±

    After a word, Hellen Jovano was already asleep. She was originally in a state of being refreshed, half dreaming and half waking.

    This will ease your mind and make youpletely asleep.

    The two beds are adjacent, and Everet Jovanoboriously turned to look at his sleeping sister in the next bed, with a warm smile on his lips.

    ¡°Hellen is exhausted.¡±

    Darcy Lewis looked at Hellen Jovano with tears in her eyes and some guilt.

    Before Everet Jovano woke up, she didn¡¯t think about anything and didn¡¯t notice how tired Hellen Jovano was.

    For nine hours, she was worried, but Hellen Jovano was on the battlefield.

    Quiet in the ward.

    After anesthesia, Everet Jovano frowned in pain, but still tried not to make a sound.

    ¡°Shall I ask the doctor to give you an injection of painkillers?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, painkillers only have the effect of relieving pain.¡± Everet Jovano lowered his voice, and his breath overflowed from his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t call someone over, you¡¯ll wake Hellen up.¡±

    Hellen Jovano slept from eight o¡¯clock in the evening until four o¡¯clock in the morning.

    When she woke up, she saw Everet Jovano in the next hospital bed asleep, and Darcy Lewis was lying beside the hospital bed, her eyes wide open, trying to see the values on the instrument.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t make any noise, thinking of darling daughter, who usually cries when she eats something bitter ¡­

    Now, she sits there, staring at the instrument with rapt attention, and gently pinching herself from time to time to sober herself up and continue to look at the values.

    Hellen Jovano picked her lips, which may be the most beautiful love she has ever seen.

    After a while, she got up quietly.

    Darcy Lewis heard the noise here, turned to see Hellen Jovano get up, and immediately came over and whispered.

    ¡°I have people prepare meals and wait outside. You wait. I¡¯ll ask them to bring them in. You haven¡¯t eaten all day.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was hungry for a day, too, so tired that he copsed and slept again, and his stomach was already exhausted.

    In the ward, Hellen Jovano sat at a small table in the corner, eating, and Darcy Lewis continued to look at the values.

    After the meal, Hellen Jovano regained some energy.

    She went over and advised, ¡°You go to sleep, too. I¡¯ll just watch.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Darcy Lewis stared at a pair of red eyes. ¡°You go to sleep, you are too tired during the day.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is a little helpless: ¡°Darcy, people¡¯s energy is limited, but it won¡¯t change because of your strong support. If you don¡¯t rest until dawn now, my brother will wake up and you will fall asleep again during the day, so you two don¡¯t have to meet.¡±

    Hellen Jovano managed to persuade people to sleep aside.

    The sky outside the window was a little fish-belly grey. She sat in front of the hospital bed and looked at the numbers on the monitor. All the numbers were normal.

    Hellen Jovano leans on the chair and stares at Everet Jovano on the bed.

    I only feel warm and happy in my heart. All my previous efforts have not been in vain. Happiness of my family is her greatest wish.

    During the day, Everet Jovano woke up and Darcy Lewis didn¡¯t fall asleep.

    Two of the three people were sleepy and sat there chatting for a while.

    Hellen Jovano was sure that Everet Jovano would not be in danger, but only stood up after observation.

    ¡°Brother, I have to go home. Yesterday, I told my mother to take you to the airport. This delivery took a day and a night. I am afraid it is not easy to exin when I go back.¡±

    ¡°When you get home, say that you stayed at my housest night, and I just came to cover for you.¡± Darcy Lewis.

    Hellen Jovano nodded his head.

    Everet Jovano couldn¡¯t move in bed, and he was concerned: ¡°Be careful when you go back.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

 Chapter 344 You are Professor Harlana!

    After leaving the hospital, Hellen Jovano drove back to the Jovano family.

    On the way, her lip angle rose a little, and her smile filled her eyes.

    The heart that has been dull for so long seems to be suddenly opened to open the window, and the feeling of being spacious is full in the chest.

    The operation was sessful.

    Hellen Jovano is in a good mood and his vignce is much rxed.

    A gray car slowly followed her car until it stopped not far in front of the Jovano family gate-

    The man in the car took professional photographic equipment and quietly captured the scene of Hellen Jovano getting off the car and closing the door.

    At home, Hellen Jovano was held ountable by Ming Yuzhu.

    ¡°You take your brother to the airport, from yesterday morning to now! Should you exin it to me? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked helpless: ¡°Mom, when I sent my brother to the airport yesterday, Darcy also passed, saying that she was bored at home and asked me to y.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu stared at Hellen Jovano suspiciously: ¡®really? Then why don¡¯t you call back and say, do you know how worried I am at home? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked like he had done something wrong and smiled.

    ¡°I had a good chat with Darcy yesterday. I drank some wine at dinner and forgot.¡±

    ¡°You drink again? !¡± Mingyuzhu stared.

    Hellen Jovano ran upstairs: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m an adult. What¡¯s wrong with drinking some wine?¡±

    Watching Hellen Jovano do something wrong and escape, the suspicion in Ming Yuzhu¡¯s heart was finally put down.

    It seems that Hellen really stayed at Darcy Lewis¡¯sst night.

    In the next few days, Hellen Jovano went out early and came backte every day for a simple reason.

    She is now the director of the spice brand to be founded by The Grant Group, which is a director and a brand partner.

    The brand is about to be founded, so she naturally has to go there every day to make preparations.

    Mingyuzhu has no doubt.

    Hellen Jovano goes back and forth to the Jovano family and the hospital every day, and Everet Jovano¡¯s situation is getting better day by day.

    As for The Jovano Group, with Mike Wilson here, Hellen Jovano is at ease.

    Ten days passed.

    Weekend.

    When Hellen Jovano arrived in Everet Jovano¡¯s ward, he saw Eddie Levi standing in the ward with a bunch of flowers in his hand.

    ¡°Everet Jovano, you didn¡¯t tell me such a big thing. Your brother is not interesting enough!¡± Eddie Levi spat.

    He turned to see Hellen Jovano and immediately smiled brightly: ¡°Hellen is here.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded and took the flowers from Eddie Levi.

    ¡°Eddie Levi, who did you see visiting the patient to send red roses? I didn¡¯t know that I thought you wereing to confess to my brother.¡±

    As she spoke, Hellen Jovano inserted the flowers into the vase beside the bed.

    Eddie Levi raised his eyebrows: ¡°I think red roses look better.¡±

    The three chatted for a while, and Darcy Lewis also brought breakfast. She cooked the soup herself.

    Hellen Jovano and Eddie Levi looked at Darcy Lewis as a good wife and mother, served soup, and finally wiped Everet Jovano¡¯s lips with a tissue.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Lying in the trough, love is really terrible.¡± Eddie Levi sighed, ¡°Darcy Lewis seems to be a different person.¡±

    Darcy Lewis keenly heard Eddie Levi¡¯s spit, squinted and turned to look over: ¡°Eddie Levi, do you want to die?¡±

    Eddie Leviughed. ¡°It looks like it hasn¡¯t changed, so I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    ¡°I want you to rest assured.¡± Everet Jovano threw the pillow on the bed.

    Hellen Jovano watched the three people talking andughing, and stood up: ¡°Brother, since you havepany here, I¡¯ll go to Dean Shen first to see how the values you checked recently.¡±

    ¡°good.¡±

    Coming out of the sanatorium building, Hellen Jovano goes to the administration building.

    The administration building of the Tempe Hospital is some distance from the sanatorium building, and Jack Martin¡¯s office is on the top floor of the administration building.

    Hellen Jovano went to see the recent inspection data of Everet Jovano, and all the values were normal, so the possibility of danger of one in ten thousand did note.

    In the office, Jack Martin¡¯s face lit up: ¡°There is no problem with these. Your brother will be discharged from the hospital in three days.¡±

    Hellen Jovano also feltfortable: ¡°That¡¯s great. I would like to thank Dean Shen this time.¡±

    Jack Martin waved his hand and put the information back in the drawer. He smiled and said, ¡°I am the one who thanked you, Professor Hana. I didn¡¯t expect that the first operation on this disease in China was actually done by me.¡±

    For doctors, there is nothing more fulfilling than this.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and chatted with Jack Martin for a while before he left the administration building. When he got downstairs, the administration building was close to the gate of the Tempe Hospital.

    Helenjovano looked at the gate from a distance and there were many people around.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Medical trouble? ¡± Hellen Jovano was puzzled and took a few steps in that direction.

    When she got near, she found that the vans parked at the door were all journalists¡± cars.

    Those people crowded at the door have cameras and reporters.

    Hellen Jovano frowned, feeling something was wrong, and turned to leave.

    But it was alreadyte, and a reporter in the crowd had seen her, shouting, ¡°Mrs. Jovano! Mrs. Jovano!¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s pace is elerating. What are these reporters doing in the hospital looking for her?

    Brother¡¯s illness is clearly confidential!

    ¡°Professor Hana!¡± The man gave a loud cry when he saw that he should not be called Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face changed dramatically, and his steps did not stop.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, we already know that you are Professor Hana. Can you ept our interview? !¡±

    Hellen Jovano returned to Jack Martin¡¯s office with a cold face. As soon as Jack Martin¡¯s face changed, he immediately asked the security guard to drive away the reporter downstairs.

    ¡°How was your identity exposed?¡± Jack Martin looked at Hellen Jovano with some worry. ¡°The security guard downstairs said that although those reporters were willing to leave the hospital gate, they were still blocked at the intersection half a block away.¡±

    If you want to leave from the Tempe Hospital, you must pass the intersection.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Dean Shen, please wait a moment.¡±

    She picked up her mobile phone, and the message of Karlen Thomas just popped up on it.

    Karlen Thomas: [Sister! You¡¯re exposed! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano clicked on the website sent by Karlen Thomas, and in a famous forum, a post of breaking news was hung high.

    [Professor Hana is real! Look! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano clicked in, and there were photos in it, from the first day she finished the operation for her brother and left, to the photos when she returned to the Jovano family.

    The post owner is a reporter, but his wife is from the medical field.

    He got the news from his wife that the new drug wasing out soon, and he also knew that it was developed by Professor Hana¡¯sboratory.

    Professor Hana¡¯s identity has always been mysterious, and men will soon know that they are facing a great career opportunity!

    Taking advantage of his wife¡¯s position, he found the contact number of Hellen Jovano and the Food and Drug Administration from the Food and Drug Administration.

    Then I found the location of the studio on the data and checked the monitoring. In short, a series of small means, but also all the details worth digging.

    Comparable to online human flesh!

 Chapter 345 Canâ€™t cool the heart.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath. Finally, the man released a copy of her application for secret use of new drugs as Professor Hana.

    Plus road monitoring and hospital monitoring.

    And the vi in the research room is in the name of Hellen Jovano ¡­

    All the little detailse out, pointing to the true identity of Hellen Jovano.

    She is Professor Hana!

    The biggest evidence, or left theboratory that Yongfu Zhao.

    The reporter found him and interviewed him. When Yongfu Zhao left, he didn¡¯t know that Helen Jovano was a professor in Hana, so he said that Helen Jovano was an assistant to the professor, and he had never seen the professor before. Everything was handed down by Helen Jovano.

    This is a real hammer.

    The other three researchers were silent collectively, and everyone promised each other that no one would reveal the news.

    But the news was suddenly pulled out, and everyone didn¡¯t know how to respond at that time.

    There was a great response on the Inte, but this time most people were silent.

    Not long ago, Hellen Jovano was stripped of Lc¡¯s identity and exposed his skill in the live program.

    Plus her burial, hard-working Hellen identity.

    Now there is a medical professor.

    The identity of this medical professor is heavyweight enough and authoritative enough, and the doctor himself is a highly respected profession.

    [Hellen Jovano is an alien and does not need evidence. ¡¿

    [About the fact that my idol is actually a fairy-]

    In the endless stream of discussion, one of the posts was highly praised.

    [Have you ever thought about how many times you were shocked? Is there any other identity for Hellen Jovano? ¡¿

    Some people say it is impossible below the post, but more people feel it is extremely possible inexplicably.

    After all, it¡¯s not once or twice.

    Hellen Jovano leafed through the online records, took a deep breath, and saw thatizens were going to pick her up!

    Now it¡¯s fun, but if her other little vests can¡¯t be covered, it¡¯s really dangerous!

    Not to mention Bobby, Mud Crab is a dark!

    Helenjovano held her cell phone tightly.

    During the time when she was searching and browsing online news, Karlen Thomas sent several more messages.

    Hellen Jovano is not in the mood to watch at this moment, so he looks up at Jack Martin.

    ¡°Dean Shen, what do you think is appropriate now?¡±

    Jack Martin put down his mobile phone, and apparently just finished reading that post.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, it¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk. You have no choice but to admit it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°Good!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t mind her identity being exposed, but it shouldn¡¯t be exposed at this time.

    In particr, the reporter who secretly photographed her also photographed Everet Jovano entering the hospital and nevering out again, and guessed that Everet Jovano was using new drugs.

    We all know what the new drug is for.

    The gossip on the inte made Hellen Jovano mad.

    She left Jack Martin¡¯s office, went downstairs and drove out of the hospital.

    Sure enough, half a block from the hospital, Hellen Jovano¡¯s car was blocked by a group of reporters.

    The streets are lined with spectators.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, are you Professor Hana?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, is your brother in hospital? Someone photographed him noting out of the first hospital for nearly half a month!¡±

    ¡°Qin ¡­¡±

    The reporters were afraid that Helen Jovano would drive away, but the next second, Helen Jovano directly opened the door and got off the bus.

    She faced the camera, her eyes cold and sharp.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough? !¡± Hellen Jovano roared.

    In thest two years, Hellen Jovano has been hot on the Inte and continues to explode.

    But no matter what happens, Hellen Jovano has never made a big fire at the media. Even when participating in the contest, everyone can see that Hellen Jovano can endure, and only fight back when he can¡¯t.

    But today¡¯s Hellen Jovano is like a furious and repressed lioness.

    Her eyes were cold and her voice was low.

    ¡°I am indeed Professor Hana, and I don¡¯t want to reveal my identity. I just want to concentrate on my research. I also want to thank the reporter who followed me and took photos of my private life and sent them online. Congrattions on his illegal use of traffic!¡±

    The reporters were silent for a moment.

    In the crowd, the male reporter quietly hid his face behind the photographer.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s sharp eyes swept through the reporters.

    She looked directly at a camera in front of her: ¡°Doing medical research is for the benefit of the public. This time, I invested nearly one billion yuan myself and worked with three researchers day and night. When the new drug came out, many patients with this pain could regain hope.

    I dare not say that I am meritorious, but at least I am not! What right do you have to dig up my identity, pry into my privacy, block me here, and even steal my brother¡¯s privacy online? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano saw the reporter coldly from the crowd, and his breath forced people: ¡°As a reporter, do you have any moral integrity? What is this, bite the hand that feeds you?¡± Take me for the bonus? ¡±

    After all, the male reporter couldn¡¯t stand the sight of everyone and finally came out of the crowd.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, our reporter is reporting the news realistically. I didn¡¯t cheat. You are indeed Professor Hana!¡±

    He retorted in a low voiceContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°How did you get the information of the Food and Drug Administration and the Medical Association? Do you dare to say it?¡±

    The male reporter shut up.

    ¡°You can also get the monitoring of road administration, and your skill is not small.¡± Hellen Jovano turned to get on the bus. ¡°From now on, I will record the person who stopped me. As for him, I will file awsuit against all his mediapanies and himself!¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s words hit the floor, then she drove away, and no one dared to stop her.

    Half of the reporters interviewed were on the live broadcast tform, and the live broadcast content immediately spread to the Inte.

    The person who was moring for the small vest of Hellen Jovano was silent.

    After cooling down, everyone realized that what Hellen Jovano said was reasonable.

    She invested her own money to study drugs, and this drug can directly cure some people who arepletely infertile.

    This is the result that is likely to win the Nobel Prize.

    But now, what Hellen Jovano got was being followed, photographed, stripped of his private life by the male reporter, and stripped of his family¡¯s life-

    Thework became quiet, and people with the same illness stood up.

    Netizen A: [I was also injured before, resulting in no fertility. This is the eternal pain for my wife and me. If Hellen Jovano really made this medicine, she will be the biggest benefactor in my life! I hope you will stop paying attention to the fact that she is Professor Hana! ¡¿

    Netizen B: [Why bother medical researchers? She¡¯s not one of those stars, so it¡¯s infringement for you to rip off other people¡¯s families, which is so insulting! ¡¿

    Some Weibo was forwarded by some official blogs that night.

    Comment: Don¡¯t cool people¡¯s hearts.

    How about online? Hellen Jovano has no mind to manage.

    ¡­¡­

    In the Jovano family living room, Hellen Jovano obediently kneels on the thick carpet, and Mingyuzhu will be on the sofa opposite her, her eyes red.

    ¡°For such a big thing, you and your brother are hiding from me. You are grown up and have a big idea! You-¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s tears fell straight down, and her son was so badly hurt that she knew nothing for so many years!

 Chapter 346 Iâ€™m not going to let him go.

    Hellen Jovano knelt on the carpet and watched Mingyuzhu shed tears, which made her feel so distressed.

    ¡°Mom, if my brother told you this in advance, how can you live so peacefully in the past two years? You must try to see him everywhere, just because you are worried, my brother won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Mingyuzhu gritted her teeth and pped Hellen Jovano on the shoulder.

    ¡°How long do you have to kneel!¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked miserable: ¡°Kneel until you are not angry.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu wiped her tears: ¡°Stand up for me, you are also a mother, and now your knees are still so soft.¡±

    ¡°This is not only soft for you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano stood up with a smile, sat down beside Mingyuzhu, and put out his hand to encircle the people.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, now my brother is getting better.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu nodded, but her heart¡¯s mood has not calmed down: ¡°I¡¯m just sad. I¡¯m your mother. If you have anything to shoulder together, it¡¯s a family. I¡¯m not worried about your brother, but I¡¯m even more sad afterwards. How can I rest assured when you have something like this?¡±

    Hellen Jovano hugged Ming Yuzhu with distress: ¡°I know, and I will never hide anything from you in the future.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu sighed: ¡°Speaking of it, what should I do about your identity? This time I can¡¯t hide itpletely.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t hide it, don¡¯t hide it. It¡¯s not a shame. Speaking of it, I¡¯m a credit to my family, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hellen Jovano advised with a smile.

    Ming Yuzhu stared at Hellen Jovano, still a little depressed: ¡°That damn reporter, I have asked thepany¡¯s legal affairs to sue! He can¡¯t get away with it so cheaply! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded, his eyes slightly cold: ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to let him go either.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu has some helplessness: ¡°I am worried about you. You are both fragrant and live. It is already enough to attract people¡¯s attention, and now it is out of this identity. Have you so much children, which parents will have a splendid, but you this is too-¡±

    That¡¯s a little too much.

    Mingyuzhu looked at her daughter.

    Hellen Jovano has shown great talent since she was a child. No matter how difficult it is, she can always find out the logic at a nce and draw inferences from others.

    When others are struggling to study mathematics, she can see through the principle at a nce as if with intuition.

    It¡¯s a gift, but it¡¯s too eye-catching, so she and Everet Jovano never let Hellen Jovano appear in public before, until she met Hans Grant-

    ¡°Mom, you can rest assured that I am so smart that I can solve it myself.¡± Hellen Jovano boasted with a smile.

    Ming Yuzhu sighed: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the hospital to see your brother.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡±d better not go now. Darcy Lewis is watching him. I¡±ve asked Darcy Lewis to keep it from him. You¡±d better stay at home recently, or my brother will be impatient if he knows that you know, or that my identity has been exposed.¡±

    Everet Jovano will be discharged after three days of recovery, and Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t want any ident to affect Everet Jovano.

    Finally, she persuaded Mingyuzhu to go back to the upstairs bedroom to rest.

    She took out her mobile phone and looked at it. After her identity was exposed, many people sent her WeChat to express their concern.

    Hellen Jovano replied one by one that Mingchi is filming abroad now, and also sent a message to Weibo condemning the reporter for hisck of professional ethics and caring about the status quo of Hellen Jovano on WeChat.

    Hellen Jovano finished answering Ming Chi¡¯s, Luz Walker¡¯s, Karlen Thomas and Vivian udia¡¯s and Eddie Levi¡¯s ¡­

    Finally, I read the WeChat sent by Taylor Grant.

    Taylor Grant: [Sister Hellen Jovano, are you all right? ! ¡¿

    Except Hans Grant, she has let go of the past.

    Even if I can recall the image of Taylor Grant bullying her, I can still remember what Taylor Grant looked like in honest and frank.

    Speaking of it, it was also that she pretended to be too steamed stuffed bun at that time. She thought that men would like such a gentle and gentle woman.

    Hellen Jovano replied to Taylor Grant: [Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all right. ¡¿

    The Grant family, Granny Grant sat on the sofa in the living room, watching the news on the Inte, and almost smashed her mobile phone with anger.

    Taylor Grant was holding her mobile phone, and she jumped up after getting a reply from Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t worry. Sister Hellen Jovano called me back and said she was fine.¡±

    Mrs. Grant sat there with some worries: ¡°Hellen Jovano shows too much talent, which always makes people feel uneasy.¡±

    When a person is too good to surpass others¡± cognition, he is either regarded as a shrine by others, or he is jealous and destroyed.

    Granny Grant frowned: ¡°This reporter, damn it!¡±

    Green Vi.

    Hans Grant sat in the study, looking at the report about Hellen Jovano on the screen, and his face was cold.

    Holding a mobile phone in his hand, he looked down at Hellen Jovano¡¯s WeChat.

    That sentence [are you okay? ¡¿ Stop in the message edit bar, and there has been no point to send.

    Hans Grant made a phone call to David Brown.

    ¡°Go and find out all the details of that reporter, well, all the people who gave him the green light, find out together and give the evidence to the Jovano family.¡±

    ¡°Also, what happened to what I asked you to investigatest time?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    For the next two days, Hellen Jovano stayed at home.

    Master and Jenny called to express their concern, and Xeno William and Charles Johnson also sent messages.

    Jack Martin was interviewed by several official media on her behalf.

    Although there is still news on the Inte that Helen Jovano is Hana, people don¡¯t discuss it as before. What they discuss is more about Helen Jovano¡¯s disturbed life.

    After interviewing Jack Martin, several official media went to the Food and Drug Administration for an interview.

    The state-run media has a keen eye, and soon found thatpared with the gossip of Hellen Jovano, her research and development achievements can cause an earthquake-like sensation in the medical field.

    Several drafts came out, and everyone¡¯s eyes quickly focused on the achievements of Hellen Jovano¡¯s research and development of new drugs.

    In two days¡± time, some paparazzi and journalists who were secretly hiding in front of the Jovano family disappeared under the principle of not disturbing byizens.

    On Wednesday, it was the day when Everet Jovano was discharged from the hospital.

    Hellen Jovano got up early and drove to the hospital with Mingyuzhu.

    When they arrived at the hospital, Everet Jovano had changed his hospital gown and had breakfast with Darcy Lewis in the ward.

    On entering the door, Hellen Jovano saw Darcy Lewis feeding the peeled shrimp to Everet Jovano.

    ¡°Yeah, see no evil, see no evil.¡± Helenjovano turned his head.

    Ming Yuzhu smiled and patted her: ¡°Come on, stop it, Darcy is blushing.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°Brother, did the final test reporte out?¡±

    Everet Jovano nodded, and the whole person was more energetic.

    ¡°Dean Shen has just been here and said that the operation was very sessful.¡±

    Hellen Jovano participated in the operation and knew this would be the result: ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Ming Yuzhu aside, looking at Everet Jovano, her eyes were a little red.

    When Hellen Jovano saw this, he called Darcy Lewis: ¡°Darcy, shall we go out and talk for a while?¡±

    She left her mother and brother a private space and took Darcy Lewis to the corridor.

    When they stood in the corridor, Darcy Lewis said softly, ¡°Hellen, I am really relieved this time.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°I have been thinking before that your brother is unwilling to marry me for physical reasons. In case we have no children after marriage, I am worried that he will be embarrassed. This is great.¡± Darcy Lewis turned to look at Hellen Jovano, smiling as if from the bottom of his heart: ¡°Your brother has a sister like you, and I am really lucky to have a friend like you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gently coughed: ¡°Don¡¯t be so affectionate, I¡¯m not used to it.¡±

    Darcy Lewis was amused by Hellen Jovano and hit her with her hand. The two of themughed and rxed.

 Chapter 347 Someone set fire to it.

    Hellen Jovano and Darcy Lewis stayed in the corridor for half an hour before the door of the ward opened.

    Everet Jovano has an obvious palm print on her face. Mingyuzhu¡¯s eyes are red, and the atmosphere between them is very good.

    Helenjovano knew at a nce that mom must be angry and distressed.

    On the way home from the hospital, Hellen Jovano was driving, Darcy Lewis was sitting in the co-pilot, and Ming Yuzhu and Everet Jovano were sitting in the back seat.

    Ming Yuzhu is talking to Jack Martin on the phone, listening to him talk about various matters needing attention after operation.

    Hellen Jovano was a little helpless: ¡°Mom, can¡¯t you just ask me these questions?¡±

    Mingyuzhu didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, and sheughed.

    ¡°I always feel that you are still a child, and Dean Shen¡¯s words make me feel more at ease.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chugged and joked, ¡°I¡¯m still Hana, and Dean Shen wants to call me a professor.¡±

    A few blocks away from home, several people¡¯s smiles froze on their faces.

    From here, you can see the thick smoke in the sky ahead, which is the direction of the Jovano family!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart suddenly mentioned his throat and stepped on the gas pedal to increase the speed.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be our home, or housekeeper just called.¡± Mingyuzhu Road.

    As soon as her voice fell, the cell phone rang in the car-

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand trembled when driving: ¡°Mom, Lele is still at home!¡± ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, Hellen.¡± Darcy Lewis is on the side. ¡°Calm down, get out of the car and I¡¯ll drive!¡±

    Mingyuzhu answered the phone, and the whole person seemed to pull away.

    ¡®really, our house-Zhao housekeeper is trapped in the house-¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s face instantly became dignified!

    ¡°Hellen, stop the car!¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t think about anything else at all, just wanted to see Lele immediately!

    Hearing my brother¡¯s driver¡¯s shout, I stepped on the brakes and the car stopped suddenly.

    Everet Jovano got off the bus, pulled Hellen Jovano down from the driver¡¯s seat and stuffed him into the back seat.

    ¡°Mom, look at Hellen.¡±

    The car quickly drove to the Jovano family.

    The distance of several blocks is actually very long, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart trembled.

    How big is the fire to see such thick smoke from here, as if it were going to cover half the sky!

    ¡°Mom, lele he how to do-he, Zhao Yi didn¡¯te out, lele? !¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice trembled, and the extreme panic made her feel powerless and wanted to fly home at once.

    Darcy Lewis frowned and sped hands with concern: ¡°It just rainedst night, why did you suddenly catch such a big fire?¡± !¡±

    In less than five minutes, Everet Jovano stopped at the Jovano family intersection.

    You can¡¯t drive in any further, the fire is too strong.

    The Jovano family covers arge area, and there are many trees around it, so it has not spread to its neighbors.

    At this time, in addition to the passers-by who stopped to watch, there were also the panicked servants of the Jovano family.

    Hellen Jovano opened the door and rushed out of the car. She saw several baby-sitters of Lele in the crowd.

    ¡°Sister Zhang, where is Lele!¡± Hellen Jovano rushed directly in front of one of them.

    When the childcare teacher met Hellen Jovano, he grabbed Hellen Jovano¡¯s sleeve as if he had seen the backbone.

    ¡°Youngdy, we really don¡¯t know, this fire is too fast, too fast! It¡± s just a p, we didn¡± te and hug the young master! ¡±

    A gust of wind blew, and the burning breath came to my face.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart seemed to be frozen and her body was cold. She didn¡¯t hesitate to rush into the fire.

    Everet Jovano strode forward and grabbed Helen Jovano: ¡°Helen, calm down!¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, you let me go, Lele is inside!¡± Hellen Jovano stared at the burning vi, and the mes had spit out from the window.

    Everet Jovano looked at the vi and his heart sank to the bottom.

    But now-

    He looked at Helen Jovano, who was out of control, and stretched out his hand and cut it directly on the back of Helen Jovano¡¯s neck.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s body copsed into his arms.

    Ming Yuzhu also fought back and didn¡¯t rush into the fire. When she thought of her grandson, her heart seemed to be torn apart.

    ¡°Mom, Darcy, look at Hellen!¡± Everet Jovano insisted.

    He sent Hellen Jovano back to the car and put Ming Yuzhu and Darcy Lewis on the car.

    Everet Jovano called several servants: ¡°Go find water and quilts!¡±

    He has to save his little nephew himself!

    ¡°Master, I can¡¯t! Such a big fire, let alone water and quilts, even firefighters will not be able to get in for a while! ¡±

    ¡°Firefighters, firefighters? !¡± Everet Jovano turned to look at the servant.

    The Jovano family has always been kind to servants, who bite their teeth and shed tears in their eyes.

    ¡°Master, when this fire started, it was the same in all directions. It has been more than three minutes since it started!¡±

    In more than three minutes, the fire spread throughout the vi? !

    Everet Jovano¡¯s heart went cold.

    This is arson, not fire!

    He held hands and thought quickly in his mind.

    Thinking of the Prescriptions for All that my sister told him, he quickly came to a conclusion.

    Nine times out of ten, Lele was not in it, but someone took it away!

    But-those people set fire, aren¡¯t they afraid of burning Prescriptions for All?

    Everet Jovano frowned, the arsonist, and even waited until the Jovano family all left before setting the fire!

    As soon as Hellen Jovano was exposed to make new drugs and make great contributions to the pharmaceutical industry, the Jovano family lost its fire, and Tempe City Fire Brigade arrived at the scene in only ten minutes.

    But even if they arrived at such a rapid speed, the firefighters were still surprised by the fire.

    ¡°How is it possible to burn like this for more than ten minutes? !¡±

    There was chaos in the crowd, and housekeeper didn¡¯te out atst.

    That¡¯s housekeeper, who has worked in the Jovano family for decades. She is like a friend with Mingyuzhu. Even Everet Jovano and Hellen Jovano treat Zhao housekeeper as an aunt.

    Several people¡¯s hearts are bleeding.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s eyes were red. After arranging for the servant to stay in a hotel owned by the Jovano family, he drove with his family to another vi in the Jovano family.

    Darcy Lewis and Ming Yuzhu are both sitting in the back seat, guarding the unconscious Hellen Jovano.

    Everet Jovano looked at his pale sister in the rearview mirror, and his hand holding the steering wheel was tight.

    Someone set fire to his home, hurt his family and captured his little nephew!

    Everet Jovano¡¯s heart was full of murder. He took a deep breath to calm himself down!

    The Jovano family on fire, 20 minutester.

    A Pagadi extreme brake stopped in front of the Jovano family gate!

    Hans Grant rushed straight down from the car, and the firemen stopped him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°Please stop!¡±

    ¡°where¡¯s Hellen Jovano!¡± Hans Grant gritted his teeth and looked at the burning house.

    ¡°This family has not been killed except housekeeper. Everyone has moved. Please stay away from the fire. It¡¯s dangerous here!¡±

    Hellen Jovano is not here-

    She¡¯s fine-

    Hans Grant turned to get on the bus, and his heart pounding all the way was finally stable.

    Then, the mobile phone in the car rang.

    After Hans Grant was connected, David Brown¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Mr. Grant, we have already investigated, and the Jovano family has been set on fire this time!¡±

    Hans Grant gritted his teeth and stared gloomily at the burning house before driving away.

    He has more important things to do than seeing Hellen now.

    Chop that paw that has been making trouble in the dark!

    The soaring mes can¡¯t be hidden. Everyone in Tempe City knows the news of the Jovano family fire.

 Chapter 348 She was targeted.

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano woke up.

    She sat up, only slowed down for three seconds, then remembered everything, and immediately got out of bed to run out.

    Everet Jovano sitting at the head of the bed held Hellen Jovano down.

    ¡°Calm down, if you want to listen to the news of Lele awake, or I will continue to stun you!¡±

    Hellen Jovano held hands and bit his lower lip to prevent tears from falling out: ¡°Brother, where is Lele?¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Lele was not in the fire, the family was set on fire, and Lele should have been taken away by the arsonist!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano bit the blood out of her lower lip: ¡°Where did they take Lele?¡± !¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t investigated it yet.¡± Everet Jovano caressed Hellen Jovano¡¯s arms with both hands. ¡°Helen, you are a doctor. You should have the strongest psychological quality. Promise your brother to calm down. If you are crazy, what about Lele?¡± !¡±

    Yes, what about Lele!

    Hellen Jovano closed his eyes for a long time, and when he opened them again, he was already forbearing.

    Her voice was hoarse: ¡°It¡¯s those people!¡±

    Everet Jovano nodded: ¡°I think so, too, but the fire is too big today, and Aunt Zhao-has already left ¡­¡±

    ¡°All they want is that book.¡± Hellen Jovano held hands tightly.

    Before, she thought Prescriptions for All was a treasure, and it was the inheritance of Chinese medicine culture.

    But before she could find out the secret inside, the gang kidnapped Lele.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath: ¡°Now, all we can do is wait.¡±

    Waiting for those people to make demands and say this sentence, Hellen Jovano felt his heart was about to break.

    Her Lele is still so small, in case of any ident-

    What if those people hurt Lele?

    As long as I think about it, Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart seems to be caught, and the feeling of suffocation surges up.

    But she doesn¡¯t know where the gang is, and she has desperate strength but can¡¯t find anyone to use.

    After Hellen Jovano calmed down, he looked at the vibrating mobile phone at the bedside.

    Everet Jovano pursed his lips: ¡°Look, everyone is worried about you. I just called thepany¡¯s public rtions department and issued a statement saying that our whole family is safe. Now I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all spread online.¡±

    Hellen Jovano picked up the phone and took a look. There were all kinds of calls on the phone, from the master, friends of Green Mansion, Karlen Thomas and their-

    Hellen Jovano shed tears: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to reply to them now.¡±

    Lele is missing, and we can¡¯t tell grandma about it, otherwise Hail City doesn¡¯t know what will happen.

    Hellen Jovano fought back his sadness and reported the peace to his grandmother in Hail City.

    After replying to a few messages, Hellen Jovano nced at the pushed news, mostly discussing the fire in the Jovano family.

    The people in the fire brigade were experienced, and they found out immediately after they arrived that the cause was arson.

    The police said that arsonists must be strictly investigated.

    Theizens on the Inte left messages wishing peace under her Weibo, but Hellen Jovano¡¯s mood was depressed to the bottom.

    She has settled all the people who should be appeased, but she doesn¡¯t know what to do.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

    Just want to put down the phone screen and light up again, Hellen Jovano nced at it, and it was a message from Hans Grant.

    ¡°David Brown is looking into the whereabouts of the arsonist. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Now a few words can¡¯t stop Hellen Jovano¡¯s tears.

    She choked up and typed: [Lele is missing, help me. ¡¿

    In the most anxious moment, she chose to ask Hans Grant for help.

    In Tempe City, apart from the Jovano family, only Hans Grant has the strongest ability to find Lele.

    Hans Grant replied quickly, short but powerful: [I will find him. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano is fidgeting in the vi, holding a mobile phone and not replying to anyone¡¯s message. She is afraid that she will not receive the phone when the other party contacts.

    ¡­¡­

    Tempe City university.

    Luz Walker looked at the message replied by Hellen Jovano, and finally let go of his anxiety for a day.

    Matt Walker sat next to him: ¡°I told you, your sister Jiren has her own nature, so naturally nothing will happen.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t stopped me just now, my brother would have rushed to the Jovano family.

    Luz Walker nodded and suddenly looked up at Matt Walker: ¡°Brother, why aren¡¯t you in thepany after such a big ident?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Matt Walker replied faintly.

    In the next three days, Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart is like being held by a silk thread, and it may fall into the abyss at any time.

    This kind of anxiety and tension made her copse like never before.

    At one o¡¯clock in the morning, in the vi of the Jovano family.

    All the people have been tired of dealing with the affairs of the day and have fallen asleep.

    Hellen Jovano was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling.

    Three dayster, those people still haven¡¯t contacted him.

    The mobile phone next to the pillow gave a slight shock, and Hellen Jovano immediately picked it up and took a look. It was news pushed by the mobile phone. She gritted her teeth and directly uninstalled all the news apps.

    Just put down the phone, the phone shook again.

    Hellen Jovano picked it up and looked at it, and her eyes froze fiercely.

    A scarlet subtitle slowly appeared on the screen of the mobile phone.

    [Can¡¯t sleep? ¡¿

    This feeling chilled her back, as if someone was watching her, and Hellen Jovano suddenly turned to look at the open window.

    Not far from the window is a garden.

    The letter disyed on the screen again: [Now that you have found it, go to the window, yourself. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano pinched her mobile phone, and she was sure that someone was hiding in that garden. If she went to the window now, she would be a living target without any bunker.

    Hellen Jovano got out of bed and went to the window in slippers and stood still.

    Her eyes looked at a dark forest under the window, and she had always known that these people were hiding very secretly.

    I didn¡¯t expect these people to be able to invade her mobile phone, but her mobile phone has set up its own security systemwork!

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and took out her mobile phone and looked at it.

    New words appear on the screen: [You should know what our purpose is, and nod your head if you know it. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano nodded to the dark forest.

    ? If you want your son, bring that book to Qingyue Pier at 8 o¡¯clock tomorrow evening, and nod if you agree. ¡¿

    Helenjovano nodded again.

    A line shed on the screen again: [If I find someone else tomorrow, I will throw your son to the vulture. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano squeezed the hand of the mobile phone with a fierce force, and a spider web appeared on the screen!

    She quickly let go of her hand and stared at the forest with heavy eyes.

    Several birds flew out of the Woods, and the man was very arrogant, obviously not caring about revealing his whereabouts.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath. It seems that they know that if they hold Lele, they will hold her life.

    She turned back to her room, closed the window and drew the curtains.

    Walking to the bed, Hellen Jovano opened his bag and took out a notebook from it.

    After returning from Jena City, she has been hiding Prescriptions for All as a notebook, carrying it with her, and taking it out from time to time to remember something.

    The most obvious ce in this thought is often the ce that people are most likely to ignore.

    But now, she has to save Lele.

    Thinking of saving her son at 8 o¡¯clock tomorrow night, Hellen Jovano walked out of the room in a white nightgown-

 Chapter 349 Donâ€™t come here!

    At this moment, everyone in the family is asleep, and Hellen Jovano goes to the first floor, across the corridor and in front of the basement.

    Although this vi doesn¡¯t live much, she has prepared many ¡°toys¡± before.

    After Hellen Jovano opened the door, he started the mechanism set by himself at the door.

    After iris authentication, a safe door slowly opened from the wall, and Hellen Jovano walked in wearing a nightgown.

    All kinds of cold weapons were hung on the wall. She chose a crossbow and several bottles of medicine.

    If it is a melee, the modified crossbow is more powerful than most guns.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and looked as if she were frozen.

    After preparing some weapons, she returned to her bedroom with everything.

    Hellen Jovano put things under the bed andy on the bed. Today, she must have a good sleep and keep her spirits up, and she will have the strength to save Lele tomorrow.

    The next day.

    Early in the morning, Ming Yuzhu came over to ask Hellen Jovano to have dinner.

    Everet Jovano has been busy investigating the arsonist for the past three days, and he has to find the whereabouts of Lele, but almost no one has been seen all day.

    Hellen Jovano received the information from Xeno William and Charles Johnson, and knew that Hans Grant had also used all his hands to investigate.

    Including the Levi family.

    But the three families worked hard together, even an ant should be dug up in Tempe City, but the arsonist didn¡¯t have a clue.

    After breakfast, Hellen Jovano looked sleepy: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡±

    Mingyuzhu nodded and looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s back with concern.

    She is also worried about the loss of her grandson, and what is more worrying is her daughter¡¯s mood.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen Jovano went downstairs to eat and went back to the upstairs room to sleep early.

    After she returned to her room, she directly locked her door, took out her already prepared weapons and equipped them one by one.

    After the transformation, the cuff arrow and crossbow were hidden under her clothes.

    Hellen Jovano took a zip line and swung directly to the first floor, and several flicker disappeared into the Woods-

    Qingyue Wharf is an old wharf near Tempe City. It was famous a few years ago, but it has been abandoned gradually in recent years.

    Hellen Jovano drove out with a cold face.

    It¡¯s really a ce suitable for doing something unseen!

    The night in Tempe City was very lively. Hellen Jovano took a shortcut for half an hour and drove on the dark highway.

    From here, you can reach Qingyue Wharf all the way west!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are cold with bloody murder!

    ¡­¡­

    the Jovano family.

    Everet Jovano handled a day¡¯s business, and when he got home, he sat directly on the sofa, holding his heart and hiding his fatigue under his eyes.

    Ming Yuzhu walked out of the restaurant on the side and immediately stepped forward after seeing Everet Jovano.

    ¡°Xiao Yun, is there any news today?¡±

    Everet Jovano shook his head: ¡°No, I met Hans Grant and Eddie Levi today, and there was no news from them.¡±Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.

    Mingyuzhu¡¯s hopeful eyes dimmed again.

    Everet Jovano sighed: ¡°What happened to Hellen? Are you okay? ¡±

    Ming Yuzhu looked upstairs: ¡°Lele is lost, how can Hellen be okay?¡± s, she is in a much better state of mind today, and she ate an extra bowl of rice at dinner. ¡±

    At the same time, they realized that it was wrong.

    Ming Yuzhu looked up at Everet Jovano fiercely. Everet Jovano squinted and pondered for a moment, immediately stood up and strode upstairs.

    Two people walked to the door of Hellen Jovano, and Everet Jovano knocked on the door: ¡°Helen, are you there?¡±

    It was quiet and there was no echo. Everet Jovano¡¯s face cooled down and the sound of knocking at the door became louder.

    ¡°Hellen!¡±

    The room was still quiet. Everet Jovano¡¯s heart cooled, and he lifted his foot and kicked directly at the door lock. He used great strength, and the door was kicked open with a bang, and it bounced against the wall and made a huge noise!

    The room is empty!

    Everet Jovano strode into the room with a ck face, and his eyes fell on the opened window. He ran quickly and found the zip line of the window.

    ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Everet Jovano strode out and turned to look at Mingyuzhu.

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s face was cold, and when something important came, she forced herself to be calm: ¡°Go ahead, and be sure to bring Hellen back safely!¡± ¡±

    By the river, the wind roared.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s car is driving on the highway along the river. In a few minutes, she will arrive at Qingyue Pier.

    This will be just the right time for the other party to agree with her!

    On the opposite side of Linjiang Road, a sports car is driving at top speed, far away, almost side by side with Hellen Jovano.

    Seven fifty-two.

    Hellen Jovano arrives at Qingyue Wharf. She takes out her mobile phone and stands in front of andmark building beside the wharf.

    The building is deserted and surrounded by weeds!

    Hellen Jovano looked up. It was dark, and the clouds covered the moon.

    She stared at her mobile phone and watched the time. At 8 o¡¯clock sharp, a line of big characters reappeared on her mobile phone screen.

    [Have you brought anything? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and raised her voice: ¡°Yes, but where is my son?¡±

    She is not sure where the other person is.

    Mobile phone screen bounces: [Go to the D area. ¡¿

    Followed each other¡¯s instructions before and after, all the way to the D area, and the instructions continued one after another. She circled several times in a row.

    Until finally, she had walked out of the dock area to an abandoned hut on the west side, and the screen bounced.

    Put the book down and wait outside. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano stood in front of the door: ¡°I must see my son!¡± ¡±

    The other party sent a message again: [You have no room for bargaining, and my patience is limited. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath and put down the Prescriptions for All.

    [Get out of here! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano turned to leave, followed the instructions of the other party again, and after walking for more than ten minutes, her mobile phone popped up a message.

    Your son is in the abandoned building where you just stood. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart jumped and she ran at once.

    She ran all the way back to the abandoned building and rushed in.

    This is thendmark building of Qingyue Wharf, with huge space. Hellen Jovano found the third floor all the way from the first floor.

    Pushing open the dark doors, her heart is beating fast!

    Until she reached the innermost part of the third floor, Hellen Jovano heard her son crying.

    The voice came from the rooftop.

    She turned and ran towards the stairs.

    On the rooftop, in the middle of the patio, a shabby carton was lying there.

    Hellen Jovano rushed up and saw Lele in the carton.

    She reached out and was about to hug when the screen of her mobile phone suddenly lit up.

    [You broke your word. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano was stunned and shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡±

    [You brought someone! ¡¿

    Helenjovano watched the cover of the patio suddenly open and the carton fell quickly!

    ¡°Lele!¡± She cried out tore heart crack lung.

    Suddenly there was a bright light around!

    Hellen Jovano stared nkly. I don¡¯t know when many military vehicles appeared on the edge of the dock, and the headlights of the vehicles shone around.

    Not far away, the voice of a helicopter sounded, flying over the river!

    Hellen Jovano ran quickly downstairs. She didn¡¯t care about anything else, just wanted to see Lele!

    When she ran to the third floor, the ss around Hellen Jovano suddenly broke, and she subconsciously shed, and her body was almost distorted to the extreme.

    A steel arrow was shot where she had just stood.

    Next, another fast, urate and powerful arrow made her unable to cross the corridor!

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and heard a voice below.

    Through the window on the other side, she saw Hans Grant in the brightly lit light.

    He got out of the car and ran in this direction with people striding fast!

    ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Hellen Jovano roared.

 Chapter 350 He knows the story of Lele.

    Helenjovano¡¯s shouts worked, and the people around Hans Grant immediately stepped forward to protect him.

    Hellen Jovano was relieved when she saw it. She took a few deep breaths and thought of Lele falling from the patio just now.

    Fall from the height of three stories.

    Lele-

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t dare to think about it any more. She just wanted to go through this long corridor and save her son.

    Once and for all, Hellen Jovano saw the tall building opposite.

    The archer should be higher than where she stands, and the angle of the other side and the height of the floor-to-ceiling window are not enough for her to climb under the window.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes fell on the ceiling. Although the windows are close to floor-standing, the ceiling is very high.

    Every other way, there is a big chandelier.

    Hellen Jovano took advantage of each other¡¯s gap, took out his crossbow and shot an arrow directly in the direction of theing arrow.

    Counting the evasive time of the other party, Hellen Jovano jumped sideways to the chandelier by the force of the wall.

    This corner, with a wall as a bunker, is very safe.

    It¡¯s just that the chandelier is obviously not enough to carry a person¡¯s weight, but it will fall in a few seconds.

    Hellen Jovano moved quickly to another chandelier, moving a little from the chandelier room.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Towards the end, her cell phone lit up.

    Don¡¯t waste your energy, I installed the bomb there. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano sneered, she didn¡¯t believe it! If there was a bomb, those people should have detonated it in the first ce!

    In two minutes, Hellen Jovano crossed the corridor.

    She went all the way down the stairs to the first floor, looking for the position that had just fallen in the patio.

    ¡°Hellen!¡± Not far away, suddenly there was a familiar voice.

    Hellen Jovano looked up and Hans Grant hade in from the other side.

    ¡°How did youe in? !¡± Hellen Jovano was surprised. ¡°Get out!¡±

    Hans Grant took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come out with me at once. People outside have detected that there are bombs around this house! The other party may detonate at any time! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head with a chill. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, you go out!¡± My son is here, I want to find him! ¡±

    Hans Grant took Hellen Jovano: ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll find it!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Hellen Jovano struggled to get rid of Hans Grant¡¯s hand holding her wrist.

    She thought the man was lying to her, but I didn¡¯t expect that a bomb was really installed in this building!

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant and bit her teeth: ¡°Hans Grant, get out, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    The hall on the first floor reflected by the lights from the outside is a little trance.

    Hans Grant pulled Hellen Jovano¡¯s head and never looked back. He had great strength.

    Hellen Jovano was so worried that he stretched out his hand to chop his wrist.

    Hans Grant seemed to feel something, turned his head fiercely, and the other hand directly restrained HelenJovano¡¯s wrist. He vigorously restrained her on the wall, with a dignified voice, and stared at HelenJovano¡¯s eyes with unprecedented affection and seriousness.

    Emotion overflowed from his eyes: ¡°Hellen, I already know Lele¡¯s life story.¡±

    Hellen Jovano stared at Hans Grant with fierce eyes.

    ¡°What do you mean? !¡±

    ¡°I have been asking David Brown to investigate this matter, and I just got the result today.¡±

    Hans Grant looked at Hellen Jovano. He knew that he must have run out of luck today, but he must save his wife and children anyway.

    Just this afternoon, David Brown got the news from Hail City Hospital.

    When Helen Jovano was born in Hail City, he thought it was because Helen Jovano was attacked when he took him out, so he was born a month prematurely.

    But after investigation, David Brown found that the doctor who delivered Hellen Jovano disappeared. Today, he just found the doctor, and the doctor told the truth.

    Hellen Jovano was not born prematurely at all, and she was just in the day of delivery!

    Hans Grant understood it a little after calcting the time. It turned out that the child conceived by Hellen Jovano was his!

    He came to Hellen Jovano full of excitement, and on the way, he received the clue of Lele.

    Someone found some strange men near Qingyue Wharf. Those people drove into the abandoned wharf, and others vaguely heard the crying of children.

    These days, several families and the police are conducting a thorough investigation in Tempe City, and Qingyue Wharf is indeed a ce that no one remembers.

    Hans Grant noticed something strange, and at the same time, Hellen Jovano was on his way to Qingyue Wharf, and they bumped into one ce.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are gentle, he pulls Hellen Jovano¡¯s wrist, and his voice is gentle and firm.

    ¡°Hellen, anyway, Lele is our child, and I will definitely save him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Hellen Jovano wanted to say more, but suddenly there was a sharp pain behind her neck.

    She looked at Hans Grant¨C strangely-

    Hans Grant picked up Hellen Jovano, who was weak, and walked out.

    Throw away the injection in his hand, and his face is full of affection and guilt.

    ¡°I knew I might use this thing before I came here, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be used on you in the end. I¡¯m sorry, Hellen, forgive me this time.¡±

    Maybe this is thest time.

    Hans Grant walked to the window on the other side with Helen Jovano in his arms. He called David Brown, handed Helen Jovano to David Brown, and then turned back to the building.

    Several people who followed him immediately stepped forward to keep up.

    Hans Grant turned his head: ¡°You all stay, there is a bomb nearby, and you collectively retreat for 100 meters!¡± ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, we will go with you!¡± A few people cried, a pair of not afraid dead.

    ¡°Stay!¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice was firm and his eyes were cold.

    These people have been with him for many years, and knowing that there is a bomb in this building, he doesn¡¯t want these people to follow him in and take risks for no reason.

    Hans Grant looks into David Brown¡¯s arms and is staring at his Helen Jovano: ¡°David Brown, take good care of her!¡± ¡±

    David Brown¡¯s hand was clenched tightly, and he wanted to go in instead of Mr. Grant, but Mr. Grant¡¯s decision was made.

    Moreover, he also knows that Mr. Grant in his arms is more important than his own life.

    Hellen Jovano was sedated, but he didn¡¯t pass out.

    Watching Hans Grant walk towards the abandoned building, the dark window swallowed Hans Grant¡¯s figure bit by bit in the moonlight.

    Hellen Jovano squirmed her lips, and a sense of panic came over her. Her hands tried their best to catch David Brown¡¯s clothes: ¡°David Brown-stop him!¡±

    David Brown hung his head and gnashed his teeth. ¡°Mrs. Jovano, Mr. Grant will definitely get out safely!¡±

    Hans Grant went in for more than ten minutes.

    As the minutes passed, Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart seemed to be gripped tightly by an invisible big hand, and she felt more and more breathless.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but someone let out a scream!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes lit up, and he looked at the window where Hans Grant left. Hans Grant was holding a cardboard box out of the abandoned house.

    He was about to lift his legs and turn out the window-

    Lele was rescued! Hans Grant is out, too!

    Hellen Jovano showed her face, tears were still wet on her face, and she was very pitiful in the light, crying andughing.

    Hans Grant across the street also looked over.

    Hellen Jovano was about to speak when the cell phone in her pocket gave a shock and a bad feeling came over her.

 Chapter 351 Explosion

    The vibration of the mobile phone seems to interrupt this wonderful moment-

    The next moment.

    ¡°Bang! !¡±

    A deafening explosion resounded through the heavens and the earth, and the ground shook three times, and the dust was everywhere!

    The pupil of Hellen Jovano reflected the golden me when it exploded.

    After the first sound, the explosion was not over yet. A series of violent explosions made Hellen Jovano tinnitus and his whole brain was a little stunned.

    The debris from the abandoned building was surging, and David Brown immediately turned around with Helen Jovano in his arms and stopped in front of Helen Jovano.

    There was still a gravel that grazed Hellen Jovano¡¯s face. She stared at the building in ruins in the explosion.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°Hans Grant!¡±

    She tried to run over, but she didn¡¯t have any strength!

    David Brown was also red-eyed. After blocking the shock wave of the explosion for Hellen Jovano, he turned around and tried to rush towards the ruins.

    ¡°Mr. Grant!¡±

    David Brown put Hellen Jovano on a chair: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, wait for me!¡±

    Everyone stepped forward and started looking for Hans Grant!

    Hellen Jovano tried to look for it because she was drugged, but she didn¡¯t have the strength. She tried her best and finally fell off the chair, and the whole person fell on the ground weakly.

    We have to find our son!

    Hellen Jovano tried to climb to the side of the building with his hands clenched.

    Hans Grant and her son are under that pile of ruins!

    Hellen Jovano climbed two steps, and the mobile phone in her pocket fell out.

    Helenjovano picked it up and took a look.

    Do you like this beautiful fireworks? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and looked up at the abandoned buildings around the night sky. Many abandoned buildings had no windows, as if they were all looking at her with dark eyes.

    She screamed, ¡°I will find you and kill you!¡± ¡±

    Just now, David Brown was trying to block the debris from the explosion for Hellen Jovano. His shirt on his back was torn by the debris and the explosion, but his face remained unchanged, and he just kept scratching at the ruins that Hans Grant had just walked out of.

    Gradually, everyone fell into despair.

    ¡°It is impossible to survive the explosion of that level just now.¡± Maybe someone whispered

    Hellen Jovano was lying on the ground. Two people who came back to drink water saw her and stepped forward to help her up.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you¡±d better wait in the car.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened and there was a dry growl in his throat.

    ¡°Hans Grant¨C¡±

    Tears kept flowing from her eyes, and regrets filled her chest.

    Hellen Jovano shed Hans Grant holding Lele¡¯sst smile at her.

    In the past two years, all the bad feelings, like suddenly broken ice, copsed instantly.

    In the face of life and death, she can no longer consider what dignity and face-

    Hellen Jovano cried out of breath.

    Lele has been missing for so long, and she has been holding it back, but now she can¡¯t help it anymore.

    I¡¯m sorry, Hans Grant£»;

    I¡¯m sorry, Lele, mom didn¡¯t protect you-

    More than a dozen cars came to Qingyue Wharf, and Everet Jovano rushed down from the car!

    When he ran near, he was shocked to see the bombed ruins, but soon someone led him to find Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen!¡± Everet Jovano was relieved to see Hellen Jovano safe and sound!

    But in a sh his heart sank.

    Helenjovano is crying and shouting.

    ¡°Lele, Hans Grant-¡±

    What happened to Hans Grant?

    Everet Jovano looked at the bombed ruins not far away, and then at David Brown, whose hands were bloody and still digging the ruins.

    His heart trembled and he didn¡¯t hesitate. He immediately called the people who came with him to help them.

    Eddie Levi arrived shortly after Everet Jovano arrived.

    Xeno William and Charles Johnson arrived with the police in half an hour!

    The police also surrounded this area, and when the ruins were removed by half, all the people werepletely in despair.

    Some people have a bad idea in their hearts.

    Maybe people have been blown up-

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s spirit was finally unbearable, and he cked out in front of him.

    The scene was in chaos, and Xeno William and Charles Johnson went to move stones with their faces livid.

    David Brown seemed to be crazy and was forcibly dragged away.

    The police also directed people to continue carrying.

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s all white fog and confusion.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened and he found that he did not know where he was.

    She tried to get rid of the white fog in front of her, but it might be a little more intense.

    Hellen Jovano felt weightless. In the white fog, she seemed to see two figures, that is Hans Grant and Lele!

    Little Lele didn¡¯t know when he became three or four years old. He took Hans Grant¡¯s hand and looked at her with a smile: ¡°Mom, I left with my father.¡±

    Where is Lele going? !

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart jumped, and the explosion popped up in her head. She opened her mouth and stared at two people in astonishment.

    Can¡¯t leave! Hellen Jovano tried to shout but couldn¡¯t. She held hands and watched Hans Grant smile at her gently.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was full of tears: Hans Grant, I¡¯m sorry, I really cared too much before. I have always loved you, and we even have a son. But I have been indulging in the past!

    She can¡¯t shout out.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Hans Grant was wrong, but he had already paid it back. He gave his life for her several times, and this time he went to save Lele.

    Helenjovano wanted to say forgive him and let hime back, but Hans Grant¡¯s figure was getting farther and farther away.

    The thick white fog is getting heavier and heavier, and even Hans Grant and Lele can¡¯t be seen-

    There was a thrill behind Hellen Jovano-

    ¡°Hans Grant!¡± Helenjovano suddenly sat up!

    She stared at the pale wall in front of her, and her forehead was full of sweat.

    Hellen Jovano was a little confused and looked around.

    Mother¡¯s anxious voice seemed toe from outer space: ¡°Hellen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a few deep breaths and turned to look at Mingyuzhu.

    That was a dream just now!

    She still doesn¡¯t know the result of the rescue: ¡°Mom, where are Hans Grant and Lele? !¡±

    Ming Yuzhu quickly calmed down: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are both-¡±

    Ming Yuzhu paused before saying, ¡°None of them are in danger.¡±

    The moment Ming Yuzhu paused, let Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart sink to the bottom.

    She quickly asked: ¡°What happened to them? Mom, are you lying to me? Are they already-¡±

    Ming Yuzhu quickly shook her head: ¡°No, really not; Only two people were injured and were under treatment. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t believe it. She pulled out the needle in her hand and hobbled out of bed to see it.

    Ming Yuzhu stopped her: ¡°Dean Shen hase to see you just now. You are very weak now, so you must lie in bed and rest.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see Lele, I can¡¯t rest at all.¡± Helenjovano got up and got out of bed again.

    The door of the ward was pushed open, and Everet Jovano came in. When he saw Hellen Jovano getting out of bed, his face was t: ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Hellen Jovano found slippers: ¡°I¡¯m going to see Lele.¡±

    Everet Jovano stepped forward and held the person down: ¡°Hellen Jovano, do you think I am your brother?¡± !¡±

    Everet Jovano usually calls her Hellen, and this is the first time to call her by her full name.

    Hellen Jovano gave a slight shock and looked up at Everet Jovano.

    Everet Jovano took a deep breath and his eyes swelled with anger: ¡°Since you have got the whereabouts of Lele, why don¡¯t you ask me to go with you?¡± Are we a family? Why do you take risks alone? If something happens to you, what will my mother and I do? !¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent, her voice was slight: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother.¡±

 Chapter 352 May be amputated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lele was not injured. Hans Grant tried his best to protect him. Now he is just scared and has a little scratch on his leg. Now he is in the ward.¡±

    While talking, Everet Jovano transferred the video of Lele from his mobile phone and threw it on the bed in front of Hellen Jovano.

    The video shows Lele lying in a hospital bed, a poor little one.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart is relieved. This is indeed Lele, and the video is still painfully pouting and ready to cry.

    Hellen Jovano stared at the screen for a long time, paused for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Hans Grant?¡±

    ¡°Hans Grant hid in an iron filing cab by the window when it exploded. He wrapped his whole body around Lele, and he was bombed-¡±

    Everet Jovano paused, and Hellen Jovano quickly asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°My legs are injured and I may be amputated at present.¡±

    ¡°How is it possible?¡±

    ¡°At that time, the filing cab was blown up and fell from a height. The iron column inside just rolled over and plunged into Hans Grant¡¯s thigh. It went in sideways and both legs were injured.¡±

    Everet Jovano said, ¡°Dean Shen has seen it, and there is basically no good treatment n.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and see!¡± Helenjovano, get up!

    ¡°Don¡¯t go there now, Mrs. Grant of the Grant family and Hans Grant¡¯s sister are there.¡±

    Everet Jovano pursed his lips. Hans Grant did this to save HelenJovano and Lele. If HelenJovano goes there now, he will definitely be scolded by Mrs. Grant. In case he is excited and wants to hit HelenJovano, he doesn¡¯t know how to stop him.

    After all, Hans Grant is really doing this to save Helen. If Hellen Jovano is doing this to save Hans Grant, he may have a heart to kill Hans Grant.

    However, he was distressed by Hellen Jovano and stopped him from going.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to have a look.¡±

    Hellen Jovano remembered. Everet Jovano didn¡¯t have her this time, but her legs were a little weak as soon as she stood up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°You say what¡¯s wrong with you? Hans Grant gave you an injection yesterday, and after what happened, you didn¡¯t eat well these days. Where did you get the strength? ¡± Everet Jovano cold track.

    Hellen Jovano was worried about Hans Grant, and she was a little excited when she was lying in her hospital bed.

    She wanted to tell Hans Grant that she had figured everything out at that moment.

    That explosion directly shattered the invisible barrier between him and Hans Grant.

    Hellen Jovano clenched his fist: ¡°Brother, Dean Shen said amputation may not be necessary! I have to recover my strength quickly. I must have a way to save him! ¡±

    The Tempe Hospital, seventh floor.

    Hans Grant is lying in the ICU ward, where everyone in the Grant family is here except Granny Grant.

    Mrs. Grant sat at the head of the bed, pale, and her eyes were full of red blood.

    Taylor Grant was crying and his eyes were red.

    Hans Grant in the hospital bed just woke up with an oxygen mask on his face.

    Charles Johnson and Xeno William stood by, looking at Hans Grant somberly.

    Dean Shen has just been here and said something about amputation.

    Hans Grant has to consider this matter, but amputation is the best solution at present.

    Hans Grant¡¯s face showed no trace of blood, but he was calmer than everyone present.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°There is still half a month, why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°But if it doesn¡¯t get better after half a month-¡°Taylor Grant hesitated. If it doesn¡¯t get better by then, my brother will really lose his legs!

    Xeno William, who always ys around on weekdays, now has a cold face: ¡°Taylor, don¡¯t worry, I will never let your brother really be amputated! I¡¯m leaving for country D tonight! ¡±

    There are several famous doctors in country D. Xeno William has a cold face. This time, he will tie all those doctors back even if he ties them!

    Charles Johnson looked at the room: ¡°What¡¯s the situation in Hellen Jovano?¡±

    When ites to Hellen Jovano, Mrs. Grant¡¯s face isplicated.

    Now she knows that Hans Grant did this to save Lele, but she also heard Hans Grant say that Lele is his son.

    In order to save her grandson, her son didn¡¯t even know whether to me Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I heard that I have been in aa?¡± Taylor Grant pursed his mouth. ¡°the Jovano family¡¯s eldest brother called me and said that I couldn¡¯t tell Karlen Thomas about it, for fear that Karlen Thomas could not hide it and let the old Madam of the Thomas Family know.¡±

    Charles Johnson nodded: ¡°The police havepletely surrounded the Qingyue Wharf, but the gang should have nned it for a long time. After the explosion, they evacuated directly from the river while there was chaos.¡±

    Xeno William gnashed his teeth with hate: ¡°They walk so fast!¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes drooped on the bed, and he remembered the picture when he found his son on the first floor.

    Lele fell from the patio, from the third floor to the first floor. Originally, he didn¡¯t expect much.

    When you can see Lele, the ground on the first floor is covered with many thick quilts.

    The gang didn¡¯t intend to hurt Lele from the beginning. Why?

    Even when Hellen Jovano was in the building, those people had plenty of time to detonate the building, but they didn¡¯t.

    It was detonated after Hellen Jovano left.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are dim. Although I don¡¯t know why, it seems that the gang didn¡¯t intend to hurt Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Mom, Taylor, you go out first; I have something to say to Charles. ¡± Hans Grant whispered.

    His face was covered with an oxygen mask, and he was buzzing when he spoke.

    Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant left the ward with trepidation.

    There are only three people left in the room: Hans Grant, Charles Johnson and Xeno William.

    Hans Grant frowned and tried to remove the oxygen mask implied on his face. Charles Johnson immediately understood and stepped forward to help him remove the oxygen mask: ¡°Say what you have to say.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were cold and heavy, and he told all the pictures he saw.

    ¡°How did this happen?¡± Charles Johnson pursed his lips. ¡°If you say so, then these people must have something to do with the Jovano family itself, but the Jovano family people didn¡¯t find out.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you can talk to Everet Jovano about this matter so that he can be on guard.¡±

    Hans Grant said, ¡°There is one more thing I want to trouble you. If Hellen Jovanoes to see me after waking up, stop her.¡±

    Xeno William frowned: ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you do all this for her? I heard that Hellen Jovano kept calling your name during the explosion, which is a good thing, at least to prove that she has always had you in her heart. Isn¡¯t this your chance to get back together? ¡±

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t say anything, just looked at Charles Johnson.

    Charles Johnson understood Hans Grant¡¯s meaning: ¡°You are afraid that the wound on your leg will not develop well in the next half month, and you will be amputated, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    If it reallyes to amputation, he doesn¡¯t want Hellen Jovano back.

    What¡¯s good about Hellen Jovano following him as a loser?

    Xeno William understood, breathing heavily for a few minutes.

    ¡°You this is for her to be like this! She won¡¯t dislike you. ¡±

    ¡°All right, get out.¡± Hans Grant said.

    Charles Johnson and Yan Chen stayed in the ward for a while before leaving. Taylor Grant had to go to school and was ordered to leave by Mrs. Grant.

    It¡¯s no use staying here with so many people, and Taylor Grant will cry once a while, which will affect Hans Grant¡¯s recovery.

 Chapter 353 Donâ€™t want to see her

    The next day, twelve noon.

    After eating lunch, Hellen Jovano felt that her body had recovered a lot of strength.

    She got out of bed with the bedside, and took a few steps with the wall.

    Ming Yuzhu looked at her anxiously: ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t worry, your brother has sent several people to Lele to protect him closely. If you miss him, I can bring him over.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Helenjovano whispered.

    After making sure that she was physically strong, Hellen Jovano went to her son¡¯s ward.

    Lele¡¯s shock has improved a lot, and his mood is stable. There are several caregivers who have been with him for a long time.

    Hellen Jovano sat next to Lele¡¯s small hospital bed, gently opened the corner of the quilt, and was distressed to see the bruise on his son¡¯s leg.

    But I feel lucky.

    At that time, there was such a big explosion, but Lele¡¯s leg was just a scratch. Hans Grant really protected him well.

    After coaxing her son Hellen Jovano out of Lele¡¯s ward, she turned to look at Ming Yuzhu: ¡°Mom, do you know where Hans Grant¡¯s ward is?¡±

    ¡°I heard it was in the ICU ward on the fourth floor.¡± Ming Yuzhu said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you there.¡±

    From the elevator to the fourth floor, Hellen Jovano just got off the elevator and was stopped by two people in the corridor.

    ¡°It is forbidden to enter here.¡± One of them is humanitarian.

    They are burly, and the clothes on them should be the security guards of The Grant Group.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Hans Grant.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we are also following orders. During the period of Mr. Grant¡¯s recovery, no one is allowed to go in except the Grant family and Yu Tezhu.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned. She took out her cell phone and called David Brown.

    There was a quick connection: ¡°Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Hellen Jovano holds a mobile phone: ¡°David Brown, please tell the security guard that I want to see Hans Grant, and now they are blocking me in the corridor.¡±

    David Brown¡¯s voice was a little embarrassed: ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Jovano, I can¡¯t help you with this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°Is Hans Grant¡¯s injury serious again?¡±

    ¡°No, no! Mr. Grant has woken up and is recovering! Don¡¯t let anyone pass, it is also the meaning of Mr. Grant! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Including me.¡±

    David Brown at the other end trembled: ¡°Yes, including you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano hung up the phone and stood at the entrance of the corridor, looking at the ICU ward deep in the corridor.

    Hans Grant is not going to see her.

    ¡°Hellen, since Hans Grant can¡¯t see you now, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    Not seeing her-why didn¡¯t ¨CHans Grant see her!

    She hade to tell him that she had figured it out and they could be together.

    But now ¡­

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath: ¡°Good.¡±

    Returning to his ward from the fourth floor, Hellen Jovano sat in the hospital bed and called Jack Martin.

    She wants all the medical records and tests of Hans Grant.

    Although people can¡¯t see her, she can¡¯t be idle.

    Jack Martin is prevaricating.

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°Dean Shen, I heard that there is no other way for you to treat Hans Grant¡¯s injury. At this time, won¡¯t you let me see his medical records?¡±

    Jack Martin¡¯s tone was a little helpless: ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to hide it from you, and I was helpless. It is the patient¡¯s own will to keep medical records confidential, and I have to respect his wishes.¡±

    Hans Grant wonn¡¯t let her see the medical records?

    Did he think that she would ask to see his medical records?

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll contact youter.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu sat by: ¡°Hellen, it is normal to keep medical records and other information confidential. After all, the Grant Group is such a bigpany. Now Hans Grant, the head of the family, is seriously injured. Now many media reporters are more concerned. It is normal for the Grant family to hide his illness.¡±

    ¡°Not because of this.¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s resolute way.

    If it was only because of media attention, Jack Martin wouldn¡¯t refuse her so directly, even if Hans Grant had told her not to watch it.

    But why is this?

    ¡°No, I have to see Jack Martin and have a good talk with him.¡±

    Hellen Jovano stood up from the hospital bed, and Ming Yuzhu had to keep up when she saw it.

    Hellen Jovano said, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to follow me. Now the hospital has security guards from our two families, which is very safe, and it¡¯s not easy for Jack Martin and me to talk if you go.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu thought about it for a few seconds. Hellen Jovano¡¯s body has recovered almost now. She sighed.

    ¡°OK, then you go.¡±

    Hellen Jovano left the ward, went downstairs and went all the way to the administration building. From the elevator to the top floor, she reached the door of Jack Martin¡¯s office. She tapped on the door.

    Jack Martin should have expected her toe, waiting in the office.

    ¡°You came after all.¡± Jack Martin opened the door and sighed.

    Hellen Jovano entered the room and sat directly on the sofa.

    ¡°Dean Shen, I want to talk to you about Hans Grant¡¯s illness.¡±

    Jack Martin sighed: ¡°I know, in fact, our hospital also needs your help, but I told Mr. Grant, and Mr. Grant explicitly refused. You know, Professor Hana¡¯s help would have greatly benefited his illness-¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°Now I can¡¯t see Hans Grant, and I can¡¯t see his medical record. I don¡¯t know anything. How can I help him?¡±

    It was Hans Grant¡¯s decision not to let Hellen Jovano get involved in this matter. One of the doctor¡¯s rules is to follow the patient¡¯s advice.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath and saw that Jack Martin had been silent, so he understood what Jack Martin meant.

    ¡°For a patient like Hans Grant, you should have a medical record here.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Jack Martin looked at Hellen Jovano with some doubts.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Jack Martin: ¡°I won¡¯t embarrass you, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°That-¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Hellen Jovano stood up and made a sudden snatch and directly scattered the rosewood flower stand on the side.

    Jack Martin£º¡­¡­

    ¡°Dean Shen, I will be gentle, and you won¡¯t have to bear any responsibility then.¡±

    Jack Martin¡¯s throat rolled twice: ¡°¡­ or you can skip this step.¡±

    Hellen Jovano walked out of Jack Martin¡¯s office with a stack of documents. She went straight back to her ward with the documents and began to look at all the inspection records of Hans Grant.

    On the x-ray, Hellen Jovano saw the broken tendon in Hans Grant¡¯s leg.

    No wonder Jack Martin said there was no way. Hellen Jovano frowned and all the bones in his right leg were broken.

    However, it doesn¡¯t have to be amputated. There must be another way!

    Now Hans Grant won¡¯t let her visit him, so she will use this time to study her illness slowly and design a treatment n!

    For the next week, Hellen Jovano stayed in the ward every day.

    She didn¡¯t suffer any injuries at Qingyue Wharf, but she was a little weak in the first two days, and now she has recovered.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t leave the hospital either. She would go to Jack Martin from time to time to get thetest photos and inspection reports of Hans Grant.

    This week, Hellen Jovano contacted three medical researchers who were in the vi before.

    Li Fengrui, Gaurang and Wang Jiming are experts in the medical field. Hellen Jovano called three people to the hospital and used the small ward as an office. Together, the four of them worked out a n for Hans Grant.

 Chapter 354 Thirty-five percent

    Sunday.

    Hans Grant had another physical examination, and when he saw that Jack Martin¡¯s face was not very good, he understood something.

    ¡°Dean Shen, you can tell me what you have to say.¡±

    Jack Martin also tried to persuade Hans Grant: ¡°Mr. Gu, the doctors in the First Hospital do have limited medical skills. In fact, if you agree, let Mrs. Jovano participate. She has even developed drugs for incurable diseases before, but she is more famous in surgery.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°This is not necessary.¡±

    Since it is a foregone conclusion, Jack Martin can¡¯t cure it. He doesn¡¯t want to let Hellen Jovano waste his effort and finally be disappointed.

    Jack Martin tried to persuade him, but when he saw Hans Grant¡¯s resolute attitude, he had to sigh.

    ¡°Since amputation is inevitable, when will the operation be performed?¡± Hans Grant asked.

    Jack Martin was a little surprised by his indifferent attitude.

    Usually, when a patient knows that he needs amputation, he is either dying or desperate.

    But Hans Grant was as calm as if it wasn¡¯t his own body.

    Jack Martin thought about Hellen Jovano and said, ¡°If your legs can¡¯t be cured all the time, you will gradually be necrotic. My suggestion is to wait for a while and see if there is any new hope.¡±

    Then the only hope lies in Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Ok, I see. Please trouble Dean Shen.¡± Hans Grant said.

    Jack Martin nodded: ¡°Then you have a good rest, and I¡¯ll take a look at yourtest inspection.¡±

    Watching Jack Martin leave, Hans Grant leaned against the bed and looked at his legs indifferently. His hands at his side were clenched into fists and his joints were white.

    Maybe before long, he will lose his legs.

    Will also lose hellenjovano-

    Hans Grant took a deep breath, and for a long time, his side hand was released.

    ¡­¡­

    At 11: 30 noon, in Hellen Jovano¡¯s ward, she and Gaurang discussed the treatment n.

    After a week¡¯s hard work, all four of them studied day and night. Gaurang¡¯s hair was messy like a chicken nest, and staying up toote turned out to be radiant.

    Gaurang took the treatment n and his eyes were all red: ¡°This n has finally been finalized. I think the possibility of such a cure is 35%!¡±

    Wang Jiming pushed his gold-rimmed sses: ¡°For a patient who was destined to have an amputation, there is a one-percent chance to try it, and a thirty-five percent chance is already high.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sat there, her long hair tied behind her head with a pen.

    Looking at the treatment n in front of him, Hellen Jovano took a deep breath: ¡°Not enough! At least 51%! ¡±

    For Hans Grant¡¯s sake, she should at least fight for a chance in the half-split!

    ¡°Fifty-one percent? This is impossible. ¡± Gaurang said bluntly.

    Wang Jiming and Li Fengrui on the side also shook their heads.

    Thirty-five percent is the result of four people staying up all night for a week. This week, they consulted a lot of materials, and the four people also asked many surgical friends for simr information.

    Hellen Jovano picked up the ck coffee and took a sip: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Now that I have a preliminary n, I will study it again and see if there is any way to improve it.¡±

    She looked up at the four people and said, ¡°It¡¯s too hard for you three to stay with me this week. You¡±ve stayed up all night. You three should go back and have a rest first, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    Gaurang hesitated: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, the drug we studied before has passed the examination and approval, and now it is officially used. The Food and Drug Administration has also informed us that it has won the praise of the World Medical Organization and several international awards, and I would like you to win the award-¡±

    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t know the timing, but that one of the awards is too important. Since the establishment of the medical organization, no more than five people have won it in the long river of history.

    Hellen Jovano, the only one in thest twenty years!

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°Since it¡¯s just a prize, it¡¯s the same for the three of you who are free.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was still looking at the treatment n in his hand when he spoke.

    Li Fengrui took the two men, shook his head silently, and motioned for them to leave.

    Out of the ward, Gaurang couldn¡¯t help sighing: ¡°This Mr. Gu is really enviable. Mrs. Jovano gave up such an important award just to treat him.¡±

    Li Fengrui smiled: ¡°You are not married and don¡¯t know anything about feelings. If it is my wife or my daughter, don¡¯t say it is an important and authoritative award, even if I take my life for it! ¡±

    After a few words, Wang Jiming sighed: ¡°I really can¡¯t stand it. If I want to help Mrs. Jovano, I think we¡±d better go home and sleep now, so that we can study how to improve the sess rate of economic treatment together tomorrow.¡±

    After a few words, the three of them left soon.

    In the ward, Hellen Jovano was watching the treatment n. The hand-made mobile phone rang. She picked it up and took a look. It was a message from Jack Martin.

    There is only one file in the message: [Hans Grant¡¯stest physical examination report]

    Hellen Jovano looked serious. After reading the report for a while, Hans Grant¡¯s physical condition did not improve.

    She called Jack Martin directly.

    After the phone was connected, Jack Martin¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Hello, Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Hellen Jovano went straight to the point: ¡°Dean Shen, I have read the report of Hans Grant that you sent me. I want to ask him what his attitude is now. Have you told him what we discussed before?¡±

    Jack Martin¡¯s voice was a little helpless: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I tried my best to persuade him, but Mr. Gu refused before I finished speaking.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, her hands on the table were slightly folded, and her nails were pinched into her palms.

    ¡°I see, I have also developed a treatment n here, and the sess rate is about 35%. I want to make further progress.¡±

    Jack Martin¡¯s voice was surprised: ¡°35%!¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll discuss it when I¡¯m sure here.¡± Helenjovano road.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the treatment n and studied it until the afternoon.

    At 5: 30 in the afternoon, the door of the ward was knocked and Darcy Lewis pushed the door and came in.

    ¡°Hellen, I brought you dinner.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Put it over there first, and I¡¯ll eat itter.¡±

    Darcy Lewis took a deep breath and looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s haggard appearance, and his anger rose.

    She stepped forward and took the treatment n directly from Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°You this week, a total of five or six meals, and so day and night. If you go on like this, I don¡¯t think Hans Grant will get better, and you will have to die suddenly first. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano is helpless: ¡°You give me the treatment n first, and I¡¯ll eat it.¡±

    ¡°Eat first.¡± Darcy Lewis said firmly.

    She was so tough that Hellen Jovano had to obediently go to the side for dinner.

    Darcy Lewis sat on the side and advised her: ¡°Anyway, your body is the most important thing. If you don¡¯t maintain a good mental state, even if you work out the best research n, do you have the energy to operate on Hans Grant?¡±

 Chapter 355 Secretly watching Lele

    Hellen Jovano ate his dinner with his head down and said nothing.

    Darcy Lewis tried to persuade him again, but he saw water falling into the rice.

    She was startled: ¡°Hellen Jovano, are you crying? I, I¡¯m not so fierce, you don¡¯t do this-¡±

    Hellen Jovano wiped her tears and looked up and said, ¡°Actually, I know why Hans Grant doesn¡¯t want to see me. He thinks his leg is hopeless and doesn¡¯t want to get involved with me.¡±

    Darcy Lewis didn¡¯t know how to persuade Hellen Jovano, and stammered, ¡°Maybe. Your brother analyzed it with me before, and he also said it might be this reason.¡±

    After all, Everet Jovano did the same thing in the first ce.

    Hellen Jovano finished her meal and sat back at the table. This time Darcy Lewis didn¡¯t persuade her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Lele, now your mother will watch him every day.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded. Mingyuzhu wanted toe to her, but she was worried that if her mother were here, she would be distressed to see her endure so much, so she deliberately advised Mingyuzhu to see Lele.

    Until eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen Jovano improved the treatment n several times on the side of the draft paper, but the sess rate never got up.

    Darcy Lewis has left, the Jovano family has been set on fire, and the whole house has to be rebuilt, but none of the Jovano family has time.

    Everet Jovano is currently investigating the person who kidnapped Lele before, Ming Yuzhu wants to watch Lele, and Hellen Jovano wants to study Hans Grant¡¯s condition in the hospital.

    Rebuilding the Jovano family falls on Darcy Lewis, the future daughter-inw.

    In the ward, Hellen Jovano threw a failed improvement n directly aside.

    Her chest felt a little stuffy, so she got up and went to the window and opened it.

    When the night wind blows, her mood is better. These days, her eyes always look like before Hans Grant.

    Once upon a time, a few nights ago, he climbed through her window and entered the Jovano family.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are gentle and firm.

    She and Hans Grant kept it from the master and the Thomas Family in Hail City.

    But after all, this matter has not been kept from the Green Mansion.

    Recently, Orpheus has mobilized all the forces of the Green Mansion to search for those who kidnapped Lele.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the night sky with sharp eyes.

    She turned to look under the pillow of the hospital bed, and Prescriptions for All showed a corner under the pillow.

    The Prescriptions for All she sent was a fake.

    Hellen Jovano is convinced that the other party has never seen it. Otherwise, it is impossible for the book to flow out of their hands.

    As long as she has Prescriptions for All, the gang will appear again sooner orter.

    Now that she has a blood feud with those people, she will never send out Prescriptions for All.

    She needs to use Prescriptions for All as bait to catch people behind the scenes.

    Standing in front of the window for a while, Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes fell to a car parked on the ground outside the building.

    That¡¯s the Grant family¡¯s car.

    Hellen Jovano looked intently, and Mrs. Grant got off the car and walked into the building.

    If Mrs. Grant had advised Hans Grant, would Hans Grant have listened?

    Hellen Jovano thought about it, turned around and opened the door of the ward. She went to the elevator and wanted to press it, but the floor disyed on the elevator stopped at the seventh floor.

    It¡¯s alreadyte at night, and few people use the elevator.

    Hellen Jovano Zheng, Mrs. Grant is going to the seventh floor, but Hans Grant¡¯s ward is obviously on the fourth floor.

    In a sh, she thought that Lele was on the seventh floor.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and hesitated. Now Hans Grant knows that Lele is his son, and it seems that Hans Grant has no intention of taking Lele back.

    When the elevator rose to her floor, Hellen Jovano stepped into the elevator and pressed the seventh floor.

    The elevator reached the seventh floor, and Hellen Jovano got off the elevator and walked into the corridor.

    After a few steps, she saw Mrs. Grant standing in front of Lele¡¯s ward, looking in through the small observation window on the door.

    That cautious look made Hellen Jovano a little sad.

    When Hellen Jovano came near, Mrs. Grant was still looking intently and didn¡¯t find her.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant.¡± Helenjovano whispered.

    Mrs. Grant was surprised and turned to see Hellen Jovano. His face was a little embarrassed: ¡°Hellen Jovano, why are you here?¡±

    After that, Mrs. Grant realized that she had asked the wrong question: ¡°Are you here to see Lele?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Are you here to see him, too? Why don¡¯t you go in? ¡±

    Through the observation window, Hellen Jovano saw Mingyuzhu sitting beside Lele.

    Mrs. Grant hesitated for a few seconds and looked lovingly at Lele in the eye ward: ¡°Hellen Jovano, to tell you the truth, when I knew I had a grandson, I almost wanted to take him to my side regardless of everything; But-Hans said he wouldn¡¯t let me recognize Lele. ¡±

    Mrs. Grant was moved when she spoke: ¡°I just came to see him secretly. This is my only grandson.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was touched by Mrs. Grant¡¯s expression. She pursed her lips and pushed open the door of the ward: ¡°Come in and see him. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Hans Grant. I can¡¯t even see his face now.¡±

    Mrs. Grant looked at Hellen Jovano for a while and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Say and she turned and walked into the ward.

    In the ward, Ming Yuzhu heard the voice and looked up. She was surprised to see that it was Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°Mom, Mrs. Grant,e and see Lele.¡± Hellen Jovano followed closely.

    Ming Yuzhu nodded and whispered, ¡°He just fell asleep.¡±

    Mrs. Grant stared at her grandson in the hospital bed with moist eyes: ¡°How is Lele¡¯s injury?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s voice was gentle: ¡°Lele suffered some bruises on her leg when the ident happened at that time, and she has been raised these days.¡±

    Hellen Jovano originally wanted Mrs. Grant to hug Lele, but I didn¡¯t expect Lele to be asleep. Mrs. Grant stood in front of the hospital bed with her bag and stared at Lele motionless.

    The eyes are eager and loving.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart jumped slightly. Blood rtionship is a wonderful thing, and Mrs. Grant¡¯s eyes are gentler than she has ever seen.

    Mrs. Grant stayed in the ward for a while and then came out.

    Hellen Jovano followed Mrs. Grant out of the ward, and she sent Mrs. Grant all the way to the elevator.

    Mrs. Grant turned to look at Hellen Jovano, and her hand holding the bag was very tight.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I know that I was biased against you and I always deliberately felt sorry for you, so I can understand that you hid Lele¡¯s identity before, but I am very grateful to you for letting me see him today.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is puzzled. Hans Grant¡¯s injury this time seems to have changed many people. The former overbearing Mrs. Grant has disappeared.

    ¡°Lele is your grandson, but-¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°He can¡¯t go back to the Grant family now, and I can¡¯t live without him.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡± Mrs. Grant¡¯s eyes are dim.

    Hellen Jovano looked up at Mrs. Grant and continued: ¡°Mrs. Grant, actually, I came out with you to discuss something with you. Regarding Hans Grant¡¯s illness, I have a treatment n, and I want you to persuade him to ept this treatment n. ¡±

    Treatment n!

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s eyes lit up, and all she heard from Jack Martin these days was that there was nothing she could do, words like amputation, and she was already disheartened.

    At this moment, her eyes instantly ignited a fire: ¡°What treatment n? Hellen Jovano, can you cure Hans of his legs? ¡°

 Chapter 356 I wonâ€™t let go this time.

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°At present, the sess rate of the treatment n is 35%, but I will try my best to improve this sess rate. It¡¯s just that Hans Grant won¡¯t even let me see him now, and even his inspection materials are forced by me to hand over Jack Martin. ¡±

    35%!

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s heart suddenly became hot, and her whole person seemed to be re-injected with vitality.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let Hans agree with me.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡± Helenjovano road.

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s heart is about to jump out of his throat, and his son is saved!

    Carrying her bag, she immediately took the elevator to the fourth floor.

    Hellen Jovano went back to the ward to continue to study the treatment n.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen Jovano received a phone call from Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°Hans, he didn¡¯t agree. He may think that the sess rate may not be that high?¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath. Since even Mrs. Grant doesn¡¯t make sense, then-

    ¡°Mrs. Grant, is there any way for me to meet Hans Grant?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Mrs. Grant asked.

    ¡°I think I have a way to get him to agree.¡± Helenjovano pinched her palm.

    After discussing with Mrs. Grant, Hellen Jovano continued to study the treatment n.

    The next day, at 8 am.

    Darcy Lewis came to deliver the breakfast, and after Hellen Jovano finished the breakfast safely, Darcy Lewis turned to leave.

    ¡°The reconstruction of the home is almostplete. All the materials I personally selected are formaldehyde-free, and it will not affect Lele at that time. You can move back directly after you leave the hospital.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Thank you, Darcy.¡±

    When Darcy Lewis left, Hellen Jovano looked at the time and went downstairs at 8: 30.

    In the corridor on the fourth floor, the two guards who had been guarding had disappeared.

    Mrs. Grant stood there and immediately stepped forward when he saw Hellen Jovanoing down. ¡°Hurry up, I can only let them leave for a few minutes. If someone informs Hanster, it will be troublesome and you can¡¯t get in.¡±

    Mrs. Grant sent Hellen Jovano all the way to the door of Hans Grant¡¯s ward.

    Helenjovano was about to go in when Mrs. Grant suddenly stopped her: ¡°Helenjovano.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked back and wondered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Mrs. Grant paused for a moment, then suddenly grasped Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand with his eyes slightly red: ¡°Please do something about Hans, please make him agree.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°I know that no matter what Hans Grant says, I will do my best.¡±

    In Mrs. Grant¡¯s eager eyes, Hellen Jovano walked into Hans Grant¡¯s ward.

    It¡¯s quiet in the ward. He¡¯s lying in bed asleep.

    Although already asleep, the handsome knife-shaped eyebrows are slightly wrinkled on his face, and he looks like a cold person thousands of miles away.

    Helenjovano slowly sat by the bed and looked at Hans Grant¡¯s eyebrows.

    From the first time I saw him, I married him for two years, and then Hans Grant stayed with him after her amnesia, making her fall in love with him again bit by bit.

    All the memories poured in and finally ended in the explosion.

    Hellen Jovano sighed: ¡°We are really destined to get entangled.¡±

    She picked her lips and smiled gently, putting her hand on Hans Grant¡¯s bed.

    Hans Grant was very alert, and when Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand touched him, he suddenly opened his eyes.

    The faint Orpheus eyes, after seeing that it was Hellen Jovano, his whole body froze and his vignce was removed.

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you think it was me?¡±

    ¡°How did you get in?¡± Hans Grant spoke in a hoarse voice.

    While speaking, his hand wanted to pull away quickly.

    As soon as Hellen Jovano grasped it, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You sent so many bodyguards just to stop me. But you also know my skill. If I really get angry, no one can stop me. ¡±

    The man who misses him day and night is close at hand, and he also actively holds his hand. Hans Grant took a deep breath and forced down his emotions.

    When I looked up again, my voice was calm.

    ¡°You go home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°Hans Grant, do you think I am the kind of person who can only share joys and sorrows? Don¡¯t say that your leg can be cured, even if you are really amputated and disabled. I won¡¯t mind anymore. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are getting deeper and deeper.

    Hellen Jovano raised his lips and smiled brightly.

    ¡°In fact, there are a lot of things at the moment of the explosion, and I want to tell you. What I said before was a little naive. At that time, I had not experienced life and death. ¡±

    ¡°A man who is willing to give his life for me and Lele, what can I not let go?¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was hoarse: ¡°Stop it.¡±

    If we keep talking, he will never let her go again.

    ¡°I know that you are proud inside. Although you didn¡¯t respond to the news of amputation, I know that you must be extremely frustrated inside.¡±

    Hellen Jovano whispered, ¡°Do you believe me? I am a famous professor Hana in the world. When I said that it can be cured, it really can be cured. I didn¡¯t fool you. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes stared at Hellen Jovano leisurely, and her voice was sweet and slight, which ironed his anxious heart these days.

    Hellen Jovano firmly said, ¡°Believe me, I can definitely cure you, ok? My current research n has a sess rate of 35%, Hans Grant, and I will definitely increase the sess rate to more than 50% before the operation! ¡±

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t answer, but just stared at her. Hellen Jovano wanted to speak again, when an arm suddenly reached over, grabbed her neck directly and pressed her head down.

    Lips meet, Hans Grant¡¯s snorting hits her face, and she breathes and entangles.

    Hellen Jovano was surprised and reached out to reach Hans Grant¡¯s chest, but he thought that he was covered in injuries now and there was no ce to put his hand for a while.

    Her body is lying on Hans Grant.

    A kiss, pious and warm.

    It was two minutes before Hans Grant¡¯s lips moved away.

    It¡¯s just that he still holds the neck of affinity, so that she can¡¯t be too far away from him.

    His voice hit Hellen Jovano¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I wanted to let you go, but this time you broke in. No matter what happens this time, I won¡¯t let you go again. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled, ¡°I¡±d love to.¡±

    Hans Grant hugged Helenjovano, and Helenjovano whispered carefully, ¡°Be careful of your chest injury.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Hans Grant whispered, his chest is very sweet now.

    Hans Grant held Helen Jovano and wouldn¡¯t let her leave. Helen Jovano was lying beside him.

    They haven¡¯t been in close contact for a long time, and she is a little shy and wants to stand up.

    Hans Grant pushed her back instead: ¡°Don¡¯t move, just let me hold you like this for a while.¡±

    He thought he was going to lose Hellen Jovano forever, but the ecstasy of his recovery made his heart almost jump out.

    Hellen Jovano is a little embarrassed: ¡°Your mother is still waiting at the door.¡±

 Chapter 357 Trust me, okay?

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was buried between Hellen Jovano¡¯s neck and he smiled sullenly: ¡°I said, how did you get in? It turned out that I bought people around me. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano alsoughed: ¡°What is buy-off? Your mother is also thinking of you. ¡±

    Hans Grant reached out and rubbed Hellen Jovano¡¯s hair, and couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath with her.

    ¡°I thought that this would be our life.¡±

    ¡°We still have a long life, and there are still many things we haven¡¯t done. Besides, you haven¡¯t heard Lele call you dad.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant with some pride: ¡°He has already called my mother.¡±

    Hans Grant had a smile on his lips: ¡°I always thought it was Eddie Levi¡¯s child.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave him a rather disgusted look.

    ¡°I am really such a half-hearted person in your eyes? Just got divorced and had a child with Eddie Levi. ¡±

    She patiently exined, ¡°Eddie Levi is just a friend of my brother, and I have nothing to do with him. When I said boyfriend and girlfriend, I was just angry with you. I concealed my life at that time because I was afraid that you would take Lele away from me. ¡±

    Now she knows that if something really happens, Hans Grant will not take Lele away from her.

    The two men chatted in a low voice for a while. When Hellen Jovano got up again, Hans Grant just wanted to hold her down, but she was stopped by Hellen Jovano¡¯s warning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, your mother is still waiting.¡±

    Hans Grant, who has always been cold and cold, is staring at Hellen Jovano at the moment.

    Hellen Jovano was helpless and had to whisper, ¡°We still have a long time to go.¡±

    Coming out of the ward, Hellen Jovano saw Mrs. Grant standing at the other end of the corridor.

    Mrs. Grant came out of the ward and hurried over.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, did Hans agree?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Hans Grant has promised to cooperate with the treatment.¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s tears fell in an instant.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you so much, Hellen!¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Mrs. Grant and sighed. No matter how Mrs. Grant treated her in the past, she was also a mother and understood Mrs. Grant¡¯s anxiety.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant, please go back to rest first. I have to go back to the ward to study the treatment n. Since Hans Grant agreed to cooperate, I should have more time to improve the sess rate.¡±

    Mrs. Grant nodded: ¡°Tell me directly if you need anything, and I will do whatever I can!¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°OK, I get it.¡±

    After returning to the ward, Hellen Jovano¡¯s cell phone rang. She took it out and took a look. It was a WeChat sent to her by Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant: [You move to the fourth floor. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano£º¡¾? ? ? ¡¿

    Hans Grant: [haven¡¯t you been living in the hospital recently? In that case, I want to be closer to you. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano looked at the words on the mobile phone, and her heart was sweet and heart was broken.

    She has never seen Hans Grant say such sweet words.

    She typed: [OK, I¡¯ll move there tomorrow. ¡¿

    After replying to the message, Hellen Jovano sat down at the table and picked up the information about the treatment n.

    By four o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovanoy in bed to catch up on his sleep and got up at seven o¡¯clock in the morning.

    At 7: 30, she called Jack Martin and went to the fourth floor with all the information.

    The fourth floor belongs to the ICU ward area, where all the people live are emergency patients. Hellen Jovano is worried that there will be an emergency patient who will be hospitalized suddenly, so it is not good for her to upy the ward.

    After talking to Jack Martin, Jack Martin made a doctor¡¯s lounge for Hellen Jovano.

    After arranging everything, Hellen Jovano went to Hans Grant¡¯s ward.

    It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Hans Grant is leaning on the hospital bed, and David Brown is standing by the bed, reporting the recent events of the Grant Group.

    Hans Grant saw Hellen Jovanoe in and immediately looked at Yu Jing: ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Hellen Jovano came in frowning. ¡°You¡¯re like this. Let¡¯s put the Grant Group thing on hold.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m just listening.¡± Hans Grant chuckled.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the breakfast on the side table: ¡°Haven¡¯t you had breakfast yet?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you.¡± Hans Grant said.

    Helenjovano coughed lightly. Why didn¡¯t she find Hans Grant so serious and coquetry before?

    David Brown was silent, hanging his head and trying to narrow down his sense of existence.

    What did he just hear?

    He didn¡¯t hear anything!

    ¡°You go out first.¡± Hans Grant, look at David Brown.

    David Brown immediately seemed to be forgiven, turned around and hurried out with the file.

    The ward was quiet, and Hellen Jovano brought a bowl of porridge and sat down beside Hans Grant¡¯s bed, handing it to him.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes shed.

    Hellen Jovano squinted: ¡°You don¡¯t want me to feed you, do you? I remember your arm didn¡¯t seem to be hurt.¡±

    Hans Grant pursed his lips, and reluctantly epted the porridge bowl in Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    After breakfast, Hellen Jovano was going to leave.

    ¡°I have to go back and study the information. You have a good rest here.¡±

    Hans Grant looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s scarlet eyes and frowned.

    ¡°The research data is not in a hurry, you have a rest first.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was about to get up when Hans Grant had grabbed her wrist.

    Strength returned to him: ¡°Then you can have a rest with me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was pressed on the bed, and her face was flushed.

    ¡°Hans Grant!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, sleep.¡±

    Hellen Jovano only slept for three hours in the morning, and stayed up all night yesterday.

    Being pressed by Hans Grant on the bed, the room was quiet again.

    Soon, the fatigue in the body swept through, and the person who had been worried was around again, and her eyelids were a little overwhelmed.

    Three minutester, Hellen Jovano fell asleep.

    At her side, Hans Grant opened his eyes and stared at Hellen Jovano silently and tightly under his proud eyebrows.

    She¡¯s so tired.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Hans Grant felt a little distressed, and put the quilt on Hellen Jovano.

    The ward is quiet, with people in his heart beside him.

    He thinks this should be the best time in recent years.

    Time passed bit by bit, and the sunset glow gradually rose.

    Hans Grant propped his head on one hand and looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s sleepy face.

    Suddenly there was a noise in front of the ward.

    The door was pushed open vigorously, and no one came, but the sound came first.

    ¡°Hans Grant, I contacted Dr. Elu in Country D-¡±

    Xeno William rushed into the house with Charles Johnson.

    Charles Johnson looked at him helplessly: ¡®slow down, don¡¯t you even know to knock?¡±

    The next second, it¡¯s Xeno William, and he¡¯s standing in the same ce.

    Charles Johnson behind him frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    After asking, he turned his eyes to look at the hospital bed.

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was as cold as murder, and he was staring at them coldly.

    In the arms protected by his side, Hellen Jovano woke up and rubbed his eyes at Xeno William.

    The next second, Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was flushed.

    She jumped out of the hospital bed with a jerk.

    ¡°Well, I identally fell asleep. Let¡¯s chat.¡±

    Xeno William¡¯s eyes widened and he turned to leave.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything about that!¡±

    Helenjovano gave Hans Grant a sheepish look.

    She escaped one step faster than Xeno William.

    Charles Johnson pursed his lips and forced a smile from his lips.

 Chapter 358 How to resurrect the dead?

    Xeno William looked at Hans Grant innocently.

    ¡°Brother, you can¡¯t me me for this. I didn¡¯t expect her to be here.¡±

    Hans Grant stared coldly at Xeno William.

    Charles Johnson is on the sidelines.

    ¡°Yes, when did you make up with Hellen Jovano? Didn¡¯t you tell me not to let her visit you? In a blink of an eye, people are lying beside you. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes took back from Xeno William.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano has a treatment n.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Xeno William is overjoyed. He has contacted several international famous doctors for Hans Grant these days. After reading the information of Hans Grant, everyone said that the sess rate was not great.

    These famous doctors care more about their reputations, and surgery with extremely low sess rate will not be performed at all.

    One by one, pushing from pir to post.

    Charles Johnson also looked happy: ¡°What is the sess rate?¡±

    The tone between Hans Grant is faint: ¡°Hellen Jovano said it was 35%, but the exact amount is still unclear. She said it needs to be improved.¡±

    ¡°This is a great event.¡± Xeno William is really happy for Hans Grant.

    ¡°The famous doctor I contacted told me that there is only a 7% chance of sess this time, and he also asked me for a sky-high treatment fee. Bah, 7% of him is also worthy of being called a famous doctor. It seems that Hellen is still powerful.¡±

    Three people talking, David Brown came in.

    Seeing Charles Johnson and Xeno William in the ward, David Brown called out Mr. Grant and said nothing.

    Hans Grant looks at David Brown: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    David Brown hesitated: ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with Mr. Grant, the Grant Group.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Xeno William frowned: ¡°Is there any kid jumping around in thepany while Hans is away? Hans, I¡¯ll help you deal with it.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Hans Grant said coldly, ¡°Let them jump, David Brown. What is it this time?¡±

    David Brown looked a little angry: ¡°Vice President Wang of thepany, I don¡¯t know where I got the news of your hospitalization injury, and spread the news in thepany, saying that you must be a disabled person in the future and can¡¯t be cured.¡±

    Vice President Wang.

    Hans Grant is cold. He still remembers the ttering and ttering man.

    I didn¡¯t expect him to have such ambitions.

    ¡°After Vice President Wang spread the news, all shareholders were worried. Everyone wanted to explore whether you really want to be amputated and be disabled. This may have an impact on thepany¡¯s share price. I have received several calls today, asking about your physical condition.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s hand moved slightly by the bed.

    After thinking for a few seconds, he said coldly, ¡°You go and put all my examination materials in the hospital in the open, at least-let them find them.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, you mean-¡°David Brown understood something.

    ¡°Let them think that this is a foregone conclusion, and I will see what they want to do next.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±

    ¡°Do it.¡± Hans Grant said lightly.

    After David Brown left the ward, Charles Johnson sat next to Hans Grant¡¯s bed.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been in charge of the Grant Group for a long time. I think the moths in the Grant Group are almost out now. It¡¯s time to harvest a wave.¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    While Hans Grant was speaking, he looked at Charles Johnson and said, ¡°What happened to what I asked you to check?¡±

    ¡°As you think, there is no windtight wall in the world. There are many people whoe to Qingyue Wharf this time, and it is not without traces when they leave. And now the Jovano family is also eager to trace these things. These people are very flustered when they leave. I found the blood left by a person. ¡±

    Charles Johnson¡¯s polishing was cold: ¡°DNA was investigated through blood, and the police found that this was a person who had already died.¡±

    Xeno William frowned at the side: ¡°What people have already died?¡±

    ¡°A few years ago, there was an international terrorist organization. Although it was not announced to the public, it was very powerful. The organization name was LEV.¡±

    ¡°The international police once organized an arrest, which sessfully cracked this LEV organization. The police destroyed their base and the leader of LEV was also tried by shooting.¡±

    Charles Johnson¡¯s face became serious: ¡°But the blood found this time actually belonged to a member before LEV. If the police file hadn¡¯t been updated, we wouldn¡¯t even have found this.¡± Because this is a dead man, there is no information in this world. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°That is to say, the blood of the person who has been shot by the police appeared at the scene, right?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Charles Johnson¡¯s voice was heavy: ¡°If this is really the case, then this already horrible international organization has not been destroyed at all. Perhaps what the international police destroyed at the beginning was only a branch. The real LEV is even more horrible and stronger than it seems. They are hidden in the dark, but they just don¡¯t know why they are eyeing the Jovano family. How can Hellen Jovano offend such an organization?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were heavy, and he had a guess in his heart: ¡°Maybe the destruction of the police was also the design of this organization, so that they just turned underground and hid deeper.¡±

    Charles Johnson¡¯s eyes are heavy and his heart is very heavy.

    ¡°Hans, this kind of international organization is not so easy to deal with.

    These people are no longerwless and can be described. They will do whatever they want. ¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s polishing is bleak: ¡°This time I willpletely destroy them.¡±

    In the lounge on the fourth floor, Hellen Jovano had a full sleep at Hans Grant¡¯s this time. Seeing that it was dark outside, she quickly took out a treatment n and studied it.

    The mobile phone on the desk rang lightly, and Hellen Jovano picked it up and took a look. It was the information in the Green Mansion management group.

    Orpheus: [LEV archives of international terrorist organizations. ¡¿

    Orpheus£º¡¾@Mud Crab] I have found out who kidnapped Lele, including this organization. Have a look. ¡¿

    After Orpheus sent these messages, Tiffany rk and Heartless Hooligan both jumped out.

    Tiffany rk: [International terrorist organization? ¡¿

    Heartless Hooligan: [Damn it, it turned out that this organization still exists! ¡¿

    Tiffany rk: [You know? ¡¿

    Heartless Hooligan: [I identally learned that this organization is full of experts in all aspects, from all over the world, and the people who are responsible for it are mercenaries, ruthless and murderous, and all the dirty work of this organization is involved! Moreover, it used to be the thirdrgest terrorist organization in the world. Although it was not announced to the public, the international police have been paying close attention to this organization. This organization was destroyed a few years ago. How can it emerge again now? What did the police smash? ¡¿

    Orpheus: [The international police have probably fallen into their trap, and an organization that has disappeared can sessfully avoid everyone¡¯s sight. ¡¿

 Chapter 359 LEV organization surfaced

    Hellen Jovano looked at the information in the group, clicked on the information organized by LEV and looked at several rows.

    After reading some, Hellen Jovano became more and more frightened. This is not a hidden small force at all, but an international terrorist organization.

    Smuggle JUN fire, buy and sell DU products, and transport women from Africa to Italy.

    All kinds of evil deeds everywhere are shocking!

    Almost all of these people¡¯s hands have been killed!

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath. Now she feels that Lele is not safe anywhere.

    In the group, Orpheus is talking again: [No, I¡±ve thought about it. I¡¯ll go to Tempe City tomorrow. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano replied: [What are you doing in Tempe City while you are in Jena City? ¡¿

    Orpheus: [I don¡¯t care what country doesn¡¯t belong to an international terrorist organization. They just can¡¯t mess with us in the Green Mansion, but this organization does have some skills. I have to go to Tempe City to help you. ¡¿

    Although Orpheus¡± words sound rxed, Hellen Jovano still feels Orpheus¡± attention and vignce to this organization.

    Tiffany rk also sent a message: [I will go to the hospital tomorrow. ¡¿

    LEV¡¯s investigation data is very concise, except for those things that people concerned and the police know.

    More than the police information, it is several code names in LEV.

    LEV¡¯s boss is called an eagle, the second is called a strategist, and the third is seven.

    But in the investigation, I only know the three leaders, and one of them is a woman named Ernian.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the woman¡¯s name and couldn¡¯t help thinking of the woman who had been seen before the murder of Tempe University, when Xiang Mingjun died.

    Maybe that woman is Ernian.

    Hellen Jovano guessed that Orpheus in the group had continued to talk: [Before solving this matter, I should have been in Tempe City for a long time. Mud Crab, remember to help me find a ce to live. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano thought about it and sent the address of the vi in the previous medical studio: [You can live here, just so I can give you two bodyguards. ¡¿

    Mud Crab: [Qi Yang and Qi Zhen are still living in the vi. ¡¿

    Orpheus: [Can you change two female bodyguards? ¡¿

    Tiffany rk came out and replied: [You don¡¯t deserve it. ¡¿

    Put down the phone, Hellen Jovano continued to study the treatment n. Anyway, it is the most important thing to make Hans Grant¡¯s injury better now.

    At noon, Darcy Lewis came to deliver the meal.

    Seeing that Hellen Jovano was in a good mental state, she smiled and said, ¡°It seems that your rtionship with Hans Grant is back to normal?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Well, he is finally willing to cooperate with me.¡±

    ¡°It should be more than that.¡±

    Darcy Lewis smiled vaguely: ¡°I heard that you went to Hans Grant¡¯s ward this afternoon and didn¡¯te out for a whole afternoon. What did you do?¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°I just went to sleep. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Darcy Lewis raised an eyebrow, which was meaningful: ¡°Oh, it was a sleep.¡±

    Her strange appearance made Hellen Jovanough.

    ¡°Come on, stop it, there are big things to do.¡±

    Thinking about the terrorist organization, Hellen Jovano felt a little uneasy and worried about the safety of people around him.

    Lele and she are fine in the hospital now, but my brother, mother and Darcy Lewis are outside now. What if the terrorist organization tries again in the meantime?

    ¡°Darcy, did youe alone?¡± Hellen Jovano asked.

    Darcy Lewis nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal delivery. It¡¯s enough for me toe alone. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°When you go back, I¡¯ll find two bodyguards to take you back together.¡±

    Darcy Lewis was heartless and didn¡¯t find the crisis in Hellen Jovano¡¯s words.

    At half past eleven in the evening, Hellen Jovano received a phone call from Everet Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen, Darcy is back, and there are two bodyguards with her. Darcy said that you sent these two people to take her home.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s voice was heavy: ¡°Did you investigate something?¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought about it. For the safety of her family, she and Everet Jovano talked about the LEV organization.

    ¡°This is an international organization. Simply put, it is a group of evil people who do everything, killing and setting fires.

    These people don¡¯t care about human life at all, so you and Darcy must be careful, and mom, Lele and I are in the hospital now, and there are many bodyguards around us. As for Darcy, you¡±d better let her go out less recently.

    There¡¯s no guarantee that those people will not kidnap Darcy Lewis and threaten us again. ¡±

    Everet Jovano has a heavy voice. Just hearing the word international organization, you will know that this is not a simple force.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, I will protect them, and you should be careful when you are alone in the hospital.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Hellen Jovano replied with a smile.

    Tempe City University, in front of the school gate, an old Buick parked in the street not far away.

    Matt Walker is sitting in the car, with a mobile phone in his hand, typing in the red dialogue hall.

    [Get rid of the leaked person directly. ¡¿

    Opposite reply: [Will this be too hard? ¡¿

    Matt Walker sneered: [He knows that his identity can¡¯t be exposed, and he doesn¡¯t clean up the blood when he is shot by Hellen Jovano¡¯s arrow. Such an unwary person in our organization will only drag us to death sooner orter. ¡¿

    Opposite: [Do you want him to quit? ¡¿

    Matt Walker looks as usual: [LEV organization, only dead, not quit. ¡¿

    Students came out one after another in front of the school gate, and Matt Walker continued to type.

    All right, I¡¯m busy here. Let¡¯s just do it. ¡¿

    He put away his cell phone and looked up to see Luz Walkering out of school, apanied by two girls.

    My brother always seems to be so popr that every time hees to pick him up, he can see several little girls around him.

    Matt Walker lowered the window and shouted, ¡°Lin.¡±

    Luz Walker saw this side, threw off several girls and quickly got on the car.

    After getting on the bus, Matt Walker looked at Luz Walker: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It seems that the interest is not high. ¡±

    Since the Jovano family caught fire, Luz Walker has been worried about the safety of Hellen Jovano every day, but it has been two weeks, and my sister still has no news.

    Every time he asks on WeChat, my sister says that she is very safe.

    Luz Walker thinks that Hellen Jovano is treating him like a child, so he doesn¡¯t even want to be in charge of some things out of concern, which makes him very ufortable.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Luz Walker muffled.

    ¡­¡­

    With the cooperation of Hans Grant, it took Hellen Jovano another half a month to finally prepare thetest treatment n.

    The sess rate has been raised to 51%.

    Hellen Jovano is confident to continue his promotion, but Hans Grant has no time, and his leg injury can¡¯t continue like this for long.

    Hans Grant will be operated on tomorrow.

    In the lounge.

    Helenjovano is preparing the final information.

    The door was knocked a few times, and Hellen Jovano went over and opened the door, only to find Tiffany rk standing at the door.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡± Hellen Jovano asked.

    Tiffany rk looked serious: ¡°Hellen, I shouldn¡¯t be with you recently. You should pay attention to your own safety recently. I have a task to perform.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay you go to you, but what tasks have you taken recently? Green Mansion¡¯s? ¡±

    Tiffany rk nodded, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was thinking about the operation and didn¡¯t notice that Tiffany rk was in a bad mood.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t forget to say a few words: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. If you encounter any problems in the task, please call me at any time.¡±

    Tiffany rk nodded and left.

 Chapter 360 Hans Grant Hand Surgery

    The next day.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano got up and went to Hans Grant¡¯s ward.

    Now the identity of Professor Hellen JovanoHana has been exposed.

    Jack Martin didn¡¯t shy away from it as usual, and brought several senior doctors from the first hospital in case anything happened during the operation.

    Several people walked into Hans Grant¡¯s ward, and Hans Grant was already waiting quietly at the bedside. He already knew that Hellen Jovano had increased the sess rate to 51.

    But the number 51 is really-

    The number that makes people feel that anything can happen.

    It is a number worth trying, but the more it is worth trying, the more people feel nervous.

    In the ward, Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant were sitting there, so nervous that their hands shook slightly.

    If this operation fails, Hans Grant will be a disabled person.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant and took a deep breath secretly. She has been giving herself psychological counseling sincest night.

    Keep telling yourself that she can definitelyplete Hans Grant¡¯s surgery!

    Be calm in the face of surgery!

    But looking at Hans Grant sitting at the head of the bed, Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand still trembled uncontrobly.

    Mrs. Grant was even more worried when she saw Helen Jovano: ¡°Helen Jovano, can you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no problem.¡±

    Hans Grant was put on the operating table and a group of people entered the operating room.

    Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant were shut out by the door of the operating room. Just before the door closed, Hellen Jovano couldn¡¯t bear to see Mrs. Grant so anxiously and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely cure him.¡±

    She has put on the surgical gown, and her long hair is tied into a bun and hidden in the surgical cap.

    Hellen Jovano stood on the operating table and looked at Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant smiled back at her: ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be nervous.¡±

    ¡°I am not nervous.¡± Hellen Jovano whispered that the anesthesiologist had injected the anesthetic.

    Hellen Jovano stood beside Hans Grant with a gentle voice: ¡°Go to sleep, just go to sleep.¡±

    Seeing Hans Grant¡¯s eyes close slowly, Hellen Jovano¡¯s breathing was a little heavy. ¡®

    Jack Martin stood by and looked at her anxiously: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, why don¡¯t I have the operation this time?¡±

    ¡°No, I personally changed the n this time. There are many subtle ces in the operation, and I can¡¯t make sense with you for a while.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath, and she turned to look at the cart with surgical instruments on it.

    Hellen Jovano stretched out her hands and hit them hard a few times. She held them well, and the pain instantly calmed her down.

    Hellen Jovano gritted her teeth and asked the nurse to help her put on gloves.

    She picked up the scalpel and said in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s leg was injured by an explosion, which hurt tendons, bones and some tiny nerves.

    Theplexity of the operation is unprecedented. As an assistant of Hellen Jovano, Jack Martin stood by and watched in a cold sweat.

    This kind of injury, if Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t do it himself, he didn¡¯t have the confidence to do the operation well.

    When it¡¯s just subtle, it takes too much energy.

    Hellen Jovano kept changing surgical tools, setting bones, re-suturing tendon points, as well as tiny nerves and damaged blood vessels.

    She was so engrossed in the operation that she almost overdrawn her whole soul.

    Jack Martin, after all, was old, and even if he had a heart, he was exhausted in the end. He changed to a senior surgeon and went forward to work as an assistant for Hellen Jovano.

    Time passed bit by bit, and the nurse who wiped the sweat looked at Hellen Jovano with admiration.

    Several doctors in the room recovered from the shock of the fineness of the operation, and when they looked at Hellen Jovano who was still undergoing surgery, they could not help but be awed.

    Professor Hana is not a frivolous name, but a practical surgical technique and this extraordinary toughness and endurance!

    From day to night outside the operating room.

    Taylor Grant and Mrs. Grant have been nervous and are almost numb.

    David Brown brought water and handed it to them.

    ¡°Madam, miss, have some water.¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    ¡°No need.¡± Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°Hellen Jovano has been operated on for almost ten hours now. Is the general surgery really that long? ¡±

    She had never heard of such a long operation: ¡°Could it be that Hans is in a bad condition?¡±

    David Brown looked at the door of the operating room and held hands tightly.

    ¡°I have heard from Dean Shen before that if Mrs. Jovano can¡¯t cure Mr. Grant, then no one in the world can be cured.¡±

    Taylor Grant looked up, his beautiful eyes were full of tears and his voice was dry: ¡°But the sess rate is only 51%.¡±

    In the worried eyes of the three people, the door of the operating room was not opened untilte at night, and Mrs. Grant was almost in a state of mental breakdown.

    ¡°Will Hans have an ident? The hospital is afraid of taking responsibility, so it won¡¯t open the door.¡±

    David Brown had to persuade Mrs. Grant who had lost her mind: ¡°Madam, calm down, it won¡¯t be like this. Mr. Grant¡¯s leg injury is veryplicated, and Mrs. Jovano needs to spend more time. ¡±

    At 2: 10 in the morning, Hellen Jovano¡¯sst suture was over.

    Jack Martin stood up excitedly: ¡°The operation is over.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, her face was already pale, and her eyes were covered with red blood. Long-term concentration made her heart seem to be lifted up and could not fall down.

    Staring at the stitched skin, Hellen Jovano made sure that the operation waspleted.

    At a certain moment, her attention seems to have stagnated. She usually stands in front of Hans Grant with a scalpel and stops for more than ten seconds until a nurse nearby calls her.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, is the operation over?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hellen Jovano leans slightly, trying to put the scalpel back in the operation panel, but before the knife is put back in the panel, her hand is loose.

    The scalpel fell directly to the ground, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s body fell straight to the ground.

    Suddenly, people around her didn¡¯te and help her. She threw herself on the operating car, which made a loud noise and the surgical tools fell all over the floor.

    People who are close to each other quickly help Hellen Jovano.

    The nurse was startled: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, what¡¯s going on! Is it urgent? ¡±

    Jack Martin went forward to explore Hellen Jovano¡¯s snorting and felt his pulse again: ¡°Nothing, she is mentally exhausted.¡±

    The door of the operating room finally opened.

    Mrs. Grant saw Hans Grant being pushed out, and Jack Martin beside the operating table immediately greeted him: ¡°Dean Shen, how is Hans¡± leg?¡±

    Jack Martin took off his mask and looked tired: ¡°The operation has beenpleted. As for the follow-up, it depends on the recovery.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Mrs. Grant asked.

    Jack Martin patiently exined: ¡°The probability of sess is 51%, but this is the result after the operation is sessful. If the follow-up can be restored, it will be sessful. If it cannot be restored, the worst result can¡¯t be avoided. ¡°

 Chapter 361 She made the right bet.

    When Mrs. Grant¡¯s body trembles, the worst result is amputation.

    She turned to look at Hans Grant on the bed and suddenly remembered someone: ¡°Where¡¯s Helen Jovano? Why didn¡¯t Helen Jovanoe out?¡± Didn¡¯t she operate on my son? ¡±

    As soon as Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice fell, another operating bed was pushed out of the operating room, and Hellen Jovanoy pale on it.

    At first nce, her face is a little paler than Hans Grant¡¯s.

    Taylor Grant was startled: ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°She has had surgery for more than ten hours, and her spirit is highly concentrated. After the operation, her body can¡¯t hold on.¡±

    When Jack Martin finished, he only felt admired, which exceeded the limit of human body.

    Looking at Mrs. Grant¡¯s surprised eyes, he pursed his lips and added, ¡°Mrs. Grant, you really should thank Mrs. Jovano. No one but her can survive such a long operation. ¡±

    Mrs. Grant looked at Hellen Jovano in aa, and her eyes were shocked.

    Hellen Jovano was finally ced in the same ward as Hans Grant.

    Ming Yuzhu, Everet Jovano and Mrs. Grant are sitting in the ward with two people.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s spirit was so exhausted that he slept directly and didn¡¯t wake up until the next night.

    When she woke up, she looked at the ceiling in a daze until she heard her mother¡¯s voice calling her.

    When you slow down, you feel hungry.

    Hellen Jovano sat up: ¡°I¡¯m so hungry.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu immediately said, ¡°I¡±ve prepared something to eat for you. Please eat some porridge quickly. You have been sleeping for 20 hours. If you don¡¯t wake up, your brother and I will ask Jack Martin. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano tried to sit up on the bed, and her arm ached. She held the scalpel for too long, and her muscles were stiff. Even after sleeping for so long, the muscle pain did not recover.

    Hellen Jovano instantly remembered Hans Grant¡¯s situation. The picture before the operation shed in her mind, and she immediately sat up nervously.

    ¡°How is Hans Grant¡¯s recovery now?¡±

    ¡°Now that I have slept for twenty hours, I can see if the wound is healing first.¡±

    ¡°Dean Shen hase to see the recovery of Hans, saying that it is in good condition and needs to be observedter.¡±

    A voice suddenly rang, and Hellen Jovano turned his head to find Mrs. Grant sitting on the other side of the room.

    And it was Hans Grant lying next to her in the hospital bed.

    Hellen Jovano was impatient and immediately stood up. ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu was a little angry and pressed her back. Her voice was harsh: ¡°Look after dinner.¡±

    After drinking a bowl of porridge, Hellen Jovano got up and checked on Hans Grant.

    She asked Mrs. Grant, ¡°Did he wake up?¡±

    Mrs. Grant said aside, ¡°He has already woken up once after being sour, and then fell asleep after asking about your situation. He seems to be out of spirits.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t let him move these days, just rest. Where is his inspection report? Let me have a look. ¡±

    Mrs. Grant immediately took Hans Grant¡¯s inspection report from the bedside table and handed it over, and some of them were filmed.

    Hellen Jovano picked up the film and looked at the light: ¡°There are indeed a little signs of recovery, which is almost negligible, but it is a good thing after all.¡±

    Hellen Jovano fainted just because she was too tired, but this waking up also made up her strength. She looked at Mrs. Grant¡¯s red eyes and advised:

    ¡°If you are tired, you can go back to rest. I¡¯ll watch him here.¡±

    Mrs. Grant wanted to refuse, but I didn¡¯t know what he thought. He looked at Hellen Jovano with gratitude.

    ¡°Good, that I¡¯ll go back to change clothes. Hellen, Hans, just look at him here. I¡¯ll pick two nurses to do other thingster. ¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Helenjovano was a little surprised by what Mrs. Grant called her.

    Hellen, this is the first time I¡±ve heard Mrs. Grant call her that.

    After Mrs. Grant left, only the Jovano family was left in the ward.

    Everet Jovano sat there with a ck face until Mrs. Grant left, then whispered.

    ¡°Take a rest. For Hans Grant, you seem to be risking your life.¡±

    Everet Jovano knows best how much mental energy it takes to operate. Thest time Hellen Jovano operated on him, it was only eight hours, and he was tired for a few days before he rested.

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°I have to study the follow-up treatment drugs for Hans Grant.¡±

    Everet Jovano was anxious and angry. He was worried about Hellen Jovano¡¯s health.

    Darcy Lewis on the side held her hand and whispered, ¡°She is not at ease if you don¡¯t let her watch here now.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how is Lele?¡±

    Everet Jovano mentioned Lele, and his face was slightly awkward: ¡°Lele¡¯s injury has healed, but he has not been taken home for the time being. Now there is no one watching at home, so it is more reassuring to let him stay in the hospital with bodyguards watching.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded and was relieved to know that his son was safe.

    Ming Yuzhu and Everet Jovano stayed in the hospital with Hellen Jovano until the evening.

    In the evening, Hans Grant woke up again.

    Because of the lost liquid medicine, some of which caused drowsiness, he woke up in a hazy state.

    Looking at the sweetheart sitting at the head of the bed, Hans Grant¡¯s lips slightly hooked up.

    He raised his hand and wanted to hold it.

    Helenjovano was originally holding drugs to study how to configure it to make Hans Grant¡¯s injury heal faster.

    When she saw her hand stretched out in front of her, she looked up at the weak smiling face of the man, and a smile appeared on Hellen Jovano¡¯s face: ¡°You are awake.¡±

    Hans Grant slept for a long time, and his voice was a little hoarse: ¡°Well, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the operation was sessful. I have seen your examination film today, and there are signs of recovery.¡± Hellen Jovano took him and quietlyforted him.

    Hans Grant lowered his eyes, and all his senses seemed to be condensed in that hand.

    The temperature on Hellen Jovano¡¯s hands was scorching, making his heart tremble.

    It¡¯s still such a long time that Hellen Jovano took the initiative to hold his hand for the first time.

    Hans Grant raised his lips: ¡°You saved me this time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, how can you repay it?¡± Hellen Jovano joked.

    Hans Grant, who was in the hospital bed, thought for a moment with a serious face. ¡°Maybe we can only promise each other.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave a snow andughed aloud.

    The atmosphere between them is strange, as if they had just escaped from the hands of death. Since the fire, Hellen Jovano has been in a state of anxiety and finally rxed at this moment.

    ¡­¡­

    In the second half of the month, Mrs. Grant seldom came to the hospital, but only visited Hans Grant once a day and left. Even Taylor Grant was ordered by her not toe to the hospital.

    Hellen Jovano has been with Hans Grant every day these days, studying his illness and watching him not let him get out of bed.

    Two people together day and night, in the past few years, two people get along with time seems to be less than these days.

    Hans Grant¡¯s wound healed obviously in more than ten days, and it grew well. Every time Hellen Jovano looked at the situation on the examination film, she felt a little relieved.

    It seems that the bet is right, and the fifty-one percent chance is won.

 Chapter 362 Prescriptions for All

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano got Hans Grant¡¯stest inspection report from Jack Martin.

    She returned to the ward with the report, and as soon as she walked to the door, she heard Hans Grant talking to David Brown.

    When she pushed the door in, she heard Hans Grant¡¯sst sentence: ¡°Don¡¯t make it public, I am currently recovering.¡±

    Yu Jing immediately replied: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t care when he looked up and saw Hellen Jovanoe in. He nodded to David Brown: ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sat down at Hans Grant¡¯s bedside after David Brown went out.

    She reached out and pulled the quilt for him: ¡°What are you going to do? Why not announce the news that you have recovered? Recently, the Grant Group has been chaotic, and I know it from an outsider. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano has been unable to clean up those scampering people recently. Otherwise, Hans Grant is in the hospital bed, and she would have to clean up the people who are now ndering him every day.

    Hans Grant gave a lowugh.

    He is already very good-looking, and such a smile is even more beautiful.

    It¡¯s just that those deep Orpheus eyes have a quiet coldness.

    ¡°Those people are not preach that I am disabled? I simply let them think it¡¯s true, and I¡¯ll start after I go back and clean up the Grant Group. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows: ¡°Are you still so careful when you are lying in a hospital bed?¡±

    Hans Grant looked up at Hellen Jovano. She was still looking at the checklist in her hand, and hung her head slightly. From his direction, she could only see Hellen Jovano¡¯s long eyshes, shing.

    His heart moved and he stretched out his hand and took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Hellen, wait until this matter is over. Let¡¯s get married. ¡±

    The word marriage gave Hellen Jovano a beating.

    She looked up at Hans Grant.

    ¡°It should not be the right time yet. I want to find out the organization.¡±

    Now both of them know that there is an international terrorist organization LEV in the dark, and this organization is targeting the Jovano family.

    Especially now that it has hurt people around you, Hellen Jovano has no heart to think about anything else until this matter is solved.

    At the mention of this organization, Hans Grant¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Leave this matter to me to solve.¡±

    The strength of the other side is strong, and he doesn¡¯t want to put Hellen Jovano in any danger.

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°This is not your own business. Since we are getting married, this is the enemy we both have to face together.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out the Prescriptions for All from her close-fitting bag.

    ¡°I have been carrying this book with me these days.¡±

    ¡°I still had it with me when I was operating on you. LEV¡¯s people dealt with me for this book. Unfortunately, I have not been able to solve the mystery of it until now, which can make the people of that terrorist organization so jealous.¡±

    She handed the Wanfangrui to Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant took it and looked at it for a few times, and his brow wrinkled slightly: ¡°This looks like just an ordinary ancient medical book.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded, somewhat helpless: ¡°Yes, I have also tried to rearrange the words in the book, and I have torn off a corner with invisible medicine to see if there is any hidden content, but unfortunately there is no clue.¡±

    An international terrorist organization can¡¯te to rob an ordinary ancient medical book.

    Hans Grant squinted and suddenly remembered the fire in the Jovano family. He looked at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Have you ever tried burning?¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°This paper feels just like ordinary paper. If you use fire, it will burn out in one fire.¡±

    Hans Grant pursed his lips.

    ¡°Those people set fire to the Jovano family at the beginning, which shows that they are not afraid that the me will burn the book at all. Maybe there is another mystery.¡±

    After thinking for a few seconds, Hellen Jovano looked solemn: ¡°You wait for me.¡±

    She went out to the doctor¡¯s office and borrowed a lighter from the doctor.

    Returning to the ward with a lighter, Hellen Jovano took a tray for surgical supplies, picked up the book, picked up a title page with no content and tore it down.

    She lit the paper from the corner and put it on the tray, and the me quickly burned.

    Hellen Jovano let out a low sigh with some disappointment: ¡°It seems that this will not work.¡±

    The paper in the tray burned very fast, and when it reached the center, Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were fixed with Hans Grant¡¯s.

    After the paper was burned into gray-ck ashes, there was a golden sh in the center.

    Hellen Jovano tried to touch it, but Hans Grant stopped her.

    He shook the tray gently, blowing off the scraps of paper on it, and the golden light left was a very fine gold wire twisted pattern.

    It doesn¡¯t look much thicker than a hair. No wonder it can be hidden in paper without being found.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Helenjovano was amazed in his eyes.

    Blowing all the ashes away, the pattern of the gold silk looks like an ancient pattern, like a circr totem, but she can¡¯t understand it.

    Hans Grant picked up his mobile phone and took a photo: ¡°I¡¯ll ask David Brown to check it out.¡±

    After sending the photos, their eyes fell on Prescriptions for All, and Hellen Jovano frowned. This is an ancient book, which is considered as a cultural relic. It would be a pity if it is burned like this, but she will not know the contents unless it is burned.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    I don¡¯t know what material the gold thread is. She has observed it with a microscope before, but she didn¡¯t find the existence of this gold thread at all.

    Now as long as the whole book is burned, maybe other pages will have such gold thread.

    It is more convenient to answer her doubts, but Hellen Jovano has read Prescriptions for All and knows some of the prescriptions, which are of great value and can be said to be priceless.

    Hans Grant looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s expression and knew that she was unwilling to burn this ancient medical book.

    But if the terrorist organization behind it is for this book, Hans Grant hesitated for a moment.

    ¡°Just leave this book with me first. I¡¯ll ask Xeno William to send it abroad for me to check with the most advanced machines.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned and looked at Hans Grant.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Now that we know that the other party is doing it for this book, whoever has this book now will be like a bomb.

    ¡°If it is sent to a foreign institution that can be detected, you can tell me directly and I will let people send it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano whispered, reaching for the book from Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant had conveniently stuffed the Prescriptions for All under the pillow, and when he bent back and forth, he reached out and directly grabbed Hellen Jovano¡¯s arm.

    Taking people to the next area, Hellen Jovano fell on Hans Grant¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What do you do?¡± Hellen Jovano was stunned and struggled to get up.

    Hans Grant gave a low smile: ¡°I haven¡¯t hugged you for a long time, and I want to hug you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject, you give me that book.¡± Helenjovano immediately said.

    Hans Grant has bowed his head and kissed her on the cheek.

    Helenjovano was angry and ashamed: ¡°Hans Grant, you-¡±

    The kiss ran down her face and sealed her lips.

 Chapter 363 Tiffany Clark is missing

    The ward became quiet, and every time Hellen Jovano tried to reach for the book, Hans Grant kissed him again.

    After three or five times, she gnashed her teeth. ¡°Let me go first, what if someonees inter!¡± ¡±

    Hans Grant let go of his hand, and hey contentedly on the bed, elegant as a noble son.

    Hellen Jovano was so angry that he sat by the bed: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you think. You just took that book away because you were afraid that I would be in danger.¡±

    Hans Grant smiled between his eyes: ¡°What I said is also true. It¡¯s good to send Xeno William abroad for inspection. Since it¡¯s a bomb, put it in Xeno William¡¯s ce and blow him up.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was speechless for a moment: ¡°Hans Grant, is Xeno William really your good brother?¡±

    Xeno William, if he were here now, I¡¯m afraid he would be mad at this remark.

    Prescriptions for All is noting back, so Hellen Jovano has to turn to study Hans Grant¡¯s inspection data.

    My eyes also nced under Hans Grant¡¯s pillow from time to time.

    After a few minutes, Hellen Jovano¡¯s mobile phone in her bag rang, and she took it out and took a look.

    It¡¯s a message from Qian Zimo.

    I have been in Tempe City for a while, and she has never been to see it because she is busy with Hans Grant¡¯s recovery.

    Now Qian Zimo lives in the vi where he used to develop drugs, and Hellen Jovano specially asked Ba Shen to protect him.

    Now that LEV has surfaced, the Green Mansion has directly issued an announcement, and everyone knows that this organization is targeting the Green Mansion.

    Qi Yang and Qi Zhen are now staying with Liu Zi Orpheus, and Hellen Jovano specially contacted Reeve Walker because he was not at ease.

    He took a long vacation and now stands in front of Lele¡¯s ward every day.

    Plus the help of Charles Johnson and Xeno William.

    Hellen Jovano believes that arson will never happen again, but she is still vaguely worried.

    Qian Zimo¡¯s message this time is nothing serious.

    It¡¯s just that in the group, Ai Te is crazy about Hellen Jovano.

    Orpheus: [You really only concentrate on Hans Grant! I¡±ve been in Tempe City for almost half a month, and I haven¡¯t even seen your golden face. ¡¿

    Heartless Hooligan: [You are not somebody else¡¯s man, why do people want to see you? ¡¿

    Orpheus: [You don¡¯t know shit, but I came to Tempe City to protect her. There are still a lot of things waiting for me to deal with in Jena City. Besides, is there any man who can rece our friendship? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovanoughed, and suddenly thought of what Tiffany rk had said to her before.

    At that time, near the day before Hans Grant¡¯s operation, he actually said that he was going to perform a task. Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly and his heart gradually became suspicious.

    With Tiffany rk¡¯s personality, how could she go on a mission at that time?

    Moreover, it is also said that it is the task of the Green Mansion-

    A bad feeling rose in Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart. She typed directly and asked Orpheus.

    Mudcrab: [Orpheus, did you arrange any tasks for Tiffany rk a while ago? ¡¿

    Orpheus: [No, I¡±ve only been investigating your affairs recently, and the task of Green Mansion has not been updated for a long time. ¡¿

    Helenjovano was nervous.

    She quickly thought in her mind that when Tiffany rk approached her before, she received a task from a group of people.

    Now it is certain that those people are the LEV organization.

    In this way, there was a connection between the gang and Tiffany rk, but after Tiffany rk found out that she was Mud Crab, she immediately defected.

    Hellen Jovano absolutely believed in Tiffany rk, but at that point in time, people suddenly disappeared, maybe they found something about that organization.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    With Helen Jovano¡¯s silence, the clever Qian Zimo also realized something was wrong from Helen Jovano¡¯s question.

    Orpheus: [Tisch said I posted the task for her? Where is she now? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and sent a voice message directly: ¡°I just don¡¯t know where she is now.¡±

    She thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Qian Zimo, you should check the previous task list, including those in private trading pages, and see if Shishi has taken any tasks. If you can¡¯t find a record of her taking the tasks in Green Mansion, it will be a big deal.¡±

    With the impulsive nature of Tiffany rk, it is likely that after discovering the clue, they didn¡¯t even inform them to take revenge themselves!

    Orpheus was silent, and Heartless Hooligan stopped talking.

    Only five minutester, Hellen Jovano nervously looked at his mobile phone, and Qian Zimo came back.

    Orpheus: [Shi Shi didn¡¯t take any tasks at all recently, and I looked at her backstage login record. She hasn¡¯t logged into the Green Mansion for eight days. It¡¯s not normal! ¡¿

    Heartless Hooligan: [I am going back to China now! ¡¿

    Zuo Xiuxian went to country Y to investigate the LEV organization. After all, the origin of that organization is in country Y..

    But now, LEV¡¯s investigation is still inconclusive, and Tiffany rk has disappeared.

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth, regretting that he couldn¡¯t wait to p himself!

    Tiffany rk said that when she took the task, she should have realized that it was wrong, but she was near Hans Grant for surgery and didn¡¯t think about anything else at all!

    Hellen Jovano gritted her teeth, but she was being selfish. All the people were rushing about for her, but she didn¡¯t care that their emotions were wrong at all.

    If anything happens to Tiffany rk-

    It¡¯s been ten days!

    Hans Grant on the side saw that Hellen Jovano looked wrong and frowned: ¡°What happened?¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Now that everyone is under the cloud of LEV, she can¡¯t give Hans Grant any more trouble.

    Hellen Jovano stood up: ¡°You wait for me, I¡¯ll go out and make a phone call.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were bright and he knew something was wrong with her.

    It¡¯s just that she doesn¡¯t want to say it, and he can¡¯t force it.

    After Hellen Jovano left Hans Grant¡¯s ward, she immediately went to the doctor¡¯s rest office where she usually rested.

    Immediately after she closed the door, she started a group call.

    Qian Zimo and Zuo Xiuxian at that end will be connected soon.

    Qian Zimo¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°I just checked Shishi¡¯s mobile phone and couldn¡¯t locate it. It seems that it is either dead or blocked.¡±

    There is anxiety in Zuo Xiuxian¡¯s voice. He has always had a crush on Tiffany rk.

    ¡°What should I do now? Poetry is not in danger, is it? ¡±

    Hearing Zuo Xiuxian¡¯s question, Hellen Jovano also became nervous.

    Qian Zimo maintained a calm analysis: ¡°It should be impossible. The people of that organization set fire to Hellen Jovano¡¯s house before, and the purpose was also to kidnap Lele. Now if Tiffany rk falls into their hands, such a big hostage, they will definitely exchange it for the Prescriptions for All, but they didn¡¯t. I think it is very likely that Tiffany rk once approached them, and now it may be for some reason. Well, maybe it is injured, maybe it is something else. Where is the person trapped? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was very anxious: ¡°But one thing is certain, Shishi needs rescue now.¡±

 Chapter 364 How many secrets do you have?

    Qian Zimo was silent.

    Zuo Xiuxian¡¯s voice has been anxiously raised: ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Hellen Jovano that although the poem did not fall into the hands of others, her current situation may be critical, at least it is impossible to contact the outside world! But to be honest, I can¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t even locate her mobile phone. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano bit his teeth: ¡°I¡¯ll locate it! She left the hospital that day! ¡±

    Qian Zimo: ¡°It¡¯s no use. I checked. Shishi finally left from the suburbs, and there is no monitoring in that area. It is impossible for you to find out where he went next. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand was clenched, and just after Lele was rescued, Tiffany rk disappeared again.

    ¡°Things are imminent, and now we must find poems!¡± Zuo Xiuxian made a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s put the LEV thing on hold. I have to go back to China here.¡±

    Qian Zimo and Hellen Jovano have no different opinions.

    Hellen Jovano returned to the ward with anxiety after answering the phone. Hans Grant looked at her face and her eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°I have read your inspection report today. Basically, the operation was sessful. I may not be able to apany you in the follow-up.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hans Grant sat up from his hospital bed.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face is hard. He doesn¡¯t know if he should tell Hans Grant about it. Last time, he almost lost his legs because of Lele.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    When Hans Grant saw Hellen Jovano, his eyes cooled down: ¡°Hellen, we are a family now. If you keep it from me, I can find out.¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought for a moment and sighed, ¡°Do you remember Tiffany rk, the assistant beside me? She is actually not my assistant, but my best friend. Now she has been missing for more than ten days because of investigating the organization. ¡±

    When ites to this, Hellen Jovano is filled with remorse and chagrin.

    ¡°At the beginning, I didn¡¯t find anything wrong with her because I was fully prepared for your operation, but now I can be sure that she needs my help! Hans Grant, I can¡¯t be too selfish. I¡±ve been staying with you in the hospital and pretending that nothing happened. I must do something now! ¡±

    Hans Grant was silent for a few seconds, then stared at his legs.

    ¡°I will apany you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice was extremely harsh. ¡°It¡¯s been a hundred days, and you¡±ve only recovered for more than ten days. Even after rehabilitation, you have to wait for another half month. Now if you walk in the fields, you are likely to fall short!¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s hand clenched into a fist.

    He must never let Hellen Jovano take risks outside alone.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He is indifferent, as if he doesn¡¯t take his legs as the same thing at all.

    Hellen Jovano was so angry that he had to be patient and persuade him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are many people around me to protect me, and nothing will happen. If those people really had a chance to get close to me, they wouldn¡¯t choose to kidnap Lele. ¡±

    Seeing that Hans Grant¡¯s face has not changed, he has obviously made up his mind.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath and finally said, ¡°Do you know the Green Mansion?¡±

    Hans Grant looked up at Hellen Jovano and said, ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t know why Hellen Jovano suddenly mentioned the biggest organization in the dark.

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°Tiffany rk is one of the four managers of Green Mansion, Tisch.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Tiffany rk showed his skill when he participated in that program in Hellen Jovano. At that time, he doubted Tiffany rk¡¯s identity, just because it was a friend of Hellen Jovano, and he didn¡¯t check it out.

    Tiffany rk, Tisch.

    If the two were linked, he should have thought of it long ago.

    It was only in an instant that Hans Grant understood. He looked at Hellen Jovano and said, ¡°What about you?¡±

    This man is really smart.

    Hellen Jovano smiled wryly: ¡°I am Mud Crab, so believe me, I really won¡¯t have an ident. The whole Qingyan House is protecting me now.¡±

    Mud Crab, the most mysterious of the four managers of Green Mansion.

    Hans Grant stared at Hellen Jovano for a long time and suddenly smiled: ¡°Is there any other identity that you haven¡¯t told me?¡±

    She has a skill, she can blend incense and know Chinese medicine. Although her main business is to be an undertaker, she can also design jewelry, and she is also a disciple of Liu Xingan.

    Now there is another Mud Crab identity.

    Seeing that Hellen Jovano was silent, Hans Grant smiled helplessly.

    He reached out and took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand, brought the man to the front and gently hugged her: ¡°How many secrets do you have?¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°There¡¯s not much left, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was gentle: ¡°OK, I¡¯ll wait for you to tell me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is in Hans Grant¡¯s arms, like a kitten that has been feathered.

    ¡°So you have to stay in the hospital and take care of your leg injury, okay?¡± She paused and said in a very light voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want you in a wheelchair when we get married.¡±

    Even if the sound was slight, Hans Grant heard it.

    His head was hit by something, and finally he said, ¡°Good.¡±

    Hellen Jovano called Mrs. Grant, exining that she had something urgent to deal with, and asked Mrs. Grant toe to the hospital to look after people.

    After the phone call, she packed her things, went to Jack Martin¡¯s office, and exined all the drugs that Hans Grant would useter, before leaving.

    Hellen Jovano drove straight to the previous vi, where all the medical equipment has been sealed in a separate room.

    In the living room, JiYang and JiZhen are sitting on the sofa.

    Hellen Jovano met the two men after entering the door and immediately asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Qian Zimo?¡±

    JiYang and JiZhen saw himing, and immediately stood up.

    Qi Yang replied: ¡°Mud Crab boss! Boss Orpheus is upstairs in the study! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded and went upstairs with a worried face.

    When I reached the front of the study, the door of the study was only left unlocked. Hellen Jovano tapped twice, and Qian Zimo¡¯s voice came out from the inside: ¡°Come in.¡±

    After taking the door, there are already twoputers on theputer desk in the study. Qian Zimo is sitting in front of one of them. The way he usually ys around haspletely disappeared. Now he looks serious and his eyes are full of time.

    Helenjovano walked over.

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going here?¡±

    ¡°There is still no clue, but it is also a good thing. At least the poems should not fall into the hands of the gang.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath: ¡°But it is more dangerous to drag on like this.¡±

    Qian Zimo was in a bad mood. After a series of rants about LEV, Qian Zimo said, ¡°These people really angered mepletely. I must find them out! Especially the strategist! If I find him out, I¡¯ll have to skin him and cramp him! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano remembers that the strategist was the second leader of LEV.

    ¡°What happened to that strategist?¡±

    ¡°Zuo Xiuxian checked in country Y a while ago, LEV organization, responsible for this piece of Asia, is the strategist! Coupled with this code name, I think these things we have encountered may all be made by military advisers! ¡°

 Chapter 365 Smart aleck

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, remembering what Hans Grant and Everet Jovano had said before.

    ¡°Orpheus, when those people kidnapped Lele, they even put a cushion under it, and when I was in that building, they didn¡¯t detonate the bomb at all.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Qian Zimo looked up, puzzled.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Since I got Prescriptions for All, although I have been in frequent danger, including my family, my brother was in a car ident and Lele was kidnapped, which made me feel extremely dangerous every time ¡­ but after thinking about it, it seems that these people don¡¯t want to take lives.¡±

    Qian Zimo frowned and thought for a moment, then sneered: ¡°It seems that you are naive. If they really didn¡¯t want to take lives, how could they detonate the bomb? Hans Grant almost died. Moreover, several major international cases that LEV has done before are very cruel and inhuman! ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡± Hellen Jovano squinted.

    Qian Zimo zheng.

    When they looked at each other, Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°LEV, it must have something to do with the Jovano family, but I haven¡¯t figured out where this rtionship is!¡±

    While they were talking, Hellen Jovano¡¯s cell phone rang. She picked it up and took a look. It was the Jovano family.

    The former housekeeper disappeared in a fire. The new housekeeper has also worked in the Jovano family for more than ten years. He is an uncle surnamed Li. When he was young, he used to be a soldier and acted resolutely.

    There was anger in Li Shu¡¯s voice: ¡°Miss, there is a man who wants to sneak into our house with a weapon. I have taken him down. What do you think!¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned and stood up: ¡°Did you ask, who is it?

    Li Shu replied: ¡°The maid at home said that she had seen her on TV, and she often embarrassed you when she participated in the program!¡± ¡±

    Helenjovano Zheng, participate in the program?

    That can only be a jewelry designpetition. Hellen Jovano quickly thought of a person, Fang Ronan.

    Fang Ronan broke into the Jovano family with a weapon? What is this situation?

    And at a time like this.

    Considering that thepetition was held in Jena City, Qian Zimo was also from Jena City.

    ¡°Li Shu, you look at people first, and then deal with them when I go back.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Hellen Jovano looked at Qian Zimo: ¡°Do you know what happened to Fang Ronan after she was retired?¡±

    Qian Zimo was staring at the screen. When he saw that Hellen Jovano had a big reaction, he looked up at her and listened to her answer the phone.

    ¡°Fang Ronan is a native of Beijing. I heard that after she targeted you in every way on the show, the Grant family, your family, and the Thomas Family, of course, including our family. Anyway, several groups jointly stopped her family¡¯s business; Originally, the family¡¯s tutor was quite strict. I heard that she waster driven out of the house. ¡±

    Qian Zimo frowned: ¡°Fang Ronan is a householder after all. The householder kicked her out in anger for a while. After a long time, when her father¡¯s anger subsided, she would definitely have to go back. Why do you ask?¡±

    Hellen Jovano stared at the mobile phone and always felt that something was wrong: ¡°Fang Ronan came to Tempe City and tried to break into my house with a murder weapon.¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Is she crazy?¡±

    ¡°As you said, she can go back to her house sooner orter, but if she really hates me so much andes to my house with a murder weapon to kill me, then her life will be ruined.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°I knew she was stupid when I was on the show, but she wasn¡¯t stupid like this.¡±

    Qian Zimo thought for a moment: ¡°Why don¡¯t you wonder how she found the Jovano family? Your house lost a fire a while ago, and the whole Tempe City knows about it. However, few people know the news that has been rebuilt. How did she know? ¡±

    The two men looked at each other, and Hellen Jovano narrowed his eyes: ¡°So, Fang Ronan is probably led by someone.¡±

    Qian Zimo thought for a moment: ¡°I¡¯ll go home with you, and I won¡¯t know until I see it.¡±

    Two people out of the vi after the car. Qian Zimo drove all the way to the Jovano family.

    A cafe not far from the vi.

    The camera in the coffee shop rotated 365 degrees and moved back from Hellen Jovano¡¯s vi.

    At the other end of thework, in a dark vi. The man sat in the backlight, looking at theputer monitor in front of him, with his fingertips lightly sping the desktop.

    ¡°Sure enough, it is useless to say anything to a fool. Even if she is taught word by word, she will still be stupid.¡±

    The middle-aged man on the opposite side winced: ¡°What the military adviser said is.¡±

    The man hung his head carefully, but did not dare to look up at the face of the strategist. You know, the strategist is the most mysterious man in the organization except the boss.

    I heard that the strategist is very taboo to others to know his identity. What if he identally looks at his face and is wiped out by the organization?

    Strategist LengLi smiled, casual knock on the table, a few times, such as buckle on the man¡¯s heart.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°The most terrible thing about fools is not stupidity, but they generally like to be smart. I told her to go to the hospital, and she went to the Jovano family, and now the Jovano family is so strict. This chess piece ispletely abolished. ¡±

    ¡°That, strategist¡¯s adult, what do you think now? Do you need to kill? ¡±

    The man sitting at the table thought about it, his thin lips slightly hooked up, and he smiled a little evil.

    ¡°Just cut off the contact with her directly. Hellen Jovano is so smart. When she meets someone, she will know that someone is pointing her over. At that time, she will be interrogated in detail, and nothing will be judged at that time.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    After the man finished speaking, he hesitated again: ¡°Your Excellency, the boss of Goshawk came today and asked us why we haven¡¯t taken the book back.¡±

    The man sitting at the table said faintly, ¡°How did you reply?¡±

    ¡°I said we would do it as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°This reply is very good.¡±

    The man was praised, and he got a little nervous: ¡°Actually, my Lord, there are quite a few people in our branch in Tempe City. If we strike with all our strength, we may not be able to take the Jovano family to pieces. If it¡¯s a big deal, we¡¯ll fight for arger foe. In the future, the organization here in Tempe City will be secretly resumed.¡± If we had done this, we might have got the book long ago. ¡±

    This man is the head of LEV¡¯s organization in Tempe City. Today, he suddenly got a call from the military adviser. Facing this big leader, he really wants to show his wisdom, and maybe he can be reused by the organization!

    The man sitting at the desk suddenly gave a chuckle.

    ¡°Are you questioning me?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, I just think you are too kind, counselor.¡±

    The man listened to the voice of the new strategist, obviously there is no heavy tone, but it made him feel a little cold in his back.

    A murderous look seems to float up.

    ¡°I just said that the most terrible thing for a stupid person is to be smart.¡±

 Chapter 366 Strategist is him.

    The man in front of the table yed with the crossbow in his hand, but it was a big cross in the palm of his hand. The crossbow was very delicate and carved with silver dark lines.

    He aimed at the man, who was still hanging his head like an obvious target.

    ¡°Snow¡±.

    Immediately after the man fell to the ground, he wailed, ¡°Sir, what did I do wrong? I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t interrupt at random in the future. I shouldn¡¯t question your practice.¡±

    The man who had been sitting in the backlight of the window stood up and walked step by step to the head of Tempe City.

    The small crossbow in his hand is specially made, and after the arrow is inserted into a person¡¯s body, it will split into three blood grooves.

    Looking at the gloomy blood and frightened eyes on the man¡¯s leg, he nodded his head with satisfaction.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to give others a second chance. If I do something wrong, I should pay the price.¡±

    Instead, he added, ¡°But I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I can give you a chance, and let me hear what you question my idea next time. I¡¯ll throw you into the Tempe City river to feed the fish, understand? ¡±

    The head of Tempe City immediately nodded frequently, and when he looked up, he saw the face of the strategist.

    When the sunlight came in, the face seemed to be hidden in the darkness, and it was full of evil spirits and hostility with the light behind it. It was just that this face was so familiar that the person in charge was terrified and forgot to look back: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s crossbow.

    ¡°How can our organization have such a stupid person in charge?¡±

    The person in charge was sweating profusely, staring at the arrow tip of the crossbow, and his heart was shocked beyond measure!

    Military adviser!

    The second-inmand of their organization, the high-ranking strategist, is actually a small assistant of The Jovano Group!

    Because the organization wants Prescriptions for All, he has investigated many things about the Jovano family, especially the people around Everet Jovano.

    This assistant Shen is a standard smart person in the workce, and he is very smooth in his behavior.

    This, this, this is the strategist? !

    Matt Walker walked up to the man and reached into his arms. The man didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Matt Walker found the organization¡¯s contact phone from the man¡¯s arms and put it in his pocket: ¡°You have been given the opportunity, but you are still so stupid, so goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    The man let out a cry of horror.

    Matt Walker smiled and said, ¡°How about this? You run from now on. If you can run out of this room before I shoot you, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    The desire to survive made the man stare. After watching Matt Walker for a few seconds, he got a definite answer. He immediately bounced up and ran outside.

    The gate is not far away!

    Matt Walker just watched, but the crossbow didn¡¯t lift, aiming at leisurely sitting back at the desk, holding a man¡¯s mobile phone to check the personnel organized in Tempe City.

    When he saw one of the names, he raised his eyebrows, which was interesting.

    The man has run to the front of the double door.

    Life is just around the corner, and his heart is pounding.

    A man of his position as a military adviser has always kept his word, and he has not been shot at.

    Finally escaped a bullet!

    He stretched out his hand and directly pushed open the double doors and jumped out. The next second, a deafening gunshot sounded in the corridor.

    Matt Walker raised his eyes and looked at the gate. The man was lying on the ground, and blood was slowly flowing out from under him.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    On one side of the door, a very ordinary-looking man walked out, with a gun in his hand.

    Matt Walker was unhappy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring a silencer?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, my Lord, I have just returned to China, and I am not used to it.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get used to it, you¡¯ll be the one lying there next time!¡±

    Matt Walker said coldly, and the man answered immediately.

    ¡­¡­

    By the time Hellen Jovano and Qian Zimo got home, Fang Ronan had been thrown in the living room.

    There are also two maids around, staring at Fang Ronan with brooms.

    The murder weapon found out is on the tea table opposite.

    After Hellen Jovano entered the room, Fang Ronan turned to look at it bitterly.

    She chuckled: ¡°You have the guts to stare at me like this. Do you know that you have vited thew?¡±

    ¡°So what? Hellen Jovano, it¡¯s all you, and I will be driven out by my family. ¡±

    Fang Ronan gnashed his teeth when he mentioned it: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been retired at all.¡±

    ¡°I was aimed at you, but you havee back with revenge. I have already withdrawn from the race in a notorious way. You still find so many people to influence my real estate business, which has caused me to be kicked out! You didn¡¯t give me a chance to live. Why should I let you livefortably? ¡±

    Qian Zimo followed Hellen Jovano. Hearing this, he couldn¡¯t help pping his hands. ¡°Well said, but she really livesfortably. I think it¡¯s you who is tied and kneeling here now. After what you did today, I¡¯m afraid there will be decades of prison behind you. ¡±

    As he spoke, he approached and grabbed Fang Ronan¡¯s chin, forcing her to lift her face.

    ¡°If we know that we have sinned against her, the consequences are horrible. How dare youe here with a knife? Miss Fang, you should also know that it is very simple for people like us to arrange something in prison. ¡±

    Qian Zimo had said it lightly, but his eyes were as cold as inch by inch.

    He added: ¡°If I want you to stay in prison for the rest of your life, it¡¯s easy to live a life that is worse than death.¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s threat was very effective, and Fang Ronan¡¯s car-scrapping face turned a little pale.

    Hellen Jovano has sat down on the sofa and picked up the delicate knife to watch.

    The exquisiteness of this knife is a work of art, but it is more lethal.

    Hellen Jovano stared at the blood tank with a groove on it. As long as the knife pierced the blood vessel, people could not make it to the hospital without first aid in a short time.

    The grain on the handle is even more exotic, and Hellen Jovano is sure of one thing. She picked up the knife and put it under the tip of her nose to smell it, and a strong chemical smell came.

    ¡°Fang Ronan, you heard what Mr. Qian said. Why don¡¯t you tell me where this knife came from? I can consider letting you go.¡±

    Fang Ronan is not afraid of Hellen Jovano. After all, Hellen Jovano has been bullied by her many times before, but looking at Qian Zimo¡¯s Gherardini eyes, she stuttered a little.

    ¡°I bought it on the street myself. What do you care?¡±

    Hard, she can¡¯t be hard, soft and soft.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Fang Ronan kneeling in the living room and suddenly felt sorry for her.

    Such a stupid person will only be used as a knife.

    ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t need it. That¡¯s good, too. I¡¯ll have you sent directly to the police station, with your murder weapon. ¡±

    ¡°The murder weapon was opened with blood and poisoned, which can definitely convict you of intentional homicide, but it¡¯s just an attempted murder, but as long as our family is making efforts, it¡¯s quite simple to sentence you to life.¡±

 Chapter 367 She doesnâ€™t have the guts to lie.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, you bitch, I was arrested without hurting you at all. What makes you say that you can sentence me to life?¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised an eyebrow: ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect my life to watch you indefinitely. Why don¡¯t I do this?¡± It has nothing to do with me that you will suffer in prison for the rest of your life, be bullied, or even freeze and starve. I don¡¯t feel very cool when I think about it, because I should forget it soon. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was standing when he spoke.

    She is condescending, her faint aura permeates people, and her eyes are dazzling and contemptuous.

    Fang Ronan¡¯s body trembled slightly. If so, what is her revenge today?

    Her mind was hesitant, too. When she was just driven out of the house, she couldn¡¯t wait to bite Hellen Jovano to death.

    But at that time, someone contacted her, showed her the way, gave her weapons, and gave her a false identity, so that she could sessfully sneak to Tempe City.

    But after adequate preparation, her hatred was not so high.

    However, things have reached this point. Today, when she hesitated in front of the Jovano family, she was caught in.

    Fang Ronan bit her lower lip tightly, and she really didn¡¯t want to show weakness in front of Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano was impatient, and pointed to the big clock on the side: ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to think about it. If you don¡¯t think well then, I¡¯ll call the police officer directly and ask them to take you away.¡±

    Time passes by second by second.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s attitude is indifferent.

    The maid served her fruit, and she called Qian Zimo to sit down.

    The two of them talked about several projects that the twopanies cooperated, but Fang Ronan felt that the days were like years and it was very difficult.

    One minute passed quickly, another minute, only thest minute.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the big clock intentionally or unintentionally: ¡°It¡¯s time, Uncle Wang, just send her to the police station.¡±

    Send it to the police station and she will never get out!N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Fang Ronan shivered and red at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°This weapon was given to me by others. me yourself for being too annoying. You must have offended many people, so someone led me to kill you. ¡±

    This is finally the point. Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn¡¯t show great interest. He was justzy: ¡°So, who asked you to kill me?¡±

    Halfway through, Fang Ronan continued: ¡°I don¡¯t know who those people are, but after I was driven out of my house, I found a bag in a street with a mobile phone in it. After I connected, the other party called my name directly.¡±

    Fang Ronan mentioned this with a faint fear in his eyes: ¡°That man seems to have known that I would pick up that baggage.¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°There is aplete set of ID card, mobile phone, this knife and some cash in the bag. The man said that he hates you too, so he made a fake identity for me to kill you. He said that if I can kill you, he can rejuvenate all the cooperation of The Fang Jovano, and then my father will be happy and I can go home.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°You believe that, too.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I believe it? It¡¯s better to believe him than to believe you. You have been targeting our family, and our real estate has lost billions! It was clear that half of themunity had been built in Hail City before, and now the Thomas Family is constrained by it, and the whole has be arge unfinished building. ¡±

    Fang Ronan knows clearly that this is also the main reason why his father kicked her out. What reputation and shame are secondary, mainly because the loss of Fang Jovano is really too great.

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°So, where is the mobile phone that that person contacted you?¡±

    Fang Ronan pursed her lips: ¡°I hid under the flower bed in front of the door when I came, and I thought I would go out and get itter.¡± Hellen Jovano, I told you everything, so you can¡¯t break your word. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nced at him: ¡°If what you said is true, I won¡¯t break my word.¡±

    After that, she told Armon Davis on the side: ¡°Uncle Wang, please take some people there to find out if there is the mobile phone she said. If there is, bring it back. Be sure to pay attention to safety on the way. I don¡¯t know if this is a trap set by them.¡±

    Wang Shu not unintelligent, nodded, ¡°miss you can rest assured. I¡¯ll take someone there now. There¡¯s no trap. I just punched him. ¡±

    Uncle Wang went in a hurry, and Hellen Jovano asked Fang Ronan about the identity of the person who led her, but Fang Ronan was ignorant.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Qian Zimo in silence, and his eyes were also disappointed.

    The two thought they could ask something from Fang Ronan, but she really didn¡¯t know anything, but she was bold enough toe directly to Tempe City.

    Soon, Uncle Wang came back.

    His hands were empty and his face was angry: ¡°Miss, she must have lied to us. There is nothing over there in the flower bed.¡±

    ¡°How is it possible? I obviously put it under the tree on the other side of the flower bed. You must not have found it!¡± Fang Ronan cried.

    Her heart is in a panic. If she can¡¯t find the mobile phone, Hellen Jovano will definitely send her to prison.

    Hellen Jovano took a long look at Qian Zimo, and they all knew that Fang Ronan didn¡¯t have the courage to lie.

    So it was during this short interrogation that someone went to take the mobile phone away.

    Hellen Jovano got up with Qian Zimo.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Two people went upstairs, Fang Ronan was in the same ce, and the cry came.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Hellen Jovano stood on the spiral staircase and took a look: ¡°Uncle Wang, pack her up and send her back to the house, and tell them that if it happens again, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    Wang Shu immediately responded.

    Fang Ronan did not struggle this time, letting two maids pull her up.

    Fang Jia couldn¡¯t have gone back, but Hellen Jovano sent her back to Fang Jia so tied up that her father would have to ept it if he didn¡¯t ept it!

    Fang Zhongnan bit her teeth. Life has been too bitter for a while. Even with the punishment from home, she will stay at home!

    Hellen Jovano and Qian Zimo went to the second floor and went straight into the study.

    When Hellen Jovano turned on theputer, he immediately turned on the security system of the Jovano family. The camera securitywork of the system spread like a star in two blocks near the Jovano family.

    Soon, she found the flower bed Fang Ronan talked about.

    From the video, Fang Ronan appeared in a street near the Jovano family two hours ago, and she hesitated to walk to the gate of the Jovano family, just like a person who was going to be a thief.

    After that, Fang Ronan answered the phone, and finally walked aside and put the mobile phone in the flower bed, where the vegetation was lush and no one could see it.

    Hellen Jovano squinted. In the video, after Fang Ronan put away his mobile phone, he walked towards the door of the Jovano family, as if to wait for a loophole to sneak in.

    Soon, a bunch of people rushed out of the gate of the Jovano family, and Armon Davis easily won Fang Ronan with the skill he had practiced in his early years.

    Hellen Jovano frowned. This dive can be sent to the Green Mansion as a ssic failure case for teaching.

    But she didn¡¯t care about Fang Ronan either. She quickly dragged the video back.

    Soon, a figure appeared from the street, walked through the crowd to the flower bed, picked up the mobile phone and walked straight away!

 Chapter 368 Find the target

    ¡°Pull it back again!¡± Helenjovano snapped.

    Qian Zimo¡¯s face is ugly: ¡°It¡¯s no use. This person is far away from home. It seems that he is also a professional who has been trained in anti-investigation.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is also deeply worried: ¡°When did he appear near the Jovano family, and we didn¡¯t find it.¡±

    ¡°You can find it casually, you won¡¯t hide in the dark for so long, and you have suffered so much.¡±

    Qian Zimo was talking, and his men quickly started tracking.

    ¡°But Tempe City is so big, he will expose some traces!¡±

    The man took the gun not long ago, at least it wasn¡¯t enough time for him to leave Tempe City safely.

    But when Qian Zimo was halfway through, he actually encountered monitoring damage.

    ¡°What a coincidence, monitoring is damaged? There must be something wrong with it. ¡± Helenjovano frowned.

    Qian Zimo had no choice but to ask: ¡°You can¡¯t go to Tempe City Bureau to ask about this kind of thing. How can you say it then? Just say why your monitoring is damaged, and we can¡¯t hack your system?¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°In this case, you are still in the mood to joke.¡±

    Now, less than half of the forces in the Green Mansion are lurking in Tempe City, waiting for the target to appear.

    Unfortunately, this ident came too suddenly.

    Qian Zimo took out his mobile phone and sent thetest task to all members of the Green Mansion lurking in Tempe City.

    He sent the photo on the monitor to everyone, and the photo was repaired by technology, and only a little side face could be seen clearly.

    Hellen Jovano is not confident to remember this face. It¡¯s too ordinary. Ordinary makes her feel a little cold.

    Soon the members of the Green Mansion answered one by one.

    The phone rang lightly, and Hellen Jovano took it out and took a look.

    In the WeChat group, Qi Yang and Qi Zhen, Reeve Walker, the second floor members of the Green Mansion, are discussing.

    Qi Yang: [Shit, our whole Green Mansion is gathered in Tempe City. If we can¡¯t catch this thing again, how can we be worthy of Mud Crab? ¡¿

    Qi Zhen: [Boss Mud Crab is in this group, don¡¯t swear. ¡¿

    Reeve Walker: [Where are you two now? I¡¯m here in Dongcheng District, and I¡¯m searching. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovanoughed at the conversation of these people, and there were some faint worries in his heart. Tempe City is so big, and this kind ofnd-based search is likely to leave huge loopholes.

    ¡­¡­

    the Tempe Hospital.

    Jack Martin stood in front of Hans Grant¡¯s hospital bed, and fine sweat seeped out from his forehead.

    The people in the hospital bed are too powerful, and under the deep eyebrows, the eyes are sharp and aggressive.

    ¡°Dean Shen, I repeat, I want to leave the hospital and go home to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°But if you leave the hospital, we can¡¯t monitor the recovery of your legs at any time.¡± Jack Martin looked sad. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll call Mrs. Jovano and I¡¯ll agree if she agrees.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call her.¡± Hans Grant made a noise and swept Jack Martin lightly. ¡°Dean Shen, I know that my legs can recover and you have helped me a lot, so I am still asking your opinion normally. If you insist on not letting me leave the hospital, I can only take other measures.¡±

    Jack Martin wanted to ask what the other way was, but when he looked into Hans Grant¡¯s cold eyes, he suddenly remembered when Hellen Jovano went to his office to ask Hans Grant to check the information.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The broken flower stand returned directly to his mind.

    These two are really a couple! Jack Martin bit his teeth.

    ¡°Your legs are now in the most critical recovery period. If you don¡¯t recover well ¡­¡±

    ¡°Dean Shen can rest assured that even if I will be in a wheelchair these days, I wille to the hospital for regr review.¡± Hans Grant said lightly.

    At this point, Jack Martin has nothing to say. He can¡¯t really stop him, and Hans Grant will tie him up in the ward and force him out of the hospital ¡­

    ¡°Ok, ok.¡±

    Hans Grant called to the door, and David Brown quickly came in and pushed an electric wheelchair.

    He propped himself out of bed by the bed and sat in a wheelchair.

    Even if you are sick in a wheelchair, you can¡¯t hide the sharp breath of a man.

    Jack Martin is still worried.

    ¡°Mr. Gu, before your legs recover, don¡¯t spend more than 30 minutes in rehabilitation every day, otherwise you may leave unhealed seque.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded and let David Brown push himself out.

    Knowing that there is a great danger waiting ahead, he can¡¯t let Hellen Jovano face it alone.

    ¡°How is thepany recently?¡± Hans Grant asked.

    David Brown pushed Hans Grant respectfully: ¡°The struggle in thepany ising to an end, and now everyone says that Vice President Zhang will be thest and only winner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hidden deep enough.¡± Hans Grant sneered.

    It¡¯s been so long, and it¡¯s time to clean up the house.

    The next week, the whole Tempe City was nervous about theing storm.

    Many giants are not vegetarians, and they have discovered that Tempe City has secretly hidden arge number of people.

    Reminiscent of the arson in the Jovano family, everyone knows that something big must be happening.

    ¡­¡­

    Weekend.

    At No. 42 Xili Street, Qi Yang and Qi Zhen are sitting at the breakfast stall on the street eating small wonton.

    Qi Zhen frowned: ¡°Eat quickly, and you have to patrol after eating. How old people are, they still like to eat this kind of small wonton.¡±

    JiYang turned a deaf ear to his brother¡¯s words, leisurely eating small wonton.

    ¡°Elder brother, I tell you the truth, I suspect that there are no hidden people here in Xicheng. I have studied it yesterday. the Weststadt District was developed by the Grant Group and The Jovano Group. The twopanies are too familiar with this area. Mud Crab boss didn¡¯t say that theyout of the Weststadt District was before. Can she draw it with her eyes closed? I think the most dangerous thing is the East Side where Reeve Walker is located. I heard that there was a man who was particrly like the man who was monitoring yesterday, and he was lost again. ¡±

    Talking, eating wonton JiYang some angry to continue.

    ¡°I said we should be assigned to Dongcheng District? If I stay in Dongcheng District, that bastard will never try to run away from me. I am a dead shot! ¡±

    Qi Zhen has no feelings about his brother¡¯sints.

    He said faintly, ¡®reeve Walker is also the elite of the Green Mansion, and his marksmanship is not under you. Since we are guarding the brand in the Weststadt District, you should listen to the order.¡±

    The two chatted for a while, and it was already half past eight after breakfast.

    JiZhen and JiYang continue to patrol.

    When walking to amunity, Qi Yang looked up at the name of themunity.

    ¡°Thismunity seems to have been rebuilt in a shanty town before, and it is distributed free of charge. Speaking of Mud Crab, the boss is really kind.¡±

    When Qi Zhen nodded and looked at themunity, he suddenly noticed the maning out of the canteen on the side.

    The man looks in, carrying a stic bag with a cigarette in it.

    JiZhen only nced at, immediately look away.

 Chapter 369 Positioning to the strategist

    JiZhen and JiYang two people go on, after dozens of meters, JiZhenCai turned his head again.

    The man with the cigarette has disappeared in front of themunity.

    ¡°Go back!¡± JiZhen cold track, and took out a mobile phone.

    JiYang looked at his brother¡¯s expression and knew that something was wrong.

    ¡°Elder brother, what¡¯s the matter? Did you find anything?¡±

    Jiyang turned to look at the sidewalk next to the gate of themunity, and there was nothing unusual about the peopleing and going.

    Qi Zhen has dialed Hellen Jovano¡¯s phone: ¡°Boss, I found that man and just entered the sunshinemunity of the Weststadt District!¡±

    The Jovano family, Hellen Jovano stood up directly: ¡°OK, I¡¯ll contact Orpheus now, you keep silent and wait for us there!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, she immediately contacted Qian Zimo.

    In front of the Sunshine Community, JiYang stood beside JiZhen, and he just heard the conversation of JiZhen.

    ¡°Elder brother, the boss how to say? Let¡¯s arrest people now! ¡±

    While speaking, Qi Yang looked eager.

    Qi Zhen looked around: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the steamed stuffed bun shop over there and stare at the door of themunity, waiting for the boss! The boss said, let¡¯s keep silent here. ¡±

    ¡°Keep silent? !¡± Qi Yang frowned unhappily. ¡°What¡¯s the use of just staring at the gate? What if that person runs away from other ces? Thismunity is so big, and there are several gates!¡±

    Qi Zhen said coldly, ¡°Just listen to the boss.¡±

    JiYang glumly followed JiZhen to the steamed stuffed bun shop. He had just finished eating wonton and couldn¡¯t eat steamed stuffed buns.

    JiZhen eyes have been staring at the door of themunity.

    Qi Yang thought for a moment and looked up at Qi Zhen: ¡°Brother, the boss told us to keep silent. It should be that we were worried about disturbing that person, but we didn¡¯t bring any equipment when we came out today. Even if the bossester, we can¡¯t help anything.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s right.¡± JiZhen slightly thinking for a moment, ¡°we have a few equipment on the car, isn¡¯t it? You go and get it now, and don¡¯t let anyone find it. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± JiYang patted his chest, got up and went out of the steamed stuffed bun shop.

    Time passes by minute by minute.

    In order to avoid being mixed with the spies of the other side in the Green Mansion, Hellen Jovano and Qian Zimo decided to travel lightly. They only contacted Reeve Walker and several other credible members of the Green Mansion and drove to the Sunshine Community of the Weststadt District.

    No. 9 vi in Sunshine Community.

    A man was sitting in the living room smoking a cigarette, and two other men stood beside him, frowning.

    ¡°Stop smoking, monkey. Nobody saw you when you came back, right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know my ability? I carried out anti-reconnaissance along the way, and absolutely no one followed me. After the incident, I hid outside for another week. Don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t find you when the godse. ¡±

    If Hellen Jovano were here, he would recognize the monkey sitting on the sofa in front of him. It was the man who took Fang Ronan¡¯s gun from the flower bed in front of the Jovano family gate.

    The monkey proudly finished speaking and looked at the two men: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the military advisere down yet?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask about the military adviser¡¯s adult, be careful of your own life!¡±

    After waiting for nearly twenty minutes, there was movement at the spiral staircase on the second floor.

    A man wearing a silver mask slowly walked down the stairs. Although covered with a mask, his long trench coat still outlined his lean figure.

    The inverted triangle figure is elegant and expensive.

    The monkey is a little curious. The military adviser visited Tempe City not long ago, and now he is directly in charge of all LEV members of Tempe City.

    ¡°Come back.¡± The voice of the strategist is deep.

    The monkey immediately stood up with a diligent smile: ¡°Sir, this task has beenpleted. Do you think there are any tasks that I need to doter?¡±

    When the monkey speaks, his body is still slightly bent.

    The strategist hesitated twice and saw the smoke on the sofa.

    ¡°Where did the smokee from?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I just bought it at the canteen at the door.¡±

    The strategist was silent for a few seconds, and the atmosphere in the living room suddenly sank a few minutes.

    ¡°I remember I told you toe back as soon as you finished your task?¡±

    In the cold atmosphere, no one dared to speak.

    Monkey Zheng, he bought this cigarette to honor the strategist, but it seems that it made the strategist angry instead. Is this too cautious?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my adult, I chose a small supermarket. The owner of the supermarket is an old couple, and there is no monitoring. It will definitely not be found.¡±

    The strategist hesitated for a few seconds: ¡°Next time, remember, you can¡¯t be too cautious when facing the other person. The Jovano Group and the Grant Group are the two giants of Tempe City. Together with the people of Green Mansion, we are no different from grabbing food on the spider web now, understand?¡±

    Thest three words are extremely heavy. The monkey looks at the eyes behind the silver mask, which seems to be an inorganic look that instantly makes his whole body cold.

    He hung his head and never dared to look at the past again.

    ¡°Ming, I see! I will never make this mistake again! ¡±

    The strategist nodded: ¡°There is one more task-¡±

    Halfway through his words, he suddenly paused and nced at the French window on one side of the living room.

    There is plenty of light in the morning, and the bright spot hidden in the light is not clear.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The lip angle behind the silver mask is slightly hooked.

    ¡°My Lord.¡± The monkey didn¡¯t understand why the man in front of him stopped talking.

    ¡°The sun is very strong. Go and close the curtains.¡±

    On the west side of Vi No. 9 is a row of high-rise buildings.

    JiYang gritted his teeth and looked at the window curtains in the sight.

    So you can¡¯t see those people clearly!

    However, it¡¯s not so good to see each other¡¯s defensive mind. There is also a masked one who looks like the chief.

    JiYang wanted to think, put away the equipment and carry it downstairs.

    When he got to the first floor, his cell phone rang, and it was Qi Zhen after answering it.

    ¡°You went to the car to get a piece of equipment for half an hour, what¡¯s the matter!¡±

    JiYang a guilty conscience, take equipment is true, but he still thinks his brother is too rigid and careful.

    ¡°Brother, I have located the other party¡¯s ce, in Vi No. 9.¡±

    At the other end of the phone, Qi Zhen¡¯s voice rose a little: ¡°Did you go in? Who let you in! Quit immediately! ¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, that group of people is like a ghost can¡¯t catch the shadow, very not easy to find, how can we die bite! Those people dare to provoke our Green Mansion, and we are really vegetarians! ¡±

    Qi Zhen¡¯s anxious voice was angry: ¡°I want you to quit now!¡± ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t retreat! But now I can¡¯t see the situation clearly. I¡¯m going to approach Vi No. 9 and see if there is any chance to shoot off those people¡¯s legs directly! ¡±

    Afraid of JiZhen scold him again, JiYang said, ¡°directly hangs up the phone.

    After he left the corridor, he looked like a resident living here, ready to pass in front of vi No. 9.

    When he passed by the door, the two bodyguards who were guarding the door were talking in a low voice, and thements reached the ears of Ji Yang.

    ¡°Why do adults suddenly want to retreat?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I also quietly retreated from the backyard. It is obviously safe here.¡±

 Chapter 370 Hellen Jovano, calm down!

    JiYang eyes in a surprised,plexion has not changed.

    At the foot of the pace is not disorderly, continue to move forward.

    A sudden retreat? !

    It¡¯s hard to find each other¡¯s strongholds. We must not let these people walk away so easily!

    JiYang hand clenched, just from the side of the high-rise shooting point, he has looked around the vi No. 9.

    On the east is his shooting point, and on the west is a row of vis.

    On the south is the path he is walking now, and on the north is a green forest in the small courtyard.

    The other party intends to evacuate from the green forest!

    If it¡¯s in the Woods, sniper is of little significance, and there are too many obstacles!

    When he came to the corner, he turned directly into the green forest.

    In front of the sunshinemunity.

    Qi Zhen took a mobile phone and walked towards themunity with a cold face. Before he walked in, several cars stopped in front of the gate.

    Hellen Jovano is wearing a windbreaker, and a bulletproof vest is hidden under the windbreaker.

    ¡°Qi Zhen, where are you going?¡± Hellen Jovano approached Qi Zhen. ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep silent?¡±

    Qi Zhen gritted his teeth: ¡°Boss, Qi Yang sneaked in and located in Vi No. 9!¡±

    As soon as Hellen Jovano¡¯s face changed, on the other side, Qian Zimo also got off and came over.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    After a few conversations, Hellen Jovano asked Qi Zhen to get on thest RV to change his equipment.

    Soon, a dozen people walked into themunity.

    But before I reached the door of Vi No. 9, I heard a gunshot over there.

    Hellen Jovano changed his face: ¡°Qi Yang has been discovered, speed up!¡±

    A line of more than a dozen people immediately ran.

    JiZhen nched and ran in front of everyone.

    Just now, that shot was fired by Qi Yang. What made him even have time to install the silencer?

    Three minutester, Hellen Jovano and his party rushed into Vi 9.

    The vi is empty, her eyes carefully swept around, and finally settled on the back door of the vi.

    Outside the back door is a small garden of more than forty square meters, and outside the short fence of the garden is a green forest.

    Qian Zimo, Hellen Jovano and Reeve Walker rushed towards the green forest at the same time.

    Several people are extremely vignt and pay attention to the surrounding situation.

    The voice of the logistics department came from the earphone soon.

    ¡°The drone has been inspected. There are no other people in the vi, and there are no bombs installed around it. There are several traces of thermal imaging in that green forest.¡±

    ording to the reminder, Hellen Jovano bypassed a big tree when he got close to the nearest thermal imaging, and the whole person froze in ce.

    A few steps away, JiYang clutching his abdomen, blood is oozing from his abdomen.

    I don¡¯t know what weapon the other party used. It was not a simple gunshot wound, but a blood hole with a diameter of seven or eight centimeters.

    Qi Yang¡¯s hands can¡¯t cover the blood!

    Several people made a sound in unison: ¡°Qi Yang!¡±

    Qi Zhen has rushed over: ¡°Xiao Yang, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away!¡± ¡±

    Jiyang coughed up one mouthful blood, and his whole face was as golden as paper.

    Hellen Jovano strode forward: ¡°Qian Zimo, you take someone to get the medicine box right now, which is in the RV we drove!¡± ¡±

    Qi Yang¡¯s blood loss is too difficult to make it to the hospital. She ns to suture the site first to stop the bleeding!

    Qi Zhen¡¯s whole body is shaking!

    Hellen Jovano stepped forward and pulled him straight aside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! With me here, Qi Yang must be fine! ¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Mud Crab boss still has the name of Professor Hana, it¡¯s okay.¡± Qian Zimo left a message and sent someone to get the medicine cab.

    He looked deep into the Woods: ¡°Those people-¡±

    Hellen Jovano helped Qi Yang to press the wound with both hands, which was extremely decisive: ¡°Don¡¯t chase! Qi Yang¡¯s life is the most important! ¡±

    JiYang stared at Hellen Jovano, and opened his mouth to say something, but his mouth was full of blood and foam coughing. He couldn¡¯t say a word, and he almost fainted.

    Helen Jovano found that Qi Yang wanted to move, and his fingers were full of blood. Now Helen Jovano helped him cover the wound, and he raised his hand to the front of Helen Jovano.

    The blood on the finger, slowly writing.

    Army, division.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Military adviser? !

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. The second leader of LEV organization, the person who caused the current situation of Tempe City, is this the person who just stayed in the vi? !

    JiYang continue to write.

    All eyes rested on Qi Yang¡¯s finger, and Hellen Jovano covered Qi Yang¡¯s wound.

    The next moment, there was a hurried voice in the earphone.

    ¡°Eldest brother! Thermal imaging shows someone approaching! Also, there are helicopters? ! I didn¡¯t find it before! ¡±

    ¡°What? !¡±

    Hellen Jovano was stunned, and the next second, a huge gun rang.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s action was extremely fast, and the whole person jumped on Qi Yang¡¯s body. Even if the bullet hit the bulletproof vest, it made her back ache!

    The people around you immediately fought back, and the roar of the helicopter was huge.

    A man in a ck coat held a gun in one hand and adder in the other.

    The wind blew fiercely, and it was him who shot just now!

    The people brought by Qian Zimo didn¡¯t hesitate. Reeve Walker has opened the safety bolt and aimed at it.

    But the man in the air didn¡¯t dodge. Two figures appeared on the helicopter, covering the people on the ropedder.

    Hellen Jovano quickly recovered from the haze caused by severe pain, and her heart trembled. Fortunately, Qi Yang was protected just now!

    Everyone can still hide, only Qi Yang is injured and is a living target!

    She just intends to hold herself up from JiYang, and at the moment of raising her head, there is another loud gunshot.

    Blood spattered Hellen Jovano¡¯s face, the temperature of blood, the face that was blown beyond recognition in front of him, and even a little white.

    Hellen Jovano heard Qi Zhen¡¯s wailing and roaring, and heard the anger of all the people who came to Green Mansion this time.

    Reeve Walker impulsively ran out of the trees in the bunker and fired at the people in the air.

    But it¡¯s useless.

    Beforeing, no one expected that a helicopter would be hidden in a ce like Sunshine Community!

    No one knows when a helicopter got into Tempe City unnoticed.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t wipe the blood from his face, and the whole person remained half-awake like a lost soul.

    JiZhen has jumped to JiYang side, but only take a look at JiYang¡¯s ¡°head¡±, his face turned red, and the whole person¡¯s body fell backwards.

    He passed out.

    Hellen Jovano decided for a long time until Qian Zimo came to help her.

    Her eyes were full of tears, falling drop by drop.

    ¡°Qi Yang?¡±

    The time spent together passed quickly in her mind, and two people tried to assassinate her, but they were caught by the poem.

    The reaction of those two people when they found out that she was Mud Crab was shaved into a braised egg-like head by Tiffany rk.

    Later, in the vi, the fierce smell scared several researchers.

    From the beginning of understanding, JiZhen and JiYang have been picking up her task, but now, JiYang was exploded at a foot away from her-

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s fingers trembled and her throat seemed to be pinched.

    Originally, she could save him.

    Qian Zimo broke Hellen Jovano¡¯s fingers hard, broke her hand holding Qiyang¡¯s sleeve one by one, and pulled her up again.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, calm down!¡±

 Chapter 371 Tracking failed

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath and almost turned his back.

    ¡°It¡¯s a strategist, and that man is a strategist!¡±

    Hertosolic red eyes suddenly turned to look at the helicopter that had almost be a small ck spot in the air.

    It must be a strategist! She¡¯s almost sure!

    Qian Zimo gritted his teeth and directed people to take Qi Yang away.

    On the way back, everyone was silent. On thest RV, Reeve Walker tightened his hand holding the gun and looked at Qi Yang, who wasid t on the chair. He hit the car with a hard punch.

    Hellen Jovano is sitting in the middle row, hanging his head and his hands are full of blood, which will have dried up.

    She looked up at Qian Zimo in the front seat. The other person was talking to someone with headphones on, and the lines on his side face were tight, which was obviously extremely angry.

    ¡°check! How can a helicopter appear in Tempe City without a trace! ¡­.. What do you mean really no! ¡±

    The car drove back to the vi as a base.

    All the people got off the bus and Qi Yang was sent to the sofa in the living room.

    The rest of the people were sitting around, silent. After a few meetings, Qi Zhen woke up.

    After he opened his eyes, he immediately sat up and saw Ji Yang in an instant.

    The man¡¯s sorrowful voice sounded, and Hellen Jovano covered his face in pain.

    Reeve Walker¡¯s eyes are gloomy: ¡°When I catch that man, I must make his life hell!¡±

    After a while, Qian Zimo called again.

    ¡°Model helicopter? What¡¯s this about the Weststadt District Primary School! ¡±

    Helenjovano looked up fiercely.

    I don¡¯t know what the other end said, Qian Zimo was silent. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°The helicopter was originally an empty shell, without main engine and fuel, and it was retired. The Ministry of Education of the Weststadt District got it and put it in the military museum next to the Weststadt District Primary School for students to visit-¡±

    The following words, Qian Zimo understood without saying a few people, it must be that someone secretly filled the inside of the empty shell a little bit.

    The empty-shell helicopters in the military museum are indeed recorded and will not be guarded.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, her hands on her knees turned white and trembled slightly.

    ¡°Who suggested that the helicopter be transported to the military museum? Check it out.¡±

    Qian Zimo sighed: ¡°Yes, the official meaning should be to visit, but it was discovered by LEV people and this n came into being.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth, no wonder these people dare to hide in the Weststadt District, which she is most familiar with!N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°A helicopter that has not been reported for flight will definitely not fly too far. Continue to check.¡± Helenjovano dumb track.

    These people can¡¯t leave Tempe City without achieving their goals.

    A few people were talking, and there was a voice in front of the vi.

    Helenjovano stood up and looked out. Hans Grant strode in from the outside with a cold feeling, and immediately rushed over after seeing Helenjovano.

    Hellen Jovano only felt wrapped in a warm and solid embrace.

    She buried her face in Hans Grant¡¯s chest and bit her lower lip without crying.

    Hans Grant whispered, ¡°it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gently pushed him away, only to find that the clothes on his chest were wet.

    There was some annoyance and concern between his eyes: ¡°Since you have found someone, why didn¡¯t you inform me?¡±

    Hellen Jovano lowered his eyes and looked at Hans Grant¡¯s legs: ¡°You haven¡¯t been discharged yet. Who told you to leave the hospital?¡±

    I don¡¯t think Jack Martin could stop him. Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t pursue it too much: ¡°Did you just run in?¡±

    ¡°I came in a wheelchair, but there were steps just now, so I couldn¡¯t wait to get up first.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is low.

    When Hellen Jovano held him just now, his eyes saw Qi Yang on the sofa.

    Knowing that Hellen Jovano had juste from life and death, and had lost a friend, Hans Grant held her hand.

    ¡°Nothing, you go to rest first and leave the rest to me.¡±

    The Jovano Group and the Grant Group, including the Green Mansion, have been exchanging messages.

    Today, something happened suddenly. Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t want Hans Grant to get involved in danger, so he didn¡¯t inform him.

    She shook her head: ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it together and prepare for the funeral.¡±

    Qian Zimo nodded, Reeve Walker and Hellen Jovano were both morticians, and the group took Qi Yang to the funeral home.

    Qi Zhen¡¯s whole portrait was taken away from his soul, and he was in a daze, crying for a while and biting his teeth to shoot those people.

    But nobody knows where it is.

    When she arrived at the funeral home, Hellen Jovano went to the morgue with Reeve Walker and her eyes red.

    Before entering the door, she turned to look at Hans Grant: ¡°Hans Grant, let your mother take Lele from the hospital to your home at night.¡±

    Hans Grant was stunned and immediately frowned: ¡°I will send someone to protect Lele.¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°After all, the Grant family has Gu Granny, and your mother is there. There are more people, and the Grant family is not the main target of the other party. I am relieved that Lele is there.¡±

    She has a desperate heart for each other.

    In a little while, my brother and Darcy will get married, and they will definitely have their honeymoon after marriage.

    Then she will persuade her mother to go back to Hail City and stay in Tempe City alone.

    This matter must not be filled in again!

    Hellen Jovano and Reeve Walker entered the back of the house, the curtains were drawn, and everyone was sitting in the outer room.

    With a cold face, Qian Zimo took out his mobile phone and called: ¡°You don¡¯t have toe over now. Now the helicopter is in the air, but it is easier to track. Be sure to find those people for me!¡±

    One side of JiZhenMeng looked up, originally dark eyes full of murder and cold light.

    ¡°Boss, let me go!¡±

    Qian Zimo took a mobile phone, took an unexpected look at Qi Zhen, and shook his head: ¡°You have to wait for Qi Yang here. He must-hope to have his brother¡¯spany at thest time.¡±

    Qi Yang was so badly injured that half of his face was unrecognizable, and the other half was bloody.

    Hellen Jovano gritted her teeth. She has been an undertaker for so long, but it is the first time to arrange the remains of someone so close to herself.

    Qi Yang and Qi Zhen are different, usually informal and straightforward.

    This character has a strong sense of existence, but now it is lying there in silence and cold.

    Hellen Jovano and Reeve Walker have been repaired until the evening. They didn¡¯t eat at noon, but only drank two bottles of water and then continued.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen Jovano opened the door and looked at Qi Zhen: ¡°Qi Zhen, go and see him.¡±

    Qi Yang¡¯s face has beenpletely repaired and the lights have been lit.

    After such a huge project, I was facing my friend again, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart seemed to be bleeding.

    She had to make up for those missing ces, rip apart the broken flesh and blood, wash it clean and reorganize the prosthesis.

    Hans Grant was about to stand up in a wheelchair, and Hellen Jovano immediately walked over.

    She leaned over and hugged him gently.

    She only feels like she is in a ck sea, and as long as the LEV organization is in one day, she can¡¯t break away from this ck sea.

    And here, Hans Grant is the most important person to her.

    Qian Zimo said, ¡°Hellen Jovano, go back and rest first.¡±

    Hellen Jovano got up from Hans Grant¡¯s arms and shook his head: ¡°How is the helicopter tracking?¡±

    ¡°Itnded in a scenic spot town next to Tempe City, where there was a lot of people-¡±

    This is another failure.

 Chapter 372 Canâ€™t think of it.

    Hellen Jovano closed his eyes and took a deep breath: ¡°Since they have already nned such a fine back road, where can we catch up for a while?¡± We can¡¯t keep chasing after them, we must find a way to get ahead of them. ¡±

    As he spoke, Hellen Jovano shook his body.

    Recently, a series of events have made her physically and mentally exhausted, and today she has carried out high-intensity work, and her spirit is exhausted.

    Qian Zimo nodded: ¡°We¡¯ll discuss this tomorrow, so go back now!¡±

    Qian Zimo has a stern tone and a firm attitude.

    Seeing that Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t want to leave, he turned to Hans Grant.

    ¡°Please take her back and let her have a good rest.¡±

    The two men made eye contact, and Hans Grant nodded: ¡°Good.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Seeing that he was about to stand up, Hellen Jovano¡¯s attitude loosened.

    She nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll go back first and let me know if you have any news.¡±

    Hellen Jovano got on the bus with Hans Grant, and the car was driving on the road. She sat in the back seat and said nothing.

    When she closed her eyes, it was all like Ji Yang was shot in front of her. The warm blood had already been wiped away, but the scorching temperature seemed to be still there.

    Hans Grant sat beside Hellen Jovano, reached out and took her hand.

    He looked up at David Brown in the front seat and said, ¡°Go back to Green Vi.¡±

    The car turned, and the car that was going to the Jovano family turned and drove on the road to Green Vi.

    Hellen Jovano turned to Hans Grant with a puzzled look in her eyes.

    ¡°Your mother is now in the hospital with Lele, and Everet Jovano has not lived in the Jovano family recently. I am not at ease when you go back to the Jovano family alone.¡± Hans Grant exined aloud.

    Hellen Jovano nodded and turned to look out into the night.

    After a long time, I said, ¡°I haven¡¯t found the whereabouts of the poem, and Qi Yang is gone again. Hans Grant, I feel very tired. I even want to give Prescriptions for All to the other party. I don¡¯t want to fill in more people. ¡±

    However, if she gives it to the other party and the other party gets what she wants, she will never be able to avenge the deceased.

    Xiang mingjun, qi yang, kidnapping, car ident, and the burnt Jova no family.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand tightened sharply, and her nails caught Hans Grant¡¯s finger.

    Her teeth trembled slightly, and she was sad with hatred: ¡°Why are these people, why on earth, and what are the patterns of those gold threads?¡±

    Hans Grant hung his eyes, his pinched hand did not move, and watched his beloved person trapped by these things, and his heart was filled with cold murder.

    Gently put Hellen Jovano in her arms, Hans Grant¡¯s voice is low with reassuring power.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter will be over soon.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent: ¡°Today, the other side could have sniped me off, but they didn¡¯t move.¡±

    She was lying on JiYang at that time, and she was a living target.

    After the other party shot Qi Yang, there was plenty of time to give her a few more shots, but there was no.

    The man standing on thedder in the distance is wearing a mask, but she can feel the other person looking at her.

    Hellen Jovano trembled: ¡°I want to check all the people who have been associated with the Jovano family!¡±

    The car has driven back to Green Vi, and Hans Grant takes Hellen Jovano to the room on the second floor.

    He gave up the master bedroom and sat in the room with Hellen Jovano for a while.

    Hellen Jovano seemed to be in a nightmare, frowning and mumbling who it was.

    She tried to get rid of the cocoon and began to study it from the first car ident.

    ¡°When I was in the first car ident, it was not long after I filmed Prescriptions for All. At that time, the other party was dead, and then I met you-¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought that Xiang Mingjun had an ident when she directly felt that something was wrong.

    At that time, the other party had already started not to attack the Jovano family, but to deal with the people around her.

    Even after Lele was kidnapped, Hans Grant said that the other party didn¡¯t kill Lele, and even if he hadn¡¯t gone in, Lele would have been safe and sound.

    But before and after Xiang Mingjun¡¯s incident, she didn¡¯t seem to know any new friends.

    Hellen Jovano frowned and couldn¡¯t think of a clue. She wanted to punch herself in the head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of it-¡±

    A hand grabbed her, Hellen Jovano looked up, and Hans Grant was staring at her seriously.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t think of it, you don¡¯t want to. Take a rest first. It¡¯s not the way for you to think so.¡± Hans Grant has a soft voice.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s mouth was t, and the sadness and grievances of the day surged up.

    Tears streamed down her eyes: ¡°But praise him-¡±

    Hans Grant felt a pain in his heart, and there was no one left. He didn¡¯t know how tofort Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Qi Yang¡¯s revenge will definitely be reported.¡± He whisperedfort.

    Hellen Jovano wiped her tears and forced herself to calm down.

    But after she calmed down, she found herself very close to Hans Grant. As soon as she looked up, she looked at her painted eyes.

    Helenjovano had a nervous shock and wanted to reach out and push Hans Grant away.

    When his hand touched his chest, it softened again.

    She and Hans Grant havee this far, and she should try to trust him again and get close to him.

    Helenjovano gently hugged Hans Grant¡¯s waist.

    The two men hugged each other, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice was low: ¡®remember to take Lele to Gu Granny tomorrow.¡±

    Only when someone looks at Lele can she rest assured.

    Hans Grant gave a sigh, and they sat quietly for a while, almost hearing each other¡¯s heartbeat.

    ¡°You are very tired today, too. Go back to rest.¡±

    After Hans Grant left, Hellen Jovano went into the bathroom to take a bath. Her eyes hung down and her face was still weak and tired.

    Watching your friend die in front of you is a huge shadow.

    In the next few days, the forces that were originally undercurrent in Tempe City surfaced.

    The Jovano family, the Grant family, including a force unknown to everyone, has turned to the light in Tempe City to search for people all over the city.

    Hellen Jovano reported to the police and exined the news that Qi Yang was killed.

    The police have been investigating for a long time. There have been a series of mysteries about the Jovano family, whether it is a car ident, arson or kidnapping, but the police have never been able to find out the murderer.

    The Jovano family started looking for someone herself, and the police turned a blind eye.

    I haven¡¯t found any news for a week. Hellen Jovano has lived in Green Vi this week.

    She reported the news of peace to Everet Jovano, and after that, she paid attention to the investigation every day and searched for clues on the Inte herself.

    11: 30 at noon.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s door was knocked, and it was the maid¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, sir, please go down for lunch.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Hellen Jovano answered.

    This week, Hans Grant wille back to have dinner with her every noon.

    This week, the Grant Group also made a big fuss, firing many senior executives in one breath. Vice President Zhang, who was originally one of the shareholders, even honestly gave all the shares to Hans Grant at a low price, and left despondently.

    Tempe City is getting more and more chaotic these days, which was originally the busiest time for the Grant Group.

    But he still takes time toe back to have dinner with her every day.

 Chapter 373 Must lower their vigilance.

    Helen Jovano was a little touched. When she went downstairs, Hans Grant was waiting for her in the living room. He was sitting on the sofa with long legs and feet, and there was a bag of fried chestnuts that Helen Jovano loved at hand.

    Her brow spread out.

    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    Hans Grant stood up from the sofa. ¡°Well, how was your rest today?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed. At least she didn¡¯t have nightmaresst night.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Into the restaurant, the two had lunch, and Hellen Jovano quietly looked up at the man beside him.

    In a week, Hans Grant¡¯s legs have recovered a lot, and he can basically walk normally, but he can¡¯t run and stand for a long time.

    After dinner, two people went to the living room.

    ¡°Lele is used to staying in the old house, and now my mother and Taylor are watching him every day.¡± Hans Grant said.

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Has Taylor had no ss recently?¡±

    Hans Grant pursed his lips: ¡°There is a ss, but I asked her for a leave. I think it is necessary for you to ask Karlen Thomas for a leave, too.¡±

    Hellen Jovano understands Hans Grant¡¯s meaning. Since people from LEV organization could kill Xiang Mingjun before, they almost med it on Karlen Thomas. At least, it shows that Karlen Thomas was exposed to those people¡¯s sight.

    However, only she and her brother know about the LEV organization now.

    If you want to ask Karlen Thomas for leave and send her back to Hail City for a while, there must be at least a suitable reason.

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t see any reason why I can send her back to Hail City. This matter must be kept from my mother and Hail City, otherwise my grandmother and aunt will be very worried.¡±

    Hans Grant thought for a few seconds: ¡°I have an idea for you.¡±

    ¡°What way?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s lip angle slightly hooks: ¡°Is there a reward?¡±

    Hellen Jovano squinted, slightly tilted her upper body and leaned directly to Hans Grant¡¯s side.

    Give him a kiss on the face and leave quickly.

    ¡°Is this reward enough?¡±

    Hans Grant had a meaningful smile on his face: ¡°enough for me to go through fire and water.¡±

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano received a phone call from Karlen Thomas crying.

    ¡°Sister, I was sent to Hail City by the school, saying that I am an exchange student. I am originally from Hail City, and it is convenient to change!¡±

    Hellen Jovano covered her lips and snickered. That¡¯s what Hans Grant thought, and the exchange was temporary.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s arranged by the school, just go quietly and just go home.¡±

    Karlen Thomas grumbled that she came to Tempe City to attend Tempe University for freedom.

    I didn¡¯t expect to go back to Hail City now.

    Hellen Jovano snickered: ¡°You go back to Hail City, I¡¯ll find someone to send you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I don¡¯t need someone to send it.¡± Karlen Thomas muttered.

    Hellen Jovano smiled softly on the other end of the phone: ¡°Let me put it another way. I have to find someone to supervise you to go back to the Thomas Family, so that you don¡¯t have to run halfway.¡±

    Hans Grant has chosen the person to send Karlen Thomas back to Hail City.

    Xeno William has been staying in Tempe City for a while recently, and this pair of brothers and sisters who don¡¯t want to go home just happened to be on the road together.

    Recently living in Green Vi, Hans Grant gave her the study on the second floor.

    After hanging up the phone, Hellen Jovano got up and went into the study.

    Sitting in front of theputer, she once again entered the name of LEV organization, which had been destroyed by the international police.

    Hellen Jovano can now confirm that all this was set up by LEV in order to be a ruined history and sessfully go underground.

    Just like a dead person, he disappearedpletely in the light.

    Hellen Jovano has been trying to get into the intr of National Police X silently all week, and today he finally seeded.

    She searched, and there were some photos left in the police station for that case.

    She leafed through them, mostly pictures of the mess of the case.

    When it was destroyed, the LEV organization was located in a small town in the desert, and the picture waspletely foreign.

    Looking at one by one, Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes suddenly stopped on one of them.

    After downloading the photo of the scene, it kept zooming in.

    The photo shows an abandoned carport with smoke spreading. The wall of the carport has copsed, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are fixed on the bright spot in the ruins.

    When I put it to a certain extent, I finally saw it.

    That¡¯s a mask, the same one that the man who shot Mike Wilson a week ago wore.

    Military adviser!

    This code immediately flooded into Hellen Jovano¡¯s mind, and it was he who originally designed the international police to destroy the LEV organization!

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and felt that the mask in the photo was glowing with cold light, and his empty eyes were staring at her!

    When she was cold all over, the mobile phone on the desk suddenly rang.

    Hellen Jovano hissed and answered the phone.

    The phone call was from Qian Zimo.

    Qian Zimo¡¯s voice is deep: ¡°That group of people can really disappear! It¡¯s been a week, and I wonder if they really left Tempe City! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°They can¡¯t disappear. They haven¡¯t got anything. They must still be in Tempe City. It is our search that has gone wrong! ¡±

    What¡¯s wrong?

    Hellen Jovano stared at the mask and suddenly thought of a possibility.

    Her voice trembled: ¡°Qian Zimo, we have searched all the foreigners and foreigners who entered Tempe City everywhere. Can they disappear so cleanly? Is it because these people are originally Tempe City people? Have your own career and identity in Tempe City, and live here for a long time? ¡±

    The phone was quiet for a few seconds, and Qian Zimo felt the pressure.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s hard to find out unless they make another move.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Do you have any new ideas?¡±

    Qian Zimo said, ¡°I don¡¯t have an idea, but I haven¡¯t found the poem yet, but I don¡¯t think she has it.¡± We search everywhere like this, and soon the other party will realize that it may be more than revenge for Qi Yang. I think we must let the other party rx our vignce. I will take back all the spies on the bright side today. As for you, it is best to restore a normal and peaceful life and let the other party think that we have given up here. ¡±

    ¡°good.¡±

    After consulting with Qian Zimo for a while, Hellen Jovano hung up.

    She sat there thinking for a while, opened WeChat and sent a message to Luz Walker.

    Helenjovano: [Lin, are you nervous about your studies recently? ¡¿

    Luz Walker, as always, seconds back: [fortunately, sister, is it necessary to resume live broadcast? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano Typing: [Yes, you are ready, and we will resume live broadcast the day after tomorrow. ¡¿

    Only by living as before can we paralyze each other¡¯s vignce.

    Hellen Jovano thought about it and sent another message to Hans Grant: [Hans Grant, I¡¯m going to visit Gu Granny in my old house. ¡¿

    After she sent the message, she drove out of the door.

    Live broadcast resumed the day after tomorrow, secretly looking for the whereabouts of the poem. Hellen Jovano ns to visit Gu Granny today.

    Go and discuss with the master tomorrow.

    Tempe City is too dangerous now, and there are too many people she cares about. The master and the teacher¡¯s mother are old. If those people are eyeing them, they will definitely not be able to withstand this storm!

 Chapter 374 The change of the Grant family

    The Grant family¡¯s old house is not far from Green Vi, and Hellen Jovano drives there for half an hour.

    The people in the old house were told, and when they saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s face, they directly released it and informed the people in the vi.

    Hellen Jovano stopped the car in front of the vi, and when he got off the bus, he saw the people standing in front of the door.

    Housekeeper from the Grant family is always here to meet her, but today it¡¯s Mrs. Grant, who ising down more than ten steps.

    ¡°Listen to the security guard and say that you are here.¡± Mrs. Grantughed.

    Her former bad-tempered domineering appearance seems to havepletely disappeared, and she looks at Hellen Jovano with a smile.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, and after her memory was restored, she came to my old house a lot less often.

    After all, this ce has made her have a hard time in the past two years.

    But Mrs. Grant has changed during this time, and Taylor Grant has also changed.

    ¡°Aunt, how are you recently?¡± Hellen Jovano asked with a smile.

    Mrs. Grant chuckled: ¡°My health is quite good. Old Madam has been in a bad mood recently.¡±

    Alzheimer¡¯s disease can¡¯t be cured. Old people will be like children, but it¡¯s not easy to coax her and make her feel good.

    When they walked into the living room, Mrs. Grant looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s side face.

    Such a beautiful and sensible little girl, she didn¡¯t know what possessed her at first, and actually thought Natalie Susan was much better than Hellen Jovano?

    In the living room, Gu Granny is sitting with Lele, smiling all over her face.

    Taylor Grant, apanied by two people, looked up and saw Helenjovanoe in and immediately called out, ¡°Sister Helenjovano.¡±

    ¡°Taylor, long time no see.¡± Hellen Jovano smiled.

    Lele recognized Hellen Jovano in Granny Grant¡¯s arms, screaming and holding out two chubby hands to hug.

    Hellen Jovano stepped forward, picked up her son and sat on the other side of Granny Grant.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Granny Grant stared at Hellen Jovano for several seconds.

    ¡°Hellen, Hellen is here.¡±

    Both Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant are intrigued. Recently, Granny Grant spent twice as much time confused as when he was awake.

    But no one expected that she would recognize Hellen Jovano in this situation.

    ¡°Gu Granny, Hellen misses you.¡± Helenjovano smiled with joy in his arms.

    Granny Grant¡¯s hands trembled, his lips were pursed, and he looked a little angry.

    ¡°You haven¡¯te to see me for a long time.¡±

    Hellen Jovano felt a little sour: ¡°Gu Granny, I was a little busy recently, so I didn¡¯te over.¡±

    Granny Grant insisted, ¡°But you promised to visit me every weekend.¡±

    Old Madam was childish when she was confused, and it took Hellen Jovano a long time to get angry.

    At noon, Mrs. Grant came out of the restaurant: ¡°What does Hellen want for lunch?¡±

    Granny Grant immediately replied, ¡°Hellen loves fish.¡±

    Mrs. Grant replied with a smile, ¡°OK, Mom, you sit down, and I¡¯ll ask the chef to cook more dishes that Hellen likes.¡±

    Hellen Jovano had lunch with Granny Grant. After lunch, it was time to have a rest.

    She coaxed Granny Grant into taking a nap and didn¡¯t dare to leave until she fell asleep.

    When Hellen Jovano came out of the room, Taylor Grant was already at the door, with clear eyes and firm attitude.

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, I have something to ask you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled. ¡°I know what you want to ask. Let¡¯s go to the back garden.¡±

    When they got to the back garden and didn¡¯t walk out of a path, Taylor Grant couldn¡¯t help talking.

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, my brother gave me a leave of absence, and Karlen Thomas was also exchanged back to Hail City.¡±

    Hellen Jovano replied indifferently, ¡°I know.¡±

    Taylor Grant is different from Karlen Thomas. Taylor Grant grew up in Tempe City, and she is better informed in Tempe City.

    Even though Hans Grant kept it from her, she still smelled the unusual tension in Tempe City today.

    Hellen Jovano turned to look at her: ¡°Taylor, you have grown up now. There are some things that I don¡¯t need to say, so you can understand a little.¡±

    Taylor Grant frowned: ¡°But I still want to know what happened. Even when my brother just took over the Grant Group, the most difficult time didn¡¯t let me take time off at home.¡±

    Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t know what to say about LEV.

    If Taylor Grant knows it¡¯s so dangerous, she¡¯s afraid a little girl can¡¯t stay at home.

    Hellen Jovano thought it over, and said, ¡°Taylor, now someone is dealing with the Jovano family, and your brother is helping me, but those people are insidious, so it is the best choice to let everyone around us stay in a safe ce.¡±

    Taylor Grant thought for a moment: ¡°It¡¯s simr to my guess. Have those people caught it now?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Soon, so in thisst time, you must stay in the Grant family and don¡¯t go out and run around, okay?¡±

    Seeing Taylor Grant¡¯s hesitation, Hellen Jovano knew that she had always been bold, and maybe everyone had the courage to go out and arrest people personally.

    ¡°Taylor, Lele is the child of your brother and me, and it is also the person we need to protect most. Just take care of Lele for me at home, okay?¡±

    Taylor Grant listened to Hellen Jovano¡¯s words, only to feel a sense of responsibilitying up, and her little face was full of firmness.

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be optimistic about Lele and Granny!¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed, but fortunately, the little girl was young and easy to coax.

    After walking around the garden, Taylor Grant came back with a heavy burden on her shoulders, and she had to guard the whole Grant family!

    The party she was going to go to, she just pushed it offter!

    When they came back, there was already one more person in the living room.

    Hans Grant is sitting on the sofa in the living room, and David Brown is sitting opposite.

    There are several papers on the desk, which brings back the unfinished work.

    Hans Grant heard the noise and turned to look over.

    Hellen Jovano walked beside him and sat down: ¡°It¡¯s not time to get off work yet. Why are you back?¡± It seems that the work has not been finished yet.

    ¡°Mr. Grant doesn¡¯t trust your safety.¡± David Brownughed.

    Hans Grant threw a cold eye knife at him, and David Brown immediately shut up.

    Taylor Grant beside Helen Jovano blinked: ¡°Sister Helen Jovano, it seems that Granny should get up. I¡¯ll go and see her.¡±

    Say and run away.

    After Hellen Jovano sat down, Hans Grant put down his file.

    His voice was a little soft: ¡°Are you going to see the master tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have to find a way to get the master to leave Qingcheng for a while.¡± Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t trust Master and Jenny. If too many bodyguards are sent there, they will also be worried. Instead of worrying them for no reason, let them leave Tempe City for a while.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded. ¡°Where are you going to send them?¡±

    Hellen Jovano leaned against Hans Grant¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°I¡±ve made up my mind. In the name of tourism, I¡¯ll let Jenny go to country L, and I¡¯ll also go to the castle of Vicent Smith¡¯s house. My Jenny lived there, and it¡¯s ok to live there for a while.¡±

    Hans Grant lowered his eyes and watched Hellen Jovano lean on his side.

    She unconsciously relied on her own little moves, which made Hans Grant unable to hold back her upturned lip angle.

    When my heart moved, I simply reached out and grabbed her: ¡°Ok, I will apany you there.¡±

 Chapter 375 His love

    While they were talking, no one came to disturb them.

    In the small nt hall on the second floor, Mrs. Grant is coaxing him with Lele in his arms, and Taylor Grant looks at Mrs. Grant with excitement.

    ¡°Mom, do you think Sister Hellen Jovano and my brother are getting back together soon?¡±

    Mrs. Grant smiled with satisfaction between her eyes: ¡°I think so. After all, Hellen is willing to put Lele in the Grant family. This is also the best. When Hellenes back, our family will be reunited. ¡±

    After that, she didn¡¯t forget to tell her daughter: ¡°Taylor, don¡¯t y with your sister-inw in the future, or I¡¯ll punish you.¡±

    Taylor Grant couldn¡¯t helpughing when he looked at his mother¡¯s way of protecting her daughter-inw. ¡°Mom, Sister Hellen Jovano hasn¡¯t got back together with my brother yet, so you¡¯re protected?¡±

    ¡°I hope they can get back together, but even if they are not together in the end, Hellen is Lele¡¯s mother.¡±

    Mrs. Grant sighed: ¡°We in the Grant family really owe her.¡±

    Mrs. Grant regretted seeing him harsh on Helenjovano in those two years. I really don¡¯t know how Helenjovano got through those two years.

    Living room on the first floor.

    Hellen Jovano sat beside Hans Grant and apanied him on business.

    When Hans Grant and David Brown talked about some confidential projects of the Grant Group, she wanted to get up and walk away, and was held by Hans Grant and sat down again.

    Hellen Jovano hung his eyes, holding his mobile phone in his hand, and his heart was a littleplicated.

    She looked at Hans Grant with gentle eyes. It¡¯s almost four years since she met him.

    All the way through the ups and downs, now the trust between the two people has gone through those pains, but it has be more tenacious.

    After talking about the Grant Group¡¯s business, David Brown left with Hans Grant¡¯s decision.

    Only Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano are left in the living room.

    Hans Grant looked at her sideways: ¡°I¡¯ll apany you when I go to see the master tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°good.¡± Hellen Jovano nodded. ¡°After seeing the master tomorrow, I have to move out of Green Vi.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face sank somewhat: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Hellen Jovano gave him a look and deliberately provoked him. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for us two singles to live together all the time. It¡¯s not good for my reputation.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s narrowed eyes were full of danger: ¡°Why?¡± She is destined to be his Madam. Why is it bad for her reputation?

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t realize the danger was approaching, and continued: ¡°The affair between us was already flying all over the sky, and at this time-¡±

    ¡°Gossip?¡± A man¡¯s deep voicees with his hand.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s waist was violently taken forward and mmed into a warm and solid embrace.

    ¡°Is there an affair between us?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is deep, and her face, which was already clear and cold, is now very close to her.

    Hellen Jovano is stunned. The face of a man is true and beautiful. It is simply a hook to be so close.

    The next second, her lips were soft.

    Hans Grant kissed her lightly, then raised his face and stared at her pupil.

    ¡°Is it still an affair?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face quickly turned red, and the man¡¯s snorting hit her face, which made her feel like she had been hit by a dumb hole for a while.

    ¡°Well, you get up first.¡± Hellen Jovano paused for several seconds before she whispered.

    Hans Grant hung his eyes, looked at the blushing face close at hand, and realized that the person in his arms was shy. Heughed in a low voice.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was furious with shame. What is this? How can you say it so openly?

    She reached out to push him away, and Hans Grant gently took her hand.

    The fingers were intertwined in one ce, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s lips were sealed again.

    A tearful kiss, Hans Grant¡¯s kiss has always had a strong personal style, with a possessive desire to plunder the ground, which ispletely different from his usual cold appearance.

    Hellen Jovano subconsciously wanted to talk and told him not to do this.

    After all, this is the living room of my old house, and someone maye in at any time.

    But as soon as she opened her lips, she took the opportunity to enter the gap and pried open her shell teeth.

    A kiss with strong love made Hellen Jovano gradually lose her resistance, like a mussel showing the softest meat.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are getting deeper and deeper, and the people in front of him are misty, and there are a few gorgeous colors in his confused eyes.

    That day, the real eyes were just the opposite of what they were doing, which made him want to possess it more deeply.

    But, in the end, Hans Grant let her go.

    His care for Madam deserves the best, not so hasty.

    ¡°Is it still an affair?¡± Hans Grant raised his body and smiled.

    He stretched out his hand to hold her chin, his thumb touched her lip, and watched her lip flesh sink in with his thumb and bounce back with his thumb leaving.

    Hans Grant enjoys it.

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth, and the mist in his eyes still lingered: ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±

    Hans Grant was afraid that she was really annoyed, so he took his hand away veryfortably and happily and looked at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Do you want to move out?¡±

    The question he asked has not been answered yet.

    Hellen Jovano took a few deep breaths and regained her reason. She gave Hans Grant a dark poke and looked at Hans Grant with gentle eyes.

    Those eyes, which are always cold on weekdays, are now filled with fiery love, which makes her feel a little overwhelmed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of fame and scandal.¡± Hellen Jovano coughed lightly, suppressed his throbbing heart, and gave a serious exnation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the poem not found yet? Qian Zimo contacted me and said that it is best to let the other party feel that we have given up the search and returned to normal before we can paralyze each other.¡±

    Back to normal, she is going back to the Jovano family.

    Hans Grant frowned slightly.

    When Hellen Jovano saw it, he whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the security system of the Jovano family has been re-run by my brother.¡±

    Hans Grant was a little reluctant to let her go, and he finally waited for her toe back.

    ¡°Then can I see you?¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed. ¡°Sure, but when youe back, remember to take the door. I didn¡¯t leave any room for you in this security system. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s deep eyes narrowed slightly: ¡°So it was left to me on purpose before?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Helenjovano immediately retorted.

    Hans Grant has found the answer from her staggered eyes, and he didn¡¯t pursue it, just held the person in his arms.

    ¡°I really want to marry you back soon.¡±

    This time, he must give him the biggest and unique ceremony.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, feeling both happy and heavy.

    ¡°That will have to wait for things to be solved.¡±

    This matter, I don¡¯t know whether it can be solved. The strength of the gang makes her lose her heart. She can only do her best to protect the people around her.

    In the afternoon, Gu Granny went to the living room apanied by Taylor Grant.

    What is rare is that she will be sober, and she will cry,ugh and cry when she sees Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen,e here.¡±

    To Gu Granny, Helen Jovano has always been her favorite granddaughter-inw, and now I know that I have Lele, a great grandson, and I am even more grateful to Helen Jovano.

    At the dinner table, Taylor Grant mentioned Lele¡¯s name.

    Qin wanchuan.

 Chapter 376 Donâ€™t hide anything from me.

    Hellen Jovano hung her eyes and didn¡¯t speak. From the time she found out she was pregnant until the explosion, she didn¡¯t intend to let people know that Lele was Hans Grant¡¯s child.

    The surname naturally follows her, but in Chinese tradition, children¡¯s surnames are mostly taken after their fathers.

    Now that she and Hans Grant are nning to get back together, Lele¡¯s surname will naturally be changed.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t care about this, just about to say that the child¡¯s name could be changed, and Mrs. Grant across the street had put down her chopsticks.

    ¡°Qin Xiachuan is also very nice.¡±

    Helenjovano was a little surprised.

    Turning to see Gu Granny, there was nothing unusual on her face. She turned to look at Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant looked pale: ¡°Well, the surnames of Lele and Hellen are quite good. Let¡¯s take Gu¡¯s surname next.¡±

    Hellen Jovano: Where¡¯s the next one? !

    After dinner, Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano went back to Green Vi, and Lele remained in the old house.

    It was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening when we arrived at Green Vi. Hellen Jovano looked at the time, and it was not suitable to pack up and move out of Green Vi today.

    She thought about it and nned to pack after seeing the master tomorrow.

    Hellen Jovano now lives in the master bedroom, and Hans Grant¡¯s room is next to hers.

    After saying goodbye to Hans Grant and returning to the bedroom, Hellen Jovano washed herself and immediately went to the study.

    She has been secretly tracking down the LEV organization for a while, and she still intends to do it today.

    Just turn on theputer, a push message pops up in the lower right corner.

    Hellen Jovano opened her eyes and it was actually the fragrance brand of the Grant Group.

    She frowned and looked at it. Since Lele¡¯s ident, she had no intention to pay attention to anything else, and the previous establishment of perfume brand with the Grant Group was forgotten by her.

    The news pushed by the webpage, the Grant Group¡¯s perfume brand has been finalized, with Hellen Jovano as the director.

    She hasn¡¯t done anything these days, and Hans Grant has arranged some trivial work for her before the brand was established.

    Thinking of this, she didn¡¯t go to see how Li Ai was for a while.

    But with Hans Grant here, everything should be arranged properly.

    Hellen Jovano wandered around the internalworks of countries around the world these days, quietly entered and looked for some news of LEV organization, and then quietly left.

    It was eleven o¡¯clock in the evening that she returned to the bedroom.

    The next day.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant set off for Liu Xingan¡¯s residence after breakfast.

    The atmosphere in the car was ambiguous, and Hellen Jovano squinted and ignored Hans Grant.

    The man kept feeding her at breakfast, like a duck, and she bit his finger when she was dissatisfied.

    Who knows that Hans Grant not only didn¡¯t feel pain, but also put his finger around her lips.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Yeah, people know their faces, but they don¡¯t know their hearts. In the eyes of outsiders, Gu BOSS is actually a color embryo.

    When the car stopped at the alley, Hellen Jovano was still cursing Hans Grant in his mind.

    ¡°Hellen?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hellen Jovano slowed down and looked into Hans Grant¡¯s smiling eyes. ¡°Here we are.¡±

    She turned to look at the courtyard outside and pursed her lips: ¡°Get off.¡±

    Unbutton the seat belt, and just wanted to move, the person on one side pulled her over.

    ¡°What were you thinking just now?¡± Hans Grant has a deep voice with maism.

    Now, when Hellen Jovano listens to his tone, he feels that he doesn¡¯t want to do good deeds, so he leans up and down on guard and turns red.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think anything.¡±

    It¡¯s an exnation, but Hans Grant seems to be in a good mood.

    He got out of the car and opened the door for Hellen Jovano.

    Two people went to the front of the courtyard and knocked on the door, and soon someone opened the door.

    Mrs. Liu looked at the two men with a full face of surprise: ¡°Hellen is here, and Hans ising.¡±

    Hellen Jovano had a sweet smile on her face: ¡°Teacher Niang.¡±

    ¡°Come in,e in.¡± Mrs. Liu opened the door and let them in. She also shouted to the courtyard, ¡°Husband, Hellen and Hans are here.¡±

    Liu Xingan was sitting in a corner of the quadrangle building, chopping wood. When he looked up at Hellen Jovanoing in, he snorted and ignored anyone.

    Hellen Jovano gave a wry smile and had the cheek to run over.

    ¡°Master, what is this?¡±

    Liu Xingan still ignores people.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face drooped and she said piteously, ¡°Master, I was so busy a while ago that I didn¡¯te to study. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    ¡°Kung Fu is your own, what does it have to do with me?¡± Liu Xingan only said one sentence.

    Mrs. Liu stood behind Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano with a smile: ¡°Didn¡¯t you set up a mortise and tenon learning exhibition hallst time? Your master is now the curator and is busy making exhibits every day.¡±

    After that, Mrs. Liu turned to Liu Xingan.

    The smile on the face is still gentle, but the voice is softer: ¡°Liu, fortunately, Ann.¡±

    This soft voice made Liu Xingan look up and gently cough twice.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m here, just, just sit down.¡± Then he looked at his wife carefully.

    Mrs. Liu was satisfied with this. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for someone to have two children. You have so much to do in managing thepany at home. You are just a child.¡±

    Liu Xingan dare not talk back this time.

    Mrs. Liu caressed Hellen Jovano¡¯s hair: ¡°Teacher Niang is going to cook good food for you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sat on a small bamboo bench with an honest face: ¡°Teacher Niang, we have eaten.¡±

    ¡°Prepare some dishes to eat at noon, and you can talk first.¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t stop when he thought of what he was going to discusster.

    When Mrs. Liu left, Liu Xingan¡¯s shelf was picked up again.

    He looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°I know, I thought you had forgotten me as a master!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t be angry with me. I want to make amends this time, but I have a big gift for you and your teacher.¡±

    Liu Xingan put down the blokes in his hand: ¡°What gift?¡±

    ¡°I remember you said that Teacher Niang nted several pear trees in the old castle of Vicent Smith¡¯s house in L country, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why, can you move the pear tree?¡± Liu Xingan asked.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, but I think you and your teacher¡¯s mother have been in Tempe City for a long time. After all, your teacher¡¯s mother has lived in L country for more than ten years, and she may miss it there, so I n to send you and your teacher¡¯s mother to L country for a month, and all the expenses are counted on me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano said wittily, ¡°When youe back, I¡¯ll move those pear trees back together. What do you think?¡±

    Liu Xingan didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°A month?¡± He looked up at Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano thought about the LEV organization. Those people hid so deeply that even if she was determined to burn her bridges, she might not be able to finish it in a month.

    ¡°If the master thinks it¡¯s short, three months and a half can do it.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyebrows slightly wrinkled.

    Liu Xingan just picked up the tea cup in his hand, but put it down: ¡°Come on, what happened to you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano was shocked and his face remained unchanged: ¡°What happened?¡±

    Liu Xingan coagtes Hellen Jovano, just now the stubborn little old man¡¯s appearance is gone, and an imposing manner is lingering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide anything from me. Although I am old, I still have some abilities.¡±

 Chapter 377 When she is a daughter

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, but I didn¡¯t expect the master to be so keen.

    When Liu Xingan saw that she didn¡¯t talk, she sneered: ¡°If you don¡¯t talk, you won¡¯t talk, but your teacher¡¯s mother and I are livingfortably in Tempe City now, and we don¡¯t n to travel to any L country. We appreciate your filial piety and forget about traveling.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was in a hurry: ¡°Master-¡±

    Liu Xingan stared at her for a few seconds and sighed, ¡°You wait here.¡±

    He got up and went into the main room of the quadrangle.

    After a few minutes, I came out holding a box.

    Hellen Jovano recognized at a nce that it was the treasure chest that Liu Xingan had taught her to make.

    But from the hands of Liu Xingan, it is more exquisite and simple.

    Liu Xingan put the treasure chest on the table, opened it and took out an ordinary small iron box from it.

    He put it in front of Hellen Jovano: ¡°See if I can solve your trouble.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed and opened the box.

    The small tin box is ordinary, but the contents are priceless.

    Hellen Jovano stared at the box of passbooks, checks and safe keys and fell silent.

    There is a check on the top, and a series of zero shakes behind it are dazzling.

    After a few seconds, Hellen Jovano said aloud, ¡°Master, you are really rich!¡±

    Liu Xingan looked disdainful: ¡°It¡¯s all yours. See if it¡¯s enough to solve the problem.¡±

    Hellen Jovano felt a warm current in his heart: ¡°Master, have you taken out all your pension money?¡±

    Liu Xingan raised his eyebrows and looked very ufortable: ¡°I am responsible for supporting the elderly, what pension money.¡±

    Words are horizontal, but what you do makes people feel warm.

    Hellen Jovano smiled, put Liu Xingan¡¯s things back, and then closed the treasure chest again little by little.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not about money. I just want you to rx with your teacher.¡±

    Liu Xingan¡¯s face was a bit serious: ¡°It¡¯s not about money? That¡¯s a bigger thing? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano caresses her forehead. She is a master who has never seen such wisdom at ordinary times!

    ¡°Master, I really can¡¯t tell you the specific things for the time being, but I promise I will tell you the whole story after solving it, okay?¡± Hellen Jovano took a peek and tried to muddle through.

    Liu Xingan squinted: ¡°the Jovano family caught fire a while ago, wasn¡¯t it an ident?¡±

    Helenjovano zheng.

    Tempe City is well known about the fire in the Jovano family. She said it was an ident to appease the master and the teacher¡¯s mother.

    I didn¡¯t expect the master to think of thisyer so soon.

    The moment when Hellen Jovano was palpitation was enough for Liu Xingan to understand.

    He sneered: ¡°Your master, I am staying well in Tempe City, and I won¡¯t go anywhere. You¡±d better die. There is no way to coax me and your teacher and mother abroad!¡±

    Hellen Jovano hung her little head and stopped talking. She thought she could pass easily, but she didn¡¯t expect the master to see through it at a nce.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡± Liu Xingan asked.

    Hellen Jovano faded away from Baji: ¡°What can I say? Ginger is still old and spicy. ¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant, and when she saw Hans Grant nodded to him, she knew that she couldn¡¯t hide it, so she had to speak and cover up some bloody things.

    ¡°In short, someone has been dealing with the Jovano family for the sake of the Prescriptions for All, but fortunately there are no casualties now, but I am worried that they will deal with the master.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Liu Xingan¡¯s dignified face and said, ¡°Master, I told you, these people don¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t fight me at all, so you can go abroad and have fun with your teacher¡¯s mother for a while, and I¡¯ll take you back when I solve the problem, okay?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t shoot you, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s someone around you.¡±

    Liu Xingan thought, ¡°Hellen, where is your Prescriptions for All? Show it to the master. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was shocked: ¡°That will definitely not work. Prescriptions for All is now a bomb, and those people will target whoever falls into their hands.¡±

    Liu Xingan was adamant when he saw Hellen Jovano, and did not continue to ask for Prescriptions for All.

    After thinking for a moment, he said, ¡°Since this is the book that this group of people are working for, you might as well hand it in directly.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not at ease.¡± Helenjovano pursed her lips.

    She only dared to tell her master something one-sided, but did not dare to tell her what a big international terrorist organization was behind it.

    Moreover, no casualties are also deceptive.

    She wants to avenge Qi Yang!

    The three men chatted for a while, and there was a noise in front of the gate. Hellen Jovano knew that it was Teacher Niang¡¯s return.

    She whispered to Liu Xingan, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Teacher Niang about this, Master. She is already worried about us and in poor health-¡±

    Liu Xingan sneered and approached Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant: ¡°You two can¡¯t make me move.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was helpless, and Mrs. Liu had already entered the door at the gate: ¡°Helen,e and help me pick some vegetables.¡±

    Mrs. Liu doesn¡¯t really want Helen Jovano to help, but misses Helen Jovano. She and Liu Xingan have no children and daughters, and getting along with each other these days makes her treat Helen Jovano like her own daughter.

    Hellen Jovano got up: ¡°Coming.¡±

    Hans Grant followed closely, and when they walked to the middle of the courtyard, Hellen Jovano asked in a low voice, ¡°What should I do? The master is unwilling to leave. ¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t want to go. When the timees, I will send more people to protect the surroundings and try not to disturb the master and the teacher¡¯s mother.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are heavy: ¡°If it reallyes to a very dangerous moment, then try to stun and take it away.¡±

    Hellen Jovano snapped: ¡°With the master¡¯s character, you may never forgive us both.¡±

    Two people had lunch in the courtyard, and Mrs. Liu went to the kitchen to tidy up.

    In the yard, three people sat there.

    Liu Xingan looked at Hellen Jovano and said, ¡°Since the book can¡¯t be shown to me, what shape is the silk you said was burned? Draw it for me.¡±

    This Hellen Jovano has an impression. She took a pen for drawing wood and drew a rough shape directly from an abandoned board.

    ¡°that¡¯s about it, but that Prescriptions for All is an ancient book, and I can¡¯t burn it all, but I suspect there should be many such gold patterns in it.¡±

    Liu Xingan stared at the pattern and fell silent.

    When Hellen Jovano saw him like that, he was a little curious: ¡°Master, do you know him?¡±

    ¡°No, but notpletely.¡± Liu Xingan squinted. ¡°This pattern is familiar. I can¡¯t remember where I saw it at the moment.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is refreshed. Although Liu Xingan is making mortises and tenons, he is well informed.

    She whispered, ¡°Master, I¡¯ll leave the pattern. If you remember it, please contact me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Liu Xingan looked at the pattern and lost in thought.

    Hellen Jovano added, ¡°You and your teacher¡¯s mother should go out less recently. For your safety, I¡¯ll ask a nanny for you.¡±

    Mrs. Liu is a hard-working person, and Liu Xingan always doesn¡¯t like outsiders at home, so she hasn¡¯t invited servants before.

    Now, Liu Xingan is aware of the danger of the situation.

    ¡°Ok, you two can arrange whatever you want, but I¡¯m sure I can¡¯t go abroad.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

 Chapter 378 The wedding is coming.

    Liu Xingan looked up at Helen Jovano, saying, ¡°Helen, no matter what happens, don¡¯t support yourself. Your teacher and mother treat you as their own daughter.¡±

    So is he.

    But if you are so melodramatic, Liu Xingan didn¡¯t suppress it for a long time.

    Finally, he became angry: ¡°Come on,e and y chess with me, Gu Xiaozi!¡± ¡±

    The two stayed in the quadrangle until the evening before leaving.

    On the way back, Hellen Jovano sighed: ¡°I hope things will pass earlier. At such a big age, Master and Teacher Niang should not let them worry about my business.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Hans Grant drove lightly and his eyes were sharp.

    Now that the gang has disappeared again, Hellen Jovano also intends to live a normal life as suggested by Qian Zimo.

    Hans Grant sent her back to the Jovano family.

    The next day.

    Hellen Jovano resumed the live broadcast.

    She decided in her heart that it would still be a live broadcast on weekends in the future, and she usually went to work for the perfumed brand cooperated by The Jovano Group and the Grant Group.

    Shen family.

    Luz Walker went home early today and put on his freshly dried white shirt.

    The shirt was notpletely dry, and with some damp chill, Luz Walker shivered.

    Matt Walker just walked in from the outside, and when he saw Luz Walker, he used to say, ¡°Going to the Jovano family again.¡±

    Luz Walker nodded: ¡°Well, my sister is going to broadcast live today.¡±

    ¡°Is she still in the mood to broadcast live?¡± Matt Walker raised his eyebrows.

    Luz Walker was so happy about Hellen Jovano¡¯s rebroadcast that he didn¡¯t even notice Matt Walker¡¯s cool tone.

    He got dressed and was ready to go out. Matt Walker followed him and said, ¡°Let me take you there.¡±

    On the way to the Jovano family, Matt Walker was a little more impatient than usual, and he was a little anxious when he saw the traffic lights.

    Luz Walker now found that his brother¡¯s mood was not right. He turned to Matt Walker and said, ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with you recently?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I feel that your recent mood is very wrong.¡±

    Matt Walker was knocking on the steering wheel and smiled. ¡°Nothing, maybe it¡¯s because there are too many things in thepany recently.¡±

    There is irritability in his eyes, which he thought was a very easy thing to solve, but it was just a book.

    But now I didn¡¯t expect to be so troublesome.

    For several years, the whole LEV organization didn¡¯t even take a book from a little girl. It¡¯s a joke to tell it.

    Especially now, I don¡¯t know where Helen Jovano hid the book, and did it to Helen Jovano?

    Matt Walker just shed this idea in his mind and immediately looked at Luz Walker on one side.

    Looking at his brother¡¯s happy and expectant face, he gave a long sigh.

    Gratitude, this matter has always been useless to him.

    But my brother is his only rtive in this world. My brother regards Hellen Jovano as the sun, and he doesn¡¯t want to put out his brother¡¯s sun.

    Hellen Jovano, what a prick and troublesome woman.

    ¡°Brother, how have you been working in The Jovano Group recently?¡± Luz Walker turned to look at Matt Walker.

    Matt Walkerughed, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    The two drove to the front of the Jovano family gate, and Luz Walker¡¯s shirt waspletely out of fashion. After getting off the bus, they said goodbye to Matt Walker.

    Matt Walker thought about it, got off the bus and went to Luz Walker, and personally adjusted the neckline for him.

    ¡°Lin, there are some things you have to fight for yourself. Don¡¯t be the one who can be satisfied from a distance.¡±

    Luz Walker was stunned and immediately frowned: ¡°Brother!¡±

    ¡°All right, I know, I won¡¯t say much.¡± Matt Walkerughed.

    Luz Walker pursed his lips and turned into the Jovano family.

    He knows what his brother means, but the Jovano family and the Shenyang family are worlds apart.

    If these can be crossed, he can¡¯t cross thest hurdle. Hellen Jovano has always regarded him as a younger brother and a child.

    In the Jovano family, Hellen Jovano sat in the small studio of live broadcast, with makeup supplies in her hand.

    Hearing a noise in front of the door, Hellen Jovano looked up and saw Luz Walker standing in front of the door,ughing.

    ¡°Lin ising.¡±

    Luz Walker hasn¡¯t seen Hellen Jovano for a long time, and Junxiu¡¯s face is flushed.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled with a brush in his hand. ¡°I¡±ve been too busy these days to visit you.¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Nothing, anyway, my sister always has to rey it. I happened to be writing a paper a while ago.¡± Luz Walkerughed.

    ¡°What paper to write?¡± Hellen Jovano asked casually.

    Luz Walker didn¡¯t say why, and hung his head guiltily, pretending to be debugging the machine.

    Where is he writing a paper? Hellen Jovano hasn¡¯t contacted him these days. He has been waiting for news from her.

    At the end of the live broadcast one night, Hellen Jovano breathed a sigh of relief.

    Living like this smoothly should paralyze the people in that organization and make them think that they are safe.

    At the end of the live broadcast, Hellen Jovano finished packing and looked up at Luz Walker: ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    Luz Walker shook his head and smiled brightly. ¡°Sister, no need. My brother is waiting at the door.¡±

    Thinking of Matt Walker, Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°the Jovano family is busy recently. My brother relies on your brother for many things. I have to invite your brother to have dinner at home another day.¡±

    The two chatted, and Hellen Jovano escorted Luz Walker out of the vi. She saw the Buick parked in front of the Jovano family from a distance, so she was relieved to let Luz Walker leave.

    Karlen Thomas was sent away, and the master was protected, and Lele was put in the Grant family.

    It¡¯s friends like Luz WalkerDarcy Lewis who haven¡¯t been protected yet.

    She was worried that those people would be mad at them.

    When Luz Walker was sent away and Hellen Jovano returned to the living room, Mingyuzhu wasing downstairs from the hangingdder.

    She sighed when she saw Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows: ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu looked sad: ¡°There are too many things happening at home these days. Before Lele was kidnapped, I always felt something was wrong.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart jumped, her expression remained unchanged, and she stepped forward to help Ming Yuzhu¡¯s arm: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you just think too much.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that your brother and Darcy¡¯s wedding will be in a while. I¡±ve been thinking about too many things at home these days and I feel something is wrong.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Do you think we should hold this wedding on time?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are deep: ¡°Hold it on time!¡±

    Brother and Darcy can not be together, why should those people in the dark affect their happiness!

    And-

    When Hellen Jovano wants her brother and Darcy to spend their honeymoon, she canpletely let go of her hands and feet and check the traces of the gang!

    After talking to Ming Yuzhu, Hellen Jovano went back to the bedroom.

    She advanced into the small study in the bedroom and exchanged information with Qian Zimo.

    Qian Zimo hasn¡¯t found the whereabouts of Tiffany rk recently, and LEV¡¯s people seem to be in a state of silence.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath: [When my brother¡¯s wedding is over, I¡¯ll dig them up! ¡¿

 Chapter 379 What are you looking at

    For the next half month, Hellen Jovano has been working in the perfume brand.

    At the weekend, I will teach some knowledge about health makeup live. At least it seems that Hellen Jovano has really returned to her previous life, but whether she has paralyzed the other party or not, she has no bottom in her heart.

    In a blink of an eye, on the eve of Everet Jovano¡¯s wedding to Darcy Lewis, all the invitations have been sent out.

    The wedding scene is still booked in the garden of the Jovano family, and Everet Jovano has arranged all security guards.

    At this time, it is necessary to ensure that there is no ident in the wedding.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen Jovano apanied her mother to make the wedding bed.

    ¡°Your brother¡¯s wedding tomorrow, do you want to take Lele back?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Forget it, Lele is still young, and there will be plenty of time in the future.¡±

    Two people to the invitation again, this just go to bed.

    These days, they are all preparing for the wedding. Although the weddingpany is invited, there are many trivial things, and Hellen Jovano takes a breath in bed.

    ¡°This is too tired.¡± She rolled over and looked out of the window.

    The cell phone beside the bed rang lightly, and Hellen Jovano picked it up and looked at it. It was a message from Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant: [Are you asleep? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s lip angle is light: [No. ¡¿

    Hans Grant: [Do you want to have a midnight snack? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips. They¡±ve been together for a long time. It¡¯s really been a long time.

    She sent a message directly: [Give me the address. ¡¿

    Hans Grant replied: [Juste out, I am at your door. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano smiled, changed her clothes and went out carefully for fear of waking her mother.

    Out of the Jovano family, I saw a car parked not far away.

    In the night, the car didn¡¯t turn on the lights, and you could vaguely see the man on the seat.

    Hellen Jovano walked quickly past, and the people in the car had already got off.

    Hans Grant reached out and hugged Hellen Jovano directly: ¡°I miss you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s lips slightly raised: ¡°You came to my door and asked me if I would eat supper. What if I said I didn¡¯t want to eat?¡±

    Hans Grant smiled between his eyebrows and whispered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back.¡±

    He wants to see her so much that his heart aches.

    Two people got on the bus, and there was not much to eat at this point.

    Hellen Jovano chose a small barbecue shop on the roadside. Hans Grant was a bit neat, and he was even more insensitive to the strong smell in the barbecue shop.

    Can see Hellen Jovano greedy appearance, smiled, or apanied her in.

    When the barbecue was served, the atmosphere gradually came into being.

    ¡°Tomorrow is your brother¡¯s wedding.¡± Hans Grant took a sip of water.

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°My brother and Darcy havee through thick and thin, just when their wedding is over and they go on their honeymoon, I¡¯m going to find out that LEV!¡±

    As she spoke, a cold mountain shed through her narrow apricot eyes, if she ignored a touch of Chili powder on her lips.

    Hans Grant reached out to hold her chin and wiped the red on her lips with her thumb.

    Hellen Jovano slightly zheng, gently cough a cry, immediately sit up straight.

    Hans Grant changed the subject: ¡°I got the news two days ago that the drug you studied before won several international awards.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded, and this matter was mentioned by Li Fengrui and Gaurang in the group, but she really didn¡¯t have time and mood to win any prizes recently, so she let the three of them go.

    It happens that these people are now far away from her and safe.

    After supper, Hans Grant drove Hellen Jovano home and watched the people enter the door before he drove away safely.

    Five minutes after Hans Grant left, a figure appeared in front of the door of the Jovano family.

    A long-lost ¡°pure¡± face.

    The woman stared at the door of the Jovano family: ¡°Hellen Jovano, you made me escape for more than a year, but you flew with Hans Grant? !¡±

    ¡°I will definitely let you die!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    Hellen Jovano got up early and went out full of energy.

    As the sister of her husband¡¯s family, she is going to meet the bride.

    A wedding car headed for Lewis family. After entering Lewis family manor, the door of Darcy Lewis¡± bedroom was closed.

    Several girls stood in the door to stop the groom.

    The atmosphere was warm, and Lewis family¡¯s parents stood outside the door smiling, obviously satisfied with Everet Jovano, the son-inw.

    Everet Jovano and Darcy Lewis¡¯s friend, Hellen Jovano, know each other, standing in the crowd and looking at smiling faces, and finally seeing the sky.

    She smiled and watched Everet Jovano¡¯s friends fight wits with the bridesmaids and finally opened the door.

    Darcy Lewis sat on the bed in a Chinese pink wedding dress.

    The bridesmaids still refused to let Everet Jovano go,ughing and asking him to find the bride¡¯s shoes.

    Hellen Jovano looked at someone as smart as his brother, with an embarrassed and cramped face, and was teased by several bridesmaids.

    She watched with joy.

    Finally, Darcy Lewis couldn¡¯t wait: ¡°Give me your shoes quickly, I can¡¯t wait!¡±

    After a burst ofughter, a bridesmaid took out the bride¡¯s other shoe from the corner.

    When Everet Jovano put on shoes for Darcy Lewis, Hellen Jovano saw his best friend¡¯s eyes, which were full of happy tears.

    Took the bride and said goodbye to her parents.

    Master Xu is fine. Darcy Lewis¡¯s motherughed and quietly wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. Father Xu¡¯s face is always calm and can¡¯t afford a smile.

    When Darcy Lewis was at home in the past, Xu¡¯s father scolded her most often, and he was always punished.

    But today, it¡¯s unusually silent.

    When Hellen Jovano went back to get Darcy Lewis¡± bag, she heard crying from next door.

    A man who is almost fifty years old, the voice of crying.

    Her heart was so sore that she didn¡¯t dare to disturb her, took the bag and left quietly.

    Hellen Jovano sits in the wedding car, with the bride and groom in the back seat.

    Darcy Lewis, who has always been careless, smiled brightly, but at the moment of driving, watching her mother disappear in front of the window, her tears fell out.

    Laughing and crying: ¡°My mother is shallow-eyed. She usually thinks I¡¯m bored, saying that I¡¯m always causing trouble, and I¡¯m swept out of the house sooner orter. Now I¡¯m really out of the house. Do you think she won¡¯t give up?¡±

    Hellen Jovano handed the paper towel from the front seat and smiled and said, ¡°Wipe your tears.¡±

    The car drove all the way back to the Jovano family, entered the gate, and the bride got off.

    The wedding officially began.

    On this day, as a sister-inw, Hellen Jovano sat in the family seat to watch the ceremony, and she looked at Hans Grant in the first row of the audience.

    The Jovano family is one of the big families in Tempe City. Many guests arrived this time. Hellen Jovano was moved and paid attention to the movements around and under the stage.

    Fortunately, the wedding passed smoothly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    In the evening, the guests also left.

    Hellen Jovano ran upstairs in a small step, and was about to drill into Everet Jovano¡¯s wedding room, trying to chat with Darcy Lewis.

    Before reaching the door, Ming Yuzhu stopped her and threw her back to her room.

    It¡¯s a long night. After washing in the evening, Hellen Jovano lies prone on the bed and videomunicates with Hans Grant.

    She blinked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    ¡°Not sleepy yet.¡± Hans Grantughed.

    There was a thick stack of papers in front of him, and Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Hans Grant pushed the stack of papers aside, pretending to be very calm and his voice was clear: ¡°Nothing.¡±

 Chapter 380 You provoked me first

    For the next few days, Hellen Jovano traveled to and from the Grant Group every day.

    The joint perfume brand established by the Grant Group and Hellen Jovano was finally named Qingsui, after Hellen Jovano.

    The brand Qingsui has just started, so it is not independent of the Grant Group. The address is chosen on the 17th floor of the Grant Group, and there are already more than a dozen perfumers, including Li Ai in the originalpetition.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano arrived at the perfumery department.

    Li Ai is now the deputy director, and she needs to manage all the affairs when Hellen Jovano is away.

    As soon as she entered the door, Hellen Jovano smelled a faint fragrance, which was her first love designed during thepetition.

    Li Ai is talking with several perfumers, and the painting style of Qingsui Perfume Department is different from that of other floors of the Grant Group.

    There are three offices and a few small fragrance mixing rooms.

    Beyond these rooms, there is arge office on the same floor, with long tables and various perfumery instruments on them.

    Hellen Jovano bypassed a distition bottle, and Li Ai has seen her here.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you are here!¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Good morning, Xiao Ai.¡±

    Li Ai looked at Helen Jovano with stars in her eyes. If Helen Jovano hadn¡¯t saved her from Zhang Caiyu, she would still be working as a drudge in that infamous studio.

    Now my mother lives in the best hospital in Tempe City, and the Grant Group has offered her a high sry.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Hellen Jovano was a woman, she almost wished she couldn¡¯tmit herself.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Li Ai. Unlike when she was on the pink beach, Li Ai is now in a lot of spirit, and her cowering appearance haspletely faded from her.

    ¡°Call someone, and we¡¯ll have a meeting.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    Qingsui brand was established, and her original fragrance on pink beach has swept the wholework.

    So now consumers are also looking forward to the first product of Qingsui brand.

    Calling all the perfumers, Hellen Jovano sat in the first ce: ¡°Our brand has been established for more than a month, and both the outside world and the industry are full of expectations for our first product. This is a good thing, but it is also a challenge.¡±

    The greater the expectation, the easier it is to be disappointed, and the products will not be themon fragrance in the market.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the crowd, and all the perfumers nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Jovano, we will work hard recently and work overtime to finish our perfume!¡± Li Ai Dao

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°It is not necessary to work overtime. If you have a fever or a cold, it will be bad. The most precious thing in our business is your nose.¡±

    voringes from smelling, imitating and creating fragrance step by step. There are nearly ten thousand kinds of spices in the world, and these perfumers with keen sense of smell are familiar with their use.

    Therefore, many perfumers can¡¯t smell the smell of hospital disinfectant.

    Hellen Jovano continued: ¡°I made a list, and the first push of Qingsui can¡¯t be just a single product, which is too easy to simplify the consumer group; My suggestion is to produce a series of three kinds of incense for men and women for people of all ages. ¡±

    Someone got nervous: ¡°That¡¯s six kinds?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Young, middle-aged, middle-aged and old-aged.¡±

    She said some of her own ideas and determined the main fragrance with the perfumers in Qingsui.

    ¡°At the end of next month, we will get the perfume ingredient list done, and then hand it over to production. When the goods can be distributed and listed, it should be exactly one hundred days. It is also a meaningful day for the brand tounch its first perfume in 100 days. ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Everyone immediately became nervous: ¡°The days are a little tight.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as we study hard, we should be in time!¡± Someone is ambitious.

    Hellen Jovano smiled, looked at all the people, frowned and thought cautiously, and some people rolled their sleeves like chicken blood to do it.

    Generally speaking, the atmosphere in the fragrance mixing department is good.

    After the meeting, Hellen Jovano got up and went into his office.

    I¡±ve been busy finding out about that organization these days. She seldomes to the Grant Group, and the office is almost the same as it was at the beginning.

    Hellen Jovano sat down and turned on theputer. In the lower right corner of theputer, a small icon quickly popped up.

    Hellen Jovano raised her eyebrows. This is the intr system of the Grant Group. Hans Grant actually opened this system for her.

    What is beating now is the message list.

    Administrator 1: [What are you doing? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows, looked at the administrator, and his lips slightly picked up: [Thinking about you. ¡¿

    Administrator 1: [Come to the top floor. ¡¿

    She turned off theputer screen, got up and left the office, and went from the elevator to the top floor.

    When the elevator door opened, David Brown stood at the door and smiled, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, Mr. Grant asked me to pick you up.¡±

    Hellen Jovano followed David Brown to the door of Hans Grant¡¯s office, where an executive of the Grant Group was reporting his work.

    Hellen Jovano watched Hans Grant sitting in front of theputer with one hand slightly raised. When she came in, she immediately stood up.

    ¡°I see, let¡¯s call it a day.¡± Hans Grant said to the humanitarian, ¡°Go back first.¡±

    The man hasn¡¯t finished reporting his work yet, and he is a little startled. Look at Hellen Jovano who entered the door and immediately withdrew.

    Hellen Jovano raised her lips: ¡°You should work when you should, and I¡¯ll just listen.¡±

    ¡°Work is not as important as you.¡± Hans Grant said lightly.

    Hellen Jovano was stunned and immediately became happy: ¡°How did you do so seriously?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly: ¡°Is this a love story?¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked up at Hans Grant, and the face that was always cold and cheerless seemed to be really confused.

    With deep eyebrows and bones, and this cool Orpheus eye, Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes moved from his face to his chin and neck, and finally settled on the first button that was somewhat abstinent.

    This man may really be his first lover.

    She hooked her lips slightly, tiptoed and gave Hans Grant a quick kiss on the face.

    The man¡¯s heavy eyebrows immediately spread out and raised his hand to hold her waist.

    When Hellen Jovano saw Hans Grant leaning over, she immediately covered her lips: ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble during office hours.¡±

    Hans Grant chuckled, ¡°You provoked me first.¡±

    A kiss is tender, Hellen Jovano hangs his eyes, and the breathing is a man¡¯s cool breath.

    A kiss will leave, and Hellen Jovano pushes people away: ¡°Work hard.¡±

    I stayed with Hans Grant in the Grant Group for a day, and it was not until after work that Hellen Jovano left the Grant Group.

    Back to the Jovano family, as soon as she entered the door, she saw Everet Jovano and Darcy Lewis sitting on the sofa.

    Now that they are married, Ming Yuzhu was worried that many girls don¡¯t like living with her husband¡¯s family now, and prepared another wedding room for Everet Jovano not far from the Jovano family.

    It is a vi with arge area and a new decoration.

    But Darcy Lewis and Everet Jovano have no intention of moving away, and the family is happy together.

    Hellen Jovano changed his shoes: ¡°Brother, Darcy, aren¡¯t you going on your honeymoon tomorrow? Have you packed your luggage?¡±

    Darcy Lewis smiled and said, ¡°Your brother and I agreed not to spend our honeymoon for the time being.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 381 Gastric cancer, advanced stage

    Everet Jovano sat on the sofa and chuckled, ¡°We spent our honeymoon. You were more active than anyone else, and you booked all the air tickets for us. What do you think?¡±

    Everet Jovano is very clear about the danger that the Jovano family is facing now.

    Darcy Lewis also nodded: ¡°Hellen, your brother and I will never leave you alone to take risks in Tempe City.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent: ¡°Honeymoon is normal, and now there is nothing to do, how can it be considered an adventure?¡± Brother, isn¡¯t it a bit too much for Darcy to marry you and you don¡¯t even take a honeymoon? ¡±

    Everet Jovano frowned slightly: ¡°There are also individual options.¡±

    ¡°What options?¡±

    Everet Jovanoughed: ¡°You and Darcy go abroad for a month, and the ticket doesn¡¯t have to be refunded.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sat down on the sofa andughed aloud: ¡°Thanks to your thinking, brother, you should stop thinking about it. I will be fine in Tempe City.¡±

    Everet Jovano squinted: ¡°Don¡¯t think that your brother doesn¡¯t know your n. How could Karlen Thomas be suddenly exchanged to Hail City? Do you really think that I don¡¯t know?¡±

    Helen Jovano is sending away people around him bit by bit. When Karlen Thomas returned to Hail City, Helen Jovano wanted to send Mingyuzhu there, too.

    It¡¯s just that Everet Jovano¡¯s wedding is just around the corner, and Hellen Jovano failed to fool Mingyuzhu to Hail City.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and let out a sigh.

    The three men chatted for a few words, and Everet Jovano asked about the situation of Hellen Jovano today.

    ¡°Eddie Levi and I have been looking for the original materials of LEV recently, but most of those materials have been erased and we can¡¯t find much.¡±

    Everet Jovano was talking and looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°You should have more news there.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled helplessly: ¡°LEV organization has been destroyed for many years, and even the official has left no information, and I can¡¯t find anything here.¡±

    She lied, but she was also afraid that Everet Jovano would worry.

    She doesn¡¯t know others, at least LEV¡¯s strategist, she can be sure that this person must be living in Tempe City now.

    But on the Green Mansion side, Reeve Walker and Qi Zhen are all looking for it, and Hans Grant has also mobilized people.

    Almost all the migrants in Tempe City have been searched. It can only be said that this person is originally from Tempe City, and it is extremely difficult to check.

    After chatting for a while, Mingyuzhu went downstairs, and the three immediately turned to a light topic.

    ¡­¡­

    Tempe City university.

    In the long summer, there is still afterglow at 7 o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Matt Walker drove here to pick up Luz Walker after work from The Jovano Group.

    Tomorrow is the anniversary of their parents¡± death, and Matt Walker is going to tell his brother to ask him to take a day off tomorrow.

    He opened the window and lit a cigarette.

    Their parents died young, and Luz Walker was brought up by him.

    This is his only rtive in the world. Matt Walker stared at the school gate as if he were looking into the empty space.

    A woman¡¯s face came to his mind, Hellen Jovano.

    He has watched the live broadcast of Hellen Jovano recently, and from all aspects of investigation, this is indeed an amazing woman.

    Professor Hana, a famous professor in the medical field, is a perfumer, and there are only a few hundred people in the world.

    Hellen Jovano is famous as Lc.

    Reminiscent of the recent efforts of Green Mansion for her, it is not something that money can do. Matt Walker has checked the four managers of Green Mansion.

    Nine times out of ten, Hellen Jovano is the most mysterious Mud Crab of the four management.

    Such a woman, ice muscle, picturesque, but also with a aura.

    No wonder my brother regards her as a goddess.

    Matt Walker gave a sneer. He also owed Hellen Jovano his life. When he first met her, he had an impulse to ruin her.

    It¡¯s perfect.

    People want to get their hands on it and destroy it.

    But Lin likes it.

    There was a noise in front of the school gate, and Matt Walker withdrew his thoughts and looked at the noisy ce.

    ¡°Luz Walker, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s heart jumped, immediately opened the door and got off the bus, striding past.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± He ran to the crowd and directly pushed away a boy who was watching the fun.

    His voice was cold and deep, and the rage around him made the students immediately give way.

    In the middle of the crowd, Luz Walker fell to the ground, pale and eyes closed.

    Matt Walker¡¯s face froze and he picked up his brother directly.

    He looked at the nearest girls: ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°You, who are you?¡±

    ¡°His brother!¡± Matt Walker¡¯s patience is running out.

    Several girls covered their lips and cried: ¡°We were talking to him just now, and he, he suddenly fell down.¡±

    Either he was attacked or he was ill.

    Matt Walker carried people to the side of the car. Luz Walker was more than 1. 85 meters tall, and he held them as fast as a fly.

    When he settled down, he immediately started the car and went to the nearest hospital.

    The cell phone on the passenger side buzzed a few times.

    Matt Walker¡¯s eyes were cold, and it was a message from division.

    Ernian: [Military adviser¡¯s adult, Boss Goshawk said that your work was unfavorable this time, and the task was dyed for too long, so you wille to Tempe City in China in person. ¡¿

    Matt Walker doesn¡¯t have time to reply.

    Buick is like a tank, speeding on the road.

    Don¡¯t stop two cars at the traffic lights, and the body of the car is also damaged, revealing the modified explosion-proof board inside.

    All the way to the Tempe Hospital, Matt Walker immediately carried Luz Walker to the emergency building.

    After a series of tests, Luz Walker had no fever or acute illness.

    The doctor looked at the man in front of him, trembling: ¡°In this case, it may be necessary to check other diseases and wait for the results of blood tests and films.¡±

    Matt Walker walked out with a cold face.

    After more than an hour, the test results came out and Luz Walker was still in aa.

    The doctor entered the ward and looked at Matt Walker. It was difficult to say, ¡°Sir, pleasee here.¡±

    Matt Walker looked at Luz Walker on the bed, got up and followed the doctor out of the ward.

    In the corridor, there were patientsing and going. The doctor said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the office.¡±

    ¡°No, just tell me, what happened to my brother?¡±

    The doctor looked at Matt Walker and said with difficulty, ¡°Your brother¡¯s test came out. After theprehensive judgment of several doctors, it was stomach cancer.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Matt Walker just felt like he was suddenly caught in a ghost, and his body was cold.

    He pursed his lips: ¡°What¡¯s the most effective treatment?¡±

    ¡°It is already advanced. This disease is actually not difficult to find. Now the treatment may be long and the patient will suffer.¡± The doctor said, ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we will do our best. Now the most important thing to be careful is that cancer cells metastasize and spread, and don¡¯t spread to other organs such as liver, galldder and pancreas ¡­¡±

    Matt Walker couldn¡¯t hear the rest.

    ¡°My brother is still very young, why do you get stomach cancer? !¡± Matt Walker whispered.

    The doctor looked sympathetic: ¡°There are many causes of this disease, both external and internal. Breathing toxic gas into the stomach for a long time may cause gastric cancer. The internal causes are also human factors, irregr healthy diet, moldy food, or excessive fatigue and excessive dieting ¡­¡±

 Chapter 382 What if itâ€™s Harlana

    Matt Walker lowered his eyes and took a long breath.

    Gastric cancer, advanced stage.

    Then the disease is not temporary.

    Luz Walker likes ying basketball and doesn¡¯t smoke, and he doesn¡¯t have the chance to breathe toxic gases for a long time.

    That leaves-the days when he was in aa.

    Matt Walker made an investigation after he woke up, and knew that his brother had a hard time in those years, and he often didn¡¯t even have food.

    As for moldy food, I¡¯m afraid I haven¡¯t eaten less.

    And fatigue.

    Even after he woke up, he cleaned up the boss of that club, but the suffering he suffered was still imposed on his brother.

    Late stage.

    Matt Walker knows what these two words stand for.

    When the doctor saw that the man in front of him didn¡¯t talk, he just hung his eyes and felt a little embarrassed.

    He had never seen such an ufortable man before, but just standing there smelled of infiltration.

    ¡°Doctor, what is the cure rate of advanced gastric cancer?¡±

    The doctor pursed his lips, somewhat embarrassed: ¡°I can only tell you that the possibility of curing gastric cancer in thete stage is very small-in other words, it is impossible topletely cure it;¡± Because advanced cancer cells often spread and metastasize, and even break through the serosayer and spread to the omentum ¡­ ¡±

    The doctor said a lot to the effect that it will metastasize to adjacent organs such as colon, liver, lung, pancreas and even bones.

    In the end, the doctor only gave two options: chemotherapy or radiotherapy, and then targeted therapy.

    Matt Walker didn¡¯t understand, but he knew that the final result was the same and there was little hope of cure.

    He was silent for a long time and looked up at the doctor: ¡°What if it is a better doctor?¡±

    The doctor was a little embarrassed, but still said, ¡°In fact, if it is the middle stage of gastric cancer, 40% of patients can be cured, but this patient is already in the advanced stage, and the cure rate is basically zero. A better doctor should have little effect.¡±

    Tempe City is a super first-tier city, and the First Hospital is the best in Tempe City Hospital, which is famous all over the country.

    To put it bluntly, he is already one of the best gastroenterologists in China.

    However, looking at a man¡¯s murderous look is like being buried with him if he can¡¯t be cured.

    The doctor¡¯s throat slipped a few times.

    ¡°Of course, if you can contact a world-ss famous doctor, you can also consult again. After all, I don¡¯t rule out my ignorance.¡±

    Matt Walker asked, ¡°What if it¡¯s Hana?¡±

    ¡°Professor Hana? !¡± The doctor¡¯s spirit is refreshed, which is really the existence of the industry peak in the eyes of all doctors.

    ¡°Professor Hana can¡¯t do anything about it, but I can only say that if there is a miracle in the world, it is most likely to happen in the hands of Professor Hana.¡±

    Matt Walker nodded: ¡°I see.¡±

    Say and he turned and walked towards the ward.

    The doctor looked at his back with some sympathy, not to mention Professor Hana. Even if all the famous doctors in the world are together, there are so many medical research organizations that there is nothing they can do.

    Matt Walker went back to the ward and looked at his brother in the hospital bed.

    ¡°Lin, I am dragging you down.¡± He whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will cure you!¡±

    If there is no miracle, take it, take it!

    He always does this.

    Three days passed quickly.

    On the weekend, it was time for Hellen Jovano to broadcast live as usual. Now she has hundreds of millions of fans on the short video tform.

    So is Weibo.

    Now everyone knows her N-weight vest. Recently, the medicine she developed has won international awards frequently, winning glory for China.

    There are many interviews in international magazines. Although they all went to the same developer, the other three medical professors did not take credit, saying that everything was due to Hellen Jovano.

    In terms of burial, Hellen Jovano was thanked by the official of country Y.

    A while ago, it was revealed that she was Lc, the perfumer.

    Such a person started a live broadcast to teach health and makeup, and all the proceeds were donated. Many people came to watch it curiously.

    Miss the Jovano family has be a fairy figure.

    There are even rumors on the Inte that Hellen Jovano is a lizard man, and many people believe it.

    Hellen Jovano got a call from Matt Walker after lunch and nned to get some sleep before broadcasting.

    ¡°Brother Shen, can I help you?¡± Hellen Jovano asked with a smile.

    Matt Walker¡¯s voice has the vor of Wen Ya: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I just heard Lin say that today is your live broadcast day. I¡¯m really sorry. Today is the anniversary of my parents¡± death. I took him to the suburban cemetery, so I may not be able to go back-¡±

    Today is the anniversary of Shen¡¯s parents¡± death?

    Hellen Jovano quickly said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me. I just need to debug the machine myself. I don¡¯t need Lin toe over. Worship is the big deal. Give my uncle and aunt two sticks of incense for me.¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s voice was polite: ¡°Well, thank you very much.¡±

    Hung up the phone, Hellen Jovano went to get the live broadcast equipment.

    Every live broadcast, Luz Walker is debugged, and Hellen Jovano just needs to get started.

    After the broadcast, many people poured into the live broadcast room.

    Luz Walker is not here today, and the barrage is painted quickly.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and answered the question, which was quite helpless: ¡°Your news was brushed too fast.¡±

    She answered a few questions from time to time, and after the meeting, she began to teach makeup. Someone brushed the barrage and asked her to teach fragrance.

    The opinions of the hatchback were inconsistent, and they quickly choked up in the live broadcast room.

    In the news, a man joked: [Just teach the undertaker to make up, I will die as a corpse. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face sank: ¡°Don¡¯t joke about such things.¡±

    By the end of the live broadcast, the single-game ie had already broken 10 million.

    The tform gave her special permission, and the money was immediately transferred out and directly transferred to the charity fund studio.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Hellen Jovano packed up her cosmetics, and her cell phone rang.

    It¡¯s a video from Hans Grant.

    After Hellen Jovano connected, heughed: ¡°Are you calling with a pinch?¡±

    ¡°I was just watching your live broadcast.¡± In the video, Hans Grant is sitting next to the floormp, and yellow light ising from behind him, and his hair seems to be golden.

    Hellen Jovano holds her chin up: ¡°Where¡¯s Lele?¡±

    ¡°Sleeping, do you want to see him?¡± Hans Grant asked, ¡°I¡¯ll have him brought here if you want to see it.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, he will definitely wake up when hees here.¡± Hellen Jovano snorted, saying this, is Lele his own son?

    After chatting for a while, Hellen Jovano went back to her room to wash and lie on the bed.

    Recently, her limelight is the same, which makes her feel a little worried.

    The more this time, the more afraid those people are toy hands on her, and her time is running out.

    the Grant family.

    Hans Grant looked at the off-screen mobile phone and put it aside.

    He picked up a thick stack of materials on the table and looked at them one by one.

    Serious look, like reading some important documents, but the pieces of paper are all the ns sent by the major weddingpanies in the world.

    After Hans Grant told David Brown to release the news, manypanies even made a book-thick n to show their sincerity.

    These groups all know Hans Grant¡¯s budget, win this business, and live in luxury for the rest of their lives.

    Hans Grant took it seriously.

    On the side of the table, there is another document, only a simple piece of paper.

    It was Hans Grant who drew the shape of the gold thread in the Prescriptions for All with a gold pen.

    He has asked David Brown to check this shape, and I believe that a conclusion will be drawn soon.

 Chapter 383 How sure are you?

    Enjovano has always been calm, but at this time he brought some tears.

    ¡°Yes, Yilin was injured to help me block the arrow, and the whole right chest was prated. Now life and death are uncertain, and they are being rescued! ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Matt Walker right away. You wait in the hospital, and I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    Doctors kepting in and out, bags of blood were taken in, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand was clenched tightly.

    After waiting for a long time, I didn¡¯t see Luz Walker being pushed out of the emergency room. Hellen Jovano bit his teeth and wished he couldn¡¯t rush into the operating room!

    Time is getting very slow, and it feels like years. Hellen Jovano stares at the operating room door.

    After a while, a nurse came out of the operating room.

    ¡°What about family members? Where are the families of the injured?¡±

    En Jovano hurried forward: ¡°The family hasn¡¯te yet. I¡¯m his friend. What can I do now?¡±

    The nurse frowned.

    ¡°The operation is dangerous, and we need the consent of the family to sign it.¡±

    Enjovano¡¯s heart lifted: ¡°What is his current situation?¡±

    ¡°Not so good!¡±

    The nurse was anxious to go back to the operating room. ¡°I have to go in and talk to the doctor first. Please urge the family members as soon as possible, and ask them toe and sign after theye.¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Everet Jovano hurried down the corridor with Matt Walker¡¯s!

    Matt Walker¡¯s face was full of eagerness.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, how is my brother?¡±

    Enjovano looked at Matt Walker, and his lips trembled slightly.

    ¡°Now his condition is very bad. The nurse was just looking for his family to sign it. Please sign it first.¡±

    Matt Walker didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately went aside to sign.

    Everjovano looked worried: ¡°Hellen, are you hurt?¡±

    En Jovano turned his head to look at the door like the operating room, and his voice choked: ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, but a shower of him-¡±

    What if something happens to Luz Walker? She¡±d rather it was her who got hurt today!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yilin will definitely be fine.¡± Everjovano gently soothed Hellen Jovano.

    Before Hellen Jovano was broadcast live, Luz Walker helped her adjust the equipment. Everyone in the Jovano family knew this child.

    Matt Walker rushed over after signing, stood at the door of the operating room, and waited anxiously.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, can you tell me what happened? When I went to sign it just now, the nurse told me that my brother had a prating wound in his right chest and was shot by a crossbow. ¡±

    Enjovano clenched his teeth: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Shen. Lin was shot by a crossbow because he was trying to save me. ¡±

    Matt Walker whispered, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I don¡¯t me you. I just want to know what happened.¡±

    In front of the operating room, Hellen Jovano told Matt Walker a little bit about what happened today.

    In the end, Hellen Jovano looked guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have let Yilin leave then.¡±

    Matt Walker stood there for a long time after listening to this, and finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°I won¡¯t me you, Mrs. Jovano, since Yilin saved you. I won¡¯t go against his will and me the people he wants to protect. He just did what he thought was worth doing. ¡±

    Matt Walker looked up at the door of the operating room and said, ¡°I just hope nothing happens to Yilin.¡±

    Enjovano is holding her palm quietly. She always regards Luz Walker as her own brother!

    Looking at the operating room door, Hellen Jovano got anxious.

    Normally, the operation should be finished!

    This is not a hospital, and Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t know the dean here, so he can¡¯t go in and watch Luz Walker¡¯s operation in person.

    When the nurse came out again, she looked worried.

    En Jovano hurried up: ¡°Nurse, how is the patient?¡±

    The nurse still shook her head and looked heavy: ¡°It¡¯s not very good.¡±

    Enjovano bit his teeth, lifted his foot and walked towards the operating room.

    The nurse stopped her in a hurry: ¡°Miss, please calm down. Your words will affect the patient¡¯s surgical treatment.¡±

    Enjovano took a deep breath and immediately took out his cell phone.

    She called Jack Martin directly.

    ¡°Dean Shen, I¡¯m Hellen Jovano.¡±

    Jack Martinughed, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, what can I do for you?¡±

    Enjovano quickly exined the current situation of Luz Walker: ¡°I need you to contact the president of the Third Hospital, and let me go into the operating room to see Luz Walker perform the operation myself!¡±

    Jack Martin immediately sank after listening to the words: ¡°OK, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll call right away!¡±

    After five minutes, however, the door of the operating room opened again, and the nurse came out of the room, looking strangely at several people in front of the operating room.

    ¡°who is Hellen Jovano?¡±

    Enjovano immediately came out: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Thene in with me.¡±

    The nurse took Hellen Jovano into the operating room.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    In the operating room, Luz Walker was lying on the operating bed, and Hellen Jovano hurried to the doctor Wang.

    She looked at it carefully, and the level of the surgeon was OK, but ¡­ Just Yilin¡¯s injury was too serious.

    Enjovano bit his teeth.

    Soon, the doctor encountered a difficult problem.

    The bolt in Luz Walker is right next to a big blood vessel!

    If you don¡¯t pay attention, you may not even have a chance to rescue.

    The surgeon looked at some hemp ws.

    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous. It must be carefully removed bit by bit!¡±

    En Jovano bit his teeth: ¡°There is no time to move away bit by bit. He has been losing blood!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The surgeon frowned, ¡°Am I not giving him a blood transfusion? If you don¡¯t move it, there is no better way! ¡±

    The nurse stepped forward and touched the surgeon¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Dr. Wang, this is called in by the dean himself. I heard that he is an operating doctor in the first hospital.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t tell Hellen Jovano¡¯s true identity to the president of Tempe City Third Hospital. The surgeon, Dr. Wang, frowned and stared at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°If you are asked to move the arrow, how sure are you?¡±

    Enjovano bit his teeth and looked at Luz Walker¡¯s bleeding blood.

    ¡°Seventy percent!¡±

    Dr. Wang, the surgeon, is Zheng. If he directly pulls the arrow, he is only three points sure.

    However, he didn¡¯t say much, so he put the scalpel aside directly.

    ¡°You do it, I¡¯m not so sure!¡±

    Enjovano nodded and put on gloves. She gave Dr. Wang a grateful look.

    To know that the surgeon is Dr. Wang this time, if something goes wrong, the surgeon will generally be responsible for it.

    Enjovano lowered his head and operated on Luz Walker to move the arrow bit by bit.

    Her hand is as steady as a machine, but no dexterous machine can keep up with it.

    Dr. Wang and several interns on the side were amazed.

    Enjovano doesn¡¯t care about the eyes of people around him.

    Three minutester, when her steel sword was finally pulled out, she finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    This is the most difficult level, finally passed!

    Enjovano felt weak all over: ¡°What about the patient¡¯s indicators? !¡±

    One side is responsible for monitoring the life status of the equipment nurses urgent track.

    ¡°Everything is fine!¡±

    Enjovano breathed a sigh of relief, and the rest of the suture task was handed over to Dr. Wang just now.

    After the doctor sewed up the wound, Wang looked up at Hellen Jovano in admiration.

    ¡°Your surgical technique is really amazing. Which one did you learn from?¡±

    Enjovano nced at Dr. Wang and said in a low voice, ¡°Jack Martin.¡±

    ¡°It turned out to be Dean Shen. It¡¯s a great teacher and a great apprentice!¡±

    Enjovano is not in the mood to talk too much with Dr. Wang.

    When Luz Walker¡¯s wound was treated, she immediately followed the operation and pushed the bed out of the operating room.

    Outside the operating room, Matt Walker and Everet Jovano have been waiting for a long time. When Hellen Jovanoes out, he immediately steps forward.

    En Jovano nodded at the two men: ¡°Yilin is fine.¡±

    Matt¡¯s dignified face rxed, and immediately his eyes looked at Hellen Jovano withplicated eyes. He heard his younger brother Luz Walker say that Hellen Jovano had invited internationally renowned Dr. Hana to do his surgery before.

    What about Yilin¡¯s this time?

    Why can Enjovano go directly to the operating room?

    I¡±ve never heard of her having surgery before.

    Matt Walker¡¯s eyes gotplicated, but when he saw his younger brother on the bed, he immediately put his doubts behind him.

 Chapter 384 Who is the owner of the camera

    Three people pushed Luz Walker¡¯s ward and quickly returned to the ward.

    In the ward, Matt Walker sat at the bedside, looking worried.

    En Jovano whispered aside, ¡°Yilin is basically out of danger now. As long as the wound is not infected and care is taken, nothing will happen!¡±

    ¡°This is a blessing in misfortune!¡±

    Everjovano looked at Matt Walker: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have informed my mother to find two most experienced nurses to take care of Yilin.¡±

    Matt Walker nodded his head.

    Enjovano looked at Luz Walker on the bed, his heart still aching.

    ¡°Leave it to us to take care of Yilin.¡±

    Matt shook his head, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I¡±ve also heard something about what happened in the Jovano family. I know that the Jovano family has a lot of important things to do recently, and I¡¯m a little worried, no matter how professional the carers are. Let me take care of my brother myself. At least I can feel at ease when I look at him.¡±

    Matt Walker spoke and looked up at Everet Jovano: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, can you give me a few days off? After I take care of my brother and make sure he is not at risk of infection, I will go back to work.¡±

    Everet Jovano naturally agrees.

    Enjovano stayed with Luz Walker in the ward for a long time, until the cell phone in her pocket rang.

    She went out of the ward with her mobile phone and connected the call.

    That¡¯s officer Li¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, the camera you brought back is fully charged. Do you want toe back and have a look together? ¡±

    Enjovano took a deep breath. Although she also wanted to stay here to take care of Luz Walker, things on Karlen Thomas¡± side were waiting to be dealt with. Fortunately, Luz Walker was out of danger.

    En Jovano went into the ward and looked at Everet Jovano: ¡°Brother, you stay here with Lin Lin. Now I have to go to the police station.¡±

    Everjovano frowns: ¡°Why did you go to the police station again?¡±

    ¡°I found a camera in the Swan Pool of Tempe University today, and now it is fully charged. Officer Li asked me if I wanted to go and have a look.¡± Enjovano whispered.

    Everjovano frowns: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Say, he turned to Matt Walker.

    Matt Walker smiled and nodded, ¡°You guys go. Yilin is out of danger. I wish he had me to take care of him here.¡±

    Enjovano said sincerely, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shen!¡±

    Matt Walker shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, in fact, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with our Shen family. Yilin often told me that if it weren¡¯t for you, neither I nor she would be dead by now.¡±

    Coming out of the hospital, Everet Jovano drove the car and Hellen Jovano sat in the co-pilot.

    On the way to the police station, Hellen Jovano looked out of the window.

    The heartbeat in my chest just stopped slightly at the moment.

    Everjovano reached out and patted Hellen Jovano on the shoulder when he drove to the intersection.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run around alone in the future. Although you found the evidence, if it was you who had an ident today-I really don¡¯t know what to do!¡±

    Enjovano felt hot and nodded his head.

    ¡°I know, brother, when this matter of Karlen Thomas is over, we must find out the ck hand behind it as soon as possible, or our Jovano family will never have peace!¡±

    Enjovano spoke, his eyes stained with some rage.

    Kill Karlen Thomas¡¯s boyfriend, frame Karlen Thomas, and hurt Luz Walker!

    If these people dare to hurt the people around her, they have already touched her bottom line.

    She will never let go!

    After the car drove to the police station, Hellen Jovano called police officer Li, and soon a policeman came out and took them to the evidenceboratory.

    When Enjovano entered the door, Officer Li frowned and was watching the video on the screen.

    Seeing someonee in, Officer Li ordered a pause directly.

    ¡°Officer Li, have you found anything new?¡±

    Officer Li coughed awkwardly: ¡°Although the records in this camera you brought are useful, if we go to these ssmates for this reason, they may not be willing to cooperate!¡±

    En Jovano was slightly dazed: ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡± Police officer Li said.

    En Jovano picked up the camera, which is now connected to the big screen. She rummaged through several and picked one to y.

    When you see people in the camera, it¡¯s basically night time. This camera is advanced and has some night vision functions.

    Vaguely, you can see that couples areughing and saying something at first.

    At the back, there are some inappropriate contents for children-

    Enjovano paused the video, sipped his lips and thought of where the camera was today.

    ¡°So this camera is used for this. It¡¯s a peeping tom camera.¡±

    En Jovano thought for a moment. She turned to Officer Li and asked, ¡°Officer Li, can the owner of this camera find out?¡±

    ¡°I have shown the camera to the people in the technical department and asked them to investigate.¡±

    Police officer Li said, ¡°Actually, finding these people in the video is of little use. The most important thing is to find the owner of this camera.¡±

    ¡°I just checked. The price of this camera on the Inte is about 30, 000 yuan, which is not a small sum for a student. Besides, he has this hobby of peeping. He can¡¯t leave the camera there without taking it back. But when you went today, the camera was still there, and the power was out, which proves that the camera was on the treest night. The owner of this camera may have found something and was afraid, so he didn¡¯t dare to take the camera back. ¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    She looked at the model of the camera and remembered it.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Coming out of the police station, Hellen Jovano sat in the car. He turned on his mobile phone and sent the camera model directly to the Green Mansion elders.

    The technical support department of the police should not move faster than Mo.

    After the camera model of En Jovano was sent to the ink, the ink replied in less than five minutes.

    Ink: [I have pulled out all the sales records of this camera in Tempe City. ¡¿

    Mo: [Give me five more minutes, and I¡¯ll find out all the people in Tempe University who have this camera for you. ¡¿

    Five minutester, Mo sent a list.

    There are only a dozen people in the list.

    There are also a few ink forks on it.

    Enjovano typed in confusion: [What do you mean by the ones you crossed out? ¡¿

    Ink: [I hacked the intr of Tempe University. Those crossed out don¡¯t go in the direction of Swan Pool. ¡¿

    En Jovano raised an eyebrow: [Then there are only five people left in the remaining list. If two girls are removed, three boys are the most suspicious. Mo, which of these three boys do you think is more suspicious? ¡¿

    Mo quickly picked out one of the boys who looked very gentle and wore gold-rimmed sses.

    Mo: [You can focus on this person. He likes to walk around the Swan Pool best. Here is his information. ¡¿

 Chapter 385 Knowing people, knowing faces, not knowing hearts

    Enjovano received the information of the boys and read it carefully.

    This boy is still a minor celebrity in Tempe University.

    He got good grades and was the head of the photography department at Tempe University.

    En Jovano frowned and typed: [This kind of person ¡­ shouldn¡¯t be? ¡¿

    Xiu-xian Zuo emerged.

    Heartless Hooligan: [Who knows? You know people, you know faces, but you don¡¯t know hearts. The more such people are, the more different hobbies they may hide. ¡¿

    Enjovano nodded and put away his cell phone.

    Everjovano was driving to the Jovano family when he saw Hellen Jovano finally put his cell phone away and asked, ¡°Is there any new clue?¡±

    En Jovano nodded his head: ¡°The owner of the camera I saw today has only three left.¡±

    Talking, Hellen Jovano sent the information of the remaining three people to Officer Li.

    After a while, Officer Li answered three question marks.

    Officer Li: [Mrs. Jovano, what channel did you take? How did you check it so fast? Until now, our technology department has pulled out the list of all the people in Tempe City, and is checking them one by one. ¡¿

    Enjovano evaded the previous question.

    Enjovano: [Officer Li, now that the list hase out, what do you think we should do? ¡¿

    Officer Li said, [Since this man left his camera at the scene and didn¡¯t get it back, it shows that he has a ghost in his heart, so if the police went to question him, he might not say anything. ¡¿

    En Jovano did think about it, but it was already illegal for this person to take pictures of others¡± shame with a camera, not to mention whether the owner of the camera ¡°appreciated¡± it himself or sold it online.

    Enjovano thought about it.

    Her staff replied: [Officer Li, why don¡¯t you leave these people to me to get in touch? ¡¿

    After sending the message, police officer Li quickly replied: [OK, be safe! ¡¿N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Officer Li¡¯s attitude towards Hellen Jovano is much better than yesterday. As a policeman, he can feel that Hellen Jovano is seriously finding out the truth.

    It was hard evidence before, but today Hellen Jovano was attacked, which became very strange.

    Especially in Swan Pool, someone dares to kill people with crossbows.

    Officer Li knows fairly well that if it weren¡¯t for Hellen Jovano, they might never be able to see the subtle footprints on the wall.

    When the car drove to the Jovano family, Hellen Jovano¡¯s cell phone rang again.

    She picked it up and looked at it. It was Hans Grant.

    After getting through, the voice over there was anxious.

    ¡°Hellen, are you okay?¡±

    Enjovano listened to the familiar and haggard voice, lowered his eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The hurried voice of the head eased for a few seconds: ¡°It¡¯s good to be okay-¡±

    Enjovano whispered, ¡°You yed just in time, and I found some clues today.¡±

    ¡°I know all this. Just now, Officer Li called and said.¡±

    Now that she has said it, she has nothing to say.

    En Jovano listened to the familiar voice and pursed her lips: ¡°Do you have anything else?¡±

    ¡°Officer Li just told me that you want to personally contact the three men who are suspected to be camera owners.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t go in person.¡±

    ¡°But even if you see the three of them in person, what can you do to identify which person the camera belongs to? Even if you find someone, how are you going to get them to tell the truth? ¡±

    Enjovano frowned, and she was also upset about it.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice rang: ¡°Leave this matter to me. I¡¯ll give you an answer before tomorrow evening.¡±

    En Jovano hesitated: ¡°No, I¡¯ll figure it out myself-¡±

    ¡°Hellen, this matter is not only about the Jovano family, but Taylor is also involved.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice sounded, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to bear this alone.¡±

    En Jovano sighed in his heart, ¡°OK, then I¡¯ll wait for your news tomorrow.¡±

    The car drove back to the Jovano family and stopped in the courtyard of the Jovano family.

    As soon as Enjovano got off the bus, he saw Mingyuzhuing out of the house in a hurry.

    ¡°Hellen!¡± Ming Yuzhu¡¯s face was worried. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Mom, do I look like something¡¯s wrong to you?¡± Enjovanoughed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put on airs for me!¡±

    Mingzhu was so angry that she pped Hellen Jovano on the back: ¡°I have heard what your brother said about your investigation! I was almost hurt by someone! ¡±

    En Jovano smiled guiltily: ¡°Don¡¯t listen to my brother, my brother just exaggerates.¡±

    ¡°He exaggerated? If he exaggerates, how can Luz Walker be lying in the hospital now? ¡±

    When Ming Yuzhu said this, she sighed, ¡°Yilin is really a good boy. I liked him before, but I didn¡¯t expect you to get such a heavy injury this time!¡±

    When talking about Luz Walker, Hellen Jovano¡¯s mood became depressed: ¡°Mom, if you are free recently, often go to the hospital to see him. I have to investigate Cher¡¯s affairs, and I may not have time for the time being. ¡±

    Ming Yuzhu nodded: ¡°I will definitely go. After all, he saved you. When Yilin wakes up, I n to take him to Our Jovano Family to recuperate until I get well. ¡±

    Enjovano thought about it and nodded his head.

    There are only two people in Luz Walker¡¯s family, Matt Walker. Although Matt Walker is Luz Walker¡¯s brother, he is a man after all, and he probably doesn¡¯t take care of some things that carefully.

    What Enjovano and Mingyuzhu said went into the living room.

    There is no one in the living room, Hellen Jovano. It looks like Ming Yuzhu: ¡°Mom, where are my uncle and aunt?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu sighed, ¡°Cher is locked in the police station now. Do you think your uncle and aunt can stay at home with peace of mind? They went out to ask for a rtionship. ¡±

    ¡°What is the rtionship?¡± En Jovano had some doubts. ¡°Cher didn¡¯t do anything. When the police investigation is over, Cher can be released.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you know that your aunt loves Karlen Thomas the most. Even if it¡¯s only one in ten thousand, she doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to Karlen Thomas.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Let them be busy. It¡¯s better for them to be busy than to stay at home and think.¡±

    Enjovano nodded his head.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to my room and wash up first.¡± Enjovano went straight back to her room on the second floor to wash, and then she caressed her right shoulder.

    Today, I twisted my shoulder while swinging my wet coat, and it hasn¡¯t healed yet.

    She grinned into the small study on one side and turned on theputer.

    Enjovano entered the forum of Green Mansion, and now she has time to talk to Mo about it slowly.

    Among the elders, Hellen Jovano said some of his conjectures.

    Mucab: [Mo, I¡±ve already thought about it. Although there is no monitoring at the Swan Pool at Tempe University, if the other partyes over the wall, no matter which way you take, you can¡¯tpletely avoid the monitoring! And that man is still carrying a crossbow today, so please help me check all the people carrying things today. ¡¿

    Ink: [You really treat me like a cow. ¡¿

    Enjovano had augh and sent a voice.

    ¡°When we find out the next meeting, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal.¡±

 Chapter 386 The Other Side of Hans Grant

    Enjovano looked at the task interface of the forum.

    The task she posted in the forumst time has been picked up by several people, and it should be under investigation.

    Enjovano sighed in a low voice. There were so many people who took the task, but there was no progress in all the investigations.

    What does the organization in the dark really want?

    Sitting on the bed, Hellen Jovano found out the painful medicine from the room and gently rubbed his right shoulder.

    After about an hour, the ink has returned the message.

    Ink: [I¡±ve checked from the map. The wall he climbed is surrounded by two blocks, all of which are monitored. ¡¿

    Enjovano looked at dozens of pictures sent by Mo.

    Ink: [ording to the approximate time you provided, ording to pedestrians¡± walking posture and carrying things, I screened out these dozens of people. Please see if there are any familiar ones. ¡¿

    Enjovano frowned at the picture.

    These pictures of Mo are not only from the monitoring of two blocks, but some of them are obviously taken after the monitoring of small shops along the street has been hacked, and the pixels are not high.

    After several choices, she locked in two people.

    One is pregnant, and the other is a suit man with a briefcase.

    Enjovano sent the photo ink back: [Help me check these two people. ¡¿

    Just the goal of two people, in the hands of the hacker, Ink handled it quite quickly, but it took only a few minutes to reply to two videos.

    Enjovano didn¡¯t click to see: [What¡¯s the situation? ¡¿

    Mo: [If you are sure that one of these two people is the one who attacked you, it should be the man in a suit. The other pregnant woman lives nearby, is a civil servant, is really pregnant, and is on maternity leave now. ¡¿

    Enjovano¡¯s eyes were fixed on the man in the suit: [Have you found his whereabouts? ¡¿

    Ink: [I can¡¯t find it. He should have help. He avoided most of the surveince except some that he couldn¡¯t avoid. Thest ce he saw was a development zone in north city, where all the houses were demolished, let alone surveince, and there were few people. ¡¿

    Enjovano bit his lower lip, reached out and pped the table directly.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this again!¡±

    The secret whereabouts of these people made her feel helpless!

    Enjovano asked Mo to continue to check the previous surveince for her.

    Although the real murderer who killed Xiang Mingjun can¡¯t be caught now, in fact, the suspicion of Karlen Thomas has been basically cleared.

    With the appearance of the gray man today, the police will also realize that Karlen Thomas and Taylor Grant were wronged.

    All that¡¯s left is the question of physical evidence.

    Enjovano was thinking, when the car stopped downstairs. She ran to the window and took a look. Palmer Thomas and Fang Meiyan were back.

    Enjovano changed into casual clothes and hurried downstairs.

    In the living room, Palmer Thomas has a calm face.

    Fang Meiyan was pacing anxiously.

    ¡°Aunt, uncle.¡± Enjovano went downstairs and immediately called out.

    Fang Meiyan looked up and saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s anxious mood, which seemed to ease some. She walked quickly to Hellen Jovano¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hellen, I heard from your mother that today you went to that swan pool to investigate clues. How did the investigation go?¡±

    En Jovano soothed Fang Meiyan¡¯s hands: ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t think too much about it. I went there today and found some new clues. I promise you Karlen Thomas wille out.¡±

    Palmertomas stood by and sighed.

    ¡°Hellen, your mother said that when you went to investigate clues today, someone attacked you. Were you scared?¡±

    Fang Meiyan smell speech, a face of guilt.

    ¡°I was in a hurry, Hellen. You¡±ve done your best, and I¡¯m still asking you.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, something happened to Cher. I can understand your feelings.¡± En Jovano advised in a low voice, ¡°And it¡¯s actually a good thing that I was attacked today, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Palmthomas knows what Hellen Jovano means.

    ¡°Aunt, you can rest assured that the police have started to re-investigate those exhibits. Before long, Cher wille out.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Fang Meiyan just put down her heart.

    ¡­¡­

    Eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Green Vi.

    In the dark living room, a slender figure sits on a ck leather sofa.

    Hans Grant lifted his eyes, and the three people opposite him were too scared to lift their eyes.

    ¡°Tell me, who put the camera in the woods?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice seemed to be forced, and all three people¡¯s legs trembled.

    Today, all three people were brought here from everywhere.

    After a few seconds of silence, Hans Grant narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to say yes?¡±

    One of the chubby boys was so scared that his legs were weak and his voice trembled.

    ¡°This gentleman, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to talk about it, but I-I don¡¯t know what kind of woods you are asking about. Well, I do have a camera!¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°Where is your camera?¡±

    The fat boy was busy saying, ¡°It¡¯s at my roommate¡¯s! He borrowed it a while ago and said that he wanted to take pictures of his girlfriend! ¡±

    Hans Grant nodded, and David Brown on the side picked up his cell phone and pointed it at the other end.

    ¡°Go and check it out.¡±

    The living room is very quiet, but there seems to be an invisible tension in the air that is raging and squeezing, making them even struggle to breathe!

    After about five minutes.

    There¡¯s a movement on David Brown¡¯s side. He put his cell phone on speakerphone directly.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, the camera has been found in the hands of his roommate in the bedroom, and the model matches.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded his head.

    David Brown looked at the fat male star and was polite.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s none of your business, please wait for a moment. We will send a special car to take you backter. ¡±

    The fat boy sat on a chair not far away under the guidance of the rain.

    ¡°Next.¡± Hans Grant light way.

    The remaining two boys have long been scared silly.

    The tall one is staring. What¡¯s the situation? This guy tied them up in the middle of the night just to ask about the camera? !

    What¡¯s the big secret about his camera?

    And just now that boy said, where is the camera? The man in front of him can actually check it out in a few minutes!

    Just thinking, David Brown hase to him.

    ¡°You have heard what you said before. As far as our investigation is concerned, you also have a camera of the same model. Where is it now?¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°I was short of moneyst month, so I hung it on a second-hand tform and sold it!¡±

    Does this-does this have any impact?

    David Brownughed, ¡°Please show us the sales record.¡±

    With trembling hands, the boy took out his mobile phone from his pocket. After opening the second-hand tform, I found the record of selling cameras from the transaction records and handed it to David Brown.

    David Brown checked it out.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, his camera was indeed sold a month ago, and when it was sold, the items in the mail were insured, with the camera and model marked on it. There should be no mistake.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes fell on thest boy. The boy looked gentle for ten times, belonged to the gentle school, and wore golden sses on his face.

    ¡°What about yours?¡±

 Chapter 387 All forces must be assembled.

    Ernian¡¯s heart is a little sour, as if she saw the man she regarded as a god descend to earth, but this god did not descend to earth for her.

    Matt Walker noticed Ernian¡¯s eyes, and he smiled sarcastically, feeling that there was no need to exin.

    The motorcade left in a mighty way.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    On the quiet country road, dozens of people were lying down.

    The vige has been officially rebuilt, and all the vigers have been moved to another town far away.

    In the middle of the night, there was no one on the path, only dozens of people on the ground were illuminated by the cool moon.

    It was not until the dawn of the morning that a pickup truck appeared on the path.

    Several young people on the pickup truck wereughing and joking.

    ¡°This pic must be very interesting. I heard that there are wolves in Linjiang Mountain, and I don¡¯t know if it is true.¡± The girl in the back seatughed.

    Just as several people were talking, the car stopped fiercely.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Someone asked.

    The teenager who was driving turned his head in horror and pointed to the front.

    A few people just fixed their eyes and looked forward, and a dozen cars were parked on the road ahead.

    What makes people feel even more horrible is that there are dozens of people lying around a dozen cars!

    This scene is particrly prating on this country road.

    ¡°I I lie trough, what is this? This this this ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Call the police?¡±

    ¡°It seems that this posture is not very good. Did we identally break into any crime scene?¡±

    One of the boys calmed down, looked around after getting off the bus and picked up his mobile phone: ¡°Let¡¯s call the police.¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, a man stood up trembling from the ground not far away.

    After a night, Qian Zimo¡¯s body was covered with dew and moisture.

    He looked at the direction in which the motorcade was leaving, and waited for a while before shaking Tiffany rk around him.

    ¡°Lying in the trough, swindling the corpse!¡±

    Qian Zimo turned to look at several people on the pickup truck: ¡°Mind your own business and get out of here.¡±

    His voice was cold and faint, and several teenagers immediately jumped into the car and drove back in a hurry.

    Qian Zimo woke Tiffany rk.

    Tiffany rk slowed down for a while, suddenly widened her eyes, and all the memories came back to her mind. She turned to look at Qian Zimo.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Hellen? !¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Wake up all the people first, and they have taken Hellen away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go after it!¡± Tiffany rk immediately replied, her face cold.

    Qian Zimo grabbed her hand violently, and her voice was cold and stern: ¡°Calm down, Shi Shi, where are you going to chase now! People have been away for hours! ¡±

    For such a long time, those people can get helicopters at will, and these hours are enough to take Hellen Jovano to any corner of China, even abroad!

    Qian Zimo gritted his teeth and remembered what Hellen Jovano had said to him before he left. She waited for him to save her-

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can definitely save Hellen Jovano!¡±

    Qian Zimo was talking, and his heart was a little heavy. The gang¡¯s ability to hide was too strong. The strategist and these people had been holed up in Tempe City for so long, but they didn¡¯t find out ¡­

    Now this group has left with Hellen Jovano, and the scope of the search has expanded!

    This is a formidable challenge.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s eyes were red: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Hellen wouldn¡¯t have been taken away by those people. These people dare to use me as bait. I must personally take the head of that strategist.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it yet, and wake up all our people.¡±

    The two men worked together separately and woke up all the people they brought.

    There should be a time limit for the potion that shoots them in the right direction, and it is just about this time to wake up.

    When Qi Zhen woke up, he found that all the injuries on his leg had been bandaged. He gritted his teeth: ¡°Those people did it on purpose. Why don¡¯t they kill us? ¡±

    Qian Zimo stood by and turned to look over: ¡°They dare not.¡±

    ¡°Mud Crab boss traded himself for all our lives.¡± JiZhen hands being dug on the ground, nail splitting didn¡¯t stop.

    The man who killed his brother appeared in front of him!

    The appearance of Shi Shiran is the departure of Shi Shiran!

    The bandage on his leg is more likeughing at his ipetence.

    Qian Zimo frowned. He always felt that something was wrong yesterday.

    If the narcotic bullets are shot at them in the opposite direction in order to stall them so that they can¡¯t contact more people, such as Hans Grant.

    Then why not just kill them?

    Afraid that Hellen Jovano won¡¯t tell me where the book is?

    What should be done more is to threaten Hellen Jovano with them.

    The other party seems to be worried about something, but he can¡¯t figure out what it is at the moment.

    He kept a calm face and pulled up Qi Zhen on the ground: ¡°If you go on like this, your hand will be wasted. Don¡¯t you want to avenge Qi Yang?¡±

    ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡± Qi Zhen gritted his teeth and his lips overflowed with blood.

    Qian Zimo¡¯s face was cold and looked into the distance: ¡°We must concentrate all our hands and strength.¡±

    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Hans Grant was sitting in the conference room, feeling a little agitated and confused.

    The executives in the conference room reported their work one by one.

    After the meeting, Hans Grant just walked out of the office and found David Brown waiting by.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Mr. Qian¡¯s master Qian is here.¡±

    ¡°Qian?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s eyes suddenly tightened, and now he has guessed the identity of Qian Zimo, and he also knows the rtionship between Qian Zimo and Hellen Jovano.

    Did something happen to Hellen? !

    He strode out of the meeting room and went back to the office.

    In the office, Qian Zimo is sitting on the sofa waiting, looking gloomy.

    When Hans Grant came into contact with the dirt and wet hair on the other person¡¯s body, his heart jumped and he immediately took the mobile phone.

    Qian Zimo pursed his lips: ¡°Stop fighting, Hellen Jovano was taken away by the LEV organization.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s hand fell slowly, and his voice seemed to be frozen: ¡°When and where.¡±

    The overwhelming pressure came from Hans Grant, and Qian Zimo clenched his fist: ¡°In the early morning.¡±

    Hans Grant was cold all over, and the sunshine outside was full. He felt like he was trapped in icehouse through the French window!

    ¡°Then what were you doing before!¡±

    Now, it is ten o¡¯clock in the morning!

    Qian Zimo pursed his lips: ¡°If you don¡¯t mind,e to The Jovano Group with me, and I¡¯ll exin it to you on the way.¡±

    His n is to gather all the people in Green Mansion, the Jovano family and the Grant family to find Hellen Jovano.

    Half an hourter, Hans Grant¡¯s car quickly stopped under the building of The Jovano Group.

    Qian Zimo stepped down from the co-pilot. Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were full of murderous look. He nced at him and turned around and advanced to The Jovano Group.

    Everet Jovano was dealing with official business when he saw two peopleing in together and frowned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Qian Zimo told the story ofst night bit by bit. Everet Jovano¡¯s calm face turned red.

 Chapter 388 Above the freighter

    When Qian Zimo finished speaking, he rushed to Qian Zimo with great anger.

    ¡°Since you have a clue, why don¡¯t you tell me!¡±

    Qian Zimo licked his lips, and his lips were dry and sunken: ¡°This is Hellen Jovano¡¯s choice. We thought there was no danger and brought enough manpower. I really didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s strength to increase suddenly!¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s fist stopped in the air for a long time, but it didn¡¯t go down.

    ¡°Look for someone! I will contact the staff now! ¡± Everet Jovano gritted his teeth and popped out a few words between his teeth.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°I have ordered David Brown to search all over Tempe City.¡±

    However, the motorcade seems to have disappeared from the world, leaving no trace.

    ¡­¡­

    Fengcheng Runan Wharf.

    It is already the border of China, and the huge oil tanker emits white smoke.

    This is a freight ship.

    On the deck, Hellen Jovano was covered with ck cloth, taped to his mouth, and his hands and feet were tied.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s world is dark, and for a few hours, she can¡¯t hear or see.

    Aware that the ck cloth on his head was yanked open, Hellen Jovano suddenly saw the skylight, narrowed his eyes slightly and looked intently at the man in front of him.

    Matt Walker will be sitting in the chair in front of her, and see Hellen Jovano staring at him andughing: ¡°Let her talk.¡±

    Ernian stepped forward from one side and stretched out her hand to directly pull the tape on Hellen Jovano¡¯s face.

    The tape sticks to the meat, and the face is burning. The ce where the white face sticks to the tape is red.

    After the tape can be torn off, Hellen Jovano still didn¡¯t speak.

    Matt Walker smiled at the bottom of his eyes: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, don¡¯t you have any questions to ask me?¡±

    Hellen Jovano stared at him coldly: ¡°Will you answer if I ask?¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Matt Walker said.

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°What you can let me know will only be what you want me to know. Even if I don¡¯t ask, you will say it, won¡¯t you? ¡±

    Matt Walker still has a smile on his face: ¡°Mrs. Jovano is so smart.¡±

    He stood up and walked to Hellen Jovano.

    The face was still gentle, but suddenly he lifted his foot and stepped on Hellen Jovano¡¯s shoulder.

    Her body couldn¡¯t hold the huge pressure, and she bit her teeth and was trampled on the deck.

    ¡°Being too smart is not a good thing. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Matt Walker said.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was close to the deck, and Matt Walker squatted down on her shoulder and patted her face gently.

    ¡°I need a little help from you, so I will be very gentle with you next, but I hope you won¡¯t be ungrateful. As long as I find out that you want to escape, I will kill someone.¡±

    Hellen Jovano jumped: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She suddenly thought of Qian Zimo and Tiffany rk: ¡°You promised to let them go!¡±

    Matt Walker pped his hands, and three people were quickly brought up on the deck, covered with ck hoods.

    Matt Walker smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I always keep my word. But these people should also be very important to you? ¡±

    The headgear was torn off, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted!

    ¡°Li Fengrui, Gaurang, Wang Jiming!¡±

    These are three people in her medical studio!

    She gritted her teeth: ¡°Matt Walker! You¡±d better not implicate innocent people! ¡±

    Matt Walker smiled: ¡°Of course, I hate trouble the most, so I didn¡¯t move the olddy of the Fu family and the young master of the Qian family. When I left, I asked someone to bandage their wounded. How about it, Mrs. Jovano? Am I a man of great reputation?¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and stared at Matt Walker: ¡°Let them go!¡±

    Gaurang is a new star in the medical field and a talented teenager; Li Fengrui already has a wife and children; Wang Jiming, on the other hand, will be shivering in the same ce with fear, and his gold-rimmed sses, which had been well worn, will hang obliquely on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let go.¡± The smile on Matt Walker¡¯s face faded away, with pride, and his foot still stepped on Hellen Jovano. ¡°I robbed them when they went to receive the prize, but it took a lot of effort. I let go of the person you asked me to let go. If you want me to let go of these three people, why don¡¯t we continue trading?¡±

    ¡°What deal!¡± Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth, and his shoulder ached like a bone was about to be cracked.

    ¡°I will tell you when I get to the ce.¡± Matt Walker looked at the three men. ¡°If you dare to run away, I will kill someone for you at once, whether you can run away or not.¡±

    After that, he moved his foot, bent down and helped Hellen Jovano¡¯s arm with his own hands, lifting her up.

    ¡°Well, my distinguished guest, let someone show you to the guest room.¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s charming and indifferent eyes made Hellen Jovano fully recognize him.

    This man has long since lost his elegant and easy-going appearance. This is Luz Walker¡¯s brother-

    So, what about Luz Walker?

    Does he know? Or was Luz Walker¡¯s appearance a trap from the beginning?

    Hellen Jovano painfully closed her eyes and thought of the boy she loved as her own brother.

    If it is, it can only be that she is blind!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s guest room is on the lower floor of the ship. There is no window in the room, but it is newly decorated and doesn¡¯t even look like it is on a freighter.

    Matt Walker¡¯s men brought her here and left, leaving the door unlocked.

    Before leaving, he also said, ¡°The ship will sail for a while, and there is a clock on the wall. Every day, someone will take you to the restaurant for dinner, and there will be one hour in the morning and one hour in the afternoon. The rest of the time, you are not allowed to leave here. ¡±

    Say so, but Hellen Jovano looked at the unlocked door and clenched his teeth.

    Matt Walker has put another lock on her. If she leaves this door without permission, maybe that madman will really do something to Gaurang and them!

    The four-piece bed isplete, and there is a fixed TV and an old-fashioned DVD on the opposite side. A row of discs are thrown there, obviously for people to kill time.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes swept the upper right corner of the room and saw that the camera that was not hidden was lit.

    Now the ropes on her body have been untied, and there are clean clothes on the bed.

    Hellen Jovano thought for a few seconds, then looked like a normal heart, picked up the clothes on the bed and went into the bathroom.

    The water in the shower fell, and Hellen Jovano hung his eyes, washed and caressed his shoulders.

    It still hurts where Matt Walker just stepped on it.

    After washing and changing into clean clothes, Hellen Jovano went back to the bedroom and went straight to bed to have a rest.

    As a doctor, her reason and calmness have returned. No matter what happens, she must maintain her energy and physical strength to have a chance to escape from here sessfully, and she must escape with those three people.

    Gaurang is rtively young, which is to say, but Wang Jiming has always been timid. Li Fengrui is thirty-five years old and has been in the research room for many years, and his physical strength has not been very good.

    In the freighter, in another luxurious room.

    In the big room, Matt Walker sits in a chair and looks at the picture on the monitor in front of him.

    Seeing Hellen Jovano go straight to bed on the screen, his eyebrows slightly stirred up, so he fell asleep?

    It¡¯s really steady.

    But the more so, the more you have to watch her.

    Matt Walker sighed and turned to look at his brother in aa on the side of the bed.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Since he found out that his younger brother was in thete stage of gastric cancer, he directly injected his younger brother with drugs, which temporarily put him in aa.

    Otherwise, with Lin¡¯s love for Hellen Jovano, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not willing to let him kidnap Hellen Jovano even if I risk my life, right?

 Chapter 389 Matt Walker who suddenly turns hostile

    Three p. m.

    Hellen Jovano opened his eyes and felt that his physical strength had recovered a lot, but because of this, all the injuries on his body felt burning pain.

    She got up and found a disc, put it on DVD and watched it for a while.

    What Hellen Jovano found was a ssic old movie, the silentmb.

    The protagonist in the movie said that when he ate the liver, his expression was memorable.

    Hellen Jovano frowned and went to look at the discs again, all of which were very strong.

    She simply turned off the TV, and after a while, there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, we came in.¡± After knocking at the door a few times, the man pushed the door open directly.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the man in front of him, and his mind shed through the man who had taken the pistol from the flower bed outside the Jovano family. It was this man.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The man¡¯s face was pale: ¡°It¡¯s time for your outdoor exercise.¡±

    Keep watch, really when she is a prisoner.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, but she still obediently followed people out. She needed to know her present situation.

    Guess where you are.

    Following the man all the way from the long corridor to the deck, Hellen Jovano saw a long table not far from the deck.

    The table is rough from the freighter, and there are some food and snacks on it.

    Matt Walker will change his clothes, and the white vest will be loosely worn on him, showing his strong chest muscles from his arm.

    He sat there casually, giving people a very irritating atmosphere.

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and had the urge to throw this man directly into the sea to feed the sharks.

    Just as Hellen Jovano gnashed her teeth, Matt Walker over there turned to look over.

    Beast-like eyes cast on Hellen Jovano, and immediately smiled: ¡°Mrs. Jovano,e and talk?¡±

    People were under the eaves, and Hellen Jovano walked over with his lips pressed and sat down opposite Matt Walker.

    Her eyes quietly fell on the sea, trying to determine the position from the wind direction and temperature.

    Matt Walker¡¯s voice suddenly rang.

    ¡°After you were in aa yesterday, we set out from Tempe City, took a speedboat from the river to Yaer Bay, and then went ashore through the forest of Cibo, avoiding all surveince and winding to Fengcheng, and then set off from Runan Wharf.¡±

    Hellen Jovano suddenly turned his head, and Matt Walker¡¯s lip corner was still smiling, pointing not far away: ¡°See, that¡¯s Lador¡¯s Ann Inds.¡±

    Helenjovano didn¡¯t speak.

    Matt Walker smiled: ¡°I know that Mrs. Jovano is smart. She has been staring at the surrounding environment just now. I think she wants to know herself and where she is. I will tell you about it, so that you don¡¯t have to study it yourself.¡±

    His words were bold and biting, and Alice didn¡¯t mind: ¡°If you want to escape, I may find it hard to find you ording to the route I just said.¡± But the lives of those three people, I will definitely kill them slowly and then show them to you. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was cold: ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to escape, so Mr. Shen should not worry.¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s smile on his lips faded a little, and he looked at Hellen Jovano coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t you call him Brother Shen now?¡±

    ¡°Do you deserve it now?¡± Helenjovano light way.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    She picked up a snack on the table and nibbled it.

    She hasn¡¯t eaten for nearly a day and a night, so she needs to regain her strength.

    Matt Walker nodded: ¡°Hungry?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Hellen Jovano said, ¡°Meat.¡±

    Meat can restore her strength as quickly as possible.

    Matt Walker looked to one side: ¡°Monkey, go and tell the kitchen. I¡¯ll just stay here with her.¡±

    The monkey answered and turned away.

    Hellen Jovano lowered his eyes.

    In fact, if we can take Matt Walker hostage, maybe those people will be afraid of it, and then she will trade Matt Walker for the lives of those three people.

    Matt Walker nced at Hellen Jovano and continued to look at the horizon.

    The sea breeze is blowing, and the sunset on the sea is as beautiful as a painting.

    Soon, the monkey led two people in chef¡¯s clothes toe over.

    Two chefs put the steak in front of them, and then trembled a little.

    Hellen Jovano looked up at the chef and found that both of them had injuries on their faces. Her eyebrows frowned: ¡°Did you rob the chef, too?¡±

    Matt Walker didn¡¯t care: ¡°Yes, this is to entertain your distinguished guest.¡±

    It¡¯s really not a thing, Hellen Jovano cursed in his heart.

    Then several dishes were served, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes fell on the knife and fork in front of him.

    The chef on the side whispered: ¡°This is the top-grade caviar fried dic belt-¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand touched the knife.

    Matt Walker raised his eyes, with a vicious color at the bottom of his eyes: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I don¡¯t like being disturbed at dinner. You can think it over.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s fingers froze.

    ¡°Your resistance is useless to me, but it will also affect my good mood. By then, these dishes will have no taste and these chefs will have to sink into the sea.¡±

    Hellen Jovano suddenly looked up at Matt Walker and gritted his teeth: ¡°Is life so cheap in your eyes?¡±

    Matt Walker has picked up a knife and fork: ¡°You are mistaken. I value life very much, but other people¡¯s lives have nothing to do with me.¡±

    After eating a dinner in silence, Hellen Jovano dared not act rashly.

    She doesn¡¯t know Matt Walker¡¯s strength. If she is no match, these chefs will suffer.

    After dinner, Matt Walker stood up leisurely.

    ¡°Send Mrs. Jovano home.¡±

    The monkey came up from the side, and Hellen Jovano stood up, and his legs suddenly became soft!

    Matt Walker said with a smile: ¡°This is a drug developed by country D a few years ago. As long as you don¡¯t exert yourself, you won¡¯t feel its existence. Later, it was also one of the banned drugs.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, but luckily she didn¡¯t do it just now.

    But Matt Walker¡¯s caution still chilled her heart.

    A person is cruel, meticulous and inhuman, which is the most difficult thing to deal with!

    After returning to the room, the monkey left. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, he knocked on Hellen Jovano¡¯s door again and brought some supper and discs.

    Hellen Jovano took a look at it, a whole stack of sheep adventures.

    She coldly swept the camera in the corner of the ceiling.

    But talking is better than nothing. She ys cartoons and sits there thinking about countermeasures.

    Now that she and Gaurang are in the sea, they can¡¯t conflict with Matt Walker under any circumstances.

    She¡¯s got drugs from Matt Walker on her now, so it¡¯s impossible to hold someone hostage without any effort.

    We¡¯ll just have to wait fornding.

    ording to the route Matt Walker said today, their destination should be Sakura Country.

    After Hellen Jovano decided, he turned on the cartoon and went to bed and fell asleep.

    The next day, it was sunny.

    Hellen Jovano was taken to the deck on time for fresh air, the food was top-notch, and she chose Chinese food and western food.

    But she never saw Matt Walker again, but she always felt that there were eyes staring at her in the dark behind her.

    Two dayster, the freighternded.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the dock with few people on the deck.

    Matt Walker finally showed up, walked over to her, smiled and handed over a small capsule.

    ¡°Eat it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nced behind Matt Walker. Gaurang, who was held by Ernian, had a stiff face and a ck muzzle under Ernian¡¯s sleeve.

    She took it and ate it.

 Chapter 390 The result depends on you

    Hellen Jovano waited for half an hour after eating the small capsule, but there was no response. She secretly held hands and found that she could not exert her strength at all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Matt Walker stretched out his arm at Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano took his arm with a cold face and got off the freighter.

    After getting off the freighter, someone picked up the goods, while Matt Walker and his party got off the dock and got on a train.

    There are few people on the dock, and beyond the dock, it is a deste scene.

    Hellen Jovano remembered the route in her mind, but after a long time, her memory and brain, which she was always proud of, began to get confused.

    This route is too difficult to write down.

    Wandering around the deserted road like a maze.

    Hellen Jovano is frowning, and suddenly her eyes are dizzy. She is strong in spirit, but she can¡¯t see clearly.

    Matt Walker¡¯s demonic voice sounded: ¡°You¡±d better not remember thest route.¡±

    Hellen Jovano waspletely unconscious.

    At the same time, three Gaurang people in other cars fainted.

    ¡­¡­

    Tempe City.

    On the top floor of The Jovano Group Building, Everet Jovano, Hans Grant, Qian Zimo, Eddie Levi and others are sitting in the conference room.

    News from all sides came back one after another, but there was no clue to Hellen Jovano.

    There are no clues in all ces, so there is only one possibility, the great river without monitoring!

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Check by water!¡±

    He seems calm, but his hands are clenched tightly.

    Three days!

    Hellen Jovano has no news!

    The gang must have taken her away because of the book. Originally, he hoped that someone would send a message like Lele and rece the book.

    No!

    This is the worst news!

    At the meeting table, Qian Zimo¡¯s voice was hoarse: ¡°A few days ago, our people raised a doubt. If the other party didn¡¯t exchange Hellen Jovano for books, would it be that she had-¡±

    Qian Zimo didn¡¯t say the rest, but Everet Jovano blinked his eyes wide and punched the table.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Helenjovano will never have an ident! Nothing can happen to her!

    Hans Grant stood up: ¡°I¡¯ll check it myself. She can¡¯t have an ident. Those people have been afraid to hurt her life before. There must be a reason!¡±

    Everet Jovano listened to Hans Grant, as if looking at a glimmer of hope: ¡°I¡¯m with you!¡± ¡±

    Eddie Levi looked at the two men: ¡°Everet Jovano, calm down, where are you going to check now?¡± We have been to the ce where Hellen Jovano was kidnapped for more than a dozen times! ¡±

    A few people are anxious and worried.

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t stop and stood in the same ce.

    ¡°David Brown.¡±

    David Brown hurried forward: ¡°Mr. Grant!¡±

    ¡°Go start all the people and find her.¡±

    After that, Hans Grant turned to Qian Zimo and said, ¡°Tell me the original details again.¡±

    Qian Zimo pursed her lips and told the story bit by bit.

    These days, everyone has been reeling, and even since Tiffany rk received the task, nothing has been found.

    There¡¯s only one news. Hellen Jovano knows this man.

    Everet Jovano held his head in distress, full of anger and murderous look. He gave Mike Wilson all the things of the subsidiary and devoted all his energy to Hellen Jovano.

    Qian Zimo finished the matter again: ¡°But I still can¡¯t think of who the person Hellen Jovano knows. Maybe you can remember.¡±

    Everet Jovano and Hans Grant looked gloomy and began to search all the people in their memories.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends inmon with her, except my family, only Xeno William and Charles Johnson.¡± Hans Grant has a heavy voice.

    Even if he believed the two men very much, he still didn¡¯t miss anything.

    Xeno William and Charles Johnson have been helping him to investigate Lele¡¯s original kidnapping case, which was not in Tempe City at that time.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s face wasplicated: ¡°Hellen¡¯s friends and I have known each other since childhood.¡±

    It¡¯s too difficult to investigate the people that brother and sister have known since childhood, especially the Jovano family has always been strong in Tempe City, and there are many people who need to be investigated.

    Even extended to Hail Citythe Thomas Family.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°As much as you can remember.¡± Qian Zimo told, ¡°The most important thing now is time! Those who meet each other or have nomunication, after all, those who have been unwilling to hurt the Jovano family must be very friendly with your family. ¡±

    Now we can only find a needle in a haystack, and everyone¡¯s mood is very heavy.

    Qi Zhen is now in the hospital, and Tiffany rk went directly to find Zuo Xiuxian. The two of them are going to find someone all over the world.

    However, Qian Zimo felt a huge vortex hovering over everyone¡¯s head.

    The probability of finding Hellen Jovano, if calcted ording to his previous form, is almost zero.

    After several people agreed, Hans Grant left The Jovano Group.

    Everet Jovano found a cover these days, saying that Hellen Jovano had deceived Ming Yuzhu in order to develop new drugs behind closed doors.

    But this is not a long-term solution after all.

    Hans Grant hid from Liu Xingan and others, but he also knew that it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    But now, he is in no mood to think about it.

    After getting on the bus, Hans Grant said in a cold voice, ¡°Drive.¡±

    David Brown sat in the co-pilot¡¯s seat, and this time he didn¡¯t even dare to look at Hans Grant¡¯s face.

    Mr. Grant is like a forbearing beast these days, with a cold breath of tearing others apart at any time.

    Mrs. Jovano, we must find Mrs. Jovano!

    ¡­¡­

    When Hellen Jovano woke up, he only felt hungry.

    She had no strength in her fingers. After seeing the room, she looked up at the water hanging above her head.

    Soon, there was a movement at the door.

    A doctor came in, saw Hellen Jovano awake, and immediately turned around and went out.

    Hellen Jovano looks up and observes the house, which is the decoration style that Sakura countries like.

    After about ten minutes, someone came into the room. It was the monkey.

    He had a meal brought, and Hellen Jovano ate it before he looked up at the monkey who had been staying in the house.

    ¡°What about them?¡±

    The monkey frowned: ¡°They?¡±

    ¡°The three people who came with me.¡± Helenjovano road.

    ¡°They are awake, but you can¡¯t meet them now. If you have finished eating, I¡¯ll take you to see the military adviser.¡±

    Hellen Jovano followed the monkey out of the door, which was a whole elegant garden.

    Light-colored wooden vi, sliding door, small yard, gardening with dry mountains and rivers not far away.

    From the corridor to another room, the monkey respectfully knocked at the door, and soon, someone inside opened the door.

    Ernian knelt by the door.

    When Hellen Jovano entered the room, he found Matt Walker sitting at a low table drinking tea.

    His casual appearance has nothing to do with tea art.

    Hellen Jovano walked over: ¡°Your people said you wanted to see me.¡±

    Matt Walker looked up: ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Helenjovano, sit down.

    Matt Walker poured a cup of tea into the tea bowl in front of Hellen Jovano and casually said, ¡°We will stay here for a long time.¡±

    Hellen Jovano asked, ¡°How long is a long time?¡±

    Matt Walker said, ¡°Maybe six months, maybe a year, or maybe this is your burial ce, but the final result still depends on you.¡±

 Chapter 391 His purpose

    Depends on her?

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Matt Walkerughed. ¡°I want to tell a story with Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    For the rest of the time, Matt Walker was reminiscing about his childhood, when his parents died and he joined the organization himself.

    After that, how to be ruthless and get a high position.

    When he talks about killing people, his tone is as indifferent as when he asks Hellen Jovano to have tea.

    ¡°Later, in a mission, I was seriously injured. In fact, it was ridiculous. I didn¡¯t know anything, except that I woke up in the hospital, and the time has passed for a long time.¡±

    Hellen Jovano said coldly, ¡°That task is to take the book in my hand, right?¡±

    Matt Walker nodded: ¡°Yes, I saw Lin at first sight after I woke up. This younger brother is my only rtive in the world. If I still have some humanity, I must have devoted myself to him.¡±

    ¡°Why do you mention Lin?¡± Helenjovano frowned.

    Matt Walker continued: ¡°Later, I also went to check. Before I was in aa for two years, Lin suffered a lot. It wasmon to eat chaff and swallow vegetables. He did odd jobs and was bullied. Finally, he was reduced to being a male model. He must have been in hell for two years, but people in hell are most eager for sunshine.¡±

    Hellen Jovano listened silently and understood one thing.

    What Matt Walker is doing now is unknown to Luz Walker.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Matt Walker continued: ¡°I¡¯m not touched by your saving me. I think you have noticed that I didn¡¯t intend to kill you in the previous incidents. At that time, I was grateful to you for saving Lin, and the second was-¡±

    Helenjovano frowned.

    Matt Walkerughed: ¡°Second, because you are the sunshine in Lin¡¯s eyes and the only two important people in his life, you and me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent for a few seconds: ¡°What are you trying to say? You did this because you were afraid that I would tell Linter? But since Lin is so important to you, you should not let me go back. ¡±

    ¡°As I said, it depends on you.¡± Matt Walker¡¯s smile disappeared. ¡°Originally, it was just the goshawk that wanted the book. Now the goshawk is gone. I want the book, too, but there are more important things ahead of the book. A while ago, Lin found out the advanced gastric cancer. I thought that since you can cure your brother¡¯s disease, it is also a terminal disease. Maybe you can also solve Lin¡¯s disease.¡±

    Hellen Jovano suddenly looked up: ¡°Advanced gastric cancer! Why don¡¯t I know? ¡±

    Matt Walker looked pale: ¡°Lin didn¡¯t know it himself. After he fainted, I injected him with drugs and kept him in aa. Now, Hellen Jovano, as long as you can cure my brother, I can let you go back. As for the secret of that book, I will tell you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips. Cancer is a difficult problem that all medical researchers in the world are trying to ovee, but so far, it is almost impossible to recover from advanced gastric cancer.

    Even she-

    She looked at Matt Walker and said, ¡°No wonder you want to kidnap Gaurang and them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think they have been partners with you in the end, developing drugs, and tying them up is also to make the best use of them and to contain you.¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s face was faint when he spoke, and there was no trace of guilt at all.

    Hellen Jovano squinted: ¡°If you want me to treat Lin, I will treat him even if you don¡¯t tie me up.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mrs. Jovano is a kind person. I have long known this.¡± Matt Walker had a smile on his face, ¡°but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not dedicated enough.¡±

    Hellen Jovano stared at Matt Walker coldly. Maybe in the eyes of people like him, he wouldn¡¯t trust anyone.

    ¡°Then where is Lin now? I¡¯ll go and see him.¡±

    Matt Walker stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s room for Luz Walker is in the innermost part of the vi, and the scenery by the window faces the back garden. The environment is good.

    In the hospital bed, Luz Walkery there with his eyes closed, looking much thinner than usual.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart ached, and she remembered Matt Walker¡¯s phone call during thest live broadcast: ¡°Last live broadcast, you said that you took Lin to pay homage to your parents. Is that a lie?¡±

    Matt Walker stood beside Hellen Jovano and looked at his brother lying in the hospital bed: ¡°Yes, Lin had just checked out stomach cancer.¡±

    Hellen Jovano closed his eyes and took a deep breath.

    ¡°If you want to treat Lin, you need a lot of medical equipment. It is inconvenient to stay here. It is best to treat it in the hospital.¡±

    Matt Walker didn¡¯t think it was a troublesome thing: ¡°Don¡¯t bother Mrs. Jovano about it. I can send it directly if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Well, now that you¡±ve finished reading it, you can go out with me.¡± Matt Walker turned around and left the room with Hellen Jovano.

    He took Hellen Jovano to the side hall, where Gaurang three people were already sitting.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the three people. Wang Jiming, the least courageous, now hangs his head, and the sweat on his forehead drops straight down. He adjusted his sses and even dared not look up.

    Li Fengrui is much more stable, staring cautiously at Hellen Jovano and Matt Walker.

    Gaurang, the youngest and the most energetic, saw Matt Walker and Hellen Jovanoing out of it and immediately stood up and stared at Matt Walker: ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Matt Walker raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth and looked at the two men guarding him. One of them immediately understood that he had punched Gaurang in the face, and Gaurang struggled to fight back immediately, but a dark muzzle touched his forehead.

    He froze in ce, and Hellen Jovano stood by with wide eyes.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    But the guard didn¡¯t listen to him, but turned to Matt Walker.

    With a smile on his lips, Matt Walker walked step by step in front of Gaurang, and his eyes darted past them, and finally settled on Gaurang.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like people who have no rules. You three should stay with me for gears in the future. So it¡¯s best to be obedient and polite. ¡±

    When Matt Walker spoke, there was a faint smile on his face, but no one could ignore the violent and bloody smell in his eyes.

    There is a murderous look on this man¡¯s body, which makes people have no doubt that he will start work at any time.

    Gaurang gritted his teeth and stared at Matt Walker. Hellen Jovano stepped forward and stood in front of Gaurang.

    ¡°Mr. Shen, if you want to cure your brother, none of these three people can be missing.¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s face raised: ¡°That¡¯s natural. I invited them over just to have dinner with them to talk about the illness, but I didn¡¯t expect this Mr. Gao to be so impulsive.¡±

    Matt Walker was talking, staring at Gaurang¡¯s eyes and losing his smile.

    ¡°I heard that you are a genius boy in the medical field, right? If you don¡¯t want to die so early, you will be docile in the future. ¡±

    It looked like Gaurang was a pet he kept in captivity. Matt Walker made a gesture with his hand, and the gun on Gaurang¡¯s forehead was immediately removed.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s lunch time now, please go to the restaurant.¡±

 Chapter 392 There is no escape.

    Gaurang, Li Fengrui and Wang Jiming were escorted to the restaurant by two guards.

    Hellen Jovano followed Matt Walker all the way to the restaurant on one side. There are already many dishes in the restaurant, all of which are special foods in the cherry blossom country.

    An invited chef is processing the ingredients at the operating table.

    Gaurang frowned and watched the chef break down a fish and make it into sashimi at a very fast speed. Then he threw the fish into a water tank on one side, leaving only a thin fish bone on the fish, but it was still swimming in the water tank.

    Matt Walker seems to be invisible and has begun to enjoy the sashimi in front of him.

    Gaurang is a little queasy.

    ¡°This is the chef I specially invited from Sakura, the level of Michelin Samsung.¡±

    Matt Walkerughed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t get used to what we usually eat. I specially prepared it for you. Why don¡¯t you move your chopsticks?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Gaurang¡¯s face was livid and he didn¡¯t speak, but Li Fengrui picked up a sushi with raw fish pieces and chewed it slowly.

    Hellen Jovano has eaten a lot of sashimi before, but he has never eaten anything so ¡°fresh¡±.

    She endured the nausea in her heart and picked up a piece.

    Gaurang on the side frowned: ¡°Mrs. Jovano-¡±

    Hellen Jovano secretly squeezed his arm under the table.

    At this time, only when you have enough energy and are full will you have a chance to live.

    Hellen Jovano thought that this should be Matt Walker¡¯s intention to give everyone a scare. After dinner, Matt Walker got up and left.

    Four people were sent to a big room on the first floor by the guards.

    In the room, all kinds of doctors haveplete instruments. If they didn¡¯t know that this is the cherry blossom country, Hellen Jovano would still think that this is the doctor¡¯s office of the Tempe Hospital.

    Atst, there will be no guards, and Wang Jiming copses and rushes to Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano! What the hell happened? Why are we locked up here? !¡±

    Hellen Jovano hung his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She told the story bit by bit, leaving out the book.

    ¡°The main purpose of Matt Walker¡¯s arrest is to treat his brother with gastric cancer. This time, you guys are dragged down by me. I am very sorry for you!¡±

    Talking, Hellen Jovano bent down and bowed deeply to the three men.

    Gaurang frowned after listening: ¡°How can you me this? Mrs. Jovano, this kind of viin is just out of his mind. He wants to treat his brother, so why not go directly to the hospital? You have to use this vicious means! ¡±

    Li Fengrui sighed slightly: ¡°I came out to receive the prize this time. When I came out, I told my wife that I would go home in a week. It seems that I can¡¯t go back for the time being; But Mrs. Jovano, who is this Mr. Shen? How do I feel that his means are not ordinary, and he doesn¡¯t look like an ordinary criminal. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed in his heart.

    Of course it¡¯s unusual. LEV is an international terrorist organization. It was once an organization that frightened many international policemen.

    It¡¯s just that if you say it now, it will scare them even more.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s really unusual, but I don¡¯t know exactly how. In short, we must work together to treat his brother in the next days.¡±

    She looked at the guard at the door not far away and lowered her voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if there is an opportunity, I will definitely help you three get out!¡±

    Wang Jiming, who has been silent, suddenly raised his head, and his eyes behind his gold-rimmed sses were full of horror: ¡°Get away?¡± How can you get away! Mrs. Jovano? That Mr. Shen knows you, right? I think his attitude towards you is totally different! We are really dragged down by you, but I beg you! Can you go and beg him! Let him let me go home! ¡±

    Wang Jiming¡¯s legs are swinging, and fear has been hanging over him: ¡°I can¡¯t study gastric cancer at all in my present state. I didn¡¯t study this subject in the first ce. It¡¯s useless for him to ask me, right?¡± Mrs. Jovano!¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and said with some difficulty, ¡°He shouldn¡¯t let you go back.¡±

    ¡°Is he going to kill me?¡±

    Wang Jiming looked at Hellen Jovano in horror. ¡°It¡¯s illegal to kill people. Since I have no use for him to let me go back, I promise I won¡¯t call the police, okay?¡±

    Hellen Jovano hung down, his head full of guilt.

    Wang Jiming thinks too well. How can Matt Walker not dare to kill people? I¡¯m afraid he has killed too many people and doesn¡¯t care about Wang Jiming¡¯s life.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but he shouldn¡¯t take thew seriously.¡±

    Wang Jiming listened stupidly and knew it well.

    He covered his heart for a long time and hid his face, and the man in his thirties actually began to cry.

    Hellen Jovano said in a hurry, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wang Jiming! Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to save you! Even if I give my life! ¡±

    Gaurang just wanted to say no when Wang Jiming copsed: ¡°I just want to be safe, Mrs. Jovano, even if I can risk my life, can that guarantee my safety?¡±

    Hellen Jovano waspletely silent, and the four of them stayed in the office for a while. The atmosphere was dull and breathless.

    Or Li Fengrui stabilized first: ¡°I have to leave safely! The children at home are still waiting for me, and my wife is still waiting for me! ¡±

    He was the coolest of the three. He stood up and looked at Qin: ¡°Where is that patient? Let¡¯s go and see his condition.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°All his medical records should be here.¡±

    Now that Matt Walker has set up the doctor¡¯s office, the information about Luz Walker should be ready.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the desk not far away. There was a thick stack of data on the desk. She went over and took a look. It was Luz Walker¡¯s treatment data, including someboratory results in the Tempe Hospital.

    Li Fengrui came over and took the information in the hands of Hellen Jovano. Two people took half of the information and looked at it carefully.

    Although Gaurang is full of blood, he also understands that now is not the time to be hard. At present, the only way to get out of here may really be to cure the patient.

    Three people quietly looked at the information. Wang Jiming, who had copsed, gradually calmed down after half an hour. He wiped the tears on his face and came over to take the information in Gaurang¡¯s hand.

    But the more I look at the hearts of the three people, the colder I feel, and the heavy pressure between Li Fengrui¡¯s eyebrows and eyes.

    ¡°Late gastric cancer, this is an incurable disease! This patient¡¯s medical record seems to be in the middle andte stages, which won¡¯tst long at all! ¡±

    Gaurang also nodded: ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Wang Jiming, shaking his hands, looked up at Qin: ¡°By the way, Mrs. Jovano, if we can¡¯t cure this patient, will that person let us go back?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand trembled slightly, and I didn¡¯t know how to answer the man who had copsed.

    ¡°I want you to go all out.¡±

    This is already the answer.

 Chapter 393 Three peopleâ€™s despair

    Gaurang¡¯s eyes looked at the door coldly: ¡°It seems that if we can¡¯t cure this patient, we will stay here forever, right?¡±

    Wang Jiming copsed again. He gritted his teeth and thumped on the desktop, and the pain came back.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to, but I¡¯m really too scared. This is simply an impossible task! This man will definitely kill us! ¡±

    Wang Jiming fell into despair and stopped looking at the case. The whole person staggered to the sofa and sat down like an empty shell, which seemed to havepletely lost hope.

    Hellen Jovano looks at Li Fengrui and Gaurang: ¡°Can you two hold on?¡±

    Li Fengrui Liang nodded: ¡°Anyway, even if it is a miracle from heaven, I need to try, otherwise how can I get out of here!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Gaurang leaned close to Hellen Jovano and said in a low voice, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I think our chances of curing this patient are definitely not as high as our chances of escaping sessfully!¡±

    Hellen Jovano: ¡°That¡¯s true, but I still want to try.¡±

    Even if it is not Luz Walker but any patient lying in front of them, they doctors should have the parents¡± hearts of doctors.

    ¡°If you can save people, it is also a good thing.¡± Hellen Jovano looked at Gaurang. ¡°If we can really save people with advanced gastric cancer, wouldn¡¯t it be another medical breakthrough? More importantly, if we escape, the danger is too great. Before thest step, I think we should try. ¡±

    Gaurang nodded heavily.

    However, under such high pressure, who can have the heart to seriously study these medical problems?

    The next time, Wang Jiming was lying on the sofa all the time, looking desperate.

    Only Li Fengrui, Hellen Jovano and Gaurang studied the case until the evening.

    As the night rose, Hellen Jovano nced out of the window and let out a sigh.

    This evening¡¯s research did not produce any results, and the chances of the three of them conquering advanced gastric cancer were almost zero.

    Hellen Jovano was thinking about the face, but he encouraged several people: ¡°Let¡¯s go back to our rooms separately, and I will take you to see the patient tomorrow morning.¡±

    When Hellen Jovano left the office and returned to the bedroom, he saw a man in his bedroom.

    Matt Walker sat at the low table in her room. When he saw Hellen Jovanoing back, Matt Walker lit some paper and pens on the low table in front of him.

    ¡°Write it, you have studied it all afternoon today, and you should have worked out what medical machinery you need?¡±

    Hellen Jovano went over and wrote out all the medical instruments needed: ¡°There are many medical instruments needed to treat Lin¡¯s illness, and all of them are expensive. My suggestion is to send Lin to some hospitals.¡±

    Matt Walker was nomittal, and when Hellen Jovano wrote it, he directly took the paper away: ¡°It is better to move the hospital here than to send it to the hospital, so I can rest assured.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowns. What does that mean?

    Matt Walker looked at the instruments written by Hellen Jovano on the paper: ¡°You know very well what we do. I haven¡¯t even heard of many such medical instruments, but hospitals should generally have them?¡±

    When he spoke, his long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly, with a cold chill.

    There is an ominous premonition in Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart: ¡°I can show you where to buy these instruments and what formalities are needed!¡±

    Matt Walker said lightly, ¡°No, that would be too far away and too time-consuming.¡±

    Hellen Jovano immediately became nervous: ¡°Matt Walker, you¡¯re not going to the hospital to rob it, are you?¡±

    Matt Walker smiled faintly, didn¡¯t speak, and turned and left.

    Hellen Jovano hurried to catch up with the two: ¡°Matt Walker, if you really dare to steal and rob, I absolutely disagree! You, if you want me to help you, you had better listen to me! ¡±

    The smell of threats filled out.

    Matt Walker turned to Helen Jovano with a sarcastic smile on his lips: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, do you know that what I hate most in my life is that others threaten me? If you don¡¯t listen, why don¡¯t I kill one of those three people? Today, when I saw you discussing, that Williams never participated. It is meaningless for such a person to keep his life. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at the cold eyes in front of him. Matt Walker¡¯s tall body was close, and his tone was like teasing, but it was hidden with murder.

    He is serious.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s scalp is numb. When she was in the office, she didn¡¯t see any cameras around. It seems that an invisible camera was installed, and Matt Walker has been monitoring them!

    ¡°No, you must not touch Wang Jiming!¡± Hellen Jovano gnashed her teeth.

    Looking at the disapproving eyes of men in front of her, she can only soften her attitude.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t hurt the innocent again.¡±

    Matt Walker stared at Hellen Jovano closely, and then turned after a few seconds: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got it.¡±

    This is a promise!

    Helenjovano wondered.

    Early the next morning, Hellen Jovano took three people to Luz Walker¡¯s room.

    The three men made a simple examination of Luz Walker, but now the medical equipment has note in, and they have no way to conduct in-depth filming research.

    Li Fengrui¡¯s face was serious: ¡°Now we can only prescribe some targeted drugs to inhibit the treatment of cancer cells. Yesterday, I saw that the date marked on the film was many days ago, and I don¡¯t know if the cancer cells have spread recently-¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart is heavy.

    Indeed, as Li Fengrui said, what she is most worried about now is that cancer cells on Lin spread to bones or adjacent organs, and that is really hopeless!

    After watching Luz Walker¡¯s situation, the three men went to have breakfast.

    Wang Jiming¡¯s hands holding chopsticks are shaking. He has always been timid and cherished his life. Today, he didn¡¯t say a word to Hellen Jovano again.

    Hellen Jovano knew that Wang Jiming must have med her for bringing them into trouble.

    But up to now, there is nothing she can do for the time being.

    In the afternoon, Matt Walker got all kinds of medical equipment from nowhere.

    The vi was really made like a small hospital by him. Hellen Jovano looked at the medical equipment in various cities. The strength of LEV was really terrible.

    After the medical equipment was set up, Hellen Jovano also looked at it. Many of those equipment were brand new, and some of them had not been unpacked.

    She was worried that Matt Walker would go to the hospital to rob other people¡¯s equipment. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t do so, otherwise the terrorist organization would definitely cause casualties in the hospital!

    Matt Walker seems to be afraid that Luz Walker will find something, and he has never woken him up, just injecting sleeping and calming drugs regrly.

    Usually, eating is either liquid food or nutrients.

    Hellen Jovano is worried that Luz Walker will probably suffer from malnutrition.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the room in the middle of the third floor of the vi.

    Ernian pushed the door and entered, and she saw a man standing in front of the French window. Matt Walker stood there quietly, not knowing what he was thinking.

 Chapter 394 Canâ€™t find her.

    Ernian carefully looked at the stalwart figure, and her heart slightly jumped twice.

    The military adviser is really the most domineering man she has ever seen, with wrists and good looks.

    However, Er Nian still gritted her teeth when she thought of Hellen Jovano, who lives on the first floor now.

    ¡°Strategist¡¯s adult, the Hellen Jovano on the first floor, we really don¡¯t need to imprison her actions? I am worried that she will try to escape! ¡±

    Matt Walker said faintly, ¡°No, as long as the other three people are in our hands, she should not dare to make a move.¡±

    Ernian frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t think this is necessary, counselor. After all, many people have confirmed to us that people can abandon even their closest rtives when they are on the verge of life and death, especially these three people have nothing to do with Hellen Jovano, who-¡±

    After talking, she saw Matt Walker¡¯s figure did not move.

    Ernian pinched it: ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    Matt Walker turned faintly, his eyes like eagles were sharp and murderous, and his voice was cold: ¡°You have been rolling in a bloody pile so much that you question others like this. She is not that kind of person.¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano is not that kind of person?¡± Ernian¡¯s brow wrinkled up slightly. What does this mean, strategist?

    Her face was a little embarrassed, and her hands on her side were clenched tightly. Is she that kind of person in the eyes of the military adviser? What¡¯s so good about Helen Jovano that it¡¯s worth the attention of the military adviser. In the past, they didn¡¯t kidnap others, but they just threw them into the dungeon. The military adviser never bothered to ask, but this Helen Jovano is different!

    Ernian bit her teeth, and the military adviser personally invited a chef for Hellen Jovano, specially prepared her three meals, and even hired many servants to serve Hellen Jovano. Where is kidnapping?

    Ernian stared at Matt Walker¡¯s eyes. She didn¡¯t dare to look at the military adviser¡¯s eyes at ordinary times. There was admiration and fear in her heart, but now-the heart was so sour that she couldn¡¯t help but speak.

    ¡°Sir, if Mrs. Jovano really cured your brother, do you really want to let her go back?¡±

    Matt Walker is indifferent: ¡°This is not your business.¡±

    Ernian wanted to open her mouth, but suddenly she felt cold all over.

    Matt Walker sneered, ¡°Ernian, you¡±ve been in charge of too many things recently, which is out of line!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m worried about Hellen Jovano. She really ran away one day-¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡± Matt Walker¡¯s voice is harsh.

    Ernian bit her teeth and turned back.

    After leaving the room, the guard monkey standing at the door looked at her with a sneer at his eyes.

    ¡°Yo, Ernian, was kicked out by the military adviser?¡±

    Ernian took a hard look at the monkey.

    ¡°Have you been ridiculed by the military adviser?¡± The monkey stared at Ernian¡¯s demonic figure with interest.

    He followed Er Nian for a few steps: ¡°Well, I said don¡¯t go to the military adviser¡¯s side to run into a wall. I¡±ve never seen a military adviser who doesn¡¯t know women¡¯s colors so much. Think about it when he was in country M, but he was never soft when he touched that national stunner in country M.¡±

    Ernian bit: ¡°I know! But Hellen Jovano, why is she different! ¡±

    The monkey remembered what happened in those days, and he still had some feelings: ¡°I have always felt that there is no such thing as aesthetics for military advisers. Otherwise, how could you not start with such a beautiful beauty?¡± Seriously, the Jovano familydy is really good-looking, a little better than that stunner, and she is the first celebrity in Tempe City. It is possible for you to say that the military adviser is tempted by her. You really can¡¯tpare with her. ¡±

    Ernian suddenly turned her head: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The monkey¡¯s lip angle provoked a bad smile: ¡°what do you mean?¡± Ernian, please ept your fate. You are only the thirdyer in the organization. The military adviser used to be the second inmand. The goshawk has been killed by the military adviser. Now he is the leader of the organization. You want to be the leader Madam, so you have to see if you deserve it. ¡±

    Er Nian¡¯s eyes hardened: ¡°Monkey, I advise you to be more careful. After all, you also work under me. If I want to kill you, it is still very simple. ¡±

    The monkey smirked: ¡°actually, I have always had some love for you. Have you found it?¡±

    Ernian looked at the monkey with a disgusting face and looked him up and down: ¡°Do you deserve it?¡±

    Honest and frank¡¯s words suddenly darkened the monkey¡¯s face: ¡°Ernian, don¡¯t forget that although the military adviser killed the goshawk, the people in the seven divisions didn¡¯t fully agree with it, especially the cronies of the goshawk! Although the military adviser¡¯s adult has be the leader, but now our side is in crisis, and the military adviser¡¯s adult is definitely not in the mood to take care of you. Why don¡¯t you consider it with me-¡±

    Ernian has turned and left: ¡°even if I die, I won¡¯t be with you!¡± ¡±

    The monkey looked gloomy and stared at Ernian¡¯s slender waist and upturned ass.

    He squinted, and when he used to work under this woman, he was often ordered by this woman to give tasks and make endless efforts.

    His heart has long been stirring, imagining the scene of putting this bitch under his body, and spitting out the humble spirit of the past!

    That taste, thinking about it is already very cool-

    In the room on the third floor, Matt Walker looked at Hellen Jovano in the camera and frowned slightly.

    Strange to say, in the past few days when he imprisoned Helen Jovano, Helen Jovano visited Luz Walker every day, and he looked like he was going to settle down with peace of mind and was seriously treating the disease.

    However, he can always remember how cunning this woman is!

    Hellen Jovano is really treating Luz Walker, but as long as he shows a little gap, this woman who looks honest and docile will definitely seize the w and fight back!

    Matt Walker reached out and touched his neck, vaguely remembering the feeling that when he brought her back that day, Hellen Jovano suddenly burst into violence and put handcuffs around his neck.

    For so many years, life and death have been a line, and he has not experienced it.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    However, that time was the closest he had to death.

    Hellen Jovano is really amazing, and Matt Walker stared at the screen with interest.

    This woman is really interesting, but it¡¯s a pity that she is the one my brother likes.

    However, it seems unsafe for such a dangerous woman to stay with her brother?

    Matt Walker thought, and an itchy feeling, like the feet of Parthenocissus tricuspidata, slowly wound his heart-

    ¡­¡­

    The Grant Group.

    In the top CEO¡¯s office.

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was cold, and David Brown hurried in.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, we still haven¡¯t found the route of the other party¡¯s departure. Although it has been discussed at the beginning, it should leave from the sea, but there is no monitoring on the sea. From the satellite survey, the recent sea walks are also normal ships and yachts! ¡±

    Hans Grant tugged at his tie, his hands were clenched, and he had never felt so helpless as he is now!

    Hellen, where the hell are you! ?

    The feeling of not knowing life and death drove him crazy.

    David Brown took a careful look at Hans Grant. Now Mr. Grant is like a shrinking and condensing ck hole.

    I don¡¯t know when it will burst destructively!

 Chapter 395 Unexpected clues

    The atmosphere in the office was audible, and Hans Grant was silent for a few seconds before he looked up at David Brown.

    ¡°Go, send all the survey data to the Jovano family! And Qian Zimo! ¡±

    Now in Tempe City, the Jovano familythe Grant family exchange information, including the staff of Green Mansion, Xeno William and Charles Johnson.

    It is said that it is not difficult for such a lineup to find out Hellen Jovano, but Hellen Jovano just seems to have disappeared from this world!

    After David Brown left, Hans Grant stood up. He went to the French window and stared at it with heavy eyes.

    The Grant Group building is extremely high, and Hans Grant¡¯s office is on the top floor, overlooking half of Tempe City from his position.

    People on the ground are like ants,

    His eyes are deep and his face is fierce and murderous.

    Hellen, I will get you out.

    As for the man who took you away, he wanted to crush that man¡¯s bones inch by inch!

    ¡­¡­

    The Jovano Group.

    Mike Wilson walked into the office with a heavy face: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, this is your friend¡¯s information from junior high school. If you push it forward, there is nothing special.¡±

    Everet Jovano received the information, which extended to more than ten years ago, and it was not easy for Mike Wilson to get it.

    He opened the materials and read them one by one.

    ¡°Have all these people been preliminarily examined?¡±

    Mike Wilson nodded. ¡°We¡±ve checked everything, but we still haven¡¯t found anyone suspicious.¡±

    Everet Jovano sighed, and he almost forgot to eat and sleep these days when his sister disappeared.

    Darcy¡¯s side can¡¯t hide it. After learning that Hellen Jovano was missing, Darcy Lewis cried for a long time, but he soon became strong. Everyone¡¯s goal was suppressed and he found Hellen Jovano.

    Now, he can only hide it from his mother with Darcy, but her mother doesn¡¯t know when she will find out the truth.

    Everet Jovano looked at the photos on the file and looked up at Mike Wilson.

    ¡°You have worked hard these days, and everything in thepany has fallen on you.¡±

    Mike Wilson shook his head and looked serious: ¡°Thepany¡¯s business is not important, but the safety of the bigdy is the most important thing. Mrs. Jovano, you can rest assured that I will take care of thepany¡¯s business.¡±

    Everet Jovano nodded: ¡°Matt Walker is asking for leave these days. Please work harder. I can¡¯t find Hellen. I really don¡¯t have the heart to deal with other things.¡±

    Mike Wilson and Everet Jovano, also brothers, nodded and left.

    The whole crisis of Tempe City has now been turned to the light. All the giants know that the Grant familythe Jovano family and even the Levi family are searching all the ces and traffic routes.

    A sense of stormy weather has swept through everyone¡¯s heart. Together, these threepanies are enough to subvert the economy of Tempe City. Everyone is guessing, what are these three doing?

    In the dark

    Qian Zimo has been investigating all the information he has collected. He got thetest information and sent another one to The Levi Group.

    After sending the email, Qian Zimo¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly.

    Speaking of it, severalpanies analyze the information together and exchange needed goods.

    In order to find the whereabouts of Hellen Jovano these days, all of them have United in one ce, except one.

    Eddie Levi.

    Qian Zimo stared thoughtfully at the email that had been sent. Eddie Levi had tried his best to find it, and his people had bumped into Eddie Levi many times.

    But Eddie Levi has never shared his search results. What is this man going to do?

    Qian Zimo frowned. This Eddie Levi is a good friend of Everet Jovano and a lover of Hellen Jovano. If it is not certain that Eddie Levi can¡¯t be from that organization, he will even suspect that the strategist is Eddie Levi!

    ¡­¡­

    The Levi Group.

    Eddie Levi looked at the assistant in front of him, feeling a little excited, but he forced it down.

    He sank: ¡°Is the news true and reliable?¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The assistant nodded: ¡°True! Speaking of which, it is idental to get the news! I had searched all the ships at sea, but I happened to meet a fisherman, saying that a freighter had passed by very strangely before, and I could see a pike in the hands of people on the freighter from a distance! Cargo ship, Mr. Levi, how can there be a gun? !¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s eyes were heavy: ¡°Did you find out where the freighter finally stopped?¡±

    The assistant nodded: ¡°We stopped at Cherry Blossom Country, and although the cargo ship started from Hail City, it just passed Tempe City. From the route, if those people took Miss Qing and left from the river, they would soon reach the cargo ship! Time is also right! ¡±

    Eddie Levi immediately stood up, picked up the car keys on the table, and stretched out his hand to pull the coat off the hanger.

    The assistant hurried to catch up: ¡°Mr. Levi, where are you going?¡±

    Eddie Levi: ¡°Book me a ne ticket to Sakura!¡± ¡±

    Say, he steps a meal!

    A pair of foxes¡± eyes shed with thought.

    ¡°No, book it as someone else!¡±

    An hourter, Eddie Levi arrived at the airport with Orpheus sses and a cap on his face.

    The wide brimpletely hides his delicate face.

    Eddie Levi made sure it wouldn¡¯t be caught by surveince.

    On the ne to Sakura Country, Eddie Levi closed his eyes.

    Last time, he appeared toote, and Hellen Jovano already had Hans Grant¡¯s position in his heart, so he couldn¡¯t hold anything else!

    This time, he wants to seize the opportunity and appear in front of Hellen Jovano first. Even if he gives his life, he will save Hellen Jovano!

    Maybe, she will give him a chance!

    After Eddie Levi got on the ne, he called his assistant before the ne took off.

    ¡°If anyone asks for me, tell them that I¡±ve been away on business these days, and that the news that you got at sea will be erased immediately, and don¡¯t let others find it!¡±

    The assistant immediately replied, ¡°Yes! Yes, the fisherman is the only one on the receiving ship. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Levi, I will keep my mouth shut! ¡±

    Seven o¡¯clock at night.

    Hellen Jovano finished thetest test for Luz Walker, and in a few days, Luz Walker¡¯s condition deteriorated again.

    Cancer cells have shown signs of metastasis.

    She sat in the office, looking at the data in her hand, and grabbed her hair with one hand.

    Matt Walker is a demon, but Luz Walker is always the teenager she came to see as her younger brother.

    Such a young man has advanced gastric cancer.

    Hellen Jovano is depressed. Does she care too little about Luz Walker? If it is in the middle stage, the chances of cure will be much greater.

    In thete stage, it means that even if she starts to form all the top experts now, even if she can develop any treatment n in the future, Shen Lin¡¯s current condition is highly probable.

    Because of their illness, Li Fengrui and Gaurang don¡¯t look very good either.

    Wang Jiming is still paralyzed on the sofa. He is timid, but now he is an ostrich mentality and just wants to hide in the past.

    It¡¯s just that his heart is faint and clear, and this matter can¡¯t pass at all.

    These days, Wang Jiming looks at Hellen Jovano with hatred.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Hellen Jovano, how did he get to this point? I thought I met a noble man in life and took him to do research and win prizes.

    But now he¡¯s implicated in Hellen Jovano and could die at any time!

 Chapter 396 Hard Hellen Jovano

    Two days passed quickly, and at eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Matt Walker entered Luz Walker¡¯s room.

    Hellen Jovano is standing by the bed, watching the nurse feed Luz Walker liquid food.

    The servants here are all found by Matt Walker from the local area, speaking the words of Sakura Country.

    Hellen Jovano looked up and saw Matt Walkere in, and nodded coldly.

    Matt Walker looked at Luz Walker and frowned slightly. My brother seems to have lost a lot of weight these days.

    ¡°hasn¡¯t the research n been made yet?¡± Matt Walker turned to look at Hellen Jovano and asked.

    Hellen Jovano looked away from Luz Walker and gave Matt Walker a cold look: ¡°Mr. Shen, is this gastric cancer or advanced! If you think it is possible toe up with a treatment n so soon, I should have won the Nobel Prize for Life in Medicine. ¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s eyes narrowed coldly. He looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°I don¡¯t care about the medical lifetime award or anything, but I know my brother¡¯s time is limited. If you can¡¯te up with any treatment n, I will take some action.¡±

    ¡°What action is taken?¡±

    Hellen Jovano stared at Matt Walker defensively: ¡°Matt Walker, if you want to do something to me, there will be no one to study Lin¡­¡¯s condition!¡± ¡±

    Matt Walker sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Jovano, I¡¯m still counting on you to treat Lin, but the three people under yourmand are not necessarily. I don¡¯t think that Wang Jiming has done anything recently. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth angrily: ¡°Are you threatening me? Matt Walker, do you have any new tricks? ¡±

    Matt Walker looked at Hellen Jovano faintly.

    ¡°It works, doesn¡¯t it? Mrs. Jovano, you don¡¯t have to be threatened by me. Just collect Wang Qiming¡¯s body at that time. I heard that your technique of dressing the body by the undertaker is very good, and it will just show me. ¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s eyes have always had that bloody hostility.

    Hellen Jovano clenched his fist and looked at him for a few seconds. Finally, he staggered his eyes: ¡°Ok, I wille up with a treatment n as soon as possible.¡±

    People have to bow their heads under the eaves. If only she was tied up by Matt Walker, she would rather die than follow, but Gaurang, Li Fengrui and Wang Jiming are all involved, and she must save them.

    Matt Walker left.

    Hellen Jovano stood there, listening to the sound of the door opening and closing behind her, and took a deep breath. She stared at Luz Walker in the hospital bed.

    She still had time to think about the treatment, but now Matt Walker can¡¯t wait.

    After all, he doesn¡¯t understand that once he can¡¯t wait, the time left for them will be less, and she can¡¯t devote all the rest of her time to treating Luz Walker.

    After all, she has to take care of the lives of those three people first.

    Hellen Jovano turned and went back to the office.

    In the office, Gaurang and Li Fengrui are studying thetest medicine.

    What they have in hand are some confidential medical information from several countries, all of which are research projects aimed at gastric cancer.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Sometimes the final failure of a research project does not mean that there are mistakes in ideas, but there may be problems in the middle, but those ideas are naturally worth studying and must be realized in ideas.

    Li Fengrui raised his eyes from the microscope and immediately said, Mrs. Jovano, how is the patient today?

    Gaurang also looked up.

    Wang Jiming on the sofa moved slightly and didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°The situation is not very good, and people are thinner than before.¡± Hellen Jovano said, and looked at Li Fengrui. ¡°Matt Walker said something cruel today.¡±

    Wang Jiming sat up on the sofa.

    ¡°What malicious words?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nced at Wang Jiming: ¡°He said that if we can¡¯te up with a treatment n again, he will take some actions.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is afraid to say, and now Matt Walker is eyeing him.

    Wang Jiming was originally timid, and in the face of this pressure of life and death, he has already begun to put on a bad state.

    If he knows that Matt Walker wants to kill him, he will probably have a nervous breakdown.

    Li Fengrui¡¯s face is heavy.

    ¡°If this is the case, we can only take risks and try the treatment schemes that have not been tested before on patients one by one.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded, and she went to their table: ¡°What are you studying?¡±

    Li Fengrui said, ¡°Thetest targeted drugs.¡±

    Gaurang, who was on the side, also leaned in: ¡°However, this targeted drug has little effect and certainly cannot be cured, but I think it can prolong our time.¡±

    Hellen Jovano squinted, still thinking about Matt Walker¡¯s words today, and soon had a countermeasure in his mind.

    If she can find a way to send Li Feng, Rui Gaurang and Wang Jiming away, then she will stay and treat Luz Walker, which means she will not give up on Luz Walker.

    And she¡¯s the only one, and Matt Walker can¡¯t do anything to her no matter how angry he is.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, and her eyes fell on the microscope. A sh of light shed through her mind, and she turned to look at some medical instruments aside.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano?¡±

    ¡°Let me study with you.¡± Helenjovano road.

    The day passed quickly, and Hellen Jovano stayed in the office to study drugs except for breakfast and lunch.

    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Matt Walker stood in his room, watching the monitor on the wall.

    ¡°It seems that it is right to give her a little pressure.¡± His eyes were cold and indifferent to the figure in the office.

    Hellen Jovano was busy between machines, and didn¡¯t take time toe out from the office for dinner until 9 pm.

    The chef of the vi has prepared a sumptuous dinner.

    Rich as a state banquet.

    Hellen Jovano knows Matt Walker has no good intentions. He just wants her to save her energy so that she can see Luz Walker.

    After dinner, Hellen Jovano went back to her room.

    She went into the bathroom to wash.

    After closing the bathroom door, Hellen Jovano took a deep breath and turned on the faucet and shower in the bathroom.

    With the sound of water crashing, Hellen Jovano checked all the corners of the bathroom to make sure there was no hidden camera, and then quietly took out several chips and wires from his clothes.

    These are all quietly removed from the medical devices, some of which are connected with Bluetooth system, in order to watch the checked films on theputer conveniently.

    This cable is very simr to the Bluetooth system and the chip in it and the mobile phone.

    She quietly transformed the chip and the connecting wire.

    ¡°There are still some tools missing.¡± Hellen Jovano frowned at the end and looked at the small prototype of the ¡°mobile phone¡± in front of him.

    There is only one motherboard, which is connected with all kinds of circuits.

    Hellen Jovano pondered, what is missing is not only tools, but also a connector. Otherwise, even after it ispleted, the mobile phone seems to have nowork, just flying.

    Just ¡­

    Hellen Jovano put things away, and thought of another medical device in her mind, which can beworked. Although the system is so simple that it can only be used as a medical system, it ispletely possible to dismantle theworking chip in it with her ability.

    Helenjovano has a number in mind.

 Chapter 397 All because of her

    The next day.

    Hellen Jovano gave Luz Walker a physical examination, and when he heard the sound of the door opening behind him, his eyes were a little deep.

    She didn¡¯t turn around, listening to the footsteps gradually came behind her.

    ¡°How is he today?¡± Matt Walker has a deep voice.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s attitude is the same as before: ¡°The situation is not good, but I have studied it recently and there may be a new treatment n.¡±

    Matt Walker frowned. ¡°What treatment?¡±

    ¡°You may not understand what I told you, but you just need to know that this scheme is more feasible.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned around and stared at Matt Walker with a serious face. ¡°I need a medical device, but it should be difficult for you to get it.¡±

    Matt Walker looked pale: ¡°you say.¡±

    Hellen Jovano signed up and added, ¡°It¡¯s a new medical device developed by D country. It¡¯s very precise, not only expensive, but most people have no purchase channels at all.¡±

    People in organizations like Matt Walker, although energetic, have to avoid the official.

    Helenjovano looked at him.

    Matt Walker looked over: ¡°Then how do you know about this machine?¡±

    Hellen Jovano was waiting for him to ask this question: ¡°I used this medical device, and I used it before when I was studying my brother¡¯s illness.¡±

    When she spoke, her tone was extremely calm, but her heart was trembling.

    Matt Walker was silent for a few seconds and then asked, ¡°Where is the machine you are talking about now?¡±

    Hellen Jovano said, ¡°In my former medical studio, but the machine is too big for you to transport. In that case, you can only study another n.¡±

    She dare not be too anxious.

    Matt Walker is thoughtful and suspicious. If he doesn¡¯t say it well, he will see the w.

    There was silence in the ward for a few seconds, and Matt Walker suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Since Mrs. Jovano said that the machine is helpful to Lin¡¯s illness, I can transport it no matter how big it is. I just don¡¯t know if the machine is really useful or is it an excuse for Mrs. Jovano to get away?¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°As long as it has something to do with Tempe City, are you so cautious? Even if you go to get it, it will be your people. What does it have to do with me?¡± As I said, if you can¡¯t get it, you can study individual treatment ns. ¡±

    She quietly squeezed her palm.

    Matt Walker nodded: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, don¡¯t worry, the machine you want will be delivered in three days, but-if you lie to me, I will definitely make you regret it.¡±

    ¡°How can you regret it? Do you dare to kill me?¡± Hellen Jovano replied deliberately.

    But the next moment, she was grabbed by Matt Walker.

    The handsome and rough face of the man has an evil coldness: ¡°Of course I won¡¯t kill you, but there are many things in this world that make people feel worse than death, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s hand wrapped around her waist, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s whole body froze and a stream of nausea surged up.

    She raised her hand and tried to fan it, but her wrist was so soft that she was caught by Matt Walker.

    ¡°I know you have seed, Hellen Jovano, but not the other three.¡±

    Matt Walker lowered his eyes and reached out to hook the neckline of Hellen Jovano. Under her livid face, the bad teasing was released again.

    ¡°However, do you think if I get you here and send the video to Tempe City and Hail City, will your lover Hans Grant be angry, and your grandmother, I heard that her heart is not very good?¡±

    Hellen Jovano clenched his teeth with a livid face: ¡°Matt Walker, you are disgusting!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡± Matt Walker threw people aside directly, as if nothing had happened. ¡°Hellen Jovano, abuse and the like can¡¯t hurt me. If you lie to me, I will make you and those three people regret it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was thrown to stumble two steps, holding the end of the bed to stand firm.

    The disgusting feeling in her heart hasn¡¯t faded yet, so she heard the door m shut.

    Hellen Jovano took a few deep breaths.

    The same people in Shenyang, the innocent sunshine like Luz Walker; Matt Walker, on the other hand, is a man who does all kinds of evil and has no moral shame.

    She calmed down and went to the hospital bed to continue to check Luz Walker¡¯s physical condition.

    She has been studying the n these days. Although it is only in thete stage of gastric cancer, the cancer cells have already shown signs of metastasis, and she can only try to prolong the rest of his life.

    That machine, she lied to Matt Walker.

    Hellen Jovano closed his eyes. That machine is more advanced, and now only a few world-ss top hospitals have it.

    And the operation isplicated, even if Matt Walker brings it, it is difficult to check that there areworked chips in it.

    Hellen Jovano rearranged her mood and turned to look at Luz Walker in the hospital bed.

    ¡°Lin, you don¡¯t want to stay asleep like this.¡±

    She can¡¯t help Luz Walker¡¯s illness for the time being, but she can¡¯t let Luz Walker fall asleep all the time.

    Matt Walker kept Luz Walker in aa, because of his illness, and because he was afraid that Luz Walker would know what he had done.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, and Luz Walker¡¯s time is running out.

    She is the same as Matt Walker in one thing.

    She also wants Luz Walker to get better.

    But obviously this is unrealistic, so thest time, at least Luz Walker should be awake and happy.

    After seeing Luz Walker, Hellen Jovano turned and went back to the doctor¡¯s office.

    In the office, Gaurang and Li Fengrui are still studying this information.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Recently, under the pressure of high pressure, two people often study some information about advanced gastric cancer all night.

    Gaurang¡¯s short hair was scratched like a chicken nest by him.

    ¡°There is indeed a recovery in history, but it is almost a miracle, and there is no way to exin it with medicine.¡±

    Li Fengrui also nodded: ¡°If you want to expect him to recover on his own, the chance is lower than winning the first prize in the lottery.¡±

    The atmosphere in the office is low, and Hellen Jovano looks at Wang Jiming lying on the sofa.

    Since Wang Jiming knew that Matt Walker brought them here to treat Luz Walker, and that it was the terminal stage of gastric cancer, he had no hope at all, but even if he did nothing, he was still depressed by emotions and life and death every day.

    Hellen Jovano can understand that, after all, everyone¡¯s tolerance is different, and this matter has crossed the line that Wang Jiming has to bear.

    It¡¯s normal to copse.

    Hellen Jovano walked to the sofa with a soft voice: ¡°Wang Jiming, if you want to have a rest, go back to your room first. It¡¯s not a problem to endure this. Don¡¯t drag yourself down.¡±

    Wang Jiming looked up when he heard this.

    A pair of eyes sparkled with resentment under gold-rimmed sses.

    Hellen Jovano has not seen this kind of look from him these days, so he can only avoid it.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, what do you mean?¡± Wang Jiming rose from the sofa.

    Gaurang and Li Fengrui looked over. Gaurang frowned with heroic spirit: ¡°Wang Jiming, what are you doing? Isn¡¯t Mrs. Jovano kind enough to let you have a rest? ¡±

    ¡°Is she kind?¡± Wang Jiming burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who we are in this situation now!¡±

 Chapter 398 He must have found something!

    Hellen Jovano felt a little depressed: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Wang Jiming, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely put you-¡±

    Before waiting for Hellen Jovano¡¯s words, Wang Jiming gave her a hard push.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say this bullshit, I¡±ve heard you say many times these days. If you really have the ability, just let us go out quickly. You always say that, but did you do it? Am I still here now? What you just said means that I didn¡¯t work or study the medical records, right? Don¡¯t pretend to be kind. If I die, I will be dragged to death by you! ¡±

    Gaurang, who was standing behind a desk not far away, mmed the medical records in his hand on the table and rushed over angrily.

    ¡°What are you crazy! Wang Jiming, have you forgotten how Mrs. Jovano helped us before? Are you a person who can only share weal and woe with wealth? ¡±

    Wang Jiming¡¯s sses hung on the tip of his nose, and his eyes were covered with shadows.

    His eyes were wide open, his white eyes were full of red eyes, and he roared to pull Gaurang¡¯s neckline.

    ¡°Do you think I want to? I just want to live! When did I be rich? When awarding the prize, when others said my contribution, I said it was done by Mrs. Jovano, and I was already very worthy of her! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano stood silent. Indeed, Wang Jiming is not a bad person, and even his moral character is much higher than many people.

    She has been very gentle with Wang Jiming these days because of her guilt in her heart, but now-

    Hellen Jovano grabbed Wang Jiming forward. Although she took the medicine given by Matt Walker every day, she had little strength in her hand, but she just pushed Wang Jiming back to the sofa with ingenuity.

    ¡°Wang Jiming, I am really sorry for you. As I said, I will definitely find a way to send you out, but now if you want to get out alive, you must listen to me!¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind being a reckless bastard! I will pay you back in my next life! ¡±

    She must take control of the overall situation now to have a hope of survival. !

    Wang Jiming looked fixedly at Hellen Jovano. After a long time, he suddenly burst into tears.

    ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t hate you. What I should hate is the bastard who hijacked us, but I also know that I was arrested because of you. I don¡¯t want to die, Hellen Jovano. Although I have seen more life and death as a medical worker for so many years, I don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed and gently took Wang Jiming¡¯s hand.

    She lowered her voice: ¡°Will you trust me onest time? Just like we studied the disease before, I will definitely think of a way. ¡±

    Gaurang stood aside with an angry face and said nothing.

    Or Li Fengrui came over: ¡°Wang Jiming, things havee to the fore. Our first priority is to solve the problem. You are an adult, you should understand.¡±

    Wang Jiming finally left and went back to the bedroom.

    Hellen Jovano looked at his back, and his heart was determined.

    The big deal is to put herself here and not implicate others.

    ¡­¡­

    Tempe City.

    The Jovano Group meeting room.

    Hans Grant, Everet Jovano and Qian Zimo are sitting at a conference table.

    Three people¡¯s state is not so good, gloomy, extremely low air pressure.

    ¡°What is Eddie Levi? I have lost contact for three days! ¡± Qian Zimo frowned and looked at Everet Jovano. ¡°Aren¡¯t you friends with him? Have you tried to contact him? ¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s face was livid and his voice was low: ¡°I made some phone calls to the Levi family. The Levi family and his group all said that he had gone on a business trip in other ces, and the branch of The Levi Group seemed to have something difficult recently. ¡±

    Qian Zimo scratched his head mercilessly: ¡°OK, he didn¡¯t give us information exchange originally. I have thoroughly checked Tempe City these days, and I can be sure that there is absolutely no LEV organization in the province where Tempe City is located. As for China, I have also checked various stations, airports and docks. There are not many ces left now, and I doubt very much whether that person has taken Hellen Jovano abroad. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was cold: ¡°It¡¯s really troublesome to be abroad.¡±

    Qian Zimo nodded: ¡°Yes, the base of LEV organization used to be Italy, but that organization base has been destroyed. Now no one knows where they are staying, and there are so many countries in the world, and now there are many countries in war in Africa. If you really check it, you must not check itpletely.¡±

    Hans Grant: ¡°then look inch by inch!¡± ¡±

    His hands were clenched into fists, and since Hellen Jovano disappeared, his heart seemed to be lifted up and never fell back into his chest.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    He can search inch by inch, but he¡¯s afraid it¡¯s toote.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s eyes are full of gloom: ¡°Those people obviously want that book, but they haven¡¯t exchanged anyone for it yet.¡±

    Qian Zimo frowned: ¡°Everet Jovano, do you know where that book is now? Maybe we can take the initiative and fish them out with that book. ¡±

    Everet Jovano shook his head: ¡°Hellen knew the importance of that book and that those people were coveting it, so she didn¡¯t want to give it to me at all. Now only she knows where that book is.¡±

    After a few seconds of silence in the office, Hans Grant looked up with a cold look on his cold face: ¡°I have that book.¡±

    He asked Hellen Jovano to keep the book several times before, but Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t agree, but he agreed atst.

    Qian Zimo and Everet Jovano looked up at Hans Grant at the same time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make a n this time.¡± The man¡¯s face is cold.

    Qian Zimo said, ¡°If you want to expose the gang, you must make sure that everyone knows that the book has appeared now.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded: ¡°I will hold a global auction of Prescriptions for All.¡±

    Everet Jovano frowned: ¡°Auction? Hellen regards that book as a treasure, and she must not want it. ¡±

    Qian Zimo was thoughtful.

    ¡°I remember Hellen Jovano said that when this book was auctioned. The auctioneer didn¡¯t see the value of medical literature at all, but auctioned it as a simple ancient book as an antique, so the price was only several hundred thousand.

    When we auctioned Prescriptions for All this time, all three of us went to the scene. With our three contributions, it is impossible for Prescriptions for All to finally fall into the hands of others, but in the eyes of the public, it is only worth hundreds of thousands of things. If someone keeps asking for the price-¡±

    Everet Jovano understood what Qian Zimo meant: ¡°Then it must be rted to those people!¡±

    ¡°Yes, even the unsuspecting people they sent, at least there are traces to follow!¡±

    After the meeting, Hans Grant left The Jovano Group and got on the bus. David Brown used to sit back and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, shall we go back to thepany now?¡±

    Hans Grant has a heavy face.

    ¡°go to The Levi Group!¡±

    Eddie Levi is very clear about Hellen Jovano¡¯s mind, and he can¡¯t give up anything easily, because the difficult things of the branch leave at this critical moment, and it is impossible!

    He must have found something!

 Chapter 399 An hour later

    Hans Grant¡¯s car stopped at the downstairs of The Levi Group.

    The reception on the first floor quickly called the president¡¯s office on the top floor, and Eddie Levi¡¯s assistant personally came down to meet him.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, our Mr. Levi has not been in thepany recently. He has gone to other ces on business.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face is cold and heavy, and his gas field is powerful and frightening: ¡°Which city did you go to?¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s assistant was silent for two seconds. Before he left, Mr. Levi only told him that he had gone to a foreign branch if anyone looked for him, but he did not say which one.

    ¡°Go, go to Yucheng!¡± The assistant quickly picked a city farthest from Tempe City.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are full of scrutiny. After watching the assistant¡¯s silence for a few seconds, he has a general idea in his heart.

    ¡°You are lying.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, Mr. Grant!¡± The assistant looked up at once.

    Hans Grant has passed him and walked into the elevator.

    The assistant hurried to follow: ¡°Mr. Grant, where are you going? You can¡¯t go up, no one can go to the top floor without Mr. Levi¡¯s instructions! ¡±

    By Hans Grant¡¯s side, David Brown knocked the assistant down and knocked him unconscious, and put him next to the elevator.

    The elevator goes straight to the top floor.

    After getting out of the elevator, Hans Grant strode towards Eddie Levi¡¯s office.

    The door of the general secret office of The Levi Group opened, and several secretaries watched in horror. When someone came up to stop, they were all stopped by David Brown.

    Hans Grant went to Eddie Levi¡¯s office, grabbed the doorknob and found that the door was locked.

    He stepped back two steps and raised his feet. There was a loud bang and the office door was kicked open.

    Hans Grant went straight in, and Eddie Levi still had unfinished documents on his desk.

    After a few seconds, his eyes lit up!

    Eddie Levi left in a hurry. He must have received some news, and then left before the documents were processed.

    He went to Eddie Levi¡¯s desk and looked through several files, but he didn¡¯t find the clue he wanted. His brow frowned and his eyes fell on the surveince camera in the corner of the office.

    Hans Grant directly sat down in the office chair, pulled aside theptop and turned it on.

    Eddie Levi¡¯sptop has a password.

    In just a few minutes, Hans Grant cracked the password and sessfully entered theputer. Not surprisingly, Eddie Levi¡¯sputer was connected to thepany¡¯s monitoring.

    There were loud noises and shouts in the corridor outside.

    Hans Grant ignored it and quickly called up the monitor on theputer until Eddie Levi left.

    But the surveince on theputer that day was deleted.

    A strange feeling flooded my mind Hans Grant. It is almost certain that Eddie Levi must have heard from Hellen Jovano.

    He leaned back in the office chair, raised his hand and pinched his eyebrows.

    It was several minutes before Hans Grant got up and left the office.

    The security guard in the corridor outside and several secretaries stood shivering not far away, confronting David Brown.

    Several of the security guards have hung colors on their faces, pointing to David Brown and bumping into the biliary tract: ¡°Don¡¯t go, the police wille right away. It is illegal for you to break into our president¡¯s office like this!¡±

    Hans Grant nced coldly: ¡°Then let the police talk to me. Now, get out of the way.¡±

    There was a violent anger hidden in his eyes, and the legs of several security guards were stiff at a nce.

    David Brown immediately stepped forward: ¡°Mr. Grant! Where are we going now? ¡±

    Hans Grant strode towards the elevator.

    Since Eddie Levi got the news, there must be someone who delivered it to him!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    ¡°Go find that assistant just now!¡±

    Since he was the first to stop him and help Eddie Levi lie, it must be someone close to Eddie Levi.

    Hans Grant was grim: ¡°Maybe he knows something.¡±

    When two people got off the elevator to the first floor, the elevator door opened and the outside was empty.

    David Brown frowned: ¡°He ran away!¡±

    Hans Grant gritted his teeth: ¡°Find him!¡±

    When I got the news of Hellen Jovano and didn¡¯t inform them, what Eddie Levi was thinking was clear.

    Hans Grant walked out of The Levi Group with a heavy face.

    ¡­¡­

    Tempe City, a vi on the outskirts.

    Because no one has lived for a long time, the yard has been full of autumn leaves.

    Several passers-by chatted after pointing to the vi.

    After standing for a while, no one appeared by the roadside. Several people nces and sneaked into the vi.

    Several people on the first floor of the vi quickly found the medical equipment designated by the military adviser.

    ¡°Look at the photo should be this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so heavy, can we transport it?¡±

    ¡°Military adviser adults are ready to meet people, we just need to move to the car outside! Just transport it to the dock! ¡±

    Soon a few people moved the medical equipment out-

    Yangshu street.

    Qi Zhenyin was in the crowd, wearing a ck jacket.

    His whole person is more decadent than before, which attracts many girls to look at him frequently.

    Qi Zhen stood on the side of the road, took out a cigarette and smoked a mouthful. Since his brother left, he has been trying to find out the man and wanted to avenge his brother, but he hid it too deep.

    Even now, boss Orpheus and The Jovano Groupthe Grant Group are helping, but they still haven¡¯t been found.

    Qi Zhen¡¯s eyes looked at the street, which was close to the vi where he and his brother used to live.

    He hesitated for a few minutes, lifted his feet and walked over there.

    Ten minutester, Qi Zhen came to the front of the vi and looked up at the second floor of the vi.

    Before, Boss Hellen Jovano called several medical scientists to live here. When studying drugs, his and his brother¡¯s task was to protect the four medical scientists on the second floor.

    At that time, Qi Yang was often bored, so he scared those gentle people.

    Qi Zhen has been afraid to dwell on his brother¡¯s affairs these days. Now he looks at the window and seems to see his brother sitting on the window with a gun.

    At that time, their hair was shaved by boss Tisch, and it didn¡¯t grow out yet. The sun reflected on their younger brother¡¯s head.

    JiZhen chuckled, turned to go, eyes stopped when light fell to a certain ce in the courtyard.

    His brow wrinkled a little, and his eyes stared sharply at the courtyard, where the path leading to the vi is now full of yellow leaves.

    It¡¯s just that the leaves were obviously crushed in several ces.

    After the boss Hellen Jovano developed drugs, three medical scientists left here, and he and Qi Yang also moved to an apartment. No one should havee here!

    JiZhen without hesitation, directly over the wall into the yard.

    The smart lock at the door still has his fingerprints and iris. After entering the room, Qi Zhen turned around the house.

    There was no one in the house. When he reached the gate, he looked at the ground carefully. No one used it for so long. There was a very thinyer of ash in the house. Qi Zhen looked at it sideways on the ground and saw a few messy footprints.

    Someone has been here!

    He followed the footprints all the way to Hellen Jovano¡¯s equipment room.

    Finally, I saw an obviously empty medical device cement area, and a dust cover was thrown aside.

    JiZhen face a grave, immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed the telephone of Qian Zimo.

    ¡°Orpheus boss! Something was stolen from Mrs. Jovano¡¯s vi! ¡°

 Chapter 400 A very important clue

    Qian Zimo¡¯s serious voice came from the other end of the phone: ¡°What¡¯s missing?¡±

    ¡°It seems that it should be the medical equipment that Boss Hellen Jovano put here before.¡± JiZhen setting the missing piece, ¡°Orpheus boss, since the sess of drug research, Mrs. Jovano and the three medical scientists have left the vi, how can anyonee here to steal things? Will it be rted to those people? ¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s voice is heavy: ¡°You go to investigate now. Where are the three people who studied drugs with Hellen Jovano before?¡± !¡±

    Since the other party has taken Hellen Jovano¡¯s medical equipment, then the other party¡¯s purpose-

    Qian Zimo suddenly had an idea in his heart.

    Maybe that¡¯s why the other party didn¡¯t exchange Hellen Jovano for books. He needs Helen Jovano¡¯s medical technology.

    JiZhen immediately should sound to do the investigation.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Qian Zimo received a message from Qi Zhen.

    The three medical scientists who used to study drugs with Hellen Jovano disappeared at the same time.

    The faint guess in his heart seemed to be confirmed, and Qian Zimo immediately made a video conference to Everet Jovano and Hans Grant.

    His face was heavy: ¡°Those three people disappeared without a trace, and even Qi Zhen couldn¡¯t find out where the three of them were at the moment. This technique and the degree of concealment are simr to the disappearance of Hellen Jovano, and the other party stole medical equipment. Maybe they have other purposes. My guess is that there are very important people in their organization who need Helen Jovano to help with the treatment, so they have not handed Helen Jovano over for the time being. ¡±

    Hans Grant squinted coldly: ¡°This is a very important clue.¡±

    ¡°indeed.¡± Everet Jovano thought for a moment. ¡°If the other person has a very important patient, he will probably have seen a doctor in major hospitals. We can call up all the hospital records. ¡±

    Qian Zimo nodded his head in agreement: ¡°This is much better than looking for someone all over the world.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The three people demarcated the investigation area and closed the videomunication.

    The next day.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano got up to wash and opened the door, and he saw Matt Walker standing opposite the door leaning against the wall.

    ¡°What can I do for Mr. Shen?¡± Helenjovano said coldly.

    Matt Walker put his hands in his trouser pockets and saw Hellen Jovanoe out and stand up straight.

    ¡°The medical equipment you want has been taken over. I¡¯ll take you to have a look. It happens that you are also directing them to see where the equipment should be put.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Matt Walker with some vignce: ¡°So soon.¡±

    ¡°Is it fast?¡±

    Hellen Jovano followed Matt Walker downstairs and saw the familiar medical equipment in the courtyard of the vi.

    Matt Walker stood beside Hellen Jovano, raised his hand and touched the stubble on his chin, and looked at the medical equipment and console that was more than two meters high with interest.

    ¡°What¡¯s this for? It doesn¡¯t look like a physical examination. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano said coldly: ¡°Drug research, now Lin needs to take targeted drugs. With this machine, I can develop better targeted drugs than those on the market.¡±

    Matt Walker frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there was a new treatment? Just for medicinal purposes? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and nced at Matt Walker: ¡°Can you understand what I told you? Mr. Shen. ¡±

    That contemptuous attitude made Matt Walker unhappy, which also interrupted his thinking.

    Matt Walker looked at Helenjovano with a sneer. ¡°You are right. I just need to see my brother¡¯s condition get better, Helenjovano. There is not much time left for you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano directed people to move the medical equipment to the office.

    Matt Walker followed her the whole time.

    Matt Walker didn¡¯t say, ¡°I went to see Lin this morning, and he seems to have lost a lot of weight.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a look at Matt Walker and sneered: ¡°The patient with gastric cancer was not well absorbed. Now you still keep him in aa. He either takes some nutrients all day or eats some liquid food. It is impossible not to lose weight.¡±

    Matt Walker narrowed his eyes, and his tone was a little dangerous.

    ¡°So ording to your meaning, now it is best to stop injecting Lin with drugs that put him in aa? Let him wake up? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded his head.

    The smell of danger suddenly came.

    Matt Walker grabbed her by the neck and pushed her against the cold medical equipment.

    He smiled darkly and looked at Helenjovano: ¡°Helenjovano, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to. You know my brother is crazy about you, so you want to wake him up andpete with me so that you can get out of here, right? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was choking her throat, feeling the hand slowly tightening between her neck, and she couldn¡¯t cough, which was worth being dumb.

    ¡°Matt Walker, you can either strangle me!¡±

    Matt Walker narrowed his eyes coldly: ¡°You think I dare not.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gasped, but her hands were tightly clenched together and her eyes were gently closed. She stopped struggling and seemed to be really waiting for death.

    Matt Walker is on fire in his chest. He¡¯s really never seen a daredevil!

    His men tried hard, grabbed Helen Jovano¡¯s neck and lifted Helen Jovano up.

    Seeing that the people under hismand turned red, it seemed that they could die at any time.

    Matt Walker¡¯s anger came from it, and Hellen Jovano now saw that he needed her to treat Lin, knowing that he dared not kill her.

    This woman is really arrogant!

    Matt Walker released his hand, and Hellen Jovano slipped from his hand. The whole person sat down on the ground next to the medical equipment, and she could breathe air fiercely. She was panting and coughing in her throat.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, it¡¯s not good for you to provoke me.¡± Matt Walker walked up to Hellen Jovano and stared at her condescendingly.

    ¡°From today, you have only one month left, that is, four weeks. If I see that my brother is not getting better next week, I will kill that useless Wang Jiming first.¡±

    Matt Walker crouched down and lifted Hellen Jovano¡¯s face, which was still coughing violently. ¡°The first week is Wang Jiming, and the second week is Gaurang and Li Fengrui, whichever you choose. Kill another one in the third week, and you will have one month left in thest week, and the time limit is up. What do you think of my n? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano has a hoarse throat and can¡¯t speak. She can only stare at Matt Walker.

    ¡°Matt Walker, I hope Lin can get better than you!¡±

    Matt Walker squinted: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Even if you want me to work miracles, at least you should provide me with the corresponding conditions. Luz Walker is in aa all day now, and you don¡¯t even give him a chance to eat normally, so no matter how the treatment is in vain! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano met Matt Walker¡¯s eyes and said firmly, ¡°Now that my life is in your hands, can¡¯t you trust me once?¡± Let Luz Walker wake up. I will never tell him about your kidnapping. I just said that I found out that he was sick, so I specially found a vi to rest him and I treated him. ¡±

    Seeing that Matt Walker was still hesitating, Hellen Jovano continued: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let him take risks.¡±

    Matt Walkerughed. ¡°Of course I believe in Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Knowing that Matt Walker agreed, Hellen Jovano cursed in his heart. I don¡¯t believe it. His eyes just now almost wanted to kill her.

 Chapter 401 ErNian love

    With a smile on his face, Matt Walker patted Hellen Jovano on the shoulder: ¡°Then my brother will be given to Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t speak, and Matt Walker didn¡¯t care. He stood up and left the clinic.

    Hearing the door closing sound, Hellen Jovano sat in the same ce, paused for a long time, stood up and looked up at the tall medical instrument.

    She lied to Matt Walker. It¡¯s just a drug research machine, which doesn¡¯t help Luz Walker¡¯s condition.

    Hellen Jovano turned back to the doctor¡¯s office and took a stack of information about targeted drugs before returning to the medical room.

    She is busy with drug research, and from time to time she walks to the front of thetest medical equipment to operate.

    Hellen Jovano hung his eyes and his eyes fell on the screen above the machine. Awork signal in the upper right corner of the screen was particrly obvious.

    But because it¡¯s a medical device, it¡¯s not the same as thework signal symbol on the mobile phone. Maybe that¡¯s why Matt Walker didn¡¯t see any ws and clues.

    At this time, the vi has three floors.

    Matt Walker sat at his desk, tapping his fingertips on the desktop, watching Hellen Jovano busy on the monitor screen.

    There was a knock at the door of the office, and Matt Walker looked up and said, ¡°Go in.¡±

    Ernian pushed the door and came in from the outside, with a little anger on her face, which only disappeared when she saw Matt Walker.

    ¡°Military adviser, I heard that you sent someone to Tempe City again.¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s eyes rested on the screen and he didn¡¯t even give Er Nian a corner.

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Ernian was a little worried: ¡°Your Excellency, the pressure the organization is facing now is unprecedented! The influence of the Grant family, the Lin family and the Levi family, together with the Green Mansion, has put us in jeopardy!

    On the other side of country Y, several loyal men before the goshawk are still looking for you, threatening to take revenge for the goshawk by cutting you to pieces! At this time, it will be too dangerous for us to send someone to Tempe City. ¡±

    Matt Walker looked up at Er Nian: ¡°The decision I made is not your responsibility.¡±

    Ernian bit her teeth and looked at Matt Walker nervously. Love and concern almost flowed out of those eyes.

    ¡°I know that the military adviser is for the safety of your brother, but you can¡¯t ignore your own safety!¡±

    Matt Walker said lightly, ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Military adviser¡¯s adult! We have been in this business for a long time, tying our heads to our belts. You should have given up this kind of affection for your brothers and parents a long time ago. You are a person who does great things and is above ten thousand people! This kind of feeling will only harm you. ¡± ErNian Tao heart tao lung way.

    Matt Walker couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and looked at Er Nian coldly: ¡°So what are you pestering me about here?¡± I have nothing to do with you. ¡±

    Ernian suddenly froze in ce and looked at Matt Walker in disbelief. She bit her lower lip and tried to express her love to this god-like man for the first time.

    ¡°Military adviser, I know you don¡¯t like me, but I have always admired you unterally, but I am satisfied. You can let me stay with you, even if it is a gun in your hand, as long as you feelfortable. I am willing!¡±

    Matt Walker didn¡¯t seem to hear the touching confession. He stood up.

    ¡°I have a lot of guns in my hand, and I don¡¯t need a gun to express my love for me.¡±

    Ernian eagerly said, ¡°But I won¡¯t expect any response from you!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°ErNian, if you really want to make a gun, you should understand that the gun itself has no feelings. Now it¡¯s not that I am influenced by my feelings, but that you are moved by yourself and think that you have the qualification to do things for me! ¡±

    ¡°Military adviser!¡±

    Matt Walker looked up at the door and said, ¡°Monkey.¡±

    The man at the door immediately entered the room: ¡°Sir, please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let here to the third floor again without my permission.¡±

    The monkey gloated at Ernian: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ernian was kicked out of Matt Walker¡¯s office by the monkey. She walked all the way from the corridor on the third floor to the hangingdder, and her eyes fell to the first floor.

    On the first floor, Hellen Jovano is passing the lobby with information.

    Ernian¡¯s eyes became gloomy, and the strategist¡¯s adult waspletely unaware of what a dangerous situation they were in.

    It took so many years for the organization to dive to umte its strength today, but the strength of the Grant family and the Jovano family is beyond her imagination, and there is also a Green Mansion with overwhelming power.

    Now the whole world is searching, and they have been almost found several times!

    Ernian sped hands tightly, and her eyes were absolutely exposed.

    The military adviser has a clever n, and the diving n organized in those years was also done by the military adviser.

    Such a person is even more valuable than the ancient Kong Ming!

    She must not let the military adviser¡¯s adult get caught up in this way by the feelings of the world, and put herself in danger. Even if Ernian bites her teeth, she will lift the emotional bondage of the military adviser¡¯s adult atst.

    Helen Jovano went to the office from the medical room with the information. Gaurang and Li Fengrui were sitting there eating sandwiches. When Helen Jovano came in, he immediately stood up.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I heard that they brought new medical equipment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in charge of drug research, and you just pay attention to Luz Walker¡¯s daily physical condition.¡±

    Gaurang handed over a sandwich.

    Hellen Jovano took over: ¡°These two days, the patient may wake up. Remember not to let the patient know about our real situation.¡±

    Li Fengrui nodded his head.

    Hellen Jovano and Matt WalkerLuz Walker, the rtionship between the two brothers, she also told them several times in the past two days.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Matt Walker will do if Luz Walker knows the situation.¡± Helenjovano low sigh a track.

    Three people eat, continue to study medical records.

    In the afternoon, a maid knocked on the office door.

    Matt Walker¡¯s men stood in front of the office and bowed down and said, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, please go to the ward.¡±

    Hellen Jovano and Li FengruiGaurang looked at each other and guessed that Luz Walker might be awake.

    She felt a little uneasy and followed Matt Walker¡¯s men all the way to the door of the ward.

    Standing at the door, you can faintly hear the voices of people chatting inside, and Luz Walker¡¯s breath is weak.

    ¡°But elder sister to treat me now won¡¯t dy her time? She still has to broadcast live on weekends, and she usually has a lot of things to do. ¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s voice was a bit Wen Ya¡¯s: ¡°Then get better soon, so that Hellen Jovano can make time to do his own thing earlier.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, pushed open the door of the ward and went in.

    On the hospital bed, Luz Walker looked up, and his face was a little thin and out of phase. Only those Orpheus eyes were still like the original ones, like stars.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time for Hellen Jovano to see such a Luz Walker, and her eyes are a little red.

    The opposite Matt Walker looked up, and after a few seconds, he smiled: ¡°Mrs. Jovano really bothered you, and let us stay here for Lin¡¯s illness.¡±

    That respectful and careful look made Hellen Jovano seem to see Matt Walker working in The Jovano Group.

    She raised her lips and said with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s also convenient for Lin to recuperate.¡±

 Chapter 402 Is Matt Walker.

    During Hellen Jovano¡¯s visit to Luz Walker, Matt Walker always stood by and was attentive.

    Just as he was about to sit down, Matt Walker immediately pulled a chair from the side.

    After Hellen Jovano sat down, Luz Walker in the hospital bed hesitated: ¡°Sister, I have heard from my brother about my illness. I have stomach cancer, and it may not be cured.¡±

    Hellen Jovano felt a pain in her heart and reached out and directly held the hand on Luz Walker¡¯s hospital bed: ¡°Lin, don¡¯t think about it yet, other sisters will try their best.¡±

    Luz Walker lowered his eyes and watched his heart beating as he clutched his hand.

    Anyway, it¡¯s worthwhile for my sister to treat him so gently. Although I know it will definitely dy my sister¡¯s time, since his life may havee to an end, let him be greedy atst.

    Luz Walker took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand backhand: ¡°Sister, thank you for taking care of me here.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Nothing, just now you can do a few tests that you didn¡¯t do before you wake up. Can you stand up now?¡±

    Luz Walker tried to get out of bed and stand up, but lying down for too long left him with little strength. After getting out of bed, his legs became soft, and Matt Walker hurriedly grabbed Luz Walker¡¯s arm from the side.

    When the three men arrived at the medical equipment room, Hellen Jovano examined Luz Walker and sent them back to the hospital bed, where they stayed for a while beforeing out of the ward.

    Matt Walker is right behind her.

    After the door of the ward was closed, the two stood in the corridor.

    Matt Walker turned his head and looked indifferent. He waspletely different from the one who was in the ward just now.

    Hellen Jovano gave him a mocking look and turned to leave.

    Matt Walker followed her until he walked out of the corridor and suddenly asked, ¡°The medical equipment you asked me to transport specially from Tempe City was not used just now.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart jumped. I didn¡¯t expect Matt Walker to notice this detail.

    ¡°That medical device is for studying drugs and has nothing to do with inspection.¡±

    While speaking, two people have reached the living room.

    Hellen Jovano nced at the clock in the living room: ¡°It¡¯s past five o¡¯clock. I¡¯ll go back to rest after dinner. Is there anything else for Mr. Shen?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Hellen Jovano went into the restaurant, finished his dinner and went back to his bedroom.

    She took a change of clothes into the bathroom as usual.

    In the bathroom, Hellen Jovano took a few deep breaths, checked the bathroom again, and made sure that all the ces were not monitored before carefully walking to the toilet.

    This vi should be built earlier, or the traditional toilet water tank. She opened the toilet water tank and took out a sealed bag from it, which contained the ¡®mobile phone¡± he had assembled before.

    It just looks like a circuit board, which is connected with many circuits and the rest of the circuit boards.

    Hellen Jovano fumbled around the cuff a few times and took out a chip from the cuff. On the chip, the golden circuit lines were clear and reflected light.

    All the tools should have been assembled, and Hellen Jovano assembled them carefully.

    She must control the time, because there is monitoring in the bedroom. She usually takes a shower for about half an hour at a time. If it exceeds this time, Hellen Jovano is worried that Matt Walker will get suspicious.

    Half an hourter, Hellen Jovano took the circuit board in his hand, and his eyes were full of excitement.

    Yes, this mobile phone is basically done!

    Although it looks very strange.

    Hellen Jovano holds a circuit in his hand and gently clicks on one of the chips.

    This ce represents the number one.

    Soon, she dialed Hans Grant¡¯s mobile phone number.

    It¡¯s just that the signal is removed from the medical device after all, so her mobile phone is equivalent to stealing the mobilework and has no number.

    That is to say, you can only dial out, but you can¡¯t answer, and because Hellen Jovano can only get electrons, the time of a call is only about ten seconds.

    Because there are no hardware facilities for radio, I can only talk and can¡¯t hear the other party¡¯s response.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Hans Grant¡¯s mobile phone has been set to prevent harassment.¡±

    Helen Jovano looked at a signal light on the circuit board and immediately whispered, ¡°Hans Grant, it¡¯s Helen Jovano!¡±

    She pursed her lips: ¡°I¡¯m in the cherry blossom country! Three professors who did research with me before were tied up, and tell my brother that the strategist is Matt Walker! We are now in a Japanese vi, and there are many red maple forests in the yard! And the courtyard wall is white, very high, at least above five meters! ¡±

    After only two sentences, Hellen Jovano looked at the power and was about to run out.

    She has only been to the vi at most. The walls of the vi are so high that she can¡¯t see the outside scenery at all, and there is no other clue to give to Hans Grant.

    Hellen Jovano whispered in thest two seconds, ¡°No matter what happens, I love you.¡±

    The signal light on the circuit board goes out, which means the power is used up.

    Hellen Jovano dug out several electrons and threw them into the toilet to wash them away.

    This time, she stepped on the sink and reached the square ceiling of the ceiling. After struggling to open one, Hellen Jovano hid the mobile phone in that ceiling and carefully restored it.

    It should be more secretive this time.

    Hellen Jovano turned on the tap, quickly washed himself wet, and immediately put on his robe and went out of the bathroom.

    Sitting in front of the dressing table, Hellen Jovano blew her hair and felt very uneasy. She wondered if Hans Grant had heard her voice.

    After drying her hair, Hellen Jovanoy on the bed.

    The night is long.

    ¡­¡­

    Tempe City.

    Hans Grant has never been to a private airport, and David Brown followed him: ¡°Mr. Grant, let¡¯s make arrangements before going to Sakura Country.¡±

    Hans Grant took a temporary box from David Brown.

    ¡°I have informed Everet Jovano and Qian Zimo about Hellen, so you can stay in Tempe City and help me investigate the news of Sakura Country!¡±

    David Brown watched Hans Grant get on the ne and left worried.

    The Jovano Group, Everet Jovano flew into a rage, with high data in front of him.

    ¡°It¡¯s Matt Walker!¡± Everet Jovano gritted his teeth and flipped through the information angrily.

    The little secretary stood by, a little scared: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, this is all the information that Shen Tezhu has handled.¡±

    Everet Jovano leafed through the information in his hand. He received a message from Hans Grant and knew that Hellen was going to go there immediately when he was in the cherry blossom country!

    But Qian Zimo called and said that it¡¯s like a headless fly to go there now, so it¡¯s enough to let Hans Grant go there alone for the time being.

    Qian Zimo asked him to study Matt Walker¡¯s personal information and all the information that Matt Walker had handled, and see if he could see any clues.

    Everet Jovano pinched his eyebrows, and there were no loopholes in the materials that Matt Walker had handled. He was seriously hidden by him!

    Soon Everet Jovano thought of something, and immediately picked up the mobile phone on the desk and called Qian Zimo: ¡°I remember, Matt Walker¡¯s younger brother Luz Walker was saved by Helen before, and Matt Walker himself, and it was Helen who operated on him before he came back to life.¡±

    In the end, Everet Jovano gnashed her teeth bitterly: ¡°This baiwenhang.¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s voice was deep: ¡°That means Matt Walker was hospitalized in Tempe City. Where?¡±

    ¡°the Tempe Hospital!¡±

 Chapter 403 Time is definitely not enough.

    Qian Zimo¡¯s tone was a little heavy: ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to the Tempe Hospital right away and bring up all the medical records of Matt Walker and his brother!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Everet Jovano looks cold.

    I knew that the other party might be trying to get close to the Jovano family, but I didn¡¯t expect to arrive at the Jovano family long ago.

    Luz Walker was rescued by Hellen Jovano. It turned out to be a conspiracy!

    The next day.

    Hellen Jovano got up in the morning, washed and went downstairs to the restaurant.

    She was thinking about how to get some more electrons, even batteries.

    When I entered the restaurant, I saw people sitting at the table, and Hellen Jovano took a step.

    Matt Walker sits in the first ce, next to Luz Walker.

    Li Fengrui, Wang Jiming and Gaurang are all sitting in chairs.

    Except Wang Jiming¡¯s face is a little pale, the others are all normal.

    Luz Walker will look up at her and his eyes will light up immediately: ¡°Sister, you are here.¡±

    ¡°Well, are you waiting for me?¡± Helenjovano nodded.

    Matt Walkerughed politely: ¡°Lin said that when you had breakfast, I was just saying that someone would call you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano swept the faces of Gaurang and Li Fengrui, and their faces were as usual, but they were still a little tight when they looked closely.

    ¡°I think that my sister and several experts have made a special trip to treat me now, so I want to see you and express my gratitude.¡± Luz Walkerughed.

    Hellen Jovano nodded, and Yu Guang saw Wang Jiming sitting at the end. Under the table, his legs were shaking.

    Hellen Jovano sat down with a smile: ¡°Lin, your illness still needs more rest, so you don¡¯t have to get up so early to have breakfast with us.¡±

    A breakfast was so quiet that even Gaurang, who has always been talkative, didn¡¯t say a word.

    Luz Walker¡¯s focus is also on Hellen Jovano, and he doesn¡¯t seem to have been hit too hard by the fact that he has cancer.

    ¡°Sister, eat this.¡± Luz Walker carefully put chopsticks and fish for Helen Jovano, and carefully picked the thorns before putting them on Helen Jovano¡¯s te.

    Hellen Jovano looked at him: ¡°You should eat more, too. I know you will feel ufortable if you eat too much now, but in order to recover from your health, you still have to eat more to have energy, you know?¡±

    Luz Walker nodded cleverly and drank a bowl of porridge carefully.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Matt Walker: ¡°I¡¯ll choose the food after Lin. His stomach is very fragile now.¡±

    Matt Walkerughed a bit dangerously when he heard this: ¡°I don¡¯t have anyints. Besides, food and amodation are all Mrs. Jovano¡¯s now, so it is natural for Mrs. Jovano to be the master.¡±

    After breakfast, Hellen Jovano went to the office.

    Matt Walker helped Luz Walker back to the ward. As soon as he entered the ward, Luz Walker¡¯s stomach swelled.

    The feeling of nausea surged up. He pushed away his brother¡¯s hand and rushed directly into the bathroom.

    The sound of vomiting came from the bathroom, and Matt Walker¡¯s face cooled down.

    It was a few minutes before Luz Walker came out of the bathroom in vain.

    Matt Walker stepped forward to hold him: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Luz Walker¡¯s voice became hoarse because of vomiting: ¡°Maybe I ate too much in the morning, and I felt very ufortable in my stomach when I ate it.¡±

    ¡°Then you still-¡°Matt Walker frowned.

    Luz Walker smiled: ¡°I don¡¯t want to worry my sister.¡±

    Afterforting Luz Walker to go to bed, Matt Walker stood up and looked at his younger brother who had obviously lost a lot of weight, feeling distressed.

    Luz Walker used to be the main basketball yer at Tempe City University. Although he is a little thin, he still has some muscles.

    But now he even wears clothes a size smaller.

    Besides, my brother didn¡¯t eat much in the morning.

    Matt Walker thought about getting out of the ward and going to the doctor¡¯s office. Li Fengrui, Wang Jiming and Gaurang were sitting with ck faces.

    Wang Jiming¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°I won¡¯t have such a breakfast every morning in the future. I feel a bit like the Hongmen banquet.¡±

    Beside the desk.

    Hellen Jovano was dragging his cheeks, thinking about how to get the electrons. When he heard this, he looked up: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t.¡±

    Even if they wanted to, Matt Walker wouldn¡¯t trust Luz Walker to stay with them every day.

    While several people were thinking, the office door was pushed open directly. Hellen Jovano looked up and Matt Walker was standing in front of the door.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, pleasee out.¡±

    Wang Jiming¡¯s whole person shook violently, and Matt Walker¡¯s eyes swept away, which was a bit cold.

    He never keeps useless people.

    Since this person can¡¯t treat Lin, there is actually no need to exist.

    Hellen Jovano came up to Matt Walker and covered his cold eyes looking at Wang Jiming.

    ¡°Go out and talk.¡±

    Standing in the hallway, Matt Walker told Luz Walker about throwing up all his breakfast.

    ¡°Are you sure my brother can be good? If he spits it out like this, it will hurt his stomach even more. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°That¡¯s better than an empty stomach. Even if he vomited, he absorbed some, and then added nutritious water.¡±

    Matt Walker stared at Helenjovano suspiciously, and his sixth sense told him that there must be something wrong with Helenjovano.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    I can think of the rtionship between Hellen Jovano and Luz Walker, and I didn¡¯t say anything, just turned away with a calm face.

    After returning to the office, Hellen Jovano ignored the copsed Wang Jiming and set his eyes on the wall clock in the office.

    There is one or two batteries in the wall clock.

    It¡¯s just that someone must be watching the monitoring in the office, and she can¡¯t bypass the monitoring to get the battery in the wall clock.

    For a day, Hellen Jovano has been seriously studying the improvement of targeted drugs.

    She didn¡¯t give up Luz Walker, trying to dy the metastasis of cancer cells as much as possible.

    Matt Walker certainly didn¡¯t give enough time.

    So this week, she must find a way to send the other three people away.

    At noon, Hellen Jovano went to Luz Walker¡¯s ward to have lunch with him, and in the afternoon, she helped Luz Walker around the garden.

    When Luz Walker saw a bunch of roses in the courtyard, he was a little surprised: ¡°Sister, will roses actually bloom this season?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nced at the flower bed in the corner.

    Roses bloom from May to July every year, and now it iste autumn, and there are still a few flowers in bloom here.

    ¡°Really.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed.

    Luz Walker bent down to pick flowers, but as soon as his hand touched the petals, he curled up.

    Hellen Jovano hurriedly helped him: ¡°Lin, what¡¯s the matter? Have a stomachache? ¡±

    Luz Walker¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat, and the whole person trembled slightly, and his eyes were still staring at the rose that was close at hand but not picked.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, sister, don¡¯t worry-¡±

    Seeing Luz Walker can¡¯t stand up straight.

    Hellen Jovano helped him in a hurry, helped him back to the hospital bed and injected him with some painkillers.

    ¡°Sister, thank you.¡±

    Luz Walker looked a little guilty: ¡°Did I dy your live broadcast on the weekend, and didn¡¯t you get a fragrance brand with the Grant Group before?¡± Don¡¯t you need to go every day? ¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter about the live broadcast.¡± Hellen Jovano calmed down and smiled: ¡°As for the fragrance brand, there is still a deputy director supervising it, and I don¡¯t need it.¡±

 Chapter 404 Has been discovered.

    Returning to the office from the ward, Hellen Jovano sat at his desk, lost in thought.

    Li Fengrui came over: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, it¡¯s time to have a rest. You¡±d better go back to your room and have a rest first. I think you are tired enough today.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded and got up to go back to her room. Today, she found nothing. Most of the medical devices were electrified, and yesterday, she also removed those pieces of electronics from the only one.

    It seems that there is no way to contact Hans Grant today.

    Hellen Jovano got up and Gaurang passed by: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I went back, too.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was just about to say goodbye to him, but his eyes fell on the electronic watch between his wrists, and his pupils suddenly contracted.

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you, just to discuss the condition, and I have to ask you about tomorrow¡¯s medication.¡± Helenjovano road.

    Both rooms are on the second floor of the vi. When climbing the spiral staircase, Hellen Jovano noticed that there was no monitoring around the spiral staircase.

    She quietly reached out and took Gaurang¡¯s hand directly.

    Gaurang was startled: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, what are you doing?¡±

    Hellen Jovano lowered his voice: ¡°Give me your watch.¡±

    Gaurang looked at Hellen Jovano. Although unknown so, he took down the electronic watch between his wrists and handed it to Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano likes this watch?¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head, her voice still extremely low: ¡°Give me a minute.¡±

    Her men quickly opened the back cover of the electronic watch, found out three of them, pulled them off and handed the watch back to Gaurang: ¡°Don¡¯t mention this to anyone.¡±

    Gaurang solemnly took the electronic watch and brought it back to his wrist with some inexplicable tension and tension.

    Since Mrs. Jovano kept secrets from everyone and took a few pieces of electrons from his watch, she must have done something that the kidnapper could not know.

    ¡°What are you-¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Gaurang and said, ¡°You are a genius in the medical field, and I will never let you fold here.¡±

    The third floor of the vi

    Matt Walker is sitting in the office with his eyebrows pinched, and his face is agitated.

    The monkey stood opposite him: ¡°What should I do? Master strategist, shall we shoot that book? ¡±

    ¡°What to shoot!¡± Matt Walker said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a trap.¡±

    The book that the organization has been staring at appeared in the auction again. Thest mistake made the goshawk almost hysterical.

    But this is the best opportunity, and it happened that my brother was ill.

    ¡°Then we give up?¡± The monkey looked at Matt Walker hesitantly, afraid to read his mind.

    Matt Walker released his hand and raised his fierce eyes.

    ¡°Even if it is a trap this time, we must try it. After all, they can¡¯t fool the auctionpany with a fake book at the auction!¡±

    The monkey nodded: ¡°Then do you go in person or-so that I can arrange the trip.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time, let Ernian go.¡±

    Matt Walker thought for a moment, and his mouth was slightly crooked: ¡°Tell Ernian that if she can get the book back this time, I can consider her confession to me.¡±

    ¡°yes! In that case, Er Nian must have worked hard to get the book. ¡± The monkey smiled assiduously.

    Matt Walker nodded, and the face of Hellen Jovano came to mind unconsciously.

    Obviously beautiful makes people feel fragile, but in fact, they are determined and powerful.

    He always feels uneasy about her.

    ¡°By the way, counselor, this is the bill for this month¡¯s vi.¡± The monkey put a stack of documents in front of Matt Walker.

    Matt Walker¡¯s eyes fell on the bill and began to check.

    Eight o¡¯clock at night.

    Hellen Jovano went into the bathroom on time, and she took out three electrons from Gaurang from her pocket.

    Climbed up the sink again and took out the ¡®mobile phone¡± from the ceiling again.

    Carefully connect the electrons with the connecting wires at both ends, and Hellen Jovano pursed his lips. It seems that there is not much power left.

    I don¡¯t know if Hans Grant heard herst time.

    She quickly worked on the chip and called Hans Grant.

    Watching the light turn green, Hellen Jovano knew that it was a phone call, and this time it was only a few seconds.

    ¡°Hans Grant¨C¡±

    ¡°Bang!¡±

    A loud noise!

    Hellen Jovano looked up in astonishment. The bathroom door had been kicked open. Matt Walker and the monkey stood in front of the door, staring at her coldly, and the chip board in her hand.

    Hellen Jovano suddenly stood up and was going to throw the chip board into the toilet.

    But the next moment, her wrist ached, and the monkey kicked it between her wrists.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The chip board flew up and fell to the ground.

    Matt Walker stepped forward and looked at the green light shing on the chip board: ¡°Hellen Jovano, it seems that I still underestimate you. With such strict monitoring, you can¡¯t help it!¡±

    The monkey echoed with a smile, and looked like a dog fighting against a man. ¡°What should I do with her, Sir?¡±

    Matt Walker looked down at the green light on the circuit board and said, ¡°Hellen Jovano, are you going to tell me directly what this is for? Or should I let people check? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano held hands tightly. Matt Walker¡¯s words were slight, but she knew this person too well.

    If she doesn¡¯t say it now, Matt Walker will make her regret it.

    She grabbed her neck and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s a simple call system, but I just came back from disassembling some electronics today, and you ruined it. The phone hasn¡¯te and dialed yet.¡±

    The monkey went up to pick up the green board and presented his hands to Matt Walker.

    Matt Walker took it, picked it up and looked at it. His lip corner reminded him: ¡°Mrs. Jovano is really extraordinary. He is a perfumer, an undertaker and a medical scientist. He used to dabble in programming chips and so on. It¡¯s really hard to prevent.¡±

    Hellen Jovano listened to Matt Walker¡¯s voice, only feeling a little cold all over.

    Matt Walker put the green board back in his pocket: ¡°Who is the phone call?¡±

    Hellen Jovano knows that Matt Walker can find out if he finds a professional. She is not lying.

    ¡°Hans Grant.¡±

    ¡°Hans Grant? It turned out that I didn¡¯t call my family, but I chose my little lover first. It seems that you really trust this man. ¡±

    Matt Walker turned cold: ¡°Do you think he has the ability to save you from me?¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°You have to try to know!¡±

    ¡°Good, since you want to contact Hans Grant, why don¡¯t I contact him for you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t speak, Matt Walker couldn¡¯t have any good ideas.

    ¡°Monkey, take her to the third floor.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is now forced to take medicine every day, and he is no match for the monkey at all. He was quickly subdued by the other side and buckled his hands.

    The monkey pushed Hellen Jovano all the way out of the bedroom.

    Hellen Jovano staggered to the third floor, and Matt Walker opened the door of his office.

    Hellen Jovano was kneeling on the ground in the center by the monkey.

    Matt Walker took out a special mobile phone from the drawer.

    He turned on the camera and patted Hellen Jovano: ¡°Say what you want to say to your little lover.¡±

    Helenjovano pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Matt Walker made a gesture to the monkey, lookingzy: ¡°Don¡¯t hit your face.¡±

    The monkey moved sharply, and soon a flying leg kicked in Helen Jovano¡¯s lower abdomen. Helen Jovano curled up and coughed violently with his face on the ground.

 Chapter 405 Escape

    Five minutester, Hellen Jovano fell in a pool of blood.

    The monkey stood by and looked at Matt Walker: ¡°My Lord, do you still want to fight?¡±

    Matt Walker stood up, walked up to Hellen Jovano with his mobile phone and patted it carefully.

    He held a mobile phone video in one hand, then smiled and held a pen in the other.

    The tip of the pen skimmed Hellen Jovano¡¯s face, all the way to her shoulder de, and suddenly poked down mercilessly.

    Hellen Jovano grunted in pain.

    Matt Walker is clinging to Hellen Jovano in front of her. She is lying on her side in a pool of blood, and her back has been beaten by a monkey with a whip.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, if you want to run again next time, I¡¯ll take this pen and tattoo a star map on your face.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned sideways, pale, with ck hair and tail soaked in blood on the ground.

    Matt Walker suddenly felt that the picture in front of him was beautiful, beautiful and heartbreaking.

    He reached out and touched Hellen Jovano¡¯s side face.

    The next second, Hellen Jovano bit it hard.

    Matt Walker quickly withdrew his hand: ¡°It¡¯s really a prick.¡±

    ¡°Dead pervert!¡± Hellen Jovano coughed and cursed.

    Matt Walker closes the video, shows it to Hellen Jovano, and sends it to Hans Grant¡¯s number.

    Hellen Jovano stared at it with faint eyes and hated it very much.

    ¡°Your little lover has given me too much trouble recently. He won¡¯t make me feel better, and of course I can¡¯t make him feel better.¡±

    Matt Walker pressed Hellen Jovano¡¯s head with one hand to stop her from moving, and patted her face with the other hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Lin know, do you understand?¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s face cooled when he saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s silence. ¡°You won¡¯t see Wang Jiming tomorrow. If you let Lin know, you won¡¯t want to see the other two.¡±

    Hellen Jovano suddenly widened his eyes: ¡°Matt Walker, this is my business!¡±

    ¡°Who told you to be a medical professor? Someone will help you bear the mistakes you made.¡±

    ¡°Matt Walker! If you kill Wang Jiming, I won¡¯t see Lin again! ¡± Hellen Jovano roared.

    Matt Walker smiled without fear: ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe it. ¡±

    He still has Gaurang and Li Fengrui.

    ¡°Send her back. As for the wound, let her handle it herself.¡± Matt Walker turned around and sat back in his chair.

    The monkey lifted Hellen Jovano from the ground and went downstairs all the way.

    Hellen Jovano covered Mimi¡¯s bleeding wound on her chest, and the monkey threw her directly into the room and left.

    Helen Jovano staggered to the office again, and everything in the office wasplete. Helen Jovano found the medicine box to treat his wounds.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    She gritted her teeth and put on ointment.

    She couldn¡¯t reach the wound on her back, so she had to put it on a bandage.

    At the end of the dressing, Hellen Jovano looked down at the wound that Matt Walker had pierced on his shoulder de.

    Matt Walker said that he would kill Wang Jiming tomorrow. He can¡¯t be joking.

    She must not wait.

    Fortunately, when God closed a door for her, he also opened a window, perhaps because of the farce tonight, those who sent her medicine did note to supervise her to drink it.

    Hellen Jovano went back to the bedroom and went straight to bed.

    She closed her eyes and seemed to be asleep, but in fact she was waiting for her physical strength to recover.

    I didn¡¯t have the strength to take medicine every day before, but I didn¡¯t take medicine today, and I don¡¯t know how long it will take to recover my strength.

    As long as she can recover, she will send those three people away even if she is desperate.

    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, it is the time when people sleep best.

    Hellen Jovano quietly opened his eyes and looked at the monitor not far away.

    She got up quietly and stuffed the pillow into the quilt, pretending that there was someone on the bed.

    After everything, Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart fell a lot.

    She should have picked the right time, otherwise, Matt Walker¡¯s people would have rushed in just now.

    Hellen Jovano quietly left the room, followed the monitored line and went up to the third floor.

    There are two chairs at the end of the corridor on the third floor. Two people in ck suits are sitting in the chairs, holding guns and falling asleep.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips. She wasn¡¯t sure when the person in charge of monitoring would notice the scene on the camera, so she found all the defensive measures to close the vi in the main control room so as to have a chance to take the three people out.

    Hellen Jovano went to the man sitting on the left, and his men lifted it neatly and chopped it directly on the back of the man¡¯s neck.

    Seeing that the man was knocked unconscious and slipped, he reached out and caught the man¡¯s head and fixed him back on the chair.

    After dealing with another person in the same way, Hellen Jovano carried a pike on his back and another one in his hand, and walked to the third floor.

    She is not sure whether the main control room is on the third floor, but what is certain is that Matt Walker lives on the third floor and his office is on the third floor.

    There should be a way to shut down the vi¡¯s defense system on Matt Walker¡¯sputer.

    Hellen Jovano walked quietly inside and found Matt Walker¡¯s office ording to the route he remembered.

    Pushing open the door of the office, the empty lights in the office didn¡¯t turn on, only the moonlight from the outside shone through the French window, giving a gloomy feeling.

    Hellen Jovano crept to Matt Walker¡¯s desk and turned on theputer on it.

    There is a power-on password on theputer, but it is nothing to Hellen Jovano.

    It took about eight minutes for Hellen Jovano to find the security system of the vi. Instead of directly shutting down the security system, it transferred all the monitoring pictures tost night¡¯s pictures for repeated yback.

    Then the rm system on the outer gate and the surrounding fence was cancelled, and Hellen Jovano was relieved.

    Following the original route out of the office, she looked at the innermost door, where Matt Walker should be now, but she didn¡¯t have time to clean him up now.

    She¡¯s not sure what Matt Walker is really capable of.

    When he reached the end of the stairs, Hellen Jovano looked at the two people who were sitting in the chair, knocked them out and took two tranquilizers out of his pocket.

    This is an enhanced version of the sedative, which can at least make these two people unconscious for more than 12 hours.

    After finishing everything, Helen Jovano went downstairs, and the vi in the early morning was extremely quiet. Helen Jovano quietly returned to the corridor on the first floor.

    Now the surveince can¡¯t see her.

    She knocked on Gaurang¡¯s door directly, and after a while, the door opened.

    When Gaurang opened the door, he saw Hellen Jovano standing outside, and he was a little surprised: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, why are you here?¡±

    Hellen Jovano lowered his voice: ¡°Don¡¯t talk, follow me.¡±

    Next, she took Gaurang to knock on Li Fengrui¡¯s door.

    Li Fengrui saw the appearance of the two men outside the door, and then looked at the gun on Hellen Jovano¡¯s back, and resolutely followed them.

    Thest room was Wang Jiming¡¯s door. After Hellen Jovano knocked it open, Wang Jiming was frightened.

    ¡°What are you three doing here in the middle of the night? Is that man going to do something to us again? ¡±

    Li Fengrui stepped forward, covered Wang Jiming¡¯s mouth and whispered, ¡°Keep your voice down, Mrs. Jovano. This is to take us away.¡±

    After Wang Jiming nodded again and again, Li Fengrui let go.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano took us away, but can it seed? She only has two guns in her hand. I saw that all the bodyguards in this vi had guns in their hands! ¡°

 Chapter 406 Escaped

    Wang Jiming is a little confused: ¡°If we escape and are caught back, will we be punished more severely?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was serious and her voice was a lot colder. ¡°Wang Jiming, I chose to take you away tonight because it would be toote if I didn¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Matt Walker is going to kill you tomorrow morning! Tonight is thest chance, you muste with us! ¡±

    Wang Jiming trembled behind Hellen Jovano, and Li Fengrui saw that his footsteps were messy and made a noise, and stepped forward to help him.

    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡±

    Three people quietly out of the corridor, until the front of the vi, Hellen Jovano made a sign towards the back, Gaurang three people immediately stopped.

    After Hellen Jovano hid in a column, there was a sharp light in his clear eyes.

    There are four guards in front of the vi gate. ording to the fact that she apanied Luz Walker around the garden two days ago, there should be many people patrolling.

    Finally, the gate of the vi manor.

    After the surveince is turned off, she has to go through at least three levels before she can sessfully escape.

    Hellen Jovano turned to look at Gaurang: ¡°You three wait for me here.¡±

    Gaurang was a little anxious, and his voice was slight: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, there are too many of them. Why don¡¯t I help you!¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head and crouched down and walked over there.

    She must escape from here with three people before dawn and dive to the gate. Hellen Jovano is separated from the four people outside by a wall.

    She waited patiently, and the four men could not have been guarding the gate all the time.

    Not long after, Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand was suddenly touched. Her heart tightened and she immediately turned back, only to find Gaurang standing behind her with a bottle of medicine in her hand.

    Hellen Jovano read thebel on the drug, which is a fog anesthetic that can make people unconscious.

    Gaurang handed a wet towel in his other hand.

    Hellen Jovano gave him a grateful look. As a result, he put a towel over his mouth, quietly opened the medicine bottle, leaned the bottle out of the threshold, and quietly spilled the medicine on the ground.

    I don¡¯t know how many objects were enriched, and the anesthetic soon had an effect. The nearest person muttered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why am I a little dizzy? ¡±

    The other three peopleughed at him: ¡°You didn¡¯t drink too much tonight. You can¡¯t have two cans of beer until now.¡±

    Another humanitarian said, ¡°I¡¯m a little dizzy, too. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    While speaking, the first speaker fell to the ground with a ssh.

    The other two men immediately got on guard, and Hellen Jovano jumped up from the house at this time and dealt with two people sharply.

    The farthest one looked at Hellen Jovano in horror, and opened his mouth to call someone.

    A dark muzzle came to his head.

    ¡°Shut up! Either die! ¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice is fast and deep.

    The man trembled all over.

    Her face was still covered with a wet towel, and the atmosphere became deadlocked.

    Hellen Jovano pointed a gun at the man¡¯s forehead, turned to look behind him and whispered, ¡°Gaurang, bring them out.¡±

    Gaurang quickly brought them out.

    Three people¡¯s faces were covered with wet towels with their hands, and the person pointed at by Hellen Jovano couldn¡¯t stay up at this moment, shaking a few times and fainted on the ground.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the four people who fainted on the ground.

    ¡°There is a patrol in this manor, which will pass once every fifteen minutes at most. We must arrive at the gate 15 minutes ago!¡±

    Hellen Jovano rummaged through the four people for a while and found four mobile phones.

    She handed everyone a mobile phone: ¡°Call the nearest police station as soon as you leave! After the call, they threw away their mobile phones. They must have a positioning system in their mobile phones. ¡±

    The three men took the phone, and Hellen Jovano took the three men and immediately moved forward.

    Wang Jiming was a little nervous: ¡°Don¡¯t these four people need to be dragged into the house? What if it is discovered? ¡±

    ¡°The patrol came here and saw that no one would find something was wrong! The most important thing for us now is time, and we have no time to deal with these follow-ups. ¡± Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t stop.

    Along the widest road, Hellen Jovano took three people to the front of the gate quickly.

    She was pleasantly surprised to find that several cars were parked on the roadside outside the gate.

    It would be better to have a car! Even if there is a positioning system, it will take time for Matt Walker to find out!

    There are guard pavilions on both sides of the gate, and they are filled with bullet-proof ss with a round hole, which is convenient for people inside to shoot outwards.

    Hellen Jovano frowned and turned to Gaurang.

    ¡°Is there any anesthetic just now?¡±

    ¡°No, go back and get it now?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s toote to go back and get the time now.¡± Helenjovano whispered.

    Her eyes fell on the wall not far away. The wall was very high. She could climb it with the help of a nearby tree, but the skill of the other three people was obviously not very good.

    It seems that we must go through the gate.

    Hellen Jovano sneaked into the guard pavilion. Although the guard pavilion has a blind spot of half a person¡¯s height, there are guard pavilions on the left and right, and you can see the whole picture from each other.

    She was worried about what to do, and her eyes fell on the gap behind the guard pavilion.

    The gap is very small, sandwiched between the gates, and there is no one at all, but because the vi has been built for a long time, the courtyard wall has been mottled.

    Just push open the wall two centimeters wide, and then there is a distance to crawl over!

    Hellen Jovano told the three people about his idea, and Wang Jiming, Li Fengrui and Gaurang, who were shivering outside, all agreed with this suggestion.

    That ce is just in the corner, and it is unlikely to be discovered.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. It took seven minutes to walk here from the vi just now, eight minutes at most, and those people will be found by the patrol!¡±

    Helenjovano whispered.

    ¡°I will! I have great strength. ¡± Gaurang volunteered to push the mottled wall edge on the ground.

    Minutes passed, and Hellen Jovano counted less than five minutes, but now Gaurang barely pushed off a brick.

    Hellen Jovano bit his teeth, but I didn¡¯t expect the edge of the wall that looked weathered and mottled for so long to be so strong!

    Toote!

    There has been a noise in the distance, and it is obvious that the other party has found four guards who have fainted at the door.

    ¡°Gaurang is toote, let¡¯s break in!¡± Hellen Jovano pulled Gaurang up.

    She set up a gun and wanted to deal with the guards.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    But in a sh, I swept the manhole cover on the ground not far away.

    She fired several shots directly at the wall, then reached out and tore off a piece of Wang Jiming¡¯s clothes and hung them on the wall.

    Two people guarding the pavilion have rushed out, and Hellen Jovano solved several people neatly. Seeing that several people fell down, he took Gaurang, Wang Jiming, Li Fengrui and others and rushed to the manhole cover of the sewer.

    The manhole cover of the sewer is almost covered by weeds, so Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t find it the first time just now.

    After opening the manhole cover, Hellen Jovano let Li Fengrui go down first, followed by Wang Jiming and Gaurang.

    After all three people went down the simple irondder on the inner wall of the sewer, Hellen Jovano finally went down. At the moment when she was on the manhole cover, she saw the light not far away.

    The whole vi is brightly lit in an instant!

 Chapter 407 There is a contradiction on the way to escape

    It was dark in the sewer.

    Wang Jiming¡¯s voice broke into tears: ¡°Can we really run away?¡±

    Gaurang finally couldn¡¯t bear it: ¡°Will you shut up? In such a narrow space, even a low voice is very loud! ¡±

    Li Fengrui led the way in front. Although four people now have mobile phones in their hands, they dare not turn on the lights.

    The dark and foul-smelling narrow pipes make some slight noises from time to time.

    Wang Jiming was scared and wanted to cry. Li Fengrui¡¯s voice was extremely low: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it should be a mouse.¡±

    Just saying a word, he felt as if he had inhaled a substantial stench with his mouth.

    Four people walked more than 20 meters, and an ascending pipeline came into view.

    Li Fengrui at the front looks back.

    Hellen Jovano whispered, ¡°We should have left the gate by now, but we must never go out. It will be safe to walk for a while.¡±

    Wang Jiming¡¯s face is pale: ¡°I think I may be smoked to death.¡±

    Don¡¯t know the time in the dark, four people hunched forward in the stench.

    Hellen Jovano measured with his footsteps and felt that he had walked out of more than 100 meters.

    Gaurang is a little unbearable at the moment.

    ¡°Is this air? This is a p in the face! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano whispered, ¡°It¡¯s more than 100 meters. Now they should not remember the mobile phone. Gaurang, please call the police station here for help! Throw the phone into the water and destroy it immediately after ying! ¡±

    Gaurang quickly dialed the rm number.

    Hellen Jovano could vaguely hear the voice at the other end, but the appearance of a string of English stunned her!

    They are clearly in the cherry blossom country, so how can the local police station speak English!

    Hellen Jovano looked at Gaurang stupefied, and suddenly remembered that Matt Walker had knocked the four of them out before approaching the vi afternding that day. When she woke up again, she only felt hungry, as if she hadn¡¯t eaten for days!

    It seems that during that time, Matt Walker really brought them from Sakura to other countries!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Helenjovano just feels cold all over.

    Obviously, the vi where she lives is all in the style of Sakura Country! Even many maids in the vi are from Sakura!

    If this is not the cherry blossom country, then the message she sent to Hans Grant before is wrong in itself! Matt Walker¡¯s scheming makes Hellen Jovano feel cold all over!

    The escape went well-was it really?

    ¡°Give me the phone!¡± Hellen Jovano took Gaurang¡¯s mobile phone. ¡°Hello, what country¡¯s police station are you?¡±

    There was a string of grumpy and fluent English at the other end, to the effect that Hellen Jovano was a mental derangement, making random phone calls and asking some inexplicable questions.

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and said quickly in English, ¡°Hello, I am a person kidnapped by a terrorist organization, and I don¡¯t know where the other party took me!¡±

    The police officer at the other end was obviously suspicious: ¡°This is Kundian.¡±

    Kundian!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s hands trembled, and now the whole world knows that Kundian is in civil strife. No wonder the attitude of police officers is so bad, and they have no mind to take care of these things at all.

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°We are now in a Japanese vi. There should be few Japanese vis in Kundian, right?¡± Pleasee and save us, we are Chinese. ¡±

    After the other party heard that they were Chinese, they were obviously serious.

    I asked for some details. During the period when Hellen Jovano was in the vi, Matt Walker looked at it very carefully, and there were not many details to say.

    The other party also wants to keep talking with Hellen Jovano, who exined the situation. This mobile phone must be located, and if it keeps on, she will be caught.

    After talking to the police, Hellen Jovano dialed Hans Grant¡¯s number.

    After the phone rang a few times, it was Hans Grant¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hans Grant, it¡¯s me!¡± Hellen Jovano said in a hurry, ¡°The message I gave you before was wrong. We are not in the cherry blossom country! We are in Kundian! ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice suddenly became anxious: ¡°Hellen! Where are you now? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano lowered his voice: ¡°I just escaped from the vi now! I can¡¯t be sure where I am at all. This mobile phone has a location. I can only tell you something briefly. I must destroy the mobile phone before they find it. Hans Grant, if I can escape, we will meet in the capital of Kundian! ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was low and anxious: ¡°Hellen, wait for me, and I will get you out safely.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll hang up! Time is precious now! ¡±

    After Hellen Jovano hung up the phone, he immediately asked three other people to take out their mobile phones and throw them into the water.

    Four people walked on in the dark.

    Wang Jiming, who walked in the second ce, muttered softly, ¡°I still have time to call my boyfriend at this time, and I want to call my family.¡±

    Gaurang frowned: ¡°The mobile phone has been destroyed. What are youining about?¡±? Let you make another phone call, it will be toote! ¡±

    Wang Jiming was said to be angry: ¡°Gaurang, I have put up with you for a long time! You will talk sarcastically, and we don¡¯t know if we can get out alive. What¡¯s wrong with me calling my family? ¡±

    Seeing that Gaurang wanted to hit someone, Hellen Jovano hurriedly gave Gaurang a push.

    ¡°You go in front of Wang Jiming and stop quarreling.¡±

    Gaurang standing behind Wang Jiming came in front of Wang Jiming, and Hellen Jovano was relieved.

    I don¡¯t know how long the four people have been walking in the dark, but Hellen Jovano only feels dizzy from being smoked.

    Fortunately, in order to prevent the invasion of anesthetic, the four people still carried wet towels, otherwise they might have fainted in this sewer now.

    When we reached another rising ce, Li Fengrui turned to Helen Jovano in a weak voice: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, let¡¯s go up now. I don¡¯t know where the next exit is. I don¡¯t think I can make it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned, looked into the depths of the sewer, and when she walked from the vi, she could feel more and more watering in.

    If you follow this main road, you are likely to reach the ce where sewage is discharged.

    The sewage discharged from Kundian seems to have been discharged into the river.

    If we can escape into the river, they will be really safe!

    Hellen Jovano whispered his guess.

    ¡°All three of you can swim. When you get into the river, the chance that they catch you is at least 50% smaller than that onnd!¡±

    Wang Jiming behind Li Fengrui said, ¡°But you don¡¯t know how far it is from the river, and it¡¯s just your guess. Who knows whether the end is the river or a stinking ditch that you can¡¯t swim at all!¡±

    Helenjovano pursed her lips.

    She thinks her guess is probably right, but the four of them really can¡¯t hold on.

    I walked in this sewer with rickets for half an hour, but actually I didn¡¯t go far.

    ¡°It¡¯s too unsafe to go up now.¡± Hellen Jovano advised.

    Wang Jiming suddenly got angry and shouted: ¡°If we don¡¯t go up, maybe we will rot here! Hellen Jovano, if you can hold on, go by yourself, don¡¯t drag us down! ¡°

 Chapter 408 You threatened me?

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face turned cold, and Gaurang came forward and grabbed Wang Jiming¡¯s cor to fight!

    But the next moment, several people¡¯s faces are white.

    ¡°There seems to be a sound down here!¡±

    Noisy voices from above!

    Helenjovano¡¯s heart suddenly lifted!

    ¡°Hide quickly, don¡¯t stand directly below here!¡± Helenjovano whispered.

    The manhole cover above was opened, and Li Fengrui, Wang Jiming and Gaurang rushed in to the other side.

    Only Hellen Jovano, who camest, was surprised when the manhole cover was opened.

    ¡°Lying in the trough, I got her!¡±

    ¡°Other people must be here! Hurry up and report to the military adviser! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was pale, and he looked at the man above pointing a gun at him.

    ¡°Miss, you¡±d better not move. Even if this gun can shoot an eagle, you should not move faster than an eagle, right?¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t look at Gaurang and made a mouth gesture: ¡°Run.¡±

    Gaurang bit his teeth and hesitated. Li Fengrui pulled him, took a deep look at Helen Jovano and nodded at Helen Jovano. The three of them continued to drill into it-

    Five minutester, Hellen Jovano climbed to the wellhead at gunpoint and was threatened by the other side.

    Two men in ck are holding her hostage.

    The rest of the people stood at the sewer mouth and looked in.

    ¡°Will the other three missing people be here?¡±

    ¡°Very likely! Go down and see. ¡±

    ¡°Crazy, it stinks today! If you want to go down, you go down. ¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t go down! When I turn around and ask the military adviser, we are afraid that we will all die! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were cold and fell on the entrance of the sewer.

    After a few people exchanged ideas, they soon introduced a skinny one to see the situation.

    The thin man walked towards the wellhead and went to Hellen Jovano, and his heart trembled.

    Li FengruiGaurang and Wang Jiming have been walking in the sewer for so long that they don¡¯t have much physical strength at all!

    This skinny man will catch up with them soon after he goes down!

    And this man has a gun in his hand, so what she did today will be in vain. Matt Walker found out that she took someone away today, which might kill the three of them!

    She took advantage of the two people who were holding her and stared at the wellhead. She suddenly broke free from the guns in her hands and fired several shots directly at the wellhead!

    There was a loud noise.

    Hellen Jovano aimed at the shaft wall of the sewer. The shaft wall that had not been repaired for many years was shot, and the gravel crashed down and blocked the wellhead!

    Another cold muzzle was pushed to the back of her head.

    Hellen Jovano gritted her teeth. She just had two choices when the other side was unprepared, either killing two people or destroying the wellhead to fight for life for Li Fengrui!

    The man who pointed a gun at him gnashed his teeth with hate.

    ¡°* you *! It¡¯s all in our hands, how dare you be so arrogant! Lao tze not today-¡±

    Hellen Jovano noticed that the gun on the back of his head used force.

    The man on the side hurried forward to persuade him: ¡°Calm down, the military adviser said, if she dies, we can¡¯t live!¡± ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Those three people must be in the well, but what now!¡±

    ¡°Look in another well?¡±

    ¡°Damn! The sewers in Kundian extend in all directions, and we don¡¯t have a local sewer route map! Where can I find it? ¡±

    The man flew into a rage and stared at Hellen Jovano, as if wishing he could not kill her directly.

    ¡°Now that we know what you are capable of, we advise you not to move!¡±

    Hellen Jovano was handcuffed.

    Several people called back and exined the situation.

    Ten minutester, a ck car stopped beside several people.

    Hellen Jovano was cold, watching the car door open, and Matt Walker got off the car in a robe.

    His face is colder than ever.

    Matt Walker walked up to Hellen Jovano, reached out and pped him hard.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, you are much braver than I thought!¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was beaten to one side, and she was dumb: ¡°Why do you want someone to beat me up again?¡±

    Matt Walker grabbed her chin: ¡°You¡¯re sure I can¡¯t kill you, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano coughed: ¡°If I die, your brother will not live!¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s face was as heavy as water, and all the madness and murder that had been converging on him for a long time poured out, scaring everyone around him to bow their heads in a hurry.

    ¡°I told you, there are things worse than death in this world!¡±

    ¡°Take her back!¡± Matt Walker said, turning to get back in the car and telling the monkeys around him.

    ¡°There will be! Search the city for those three people! Kill immediately after finding it, don¡¯t bring it back alive! ¡±

    Helenjovano¡¯s heart suddenly mentioned his throat!

    ¡°Matt Walker, I¡¯m the one who took them away. If you need anything, just call me.¡±

    Matt Walker looked coldly at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°I said, you made a mistake, someone has to help you carry it, but you also don¡¯t think you can escape so easily. I don¡¯t give you a long memory, I think you still dare to run. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was pushed into the car by the monkey.

    After returning to the vi, Matt Walker nced at the time.

    ¡°Bring her up.¡±

    The monkey took Hellen Jovano to the third floor, but this time he went to a dark room instead of Matt Walker¡¯s office.

    Hellen Jovano got goose bumps when he thought of what Matt Walker had said before.

    The air conditioner in the room was turned on very low, and Hellen Jovano was tied to a chair in the room.

    In an anxious atmosphere, Hellen Jovano stayed for an hour.

    When the sky was already there, the sound of the door being opened rang again.

    Matt Walker walked up to Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Congrattions, my people didn¡¯t find those three people. You seeded, so you need to pay the corresponding price from me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Matt Walker sneered, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned his head and saw the guard who had been knocked unconscious by here in with a ck face.

    ¡°Your guards are unfavorable. If you don¡¯t do well this time, you can die.¡± Matt Walker said coldly.

    I watched a maning towards me, and then looked at the camera that had been set up by monkeys not far away.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart suddenly lifted: ¡°Matt Walker, you are not afraid of Lin for doing such a despicable thing, do you know?¡±

    Matt Walker sneered, ¡°Dare you tell him?¡±

    Hellen Jovano bit his lower lip, and a man hade to him, reaching for her cor.

    ¡°All three of them have escaped. What can¡¯t I do? !¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s hands were tied to the armrest of the chair, and her men took advantage of it and lifted their feet to kick the man who came over a few meters away.

    The angle of Hellen Jovano¡¯s waste was sharp, and the man covered his penis and fell to the ground whining.

    Matt Walker¡¯s face cooled down: ¡°You threatened me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gasped: ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a deal, Matt Walker?¡±

    ¡°What qualifications do you have to make a deal with me now?¡±

    Hellen Jovano red at Matt Walker: ¡°You can¡¯t let me die, that¡¯s enough for the deal! Matt Walker, if you let these people touch me today, I will never treat Luz Walker again! ¡±

    With a sneer, Matt Walker walked up to Hellen Jovano, bent down and patted her face.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, do you think I don¡¯t know you well enough? You are not the kind of fragile person who is insulted and will die. You are as tough as a weed. ¡°

 Chapter 409 You treat me like a fool?

    Helen Jovano looked at Matt Walker. The man who had just stepped forward was kicked to the ground. The others saw Helen Jovano and Matt Walker talking, and no one dared to step forward for a moment.

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°I¡¯ll tell Lin.¡±

    The atmosphere became tense.

    After a few seconds, Matt Walkerughed. ¡°So what kind of deal do you want to make?¡±

    Hellen Jovano said, ¡°I won¡¯t tell Lin what you have done, and I will give you Prescriptions for All.¡± How¡¯s it going? Didn¡¯t you always want that book? ¡±

    The smile on Matt Walker¡¯s face faded away.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have that book at all now, but Hans Grant has it, right?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes shed. How did Matt Walker know that Hans Grant had the book?

    Matt Walker sneered when he saw that Hellen Jovano was silent. ¡°Are you still trying to lie to me when you are dying?¡± Hellen Jovano, your little lover has put Prescriptions for All back on the auction. And this time it is an auction for the whole world. I think it is very likely that he is trying to lead us out and find you. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was a little cold, and herst chip was seen through by Matt Walker.

    Matt Walker said coldly, ¡°Are there any other deals to discuss? Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Seeing that several men around him were eager to try, Hellen Jovano bit his teeth and raised his head fiercely.

    ¡°Ten days! Give me ten days, and I will definitely work out Lin¡¯s treatment n! ¡±

    Matt Walker stared at Hellen Jovano, frowning slightly.

    Clearly know that this woman has a high probability of lying to him, but on the double god color burning eyes, his mood inexplicable fidgety.

    ¡°Lock her up first.¡± Matt Walker said to the monkey nearby.

    Hellen Jovano was pulled from the ground by monkeys and sent back to the bedroom on the first floor.

    The monkey threw the man back into the bedroom and went back to the third floor.

    In the room on the third floor, several men have left, leaving Matt Walker standing quietly in the same ce.

    The monkey walked carefully to the door: ¡°Master Strategist, there is news from Ernian that she has arrived near Tempe City Auction Hotel.¡±

    Matt Walker nodded: ¡°What¡¯s the arrangement near the auction venue?¡±

    Monkey Gong said: ¡°The news from Ernian said that the Grant Group and The Jovano Group are responsible for the safety of the auction venue, and there are many people patrolling in secret. Ernian is afraid to show up easily now, but she found that ck Hawk¡¯s men are also near the auction site!¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s eyes were somewhat murderous: ¡°ck Hawk, it seems that he also coveted that book.¡±

    The monkey has a heavy face.

    ¡°Yes, boss, since the death of Goshawk, although most of the manpower has been under yourmand, after all, there are still 40% of the manpower in Italy in the hands of ck Hawk, who is Goshawk¡¯s brother, or-still very popr. Recently, ck Hawk has been looking for us all over the world, and he may want to get rid of you.¡±

    Matt Walker doesn¡¯t care: ¡°Let him look for it slowly. That fool is only vicious, and his brain is more stupid than his brother.¡±

    ¡°As for the auction venue, tell Ernian that you don¡¯t have to get too close this time, and put all the people around the venue.¡± Matt Walker thought about it and smiled a little evil. ¡°By the way, doesn¡¯t Hellen Jovano have a son?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but ording to the investigation, her son is no longer in the Jovano family.¡±

    Matt Walker said, ¡°In the Grant family, since Hellen Jovano has entrusted Prescriptions for All to Hans Grant, Hans Grant is the person she trusts most. In a few days¡± auction, both parties will act. One team went to grab the book, and the other team went to the Grant family to get the child for me. ¡±

    Now that those three people have disappeared, he needs a brand-new handle.

    ¡°yes!¡± The monkey stepped down.

    ¡­¡­

    Sakura country.

    Hans Grant sat on the ne, his face as heavy as water, and his whole body was like a violent murder.

    After he received a phone call from Hellen Jovano, he immediately went to Kundian from Sakura Country. Thinking of what he had heard on the phone before, his heart contracted, as if he had been grilled on a fire.

    It seems that the cherry blossom country is just a cover!

    The Japanese vi in Kundian is the real ce of Hellen.

    Hellen Jovano made thest call, saying that he was on his way to escape and had agreed to meet him in the capital of Kundian.

    Hans Grant is worried that he can¡¯t chop that Matt Walker to pieces immediately.

    Two hourster, Hans Grant got off the ne at the Capital Airport in Kundian.

    The capital of Kundian is located in the center. He went to the police station immediately after he arrived.

    The Grant Group has several branches in Kundian, which has promoted the local economy and is highly valued by Kundian.

    When the director of the police station saw himing in person, he immediately received him and inquired about the recent police records of all national police stations in the past two days.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    In the end, I found nothing.

    When the news reached Hans Grant, Hans Grant looked gloomy.

    Hellen didn¡¯t escape!

    The director of the police station stood in front of Hans Grant respectfully: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Gu, the order has been issued, let us cooperate with you to find Mrs. Jovano all the time! She will be fine! ¡±

    The director wanted to arrange Hans Grant to stay in a hotel, but Hans Grant refused. He has a vi here in Kundian.

    David Brown has also arranged for people to go to Kundian in batches.

    When Hans Grant arrived at the vi, a dozen people had stood in the courtyard of the vi.

    ¡°Go to rest and stand by.¡± Hans Grant charged.

    He strode into the vi.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Qian Zimo called.

    ¡°Matt Walker¡¯s clique has been found out. He is indeed from Tempe City, but he disappeared for a few years when he was fifteen, and probably joined that organization!¡±

    ¡°Matt Walker-¡°Hans Grant¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I have arrived in Kundian here.¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s voice came: ¡°Why did you go to Kundian? Didn¡¯t you say that Hellen Jovano is in the cherry blossom country? ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were heavy: ¡°I got a call from Hellen Jovano. She escaped from Matt Walker. She should have failed to escape. She told me that she was in Kundian.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t escape? !¡± Qian Zimo is worried. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll send someone to Kundian immediately to meet your people. The atmosphere in Kundian has always been tough, and guns are allowed. Be careful!¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes sank: ¡°Well, how are the preparations for the auction going?¡±

    Qian Zimo said, ¡°The auction will officially start the day after tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry, I will leave everyone behind as long as they dare to stir up this time!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The capital of cherry blossom country.

    Eddie Levi is in a vi and is in a rage.

    He mmed the ceramic pen container on the table to the ground: ¡°What do you mean you haven¡¯t found it yet!¡±

    The two men kneeling on the ground were a little nervous: ¡°Mr. Levi, we have checked all the residents here in Xijing! The rest of the cities have also been checked one by one, and nothing unusual has been found! After all, the cherry blossom country is not our own country than China, and it takes some effort to check it up. ¡±

    Eddie Levi anxiously circled in the same ce.

    ¡°Still kneeling to do! Then go find it! ¡°

 Chapter 410 Manipulation method

    Two men left the room in a hurry, and Eddie Levi was so angry that he had nowhere to vent, and hammered at the table.

    The mobile phone on the desk rang, and he cleared up his emotions, picked it up and took a look.

    It¡¯s Everet Jovano calling. He hasn¡¯t contacted Everet Jovano and others since he arrived in Sakura.

    Eddie Levi hesitated for a few seconds, didn¡¯t hang up as usual, and clicked the connect button.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s low anger soon came from the other end: ¡°Eddie Levi, what are you crazy about?¡± Missing with me at this time? ¡±

    Eddie Levi held his forehead in one hand, and he felt a sense of remorse when he thought that he had not found Hellen Jovano for so many days.

    ¡°Sorry, Everet Jovano, I have received the news that Hellen is in the cherry blossom country.¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s anger has not disappeared: ¡°What cherry blossom country? Hellen has contacted us, and she is trapped in Kundian now! Can you let us know when you get the news? What¡¯s going on without authorization, Eddie Levi? That¡¯s my sister. I can¡¯t let her take any risks! If you don¡¯t want to help, I have no opinion, but you can¡¯t be so reckless! ¡±

    Eddie Levi sat up and frowned: ¡°You said Hellen was in Kundian?¡±

    Everet Jovano told Eddie Levi all the news he would get.

    ¡°Hans Grant has gone to Kundian, and the Grant family¡¯spany has been rooted in Kundian for a long time. It has some influence in the local area. Come back quickly, and the auction is about to start!¡±

    Eddie Levi pursed his lips and said nothing.

    ¡°Sorry, Everet Jovano, I have to go to Kundian!¡±

    Everet Jovano was in a hurry: ¡°What are you doing in Kundian! You can¡¯t startle the snake now, just Hans Grant! ¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s eyes are deep: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find Hellen before him!¡± ¡±

    After that, he stopped listening to Everet Jovano¡¯s roar, hung up the phone directly, took a deep breath and looked out of the office.

    ¡°Come on, get ready for the ne to Kundian.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The next day.

    At seven o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano propped himself up to wash, changed his clothes and sat on the bed.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    There was a noise at the door, and Hellen Jovano looked up and saw Matt Walker push the door ande in with a cool face.

    Hellen Jovano had a sarcastic smile on her face.

    ¡°I thought you were so angry yesterday that you would shut me down this time. I didn¡¯t expect you toe after three or five days.¡±

    Matt Walker stood in the room indifferently, looking down at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I don¡¯t have time for your little tricks. I thought about itst night. Since you are so naughty, I will let you learn better.¡±

    While speaking, he said to the door, ¡°Come in.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned. What does Matt Walker want now?

    Two men came in at the door soon, still wearing doctors¡± white coats.

    Matt Walker looked at Hellen Jovano coldly. ¡°These are the two new assistants I found for you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano knew that these two men were brought by Matt Walker to spy on her.

    Only one of them is holding a tray with a needle on it.

    ¡°Give her an injection.¡± Matt Walker said.

    The two men immediately stepped forward, and Hellen Jovano took two steps back warily.

    ¡°Matt Walker, what do you want to do?¡±

    Matt Walker said, ¡°It¡¯s just some drugs that can make you be good. Mrs. Jovano is so scared that he shouldn¡¯t have provoked me like that before.¡±

    Two men havee to Hellen Jovano, reaching out to hold people down.

    Hellen Jovano bit his teeth and looked at the blue liquid in the needle.

    She¡¯s not sure what it is, but she knows she can¡¯t inject it!

    ¡°Matt Walker! If you dare to do that, I will-¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t treat Lin, will you?¡± Matt Walker sneered, his face was cold and handsome. ¡°Hellen Jovano, the story of the wolfing can¡¯t be told three times. You want to keep threatening me with one thing. Is there really nothing I can do?¡± Everything now is your own fault. ¡±

    Seeing that the man hase to his front, Hellen Jovano directly raised his hand and split it.

    She fell over her shoulder and threw the person with the tray to the ground. She swept her legs without stopping and kicked the other person a few meters away.

    Matt Walker looked at it faintly.

    Seeing Hellen Jovano¡¯s defensive face, he walked towards her step by step.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were cruel, and she would never let others inject her with anything inexplicable.

    It¡¯s better to take a chance now. If Matt Walker can be held hostage, she can get out of here sessfully!

    Hellen Jovano raised his hand and went straight for it.

    Matt Walker dodged and grabbed Hellen Jovano¡¯s arm.

    The two havee and gone. Although Hellen Jovano looks petite, she has strong legs.

    After she kicked a wooden chair again, Matt Walker¡¯s interest and cruelty became more and more obvious.

    ¡°Kung Fu is good, but it¡¯s not good enough.¡±

    The two men fought very fast, and five minutester, Hellen Jovano was pushed to bed by Matt Walker.

    He grinned: ¡°There¡¯s still less ferocity, Hellen Jovano. Fight with people. If you don¡¯t kill them, they will kill you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened and he stared at Matt Walker with uneven breath, and his eyes were full of hatred.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Matt Walker didn¡¯t mind Hellen Jovano¡¯s anger at all, but he was a little more excited.

    ¡°In fact, what I like best is to see a resilient woman like you be a good girl.¡±

    Men¡¯s desire to conquer is at work in Matt Walker¡¯s mind. This time, even he himself found that he paid too much attention to Hellen Jovano.

    Two doctors on the ground have climbed up.

    ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    ¡°Bring me something.¡± Matt Walker said.

    He controlled Hellen Jovano with one hand and took the needle from the doctor with the other.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened in fear.

    ¡°Let me go.¡±

    The next moment there was a sharp pain between her neck.

    Soon it was very dizzy, and a feeling of nausea flooded in, and the whole room seemed to be moving.

    Matt Walker¡¯s face is ghosted, and there seems to be a goblin-likeughter in his ears.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s body became light, but the feeling of nausea didn¡¯t go down. She pushed Matt Walker away and stood up.

    The hard ground has also be deformed, soft and waxy like a constantly fluctuating jelly.

    Hellen Jovano fell to the ground with a bang, and her pupils gradually lost focus, and she found that her hands and feet had disappeared.

    The feeling of out-of-body experience came in waves, and great happiness apanied by nausea constantly made her mind disappear.

    Matt Walker¡¯s voice came: ¡°This kind of ice sea is thetest development in Kundian, Hellen Jovano, and I didn¡¯t intend to use it for you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano couldn¡¯t speak, only Matt Walker¡¯s voice became ethereal and trance.

    ¡°It¡¯s usually smoking and scalding, but I don¡¯t have time to wait for you to get addicted, so I¡¯ll give you a skylight for the first time. This kind of injection is to let the ice sea directly enter your brain. The disadvantage is that it is easy to die suddenly, but I believe you can make it, right?¡±

    Helenjovano can¡¯t hear anything clearly.

 Chapter 411 Smart despicable person

    Matt Walker frowned as he looked at the flustered man lying on the ground.

    This is a good way for goshawk to control others before, and Hellen Jovano really pissed him off.

    He also thought about what this strong woman would look like after being controlled by this most horrible ice sea.

    Will you grovel at the foot of an eagle like those people in the past, just asking for some rewards?

    Matt Walker was excited at the thought that Hellen Jovano would be like that, and immediately his heart was filled with tyranny.

    He looked at Hellen Jovano quietly, and the doctors around him were looking for praise: ¡°The ice sea will attack the brain first if it is used for a long time, and the memory, emotions, thinking and foot movements of the human body will be gradually affected.

    Seeing Matt Walker¡¯s silence, the doctor thought to himself.

    This woman must have offended the military adviser, otherwise how could the military adviser use the ice sea?

    He continued to talk about the subsequent damage, trying to make Matt Walker happy: ¡°My Lord, many people will suffer from schizophrenia after injecting this stuff for a long time, and there will be nervous and suspicious emotions, then the immune system, and finally the blood vessels and digestive system, which may cause necrotizing vasculitis, and finally they can only be amputated to save their lives. For women, it may also affect infertility.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s triumphant look: ¡°But this is a gradual destruction, which will not affect her research for a month or two.¡±

    Matt Walker only felt the chatter in his ear, which made him extremely upset.

    The people on the ground let his heart loose again.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The doctor who is showing his merit is puzzled: ¡°Ah?¡±

    Matt Walker turned his head and looked coldly. The coldness in his eyes made him shudder.

    ¡°I we step down! Master strategist! ¡±

    Two doctors hurried out of the house, the door closed, and Matt Walker turned to look at Hellen Jovano on the ground.

    Perhaps it is the first time to use the ice sea, and a lot of injections have been made. Hellen Jovano has fallen into a semia state.

    Matt Walker¡¯s hand clenched, suddenly a little nervous.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, you¡¯re not going to die like this, are you?¡±

    Matt Walker stayed in Helen Jovano¡¯s room until noon, and Helen Jovano gradually woke up in bed.

    She was weak all over, and when she thought about the medicine Matt Walker had injected him before, and then thought about the ¡°efficacy¡± afterwards, Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart was cold.

    She understood what medicine it was.

    Matt Walker is turning his back on her right now.

    Hellen Jovano sat up slightly with a strong support, and his eyes fell on the deskmp at the bedside.

    Kill him!

    She reached out and just wanted to buy a deskmp, but Matt Walker¡¯s voice sounded coldly: ¡°I advise you to be funny, and you¡±d better not move around. You just recovered, and now you are no match for me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and was filled with resentment: ¡°Matt Walker, you are really the meanest person I have ever met!¡±

    Matt Walker turned around and hooked his lips,ughing like a demon.

    ¡°You asked for it. If you can be a little better and don¡¯t always want to run away, I don¡¯t have to use this means.¡±

    ¡°You are going to give Lin a physical examination this afternoon.¡± Matt Walker continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let Lin know about it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano clutched the quilt and wanted to kill him.

    ¡°Why do you believe me?¡±

    Matt Walker raised an eyebrow: ¡°Because I know people like you very well. You have a bottom line and you won¡¯t implicate innocent people, right?¡±

    Hellen Jovano was so angry that he almost vomited and bled.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This despicable little man!

    She gasped. ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Matt Walker sneered. It seems that Hellen Jovano is in good condition, and there is no need to worry about her sudden death.

    He got up and left the room.

    Hellen Jovano sat on the bed for a long time, biting her lower lip.

    Does she know how many people Matt Walker destroyed with that thing he injected? Even the most determined man, those things will be inhuman when contaminated.

    When the physical strength recovered almost, Hellen Jovano got out of bed and went into the bathroom.

    Standing in front of the mirror, she tilted her head slightly and could see the eye of a needle on the carotid artery.

    When I was confused before, what Matt Walker said echoed in her ears.

    This kind of injection is enough for addiction at one time.

    Hellen Jovano looked pale and angrily picked up the hand sanitizer on the sink and mmed it into the mirror.

    She must not be manipted by a scumbag like Matt Walker.

    Just for a moment, she couldn¡¯t think of any solution.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano finished washing and went out of the bedroom wearing a high-necked shirt.

    She looked pale and went to the doctor¡¯s office first.

    In the room, the two people brought by Matt Walker today are standing at the table studying the research materials left by Gaurang and them.

    I looked up and saw Hellen Jovanoe in, and there was some sneer on their faces.

    ¡°Professor Hana, please give me more advice when we meet for the first time.¡± One of them walked up to Hellen Jovano andughed.

    So what if it is the top in the industry? Injected with that kind of thing, the top medical professor will soon fall down.

    Hellen Jovano nced at each other coldly and didn¡¯t hold each other¡¯s outstretched hand.

    She walked up to another person and drew the research materials directly from his hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± That is very popr.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the information in his hand. Li Fengrui and Gaurang are both top researchers in the industry, and the information developed under the pressure of life and death these days is very valuable.

    Just look at the greed in the eyes of these two people across the street.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Matt Walker say that you two are here to be my assistants?¡±

    The doctor frowned: ¡°Yes, we have to study together!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered coldly: ¡°Look at my research data, do you deserve it? !¡±

    Her words are very heavy.

    The doctor immediately refused to ept it. At least he is also a famous medical scientist in Kundian.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, we were invited, unlike you. Please recognize your identity and bring it to me!¡±

    That doctor is very rude. He will snatch the research materials from Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano was not polite either. Although she woke up to find that she had been fed drugs to reduce her physical strength, she could face two frail men. She dodged sideways, lifted her foot and stepped on each other¡¯s knees.

    Hellen Jovano used clever power and the ce where he kicked was also sharp.

    The sound of the other party plopping to the ground and hitting his knees on the ground made people¡¯s teeth sour.

    ¡°Bitch!¡± The doctor wanted to get up from the ground directly.

    Another doctor also came to help.

    Hellen Jovano put the research materials on the table neatly, and when he turned around, two men had already rushed in front of him.

    She just took two empty needles while putting the information.

    Hellen Jovano raised his hand, and the speed of his men was extremely fast. The needle tip stopped only one centimeter away from the eyes of one of the doctors.

    ¡°You, you, you, I am invited by Mr. Shen, let go!¡±

    Another man saw this situation and dared not go forward again.

    ¡°yes! We are guests invited by Mr. Shen. If you dare to do anything to us, Mr. Shen will never let you go! ¡°

 Chapter 412 Please come here

    Hellen Jovano sneered, ¡°Do you really think you are guests?¡±

    Two idiots, Hellen Jovano, now have a full understanding of Matt Walker, a despicable person with high IQ and meticulous thinking.

    And he is good at using human nature!

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The doctor who was not controlled by Hellen Jovano stood not far away and shouted.

    Hellen Jovano stuck the needle in the arm of his man and kicked him away.

    ¡°If Matt Walker really cares about your lives, he won¡¯t leave you alone with me. You are just sent to be my assistants. If I kill you two, he won¡¯t react. Just send two more. ¡±

    What Matt Walker needs is her ability, and when has this person ever cared about life?

    The man who was kicked out jerkily pulled the needle out of his arm and stared angrily at Hellen Jovano: ¡°You are talking nonsense!¡± ¡±

    But his heart was faintly aware of the wrong.

    As the woman in front said, she is so dangerous and has been working for so long, but no one hase to help them, even the guards at the door have turned a blind eye.

    Hellen Jovano turned around, put the information on the drawer lock and put the key in his pocket, then turned around and looked at the two men.

    Her eyes are cold, even if her figure is small, it seems to contain infinite energy.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If you want to know the truth, you can try it now and see if you two can still leave this vi.¡±

    Their faces turned pale in an instant, and they understood the meaning of Hellen Jovano¡¯s words. They didn¡¯t entangle with Hellen Jovano at a nce, but turned and pushed open the office door and went out.

    Hellen Jovano gave a sarcastic smile. These two people are not good things at all.

    But like the big fish eat small fish, they fall into the hands of Matt Walker, and they are just prey to be ughtered.

    Hellen Jovano ignored the whereabouts of the two men, but picked up the drugs at hand and began to match the targeted drugs that Luz Walker needed today.

    It took about ten minutes for Hellen Jovano to prepare the medicine.

    She walked out of the office with a tray and nned to go to Luz Walker¡¯s room.

    As she passed the living room, Hellen Jovano heard the wailing at the gate.

    She nced coldly and saw that the doormen were beating the two doctors.

    ¡°Stop fighting, stop fighting, we¡¯re not going out!¡± One of them held his head and whined.

    Another person was obviously desperate: ¡°We were invited, why can¡¯t we even go out and buy something?¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked coldly at the movement on the spiral staircase. She looked up and saw the monkeying down from the spiral staircase.

    The monkey saw Hellen Jovano and said hello: ¡°Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Helenjovano didn¡¯t answer him with a cold face.

    The monkey didn¡¯t care, so he went to the guard at the door and stopped the guard.

    ¡°Our family strategist said that you need something to report to people to buy. If you want to leave this vi, you have to wait for my young master to get better.¡±

    One of the doctors looked at the monkey incredulously: ¡°The patient has advanced gastric cancer, how can he get better!¡± ¡±

    The monkey directly lifted his foot and kicked it hard in the man¡¯s small abdomen.

    ¡°Be careful what you say, the military adviser said. As doctors, since you can study things like ice sea, it is not a good thing to think about it. If you don¡¯t work well, you will break your fingers one by one with a hammer.¡±

    Seeing the copse of the two men, the monkey said irritably, ¡°Shut up their mouths and untie them when they are willing to behave. Don¡¯t disturb the military adviser.¡±

    Hellen Jovano, holding the tray, has reached the door of Luz Walker¡¯s room.

    She tapped lightly, and Luz Walker¡¯s voice came from inside the door.

    ¡°Sister,e in.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pushed open the door, and Luz Walker was standing at the window in the room.

    ¡°What are you doing standing by the window?¡± Hellen Jovano managed to raise a smile.

    Luz Walker turned around and saw that Hellen Jovano was somewhat wronged: ¡°Sister, why didn¡¯t youe this morning?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°I identally slept in.¡±

    Luz Walker nodded and cleverly asked Hellen Jovano to give him an injection.

    ¡°I have been staying in this house since I woke up, and I haven¡¯t been out for a long time. Sister, let¡¯s go to the night market at night. ¡±

    It is impossible for Matt Walker to agree to go to the night market. Hellen Jovano is afraid that Luz Walker will find something wrong.

    She didn¡¯t dare to stay after the injection.

    ¡°Your current physical condition still needs to be well rested. When you get better, you can visit the night market whenever you want.¡±

    Luz Walker has always listened to Hellen Jovano, even if he was a little lost, but he was clever enough to answer.

    When Hellen Jovano returned to the doctor¡¯s office, the two men had already returned.

    She hung her eyebrows, but I didn¡¯t expect these two men to be clever so quickly.

    ¡°Qin, Mrs. Jovano, what can I do for you?¡± One of the men said with a ck face, his attitude towards Hellen Jovano has be very respectful.

    The other is shrinking and looking at Hellen Jovano in fear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you if I need help.¡± Helenjovano cold track.

    The medical ethics of these two doctors who study contraband, she has no hope, so she dare not let them really interfere with Luz Walker¡¯s medicine.

    Hellen Jovano is doing research in the office. The window of the office is open and you can see the trees and grass outside.

    The breeze blew, and Hellen Jovano was distracted.

    I don¡¯t know where Gaurang, Li Fengrui and Wang Jiming are now.

    Fortunately, they were not caught by Matt Walker, but in this ce of Kundian, it should not be easy for those three people to return to China safely.

    Hellen Jovano was thinking about it when suddenly there was a cup of coffee in front of him.

    She looked up like the doctor who brought coffee, the man she had beaten before.

    The man¡¯s cheekbones are very high, and when the triangr eyes smile, they are oily and sour.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, when we arrived at the gate today, we heard the guards chatting that you had let three assistants go before.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The man seemed to be sure, and generally became poor at that time, except to kneel to Hellen Jovano: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, there are old and young people in my family, and my wife is paralyzed in bed. I really have no choice but to take this job!¡± But now I can¡¯t get out, I¡¯m afraid they all have a hard time at home, Kundian. But it is very unsafe to have no man at home. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano said nothing with a cold face and turned to look at another man. The doctor also looked at her with some expectation.

    ¡°If you can work out that thing called Ice Sea, you may have made a fortune in Kundian!¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked coldly at the jade gold watch between men¡¯s wrists.

    The man was a little embarrassed and hurriedly rolled down his cuffs to cover up the gold watch.

    ¡°This, this is all fake.¡±

    Hellen Jovano withdrew her eyes and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t dy me to study the treatment n here, otherwise I don¡¯t mind asking Matt Walker to change two assistants for me.¡±

    If you change two assistants, what will happen to them?

    The two doctors were afraid to speak at that time, so they retreated to the corner of the room.

 Chapter 413 Want to see the moon with him

    Two days passed quickly, and at seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen Jovano sat in bed sweating.

    Her hands were shaking so badly that Hellen Jovano took a deep breath and tried to suppress the desire in her body.

    Every night for the past two days, she was injected with an ice sea by Matt Walker¡¯s people.

    Today is the third day, and the people who injected the ice sea didn¡¯te over.

    But it seems that there are thousands of ants crawling and biting her in her bones.

    Hellen Jovano noticed that her brain began to think uncontrobly and her mood became manic and abnormal.

    Besides, she is cold all over.

    The cold from the inside out made her feel miserable, as if she had put a thousand needles in her head and kept stirring for a moment.

    ¡°Well-¡°Helen Jovano gritted his teeth and made a low noise.

    Consciousness is gradually moving away from her.

    There was a noise between the doors, and Hellen Jovano suddenly looked up and even stood up from the bed and took two steps forward.

    Soon she realized that something was wrong, because it was too painful, because she was distracted and weakened by reason. She had just expected Matt Walker toe!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were dizzy, and he pinched his palm in pain.

    Until the door really rang, she looked up and Matt Walker looked leisurely with his hands in his pockets.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, what¡¯s going on? Feel bad? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and struggled to spit out a word through his teeth: ¡°Get out.¡±

    Matt Walker lookszy, and the wall next to a doorughs evil: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I was a despicable person two days ago?¡± I have reflected on it these two days. In order to correct myself, I will not give Mrs. Jovano that kind of thing in the future. ¡±

    The pain never stops, and it doesn¡¯t give her time to think.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s consciousness is gradually peeling off.

    She took advantage of thest moment, gave Matt Walker a bitter look, and directly picked up themp on the table and smashed it on her back neck.

    The man who struggled in pain fell to the bed with a sigh.

    Matt Walker, who was already at the door, saw it, and hiszy and idle smell instantly receded, and his face became cold and frightening.

    He strode to the bed and fished Hellen Jovano out of the bed.

    After a look at the back of Hellen Jovano¡¯s neck, he was relieved.

    Hellen Jovano is not a person who wants to die. She is trying to stun herself and fight against the medicinal properties of Binghai.

    Matt Walker¡¯s heart is a little upset. Is it so hard for her to take it easy?

    He didn¡¯t even think about how she would pray for herself, as long as she was soft!

    I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so cruel to herself!

    Seeing Hellen Jovano struggling in bed as if to wake up, Matt Walker pursed his lips.

    The ice sea is specially concentrated, and it can¡¯t relieve that pain by stunning at all.

    Even if it is a short faint, it will soon be awakened by theck of hope in the valley.

    Matt Walker looked at the bedsidemp.

    ¡°Forget it, let you go again.¡± He took the injection out of his pocket, and the needle stopped when it reached the woman¡¯s neck artery.

    Matt Walker hesitated for a few seconds, frowned, moved the needle to the artery in his arm and pushed it in bit by bit.

    Seeing the person who was supposed to wake up, he slowly calmed down.

    Matt Walker put the needle back in his pocket.

    ¡°Be good, isn¡¯t it good?¡±

    The people on the bed have been relieved, and they should have fallen into some kind of illusion. Even with their eyes closed, the little face that is boring is still morous and threatening.

    ¡°Hans Grant¨C¡±

    The call came from Hellen Jovano.

    Matt Walker¡¯s face suddenly cooled down, and there was anger in his dark eyes.

    He sneered: ¡°Your little lover should have died in the explosion by now!¡± ¡±

    After that, Matt Walker picked up themp at the head of the bed and went out.

    The living room was quiet, and everyone who passed by bowed respectfully to him: ¡°Your Excellency.¡±

    Matt Walker took a deskmp with a cold face, went to the third floor and returned to his office, only to smash the deskmp on the wall.

    ¡°Monkey!¡±

    The monkey guarding the door immediately ran in: ¡°What can I do for you, counselor?¡±

    ¡°What happened to Er Nian¡¯s task at the auction?¡±

    Matt Walker remembers that the auction is tonight, and judging by the time, it should be over soon.

    The monkey rubbed his hands nervously: ¡°I originally agreed with Ernian to contact me at nine o¡¯clock, but I haven¡¯t believed it yet.¡±

    Matt Walker frowned at the wall clock on the wall, and the minute hand had pointed to two.

    ¡°It¡¯s ten past nine.¡±

    ¡°yes!¡± The monkey said nervously.

    Matt Walker turned to look at the monkey decisively and said, ¡°Now cut off the intermediate contact between our side and Er Nian immediately and transfer all the helpers back.¡±

    The monkey suddenly looked up: ¡°Sir, now we don¡¯t know if Ernian has seeded. In case she has seeded and there is no one to meet, she will definitely be surrounded in Tempe City!¡±

    Matt Walker sneered: ¡°She has had an ident!¡±

    Ernian¡¯s n, which he has seen, is to set up a bomb around the whole auction, and finally detonate it at the end of the auction.

    At that time, none of those people in Tempe City will survive the auction.

    Ernian can alsoe back with the book and follow the person who meets.

    ¡°What does the military adviser mean?¡± The monkey said nervously.

    Matt Walker is faint: ¡°This auction was held by the Grant Group, and The Jovano Group and Lewis family, the Levi family, and even Hail City Yan Family participated; If the explosion is sessful, we will see the news on the Inte within three minutes, but now it has been ten minutes since the appointed contact time. ¡±

    ¡°ErNian this is on someone else¡¯s set? ! This is a set, knowing that it is so easy to be hanged by others! ¡± The monkey is a little anxious.

    Matt Walker doesn¡¯t care: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Grant family and the Jovano family. If you don¡¯t organize diving for many years, you won¡¯t be able topete with these two families for these two years! Now there¡¯s the Green Mansion eyeing up in the dark. Go and cut off the reception, and don¡¯t fold people in for Er Nian. ¡±

    People are resources to Matt Walker, seeking advantages and avoiding disadvantages, sparing the small and ensuring the big.

    The monkey walked out with some absences.

    Matt Walker stopped him again: ¡°By the way, before you cut off contact, you call Ernian for thest time and tell her that it¡¯s time to prove yourself.¡±

    The monkey looked at Matt Walker and thought of that gentle and graceful figure again.

    It took a long time to speak in a dry voice: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tempe City in the night.

    Tonight¡¯s auction was originally a gathering of giants, but it suddenly became tense in the second half. All the people were protected by the people arranged by the Grant family and the Jovano family and left through the underground passage.

    Ten miles around the auction was surrounded by groups.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In front of the auction gate, Ernian looked up at the sky with a mobile phone in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m stupid. Before they evacuated people, I really thought they were for the safety of the auction. Now it seems that they have already noticed my n.¡±

    The monkey¡¯s voice came from the mobile phone: ¡°Ernian, the military adviser said that it is time for you to prove yourself.¡±

 Chapter 414 ends with death.

    After listening to the monkey, Ernian looked up at the moon, and her dense eyes suddenlyughed.

    ¡°Monkey, tell the military adviser that the moon is beautiful tonight. Let him see it. I want to see the moon with him at thest time.¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s men are slowly closing in on the auction venue in the center from the outer ring.

    When they came to the door of the auction venue, there was nowhere for the other party to hide.

    Ernian looked at the group of people, each with an explosion-proof shield in his hand, and she closed her eyes in despair.

    She turned to look at the members of the organization who retreated around: ¡°Come to me!¡±

    Members of the organization have a strong trust in their superiors, and immediately ran to Ernian¡¯s side to seek refuge like refugees.

    After the protection of the explosion-proof shield ring, Qian Zimo and Qi Zhen walked forward left and right.

    ¡°Since you are here in Tempe City, stay and be a guest!¡± Qian Zimo¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. We have removed all the bombs you nted.¡±

    Er Nianchang smiled, her voice was sharp and desperate: ¡°It¡¯s all torn down, but it may not be.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qian Zimo¡¯s heart jumped, no, there is still one ce that has not been checked!

    Ernian directly tore off her long skirt, which fell off, revealing a beautifulce underwear, but the ce where the meat was exposed was tied with a bomb.

    Members of the organization who had gathered around Ernian looked at her in horror.

    ¡°Eldest brother, you this is-¡±

    ¡°Now that you are desperate, let¡¯s hit the road together! Keep you, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t get through torture, which is not good for the military adviser! ¡±

    Ernian said, ¡°has pulled down the bomb pull ring.

    In all the frightened eyes, it¡¯s toote to escape!

    A loud bang!

    There were three earthquakes on the ground, followed by the explosion heat wave.

    The number of bombs that Ernian could tie was limited, and the explosion soon stopped.

    Qian Zimo and Qi Zhen rushed up with cold faces.

    Cao!¡± Qi Zhen scolded.

    The smoke dispersed at the scene, and you can see that no one lives is surrounded by blown-up limbs and broken arms, centering on the ce where Ernian stood just now.

    And Ernian, who was covered with bombs, has now been blown everywhere.

    On the ground, from the ce where she just stood as the center, arge round beach sshed with blood, like vicious and gorgeous red flowers.

    Qian Zimo¡¯s face is cold: ¡°This n is all in vain!¡±

    Originally, I was counting on the people who caught the organization to negotiate with each other, but I didn¡¯t expect this woman to end the attack directly by death.

    Not far away, a car stopped in a hurry, and Everet Jovano rushed down from the car without stopping.

    ¡°Qian Zimo! What¡¯s going on! ¡±

    Everet Jovano just went to be in charge of the crowd evacuation. After the evacuation, he turned around and heard the deafening explosion.

    Qian Zimo¡¯s face was cold: ¡°Sorry, the n didn¡¯t seed, she tied a bomb to herself!¡± ¡±

    Everet Jovano looked at the tragic scene around him, his face was as cold as ice, and it took a long time to say, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡±

    The blind faith and viciousness of terrorist organizations make them thoroughly see.

    Everet Jovano was worried and gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t sit still at the thought that Hellen was in the hands of such a group of people.

    ¡°Since the n has failed, I will fly to Kundian at night!¡± Everet Jovano didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°The news from Hans Grant said that Hellen was in Kundian. I stayed here for nning. Now I can¡¯t dy!¡±

    Qian Zimo stepped forward and stopped him: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you go, you must have aprehensive n!¡±

    ¡°How can I stay in this situation?¡± Everet Jovano was anxious, and the smell of smoke and blood pricked his heart.

    Qian Zimo frowned: ¡°There is already Hans Grant in Kundian! After all, it¡¯s not as good as China. If you rush over there, all our previous efforts will be in vain if you startle them and let them move! ¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s thick eyebrows are frowning.

    Qian Zimo sighed and patted Everet Jovano on the shoulder: ¡°I know how you feel, but now, we can only take our time!¡±

    Everet Jovano pursed his lips into a line, closed his eyes to calm his mood, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll contact Hans Grant and see what¡¯s going on with him.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The capital of Kundian.

    The night is deep, and a vi on the corner is frequented by people.

    Hans Grant sat in the living room of the vi, listening to the report from the following people.

    Recently, all areas in Kundian have been investigated with the cooperation of the local government, but Kundian is chaotic and its economy is much behind that of China, so it is difficult to find out some vigespletely.

    Hans Grant¡¯s brow was gloomy.

    There is still no news of Hellen. Recently, several Japanese vis have been found, but none of them are.

    He pinched his eyebrows: ¡®speed up and continue to check!¡±

    His men hesitated: ¡°Mr. Grant, our people found Eddie Levi, the president of The Levi Group, at the airport. He has alsoe to Kundian. Do you want to meet him?¡±

    Hans Grant put down his hand and his eyes were cold. ¡°Leave him alone.¡±

    Eddie Levi got the news that Hellen was in the cherry blossom country, but he went quietly without informing anyone.

    Hans Grant was filled with anger when he thought about it. Eddie Levi didn¡¯t put Hellen¡¯s safety first at all.

    ¡°Go ahead and check.¡±

    When his men left, he sat in the living room and looked at his mobile phone.

    Just now, he has received a phone call from Tempe City, and the auction is a failure.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The other side¡¯s people ended everything by blowing themselves up, which was a lose-lose.

    Hans Grant picked up his cell phone and called David Brown: ¡°Now that things in Tempe City are over,e to Kundian.¡±

    David Brown was left in Tempe City for the auction. Now, he has to concentrate all his efforts on finding Hellen.

    David Brown responded immediately.

    Hang up the phone, Hans Grant got up and walked to the side of the table. On the two-meter-long table, there was the most detailed map provided by Kundian officials.

    The next day.

    When Hellen Jovano woke up, her whole head ached. She looked at the wall clock on the eye wall. It was already 9: 30 in the morning.

    She got up in a hurry, and Luz Walker¡¯s daily physical examination time has passed.

    Hellen Jovano went into the bathroom to wash, and when she lifted her sleeves to wash her face, she saw the eye of a needle on her arm.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was cold and she bit her teeth.

    She didn¡¯t forget what happened during the attackst night, and then she forced herself to stun.

    The role of the ice sea is really terrible, like the devil in helling into her body, so that she can¡¯t control herself at all.

    If it¡¯ster, she¡¯s not sure if she will ask Matt Walker for the ice sea.

    Hellen Jovano looked up and looked at herself in the mirror.

    It can¡¯t go on like this.

 Chapter 415 Do you think I am Leng Qing?

    After washing, Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t have breakfast and went directly to the doctor¡¯s office.

    She sat in the office, tidying up what she needed for a while, thinking about the n in her mind.

    After the first two escapes, she sessfully let Gaurang go, but it also aroused Matt Walker¡¯s fear.

    Putting everything into the tray, Hellen Jovano turned around and saw two men in ck standing at the door.

    Before she helped Gaurang escape, there was at least a little freedom.

    But now, except for her going back to the bedroom at night, these two men are far away from her in the office or in the living room during the day.

    Hellen Jovano packed her things and nced at the two ¡°doctors¡± sitting in the corner of the office.

    These two people have been particrly obedient since they found out that they couldn¡¯t leave the vi and had a fight.

    A diligent look of doing what you are told.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips. These two people studied the Ice Sea, and she hated them extremely.

    Seeing the two men looking at her expectantly, Hellen Jovano turned and left the office.

    As usual, I went to Luz Walker¡¯s room. After Hellen Jovano entered the room, Luz Walker was leaning against the bed and reading a book.

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°I got upte today, so Lin was anxious.¡±

    ¡°No, my sister is already very hard, and she has to take time out to treat me.¡± Luz Walker is getting thinner and thinner, and her eyebrows are gentle. ¡°Sister, sleep more in the future. You don¡¯t have toe to check me so early every day.¡±

    Hellen Jovano injected Luz Walker with the medicine he needs every day.

    Luz Walker looked down and said, ¡°Sister, can you discuss with my brother and ask him to give me my mobile phone?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°Your brother took your mobile phone away?¡±

    ¡°Well, my brother said that the mobile phone was not good for my illness, so I confiscated it, but I was bored staying here every day and wanted to watch some news online.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll discuss it with him.¡±

    Luz Walker has stomach cancer, what does it have to do with mobile phones?

    Matt Walker is afraid of her. Luz Walker trusts her so much. Matt Walker¡¯s giving her a mobile phone is no different from giving it to her.

    Sitting and chatting with Luz Walker for a while, I saw a bright smile on his face, and Hellen Jovano got up and patted his hair gently.

    ¡°Have a good rest, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Luz Walker nodded and stared at Hellen Jovano¡¯s back.

    The third floor of the vi.

    Matt Walker sat in his office, watching the hidden surveince in Luz Walker¡¯s ward.

    Hellen Jovano has been honest these two days.

    When Hellen Jovano left Luz Walker¡¯s room, Matt Walker took his eyes off the screen and looked at the monkey opposite.

    The monkey¡¯s face was a little sad: ¡°Because of Er Nian¡¯sst explosive attack, the other party didn¡¯t find any clues from them. None of the 21 people who participated in this operation survived.¡±

    Matt Walker nodded. ¡°Well, make it up to their families.¡±

    The monkey answered, and the members of LEV organization are so loyal, except for their own organization brainwashing, their close rtives all live in the territory controlled by the organization.

    One person betrayed, and the whole family died tragically.

    The monkey turned to leave. After two steps, he turned carefully.

    ¡°Master strategist, Ernian said yesterday that she would let you have a look at the moon. Did you see it?¡±

    Matt Walker looked at the monkey with cold eyes, and his tone was faint: ¡°What¡¯s so beautiful about the moon?¡±

    The monkey froze.

    Matt Walker flipped through the papers in his hand: ¡°Monkey, do you think I¡¯m more Leng Qing?¡±

    The monkey gave a sudden shudder and quickly said, ¡°No, counselor.¡±

    Matt Walker sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to me. I was told in the organization that I was inhuman. I didn¡¯t know it.

    You also saw the end of Ernian. What do you think of the moon? Do you really think she died for me? She died for the love in her own heart. I guess she was moved by herself when she died. ¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s words are full of sarcasm. Some monkeys have chills on their backs. Sir, does he really care about anyone?

    Matt Walker continued: ¡°I told Ernian long ago that I have no feelings for her. She doesn¡¯t n her feelings well, and she doesn¡¯t know which is more important, so she will fall into the trap of others when she works. Who can me if she dies? This is the result of not being able to control feelings and being dominated. ¡±

    ¡°I see, counselor.¡± The monkey hung his head.

    That¡¯s true, but who in this world can not be troubled by feelings? What the military adviser said about dominating feelings is actually that there is no feeling at all.

    Perhaps it is precisely because the vast majority of people can¡¯t do it, so those who can do it have reached the position of an adult strategist.

    The monkey thought.

    Matt Walker waved: ¡°Those three people still haven¡¯t been found?¡±

    The monkey knew that Matt Walker was asking Gaurang three people: ¡°No, there have been civil strife and demonstrations in several nearby cities recently. It is too difficult to find out at this time.¡±

    Matt Walker nodded: ¡°What¡¯s the situation over there with the ck Hawk?¡±

    ¡°The ck Hawk seems to have noticed that we are in Southeast Asia. Recently, some of his people have infiltrated into Kundian.¡±

    Matt Walker heard this, thought about it, and said, ¡°You get all the people ready and move the ce at any time.¡±

    ¡°yes!¡±

    In fact, this ce is not safe for a long time. Since Hellen Jovano let those three people go, he thought he had to change ces.

    It¡¯s just that Lin¡¯s physical condition is not convenient to move now. This vi is also carefully selected by him, and the surrounding environment is very suitable for illness.

    If you want to change ces now, you really can¡¯t pick the right one for a while. In particr, Hellen Jovano has got so manyrge-scale medical devices, and it is troublesome to carry them unobtrusively, which requires good nning.

    At noon, Hellen Jovano went to the restaurant for lunch.

    Matt Walker has long sincee to the first floor for lunch, and there are only her and two other doctors at the table.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the doctor opposite. She wanted to get the research data andposition list of Binghai, so as to find a breakthrough to quit this thing.

    But she hated these two people so much that she didn¡¯t even ask their names.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name again?¡± Hellen Jovano looked up at the man with triangr eyes.

    The man with triangr eyes looked surprised when he heard it, and immediately said, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, my name is Zhao Fu.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Which medical direction do you study specifically?¡±

    The two men looked at each other. In the past two days, Helen Jovano never spoke to them, but now they know very well that their lives are in the hands of Helen Jovano.

    The three men chatted quickly, and the two men were particrly attentive.

    Hellen Jovano, on the other hand, looked cold and didn¡¯t show disgust, chatting with them one by one.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon we talked about the ice sea.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Zhao Fu: ¡°You and Wang Tai should earn a lot of money. If you do some other research casually, there will be a lot of research funds approved. How can you think of doing this illegal business? It¡¯s hard to say that you will lose your head.¡±

 Chapter 416 Do not come clean.

    Zhao Fu and Wang Tai have been chatting with Hellen Jovano for a long time, and their guard is gradually being unloaded.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, this is that you are a full man who doesn¡¯t know that a hungry man is hungry. A top medical professor like you can naturally approve whatever funds you want, and your family is rich and powerful, but we are different. Our families are not very good, and the medical expenses are approved for research purposes. We certainly can¡¯t let the two of us use it to improve our families.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was so sick that he wanted to improve his family with official medical funds. What do you think?

    I cann¡¯t believe I still look very wronged.

    Wang Tai on the side is also a helpless look: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you don¡¯t know, but we had a very hard time before. You said that it was not easy for medical students to learn. We took the doctor¡¯s degree and postdoctoral degree, and began to do research. We finally mixed the title of professor, but we still didn¡¯t have much money.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed in his heart, but whenever they developed a little useful medicine, the state¡¯s subsidies and bonuses would not be less.

    In the final analysis, it¡¯s just a snake swallowing an elephant because ofck of human heart.

    ¡°So this ice sea is very profitable?¡± Hellen Jovano has a Gherardini expression on her face and seems to be very interested in this matter.

    Two people shine at the moment, thinking that Hellen Jovano also took a fancy to this business.

    After ncing at each other, Zhao Fu leaned closer and lowered his voice: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, haven¡¯t you heard that sentence? The most profitable things are written in the criminalw. You have never been in contact with this line, so you don¡¯t know the zero profit. ¡±

    ¡°Zero is not enough.¡± Hellen Jovano pretends to be interested.

    Zhao Fuughed: ¡°China can¡¯t do it for sure, but this is Kundian. In Kundian, as long as you have the skills at hand, many bosses have to give you change, and there is still a share-¡±

    Wang Tai also echoed: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I tell you without exaggeration that the money we get here in one day is enough for many people to earn a lifetime!¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are cold, yes, but the money was bought with other people¡¯s lives and lives!

    These money stained with blood and tears, they took it with peace of mind!

    Hellen Jovano looked hesitant.

    Zhao Fu felt that Hellen Jovano had been seduced. He whispered, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, why don¡¯t we make a deal? As long as you can send us both out of here, we will definitely take you to do it together. You are the world¡¯s top medical scientist, and you will definitely be able to study something more exciting than the ice sea! At that time, the three of us were really going to get rich! ¡±

    Wang Tai looked at Helenjovano with some worry.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips as if she were thinking, but it was disgusting.

    When Zhao Fu spoke, he was also afraid of being monitored and heard. He was close to her, and there was a strong stench.

    She began hesitantly: ¡°This has an impact on my reputation after all.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, don¡¯t worry, you just need to be the person behind the scenes. At that time, Wang Tai and I will appear on the surface, and I will swear to you. Only the three of us know about this.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered in his heart, what¡¯s the use of poison oath to those who can do such a thing?

    She doesn¡¯t believe a word of such a person.

    It¡¯s just-

    She looked at Zhao Fu: ¡°I can consider this deal, but you should also be sincere.¡±

    ¡°We are now under control here. What sincerity do you want?¡± Zhao Fu thought that Hellen Jovano wanted money. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you can let us go, we will give you this number!¡±

    Zhao Fubi scored five.

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows. These two people are quite rich: ¡°50 million?¡±

    Zhao Fu and Wang Tai looked at each other andughed with a smug look: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, it¡¯s 500 million.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart thumped and her eyes cooled down.

    How many ordinary families can 500 million destroy? These two people are really dead!

    She pursed her lips: ¡®since you can¡¯te up with it now, give me some other sincerity, for example, the form of ice sea.¡±

    When this was said, Zhao Fu and Wang Tai also hesitated.

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t have to give it. Anyway, it¡¯s only a matter of time for me to work out its form, but are you safe?¡±

    Both faces are slightly changed.

    Although they have only been here for a few days, both of them have seen Hellen Jovano¡¯s position here.

    It seems that she was forced to stay here to treat people, but that horrible man is also subject to this matter and dare not really do anything that endangers her life.

    If Hellen Jovano has a problem with them, that man will definitely get rid of them.

    They have been walking in the ck area for many years, and they have long had the ability to read and read.

    Zhao Fu bit his teeth: ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll write to you when I get back! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°You don¡¯t have to write it out. Go ahead, I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Zhao Fu whispered the form table in Helenjovano¡¯s ear, and Helenjovano squinted and listened, knowing that these two people didn¡¯t have much real talent.

    It uses several kinds of banned drugs that aremon in the market, plus some forms, and it is somewhat lucky to create an ice sea.

    After Zhao Fu finished, he looked at Helen Jovano and said, ¡°Mrs. Jovano, we have given all the sincerity we can. Are you satisfied?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded his head.

    Wang Tai stood by: ¡°Then when will you send us away?¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°When did I promise to send you away?¡±

    The atmosphere was deadlocked for a moment, and Zhao Fu suddenly got up: ¡°Mrs. Jovano! You can¡¯t break your word! ¡±

    His action was so great that the guard at the door immediately raised his gun and aimed it at him.

    Zhao Fu turned pale, and his eyes staring at Hellen Jovano were full of disbelief and anger.

    Hellen Jovano stood up slowly and patted the ce where Zhao Fu was near just now. Although he didn¡¯t touch it, it was disgusting that Zhao Fu¡¯s breath hit her.

    She smiled: ¡°You told me this, not afraid that the owner here knows?¡±

    Say and she turned to leave.

    Zhao Fu and Wang Tai realized that they had been tricked, and they looked at Hellen Jovano leaving with a blue face.

    Want to keep up, but the cold ck gun hole at the door will make them disappear in this world at any time.

    After Hellen Jovano returned to the office from the restaurant, Zhao Fu and Wang Tai didn¡¯te back.

    After half an hour, the door of the office opened, and Hellen Jovano looked up and saw Matt Walker on the cold machine in front of him.

    She lowered her eyes: ¡°Mr. Shen has something to do?¡±

    Matt Walker walked in and sat down in a chair.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano yed well in killing people with a knife.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°You don¡¯t have to kill.¡±

    Matt Walker Gherardini: ¡°I still want Mrs. Jovano now. Since Mrs. Jovano hates those two people so much, I¡±d better deal with them.¡±

    Helenjovano felt sick.

    From the moment Zhao Fu told her the ice sea form, she knew Matt Walker would not let these two people go.

    She is not afraid that Matt Walker knows. After all, under Matt Walker¡¯s nose, it is hard for her to do anything now.

    Knowing the form table, Hellen Jovano was even more desperate. Those are addictive forms, which are not something that medicine can solve at all.

    You can only quit after you get out of danger, and you can¡¯t quit by yourself. You have to go to the official agency.

 Chapter 417 Persecution

    Hellen Jovano studied the medicine in her hand, and her voice was faint: ¡°In this case, what did youe to see me for?¡±

    Matt Walker came with anger, and when he saw Hellen Jovano like this, heughed.

    ¡°It seems that I need to find two new assistants for Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned to Matt Walker: ¡°I don¡¯t need an assistant.¡±

    Zhao Fu and Wang Tai deserved it, but she didn¡¯t want anyone toe over and fall into Matt Walker¡¯s hands.

    Matt Walker¡¯s tone is dangerous: ¡°When Zhao Fu died, he said that you asked him for the research form of Ice Sea. What do you want to do? Hellen Jovano, why can¡¯t you treat Lin here? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a cold look at Matt Walker with a tray in his hand.

    She ignored him again and turned and left the office.

    I went to give Luz Walker an injection and came back. Hellen Jovano saw Matt Walker still in the office.

    She frowned and went in, just thinking that there was no such person in the room, sitting there collecting information. After the examination in thest two days, Luz Walker¡¯s physical condition was still slowly getting worse, and her mood became heavier and heavier.

    If this trend continues, Luz Walker will live for another three months at most, and even if she tries her best to dy this time, it will not be more than half a year.

    The most important thing is that chemotherapy is thest choice, but chemotherapy is very painful.

    Hellen Jovano can only choose to try to dy the arrival of chemotherapy, even if it is one more day.

    By the time she looked up from the study, Matt Walker was no longer in the office.

    Hellen Jovano was also relieved.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Luz Walker asked the maid to call Matt Walker to the ward.

    After Matt Walker entered the ward, he sat on the bed: ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you asking the maid to call me?¡±

    Luz Walker sat at the head of the bed, thin and listless: ¡°Brother, my sister has been treating me for a long time. I want to thank her. Let¡¯s invite her to dinner while my body is still strong-¡±

    Matt Walker frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? You can get better.¡±

    Luz Walker gave a wry smile. He knew exactly what his health was like. Recently, what he ate every day under the supervision of Hellen Jovano turned his back and vomited blood.

    He should be running out of time.

    Luz Walker looked at Matt Walker and said, ¡°Tonight, brother, I want to invite my sister to dinner. Will you help me prepare?¡±

    Matt Walker frowned and stared at Luz Walker. Seeing his brother¡¯s expectant face, it was rare for him to look forward to something so much since he got sick.

    ¡°good.¡±

    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen Jovano went back to the bedroom to wash.

    After a few minutes, her eyes faded a little.

    There is already a diving throb in her body. It¡¯s almost time to inject ice sea every day. Her body is addicted to ice sea.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath, trying to suppress the desire in her body, but once the dense pain started, it would get worse without stopping for a moment, without giving her any buffer time at all.

    At half past six, the door of the room opened.

    Hellen Jovano looked up at the door. Matt Walker was standing in front of the door. Today, he didn¡¯t have the injection of Binghai in his hand.

    Matt Walker looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s pale face and smiled thoughtfully.

    ¡°It seems that the addiction is heavy. Is this all at 6: 30?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were cool and cold, and he shot at Matt Walker: ¡°Get out.¡±

    Matt Walker smiled and looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s trembling fingers.

    ¡°You are not bad, you canst so long.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is the best person he has ever seen after using the ice sea, but he also knows that the ice sea can destroy people¡¯s will from the inside.

    What¡¯s the difference between a day and a month? In the end, everyone will sink into this thing.

    Matt Walker walked up to Hellen Jovano and reached out and grabbed her wrist.

    Hellen Jovano tried to break free, but her whole body trembled slightly and she couldn¡¯t control herself.

    ¡°Lin said he wanted to thank you and invite you to dinner. How can you eat like this?¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and stared at Matt Walker: ¡°Let me go.¡±

    Even though she didn¡¯t have much strength, she still raised her other hand to p Matt Walker¡¯s face.

    1 of ¡°pa¡±.

    Matt Walker didn¡¯t think that Hellen Jovano could really hit him.

    Hellen Jovano has been forced to take two drugs, one of which is to relieve her physical strength. After all, this woman¡¯s skill is beyond the control of anyone in the vi except him.

    So he didn¡¯t take precautions. Hellen Jovano¡¯s p hit him directly in the face, which was not heavy, but Matt Walker felt full of provocation and insult.

    He grabbed Hellen Jovano¡¯s wrist and pulled her out of bed.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I am too good to you, so that you don¡¯t know the little ce and can¡¯t recognize your current identity!¡±

    Hellen Jovano was weak and had to stare: ¡°Get out!¡±

    Matt Walker sneered, if it is normal, he would ¡°get out¡±. Anyway, when the ice sea takes effect, he can wait for Hellen Jovano to beg him.

    But not today. Lin is already waiting in the restaurant.

    Matt Walker pinched Helen Jovano¡¯s jaw with one hand, and with a hard hand, Helen Jovano ate his mouth slightly open with pain.

    He took out a pill and stuffed it directly into Hellen Jovano¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Eat it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned and tried to spit out the pill. Usually Matt Walker gave her a capsule to dissipate her strength. She didn¡¯t know what medicine she was being fed now.

    Seeing that Hellen Jovano was about to spit out the pills, Matt Walker frowned and looked at the cherry-red lip, perhaps because he longed for the sea of ice. Now the lip has a strange red color and a fascinating charm.

    Matt Walker hooked up his lips: ¡°If you spit it out, I will feed you myself.¡±

    As he spoke, he leaned close to Helen Jovano¡¯s lips, and a pair of evil eyes stared at Helen Jovano at close range.

    There was a snort between her lips, and she could almost feel Matt Walker¡¯s lips touching her.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened and he felt sick.

    She tried to push Matt Walker away, but she couldn¡¯t make the effort. Hellen Jovano closed her eyes painfully.

    Even if she vomits when people are under the eaves, Matt Walker has 10, 000 ways to make her eat again.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t vomit again, so he swallowed the pill directly.

    During the throat sliding, she coldly raised her head and looked at Matt Walker.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, let me go.¡±

    Matt Walker stared at Hellen Jovano with a smile: ¡°are you afraid of me kissing you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t speak with a cold face. Matt Walker reached out and wrapped her hair around her ears, with a few undetectable excitement in her voice.

    ¡°I thought you were not afraid of anything, not even death, but you were still afraid of this.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°Matt Walker, what do you want?¡±

    Matt Walker loosened his hand: ¡°Lin will invite you to dinnerter. Of course, you can¡¯t be exposed in front of him. What you just fed is an ordinary ice sea. Just have a snack for a while. If you behave well in front of Lin tonight, you will be rewarded when youe back.¡±

    He smiled, looking like a pet.

 Chapter 418 Luz Walkerâ€™s Confessions

    Hellen Jovano thinks Matt Walker is ying her like a dog.

    She clenched her hands and forced herself to calm down.

    ¡°I thought Lin was waiting outside. Can you let me go?¡±

    Matt Walker let go of Hellen Jovano¡¯s wrist and grabbed her wrist between her fingers as if it had a greasy touch.

    He rubbed his fingertips unconsciously.

    Two people out of the room, to the restaurant.

    In the restaurant, Luz Walker has been well-behaved and is talking to the maid.

    ¡°Sister doesn¡¯t like drinking, so take it off.¡±

    The maid immediately respectfully answered and stepped forward to withdraw the wine.

    When Hellen Jovano walked into the restaurant and saw Luz Walker, the angry look on her face immediately softened.

    ¡°Lin.¡±

    Luz Walker looked up and saw Hellen Jovano, and his eyes were a little brighter.

    ¡°Sister, you are here.¡±

    Luz Walker stood up to pull a chair for Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano held the person down: ¡°You sit well.¡±

    About three minutes after Hellen Jovano arrived, Matt Walker arrived, dressed in a cheap suit and with a respectful smile on his face: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, Lin.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a cold look and looked back.

    After Matt Walker took his seat, the atmosphere on the table became warm.

    He kept saying thanks to Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Jovano, I really don¡¯t know what to do with my brother.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a sip of the juice at hand and thought Matt Walker was deliberately disgusting her.

    ¡°Brother Shen said it was serious. For me, Lin is my own brother. I will treat his illness no matter what.¡±

    Matt Walker smiled: ¡°Then I propose a toast to Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Matt Walker found out that Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t have any red wine at hand after he picked up the red wine ss.

    Luz Walker exined, ¡°My sister doesn¡¯t like drinking, so I had her ss removed.¡±

    Matt Walker smiled and said, ¡°Then Mrs. Jovano will rece the bar with juice. I¡¯ll do it. Feel free.¡±

    That sleek look, as if he is still the Shen Tezhu of The Jovano Group.

    Hellen Jovano looked coldly, but in order not to let Luz Walker find out, he had to take a sip of juice.

    Luz Walker can¡¯t drink because of his illness, and Hellen Jovano brings him some light dishes from time to time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Luz Walkerboriously put chopsticks and fish in the bowl of Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Sister, eat fish.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed. Anyway, Lin was still the sunny and brilliant boy.

    Hellen Jovano lowered his eyes at the thought of his terminal illness.

    Time waits for no one, Luz Walker¡¯s illness was discovered in thete stage, and there was no time for her to study.

    Cancer.

    God is really unfair. A kind-hearted teenager like Luz Walker has an incurable disease, and a vicious terrorist organization like Matt Walker is sitting there in a healthy way.

    Halfway through the meal, Luz Walker drank another toast to Matt Walker with juice.

    After putting down the juice this time, Luz Walker lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Sister, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Matt Walker is also interesting to watch.

    Hellen Jovano put down his chopsticks: ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Luz Walker looked up at Hellen Jovano, and there was more depth in a pair of sunny eyes.

    ¡°Sister, in fact, I have never regarded you as my own sister.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was a little startled, and immediately patted Luz Walker¡¯s arm cidly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Luz Walker frowned, knowing that Hellen Jovano had misunderstood him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to call you sister all the time, but I don¡¯t want to call you sister. I¡¯m afraid you will get farther and farther away from me, so I stay by your side as a brother.¡±

    Luz Walker said slowly with his eyes hanging down.

    Matt Walker across the street was inexplicably upset when he heard this.

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°Lin, what are you talking about?¡±

    Luz Walker seems to have made up his mind: ¡°Sister, I know that I am terminally ill, and it is definitely incurable. In fact, in my condition, I should wait silently for death to take me away, but I still have some despicable expectations. ¡±

    Luz Walker looked up and looked at Hellen Jovano with a firm and clear eye: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die with this feeling, even if it is thest time, I still want you to know that I like you.¡±

    The atmosphere at the dinner table fell into silence.

    Hellen Jovano clenched his chopsticks and stared at Luz Walker.

    He is three years younger than her, and she has never thought about that.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always liked you.¡± Luz Walker pursed his lips, and his hand on the table trembled. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that after I tell you, you will stay away from me. I know your character is decisive, and once you find my love, you will definitely refuse it immediately.

    I thought that one day I would graduate and be mature, and I held out a glimmer of hope that I would take this life to work hard after graduation. I would surpass Hans Grant and your suitors, and maybe you could see me then. I was waiting for enough to stand by your side and match you.

    However, I didn¡¯t expect that I wouldn¡¯t have that chance. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and suddenly knew that Luz Walker was pregnant with this feeling. She didn¡¯t know how to respond for a moment.

    ¡°Lin-¡°Hellen Jovano difficult openings.

    Even at thest moment, she can¡¯t cheat Luz Walker.

    ¡°I have always regarded you as my brother.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice is difficult.

    Luz Walkerughed: ¡°I know, so I always call you sister. I also know that I have no future. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything, but I still don¡¯t love you so much, so I always want you to know my feelings.¡±

    Hellen Jovano noticed that Luz Walker would never call her sister again.

    On the other hand, Matt Walker¡¯s eyes are deep.

    He knew his brother¡¯s secret and deep love for Hellen Jovano.

    Matt Walker looked thoughtfully at Helen Jovano. If Helen Jovano agreed to associate with Lin, would it help Lin¡¯s illness?

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart is already in a mess, and it feels like his own brother suddenly confessed.

    But she didn¡¯t want to hit Luz Walker. After thinking about it, she smiled and said, ¡°Lin, you take good care of yourself now and talk about the restter.¡±

    Luz Walker stared at Hellen Jovano: ¡°I know I can¡¯t get well. Can I call you Hellen Jovano in the future?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t want to die as a younger brother.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and said for a long time, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Luz Walkerughed: ¡°Hellen Jovano.¡±

    Hellen Jovano forced a smile on her face: ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Matt Walker looked at the two of them like this, his fingers holding chopsticks slightly tight.

    He poured himself a ss of red wine and drank it by himself.

    However, in five or six minutes, Hellen Jovano was eating a meal with his eyes hanging down, when he suddenly heard the opposite thud.

    She looked up at Matt Walker and saw him with one hand on the table, his face was cold and his forehead was sweating.

    Hellen Jovano frowns, Luz Walker is still there, and she can¡¯t reveal herself: ¡°Brother Shen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Matt Walker propped up the desktop with his hand, as if to stand up, but he shook his body twice and suddenly sat down in the chair.

    His eyes swept across the desktop, and he made a judgment between crackle.

    ¡°Where did this red winee from!¡±

    Sitting there, Luz Walker lightly put down his chopsticks and turned to Matt Walker.

    ¡°The red wine is my brother¡¯s, but the medicine is mine.¡±

 Chapter 419 The real Luz Walker

    There was a moment of silence in the restaurant, and Hellen Jovano looked at Luz Walker in disbelief.

    Luz Walker¡¯s face has changed, and he is no longer like a teenager with a bright sunshine on weekdays. He sat there as if nothing had happened, and his breath became a little cold.

    For an instant, Luz Walker and Matt Walker seemed to ovep.

    Hellen Jovano has always felt that these two brothers are nothing alike. Luz Walker is an innocent, sunny and energetic teenager.

    But at this moment, she seems to have never known Luz Walker.

    This is the real him?

    Matt Walker¡¯s veins stood out suddenly and violently,ughing violently: ¡°Lin, you are not going to pretend, are you?¡±

    Luz Walker¡¯s face is somewhat cool thin: ¡°Brother, you know I like her, but you have locked her up here. You have gone too far.¡±

    Hellen Jovano shivered and turned to Luz Walker: ¡°When did you know? !¡±

    When Luz Walker faced Hellen Jovano, he smiled softly again, and his eyes seemed a little brighter.

    ¡°I just woke up and went to the back garden with you for the first time. Do you remember?¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned, but she couldn¡¯t think of where Luz Walker found the clue.

    Matt Walker has always been meticulous. When all servants are in front of Luz Walker, they regard her as the owner of the vi.

    Seeing Hellen Jovano puzzled, Luz Walker patiently said, ¡°We saw some flowers in the yard that day. I asked you, are there any roses this season? You said yes.¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought of this detail, and she pursed her lips: ¡°So?¡±

    Luz Walker looked at Matt Walker: ¡°That¡¯s not a rose, it¡¯s a begonia rose. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s a begonia. If you are really the owner here, the servants here should choose flowers ording to the owner¡¯s preferences. How can you choose a flower that you don¡¯t even know?¡±

    He is as meticulous as Matt Walker.

    Luz Walker smiled faintly, with some remorse in his eyes: ¡°Begonia rose is my brother¡¯s favorite flower. I shed the idea at that time, andter when you gave me an injection, I noticed the eye of a needle between your neck.¡±

    The hand on Hellen Jovano¡¯s desk was clenched tightly, and she didn¡¯t expect Luz Walker to observe it so closely.

    ¡°I know you all think I¡¯m in the ward every day and can¡¯t leave the house, but lies can always be found.¡±

    Luz Walker hung his head: ¡°When I first discovered those clues, I deliberately avoided them. It was probably selfish in my heart. I just wanted you to apany me and deliberately ignored those clues. But your mental state is so bad recently, I have to let you go. ¡±

    Luz Walker looked up with a smile and looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Even though my brother didn¡¯t say anything, the servants in this vi respected me too much. I told them to quit drinking, but I treated you like a guest. No matter how well my brother arranged it, it didn¡¯t change who they regarded as the host.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Luz Walker and felt that he had never known him.

    Luz Walker continued: ¡°Hellen Jovano, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Matt Walker, who was unconscious and forced to stare at them.

    The servants in the restaurant were all told off by Luz Walker just now, only three of them.

    Luz Walker looked at Matt Walker and said, ¡°Brother, all you got was aa drug. Just go to sleep first. I have to send Hellen Jovano out of here and apologize to you when Ie back.¡±

    Matt Walker gritted his teeth hard: ¡°Lin! Without her, how can you get well! You can¡¯t let her go! ¡±

    Luz Walker stood up, a little slightly.

    He turned to Matt Walker, his eyes clear with a little coldness.

    ¡°Elder brother, I am familiar with the way you look at her eyes. When you were a child, you liked your favorite Lego toys, too. Then you disassembled them, and thenbined them until the toys became what you wanted. I won¡¯t let her stay. ¡±

    Matt Walker is on the table.

    Luz Walker pursed his lips and turned to Hellen Jovano: ¡°I¡¯ll send you away.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sat still. She knew it was a rare opportunity, but if she left, Luz Walker¡¯s illness would really-

    ¡°But your illness-¡±

    Luz Walker looked at Helen Jovano and smiled: ¡°You are really the best person in the world, Helen Jovano. In fact, I know that my illness is incurable, and it iste and I can¡¯t get well. But today, you have to go, this is thest chance, or my brother can¡¯t let you go after my death. ¡±

    He loves Hellen Jovano, but in this world, he and his brother know each other best.

    Seeing Hellen Jovano motionless, Luz Walker stepped forward and boldly held her hand for the first time.

    He led Hellen Jovano all the way out of the restaurant and passed the hall.

    In the hall, the monkey wasing back from the outside. He was a little surprised to see Luz Walker and Helen Jovano, but he bowed respectfully to Helen Jovano: ¡°Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Luz Walker nced over his eyes and knew it was Matt Walker¡¯s man. He smiled with sunshine: ¡°Sir, my brother drank too much and fell asleep in the restaurant. Could you please send him back to the bedroom?¡±

    The monkey nodded at once.

    Luz Walker took Hellen Jovano¡¯s and went straight into the backyard.

    When I got to the backyard, there was no one around. Luz Walker whispered, ¡°My brother must have told me at the front door that even if I took you, I might not be able to escape, but the backyard should be able to. I have seen it several times. There is a big buttonwood tree next to the wall. You can climb over the courtyard wall from that tree.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was a little anxious: ¡°What about you?¡±

    Luz Walker didn¡¯t stop, but his hand was clenched gently.

    ¡°I was going to die. It¡¯s the same as dying early andter. Anyway, my wish is considered.¡±

    His wish is to let Hellen Jovano know his mind.

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°Lin, let¡¯s go together, I¡¯ll take you back to Tempe City and treat you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I can¡¯t turn my back on my brother. He has done a lot of evil things for me, so I can¡¯t leave.¡± Luz Walker turned to look at Helen Jovano. If he followed Helen Jovano, Matt Walker would definitely chase all over the world.

    He has to stay. Stop him.

    While they were talking, they had reached the buttonwood. Luz Walker looked up at the tall tree. He squatted down and patted his shoulder: ¡°Step here, I¡¯ll carry you up.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s body trembled slightly, and this is not the time to hesitate.

    But leaving Matt Walker is the most important thing. She can go back and continue her research, or try to bring Luz Walker back.

    ¡°No, I have to go up.¡±

    Although her physical strength is gone, it is not difficult for her to climb a tree.

    Hellen Jovanoboriously climbed up the tree, and when he reached the first thick branch, he looked down at the tree.

    Luz Walker under the tree is looking up at her, her eyes are focused and affectionate, with deep-sea drowning love.

    Hellen Jovano closed her eyes. She had never discovered Luz Walker¡¯s feelings before.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    The courtyard wall is more than three meters high, and we have to continue to climb.

    When Hellen Jovano climbed a tree again, a sudden pain welled up in her body, and she almost fell off the tree.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s body trembled slightly, and the paining towards her in her body made her feel a little trance.

    Luz Walker under the tree looked at Helenjovano in the high ce with a frozen face: ¡°Helenjovano, what¡¯s wrong with you? !¡±

 Chapter 420 You have a crush on her

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s figure was slightly swaying, and she held a branch nearby tightly. She gritted her teeth and held on to her spirit.

    Before dinner, Matt Walker was probably afraid of what she would expose at dinner, and forced her to take the ordinary medicine, temporarily suppressing her desire for the ice sea.

    But by now, dinner time should have ended, and it¡¯s time for her to be injected into the ice sea by Matt Walker.

    This can¡¯t be suppressed!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s hands became more and more shaky, and soon some of them could not stand.

    Luz Walker was afraid that she would fall from the tree: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Hellen Jovano, or youe down first and I¡¯ll take you from the front door! ¡±

    Even if the front door can¡¯t get through, he has to find a way to send her away.

    Hellen Jovano was dizzy in front of her eyes, and the pain and desire in her body came more and more strongly, leaving her no chance.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m fine.¡± Hellen Jovano gritted her teeth, and the opportunity to leave was just around the corner. She couldn¡¯t give up.

    Hellen Jovano forced himself to reach another branch.

    Not far away, I suddenly remembered a cold voice.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s good for her to let her go?¡±

    Hellen Jovano in the tree and Luz Walker under the tree looked not far away at the same time.

    Matt Walker came with the help of the monkey, and his arm was bleeding down. It should be to force himself to stay awake and cut himself.

    Luz Walker¡¯s eyes tightened: ¡°Brother, let her go!¡±

    Matt Walker looked at Luz Walker with a sneer: ¡°Lin, you are really my good brother, and you drugged me for a woman!¡±

    Luz Walker stood in front of Matt Walker: ¡°I want her to go!¡±

    Matt Walker looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s trembling hand sarcastically: ¡°She is deeply addicted to drugs. Now, when she attacks, the end will be miserable outside. Kundian is not as safe as China, and it is a patriarchal country. A woman like her will be taken away by some irresponsible men as soon as she appears outside.¡±

    Luz Walker looked at Matt Walker incredulously: ¡°What did you say? What¡¯s the matter with being deeply addicted to DU? !¡±

    His voice was shaky and dry, and he stared at Matt Walker, and his eyes gradually became clear and amazed.

    Matt Walker looked at his brother coldly. ¡°That¡¯s what you think. She¡¯s not good. I have to try to control her.¡±

    Luz Walker couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, and roared, ¡°She¡¯s not your toy! She is a person, someone I have always loved. Why do you treat her like that! ¡±

    Luz Walker¡¯s eyes are splitting with anger. If it weren¡¯t for his own brother in front of him, he would have an impulse to kill someone.

    ¡°This has happened. Do you still want to let her go?¡± Matt Walker said faintly, ¡°Lin, I grew up watching you, and I understand your thoughts. Leave her, don¡¯t you want her to leave you? I can get you a formal marriage certificate in Kundian, and she can take care of your illness.¡±

    Luz Walker stared at Matt Walker, then sneered: ¡°Then what, after I die?¡±

    ¡°If your illness is really not good, I will take care of her after you leave. Promise not to kill her, how about that? ¡± Matt Walker said.

    Luz Walker clenched his hand tightly, and Hellen Jovano in the tree trembled and was about to fall.

    ¡°When I was a child, you said the same thing when you took a fancy to my cat.¡± Luz Walker suddenly said.

    ¡°Elder brother, do you have a crush on her?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You are my only rtive in the world! She is hana, I can¡¯t let her go! ¡± Matt Walker frowned. There was never love in his world, only pros and cons, and the only warmth was left to his younger brother.

    Luz Walker pursed his lips and walked towards Matt Walker.

    ¡°Give me that thing. I want her out of here.¡±

    Matt Walker sneered: ¡°Do you think I will give it?¡±

    Luz Walker took a knife out of his pocket and put it on his neck.

    The sudden situation made the painful Hellen Jovano say, ¡°Lin, don¡¯t do stupid things!¡± ¡±

    Matt Walker was also shocked.

    The knife is not long, but it is enough to pierce the artery.

    Luz Walker¡¯s eyes were firm: ¡°Brother, I thought you injected her with something tranquilizer, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be that kind of thing. You give it to me.¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s face was livid!

    He was deeply attached to Luz Walker: ¡°You don¡¯t want to die for her? ! Do you know how hard I worked to save you? In your eyes, my efforts are not as good as her safety, right? !¡±

    Luz Walker pursed his lips: ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s breath turned cold, and he was really angry.

    ¡°If she leaves, you will die, and I will lose my brother. You choose her between me and her, right?¡±

    Luz Walker deeply coagted Matt Walker: ¡°Brother, I died because of cancer, not because of her! You can¡¯t hurt her because of this! ¡±

    Matt Walker pursed his lips and said nothing, and the atmosphere became anxious.

    When the monkey saw this, he gently released the hand holding Matt Walker and turned to leave.

    Luz Walker¡¯s knife touched his skin: ¡°You are not allowed to leave!¡±

    The monkey had been hinted by Matt Walker, and nned to intercept Hellen Jovano from the wall, but Luz Walker did not expect to find out.

    The monkey stood in ce.

    Blood beads ran down Luz Walker¡¯s neck, and Matt Walker¡¯s pupils contracted violently.

    The tip of the knife has entered the skin, and the depth should have touched the artery. If you go deeper, even the immortal will be hard to save.

    Matt Walker gritted his teeth: ¡°Lin, calm down!¡±This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    This is his only rtive in the world.

    Luz Walker stared at Matt Walker: ¡°Brother, give it to her!¡±

    Hellen Jovano in the tree was crumbling. Matt Walker took a look and took out the injection in his pocket.

    Luz Walker walked backwards to the tree with a knife in one hand and an injection in the other.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, catch it!¡±

    Hellen Jovano saw Luz Walker throw something up in a trance, and the desire in her body gave her great motivation.

    Hellen Jovano caught it and took a hateful look at the injection.

    But now, she can only leave in this way.

    When the injection was inserted into the arm, Hellen Jovano began to feel dizzy.

    ¡°Burst¡±.

    Hellen Jovano fell from the tree to the grass under the tree.

    Luz Walker ran in a hurry, but fortunately he didn¡¯t fall badly. Hellen Jovano was lying on the ground, obviously unconscious after the injection.

    Luz Walker stared at her deeply, staring at Matt Walker and the monkey and not letting people leave.

    Half an hourter, Hellen Jovano¡¯s consciousness gradually recovered. She looked at Luz Walker in front of her and Matt Walker with a dark face not far away.

    The physical strength of the body is also recovering.

    Luz Walker¡¯s voice was slight and trembling: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hellen Jovano, I didn¡¯t know my brother actually-¡±

    ¡°After you go back, find an institution to give up slowly.¡± He had pain in his eyes. ¡°Be quick, I can¡¯t let them go back and get the rest.¡±

    If we let the monkey go back and get it now, we can¡¯t tell what he will order next.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and stared at Luz Walker: ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    Having recovered her physical strength, Hellen Jovano quickly climbed up the tree, gave Matt Walker a cold look and disappeared into the wall.

    Matt Walker¡¯s body subconsciously took a step forward.

    I feel that something is suddenly missing from my heart.

    Luz Walker whispered, ¡°Brother! Stop standing there! ¡°

 Chapter 421 Hellen Jovano stealing.

    The two sides confronted each other, and Matt Walker frowned: ¡°Lin, she has left, you can put the knife down!¡± ¡±

    Luz Walker shook his head: ¡°I put it down now, and you will send someone to chase her right away?¡±

    He knows his brother too well.

    At least, he canst as long as he can, so that Hellen Jovano will have a better chance of escaping.

    Luz Walker pursed his lips, as if he could feel Hellen Jovano getting farther and farther away from him.

    Perhaps, this side today is thest time he saw her in his life.

    Hellen Jovano climbed over the wall and immediately walked towards a path afternding.

    She was sent here in aa, but it didn¡¯t stop her from seeing the direction from sunrise and sunset.

    From the surrounding trees, Hellen Jovano quickly judged that he was in the north of Kundian. Here in Kundian, the safest ce is the capital of Kundian.

    The north is the most chaotic ce.

    Hellen Jovano is walking on a path facing south-

    Time goes by bit by bit. In the vi, Luz Walker is still standing under the tree, looking at Matt Walker and monkeys not far away.

    It¡¯s getting dark and the lights are already on in the vi.

    Matt Walker looked at Luz Walker¡¯s pale face. ¡°Put down the knife, and I promise I won¡¯t look for her again.¡±

    Luz Walker chuckled: ¡°Brother, we know each other too well, so don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    After another half an hour, Luz Walker¡¯s body began to shake slightly.

    Matt Walker¡¯s eyes were fixed on the knife in Luz Walker¡¯s hand, for fear that he might identally puncture his artery.

    Luz Walker¡¯s arm has been lifted for a long time, and it has been stiff and sour and almost unconscious.

    He himself is in thete stage of gastric cancer, and his physical strength is exhausted. He relies on strong willpower and love for Hellen Jovano to support himself.

    After another hour, Luz Walker suddenly lost his strength and fell down.

    Matt Walker stepped forward and gave him a hand.

    Luz Walker slowed down and just wanted to move, Matt Walker raised his hand and knocked the dagger out of his hand.

    He gritted his teeth and stared at his own brother: ¡°You are very good, so threatening me for an outsider!¡± ¡±

    Matt Walker turned to the monkey and said, ¡°Send him back and take good care of him! Don¡¯t leave any sharp weapons in the room! ¡±

    Giving the man to the monkey, Matt Walker walked out with a blue face.

    Luz Walker was weak and panting. ¡°You are going to find her, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Matt Walker turned to look at him: ¡°Unless she dies! Or I¡¯ll catch her! Even if you go to Tempe City again! ¡±

    Luz Walker pursed his lips: ¡°Brother, you really have a crush on her.¡±

    This is the second time Luz Walker has said this today.

    ¡°I need her to treat you.¡±

    When Luz Walker heard this, he gave a chuckle: ¡°I won¡¯t let her fall into your hands. Your love is poisonous.¡±

    When his parents died young, Matt Walker took on the burden of home early.

    When people are at the bottom and teenagers are weak, it is easiest to see the dark side of the world.

    Matt Walker has suffered humiliation and hardship unheard of by ordinary people, and only the devil can be transformed in the dark.

    He is used to robbing, moody and meticulous because of his past.

    Luz Walker closed his eyes painfully.

    He can¡¯t protect her now, but it¡¯s been half a day. I hope she has escaped far enough.

    A highway in Kundian.

    There have been years of civil strife and poor development here, and most of the roads are barren forests.

    The moonlight shines in the Woods beside the highway, which is particrly prating.

    Hellen Jovano hobbled in the Woods, and the road was too conspicuous for her to walk.

    There are few vehicles here. She walked for more than two hours, but she didn¡¯t see three. She could see the mottled car and security window on it, and she knew that it was not a good thing. If she stopped the wrong car, she would probably be sent to some illegal group to do hard work.

    It¡¯s possible to remove a kidney.

    She can only avoid those cars and walk in the Woods, which is more than ten meters away from the road.

    This will avoid being discovered and will not lose your way.

    After walking for a while, Hellen Jovano felt that his physical strength was gradually picking up.

    I didn¡¯t take the medicine that I need to take every night.

    On the contrary, after walking for so long, I became more and more energetic.

    After walking for another half an hour, Hellen Jovano saw a dpidated street sign.

    Further on, there is a small town.

    But this is Kundian, a world-famous chaos, and she is not going to spend the night, but she still needs some food.

    Hellen Jovano frowned. She wanted to enter the town, and only when she entered the town would she have a chance to get transportation. Otherwise, she would walk all the way to the capital of Kundian, even if she didn¡¯t starve to death on the way, and she would be targeted by wolves in the suburbs and illegal organizations passing by.

    But if you go into town, it¡¯s hard to escape if Matt Walker¡¯s people find out.

    Hellen Jovano observed the town from a distance, and the town and development in Kundian were dpidated. Except for some tall buildings in an industrial park nearby, most of them were small buildings with two or three floors, and some tents in slums were on the edge.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    On second thought, Hellen Jovano still headed for the slums.

    People in the slums are thin, with dull eyes and scary.

    Hellen Jovano went through a row of tents and entered the town.

    While passing by a smallne, Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes fell on a row of hangers tied with bamboo poles not far away.

    There are women¡¯s clothes in the clothes drying on the hanger.

    Hellen Jovano thought about it for a few seconds, then made a decision, went forward and took a set of women¡¯s clothes from it, and quickly fled.

    This is the first time in her life that she has stolen something, and she is somewhat guilty.

    Finding a dead corner, Hellen Jovano blocked it with a big trash can and put on local clothes.

    The clothes in Kundian are simr to those in China, but they are a little behind. The clothes seem to be popr in the 1980s.

    The suit that Hellen Jovano stole was a pair of jeans, and the whole person was neat after putting it on.

    It¡¯s just that extraordinarily white face can still distinguish her from the crowd at a nce.

    Not long after he left, Hellen Jovano felt that there were two more people behind him.

    She squinted slightly and listened to the heavy footsteps behind her. This can¡¯t be Matt Walker¡¯s people.

    It¡¯s messy here. It¡¯s not safe for women to go out alone. Now it¡¯s dark.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and turned into an alley.

    After she turned in, she didn¡¯t move again. She stood in the same ce and waited. Soon, two local men in Kundian appeared in the alley.

    Hellen Jovano squinted, listened to their conversation, and looked at the obscene expressions on their faces. Got it.

    When one of them reached out to her, she raised her hand neatly and removed the human hand joints.

    The man stared at his hand that sagged like soft noodles in surprise, and it took two seconds to scream out in pain.

    Hellen Jovano came forward and pped him on the back of the neck. When another man saw this, he got angry and rolled his sleeves.

    Hellen Jovano sneered and rushed forward.

    Five minutester, two men were screaming on the ground.

    Hellen Jovano stepped forward, directly took off the cap of one of them, made up a few feet hard, and cleaned up the money on two people.

    Finally, they kicked their feet on their lifeblood before turning around and walking out of the alley.

    With a cap, Hellen Jovano is finally less eye-catching in the small town at night, but because she is a single woman, she still attracts the attention of many men.

 Chapter 422 Hellen Jovano stealing.

    Hellen Jovano went into a local cosmetics store, picked out a few things and bought a cloth shopping bag.

    By the time she came out of the cosmetics store, Hellen Jovano had put on a dark foundation on her face. She was so careful that she even put on her neck strength and wrist. Her skin color was no different from that of ordinary Kundian people. Her long hair fell behind her head and she wore a cap. Except for her gender, she basically couldn¡¯t see anything else.

    Aftering out, Helen Jovano went to the supermarket to buy some biscuits and mineral water. After preparing food for two days, Helen Jovano went to a secluded street and his eyes fell on the private car beside the street.

    She pursed her lips. If the car is lost, the other party will definitely call the police.

    Once you call the police, Matt Walker will be able to find out about this small local police station, and then you can find her by tracking the car.

    The economy here in Kundian is underdeveloped, and everyone with a car is in a good family.

    She walked around the street, constantly looking at the houses on both sides of the street. Most of the houses were lit.

    Until the end of the street, Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes fell on this house.

    Looking in from the gate, the yard was covered with leaves and dust, and the grass grew very high. A car covered with dust was parked in the yard, and it was rusted with a protective.

    This house should have been unupied for a long time, and Hellen Jovano knew it. She quietly turned over the window and entered the yard.

    First, she pried the lock to open the door, and then Hellen Jovano checked the car for a long time to make sure that all the parts of the car could still be used. She turned the window into the house and found the car key in the TV cab in the living room.

    ¡°This saves trouble.¡±

    Hellen Jovano could have started the car without a key.

    The ground wire and the starting wire are connected together, just wrap them with tape. I didn¡¯t expect such good luck.

    It was a pleasant surprise.

    Hellen Jovano rummaged around the house for a while and found an old mobile phone, but it should have been overdue because it had not been used for a long time.

    Hellen Jovano found the charging cable and went back to the car.

    At least she can guarantee the safety of this mobile phone, but it is not easy to get a mobile phone card here in Kundian. She regrets that she didn¡¯t rob the rogue¡¯s mobile phone card just now, but after all, the two men have seen her and it is not safe to take their mobile phone card.

    Driving out of the deserted yard, Hellen Jovano looked at the traces of cars parked in the eye yard.

    It¡¯s windy tonight, so I don¡¯t think I can see anything for a while.

    She was relieved that there was food and water in the car, and she still had some money left in Kundian, just leaving town at night.

    Hellen Jovano drove out of town.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    There was coffee in the drink she bought, and she was driving while drinking coffee to refresh herself.

    She walked for half a day, and ording to normal thinking, even if Luz Walker helped her block Matt Walker, it wouldn¡¯tst long.

    If Matt Walker directly chased her by car, the other party should be close to her, and maybe he has already walked in front of her.

    When Hellen Jovano drove to a gas station, he deliberately spoke English to make people refuel.

    The staff refueled her, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes fell on the mobile phone in the pocket of the staff, holding the mobile phone to refuel. This gas station was also negligent in management.

    Hellen Jovano has been stealing things for a day, and his mind has rxed a lot. He deliberately got out of the car when giving money and quietly stole the staff¡¯s mobile phone.

    Walking aside to unload the card, Hellen Jovano took advantage of no one¡¯s attention to disassemble the back cover of the old-fashioned mobile phone. The mobile phone here also has a mobile phone battery. After being disassembled in half, Hellen Jovano deliberately fell to the ground.

    The buttons on the mobile phone all popped out.

    This way, when the staff finds that the mobile phone is not on them, they can find it here soon.

    At that time, he will mistakenly think that the mobile phone fell to the ground and opened it. If he can¡¯t find the card, he will only think that the card has been copsed, but someone has stolen it.

    After all, Hellen Jovano got back in the car and drove away.

    After driving for ten minutes, she pulled over and put the stolen card on her mobile phone.

    Looking at the signal disy, Hellen Jovano gave a wry smile.

    I really didn¡¯t expect that she was quite talented in doing bad things.

    She called Hans Grant directly.

    After the phone rang for a few seconds, it was picked up, and Hans Grant¡¯s voice was heavy.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Hearing the familiar voice, Helen Jovano¡¯s eyes warmed up and her voice choked: ¡°Hans Grant, I¡¯m Helen Jovano.¡±

    ¡°Hellen? ! Where are you now? ¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice suddenly lifted.

    ¡°I escaped, and now I just drove out of a small town and am heading for the capital of Kundian.¡±

    Hans Grant immediately said, ¡°What¡¯s the name of the town? I¡¯ll pick you up right away!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano recalled: ¡°Xiang¡± an Town, I have already left the town, and the license te number of the car I am driving now is * * *.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up, I¡¯m going there now!¡±

    Kundian is not big, and two people drive at the same time, and they can meet in two hours.

    Hellen Jovano charged her mobile phone and put it on the co-pilot, feeling excited.

    In a vi in the capital of Kundian, Hans Grant strode out of the vi with people.

    David Brown¡¯s men have quickly gathered from around, and in a few minutes, the motorcade will start from the vi.

    David Brown was driving, and Hans Grant was sitting in the co-driver¡¯s seat, with a tight face: ¡°Faster!¡±

    These days, he has been trying to find out the whereabouts of Hellen Jovano, and Xiang ¡°an Town is the ce David Brown had checked before.

    After receiving the video of Helen Jovano being beaten from Matt Walker, Hans Grant was full of murder. He didn¡¯t trust Matt Walker to have Helen Jovano for a second, but he couldn¡¯t find anyone. The long-term depression made him feel increasingly cold.

    David Brown is driving: ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s the fastest speed!¡± ¡±

    Hans Grant holds a mobile phone in his hand: ¡°Hellen, wait for me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was driving with a big smile on his face: ¡°I know.¡±

    After driving for more than half an hour, Helen Jovano arrived at another vige. When passing by the vige, Helen Jovano saw several men in ck.

    Those people are not locals at first nce, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart suddenly lifted.

    In passing a man in ck, Hellen Jovano saw his own photo in his hand.

    Matt Walker¡¯s people!

    Hellen Jovano was alert, but he didn¡¯t dare to drive too fast to avoid being conspicuous.

    As she was leaving the vige, a man in ck noticed her car and stepped forward to stop it.

    Hellen Jovano stared at the man warily. Fortunately, she is now disguised, with dark skin and a mole on her face. It is impossible for people who are not familiar with her to recognize her.

    Hellen Jovano calmly lowered the window, looked at the photo through the protective window and shook his head.

    The other party frowned and nned to let go.

    ¡°Mr. Eddie Levi, it seems that there is no whereabouts of Mrs. Jovano in this town.¡±

    Helenjovano zheng, turned to look at the man.

    Eddie Levi?

    Hellen Jovano squatted on the window and casually said in English, ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    The man was still on the phone and replied impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    Helenjovano raised his eyebrows.

    On the other end of the phone, Eddie Levi, who is doing a carpet search, has just searched Owen Town and is answering the phone.

    I heard the familiar voice from the other end of the phone. Although I spoke English, it was Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice.

    He stood up at once: ¡°Who are you with?¡±

 Chapter 423 Eddie Leviâ€™s lies

    The man who answered the phone nced at Hellen Jovano again: ¡°A local woman in Kundian.¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s face was serious: ¡°Put her on the phone.¡±

    Although the man was a little surprised, he handed the phone to Hellen Jovano: ¡°Someone asked you to answer the phone!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano took the phone from the protective and put it to his ear.

    At the other end, Eddie Levi¡¯s voice was tense: ¡°Hellen Jovano?¡±

    Hellen Jovano listened to the familiar voice, and his heart calmed down a lot: ¡°Eddie Levi, are you in this town?¡±

    There was a heavy gasp on the other end of the phone: ¡°I am here! I brought a lot of people to find you, you stay where you are, I¡¯ll be right there! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano answered with a smile.

    She handed the phone back to the man in ck, which made her look at the man in ck pleasing to the eye.

    Besides, Eddie Levi brought people here, so the safety was guaranteed.

    In less than ten minutes, a speeding ck car stopped beside Hellen Jovano¡¯s car.

    The door opened and Eddie Levi¡¯s tall figure got out of the car.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the familiar face, and her heart warmed up. Finally, she met her friends in Kundian.

    She opened the door and got out of the car: ¡°Eddie Levi.¡±

    Eddie Levi looked at Hellen Jovano, walked up to her, reached out and held the person directly in his arms.

    Hellen Jovano pushed him: ¡°Let go.¡±

    Eddie Levi hugged her so tightly that she was a little ufortable.

    ¡°Not loose.¡± His voice was muffled, and he broke into tears, sighing dumb, ¡°I finally found you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was a little embarrassed: ¡°Let go first, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to hug me like this in our rtionship.¡±

    Eddie Levi took a deep breath between Hellen Jovano¡¯s neck and stood up straight with a gentle smile on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hans Grant is not here. What are you afraid of?¡±

    He returned to his usual handsome and unruly appearance.

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°I called him, and he¡¯s on his way. If you look at the time, it will arrive in another hour.¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s eyes were dim: ¡°You knew to call him, but why didn¡¯t you call me-call your brother?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid that I can¡¯t escape. I think I¡¯ll report it when I¡¯m really safe, otherwise it will worry my family for no reason.¡±

    While they were talking, Eddie Levi took Helen Jovano to his car, and Helen Jovano went to get his mobile phone.

    She has been talking to Hans Grant before, but the stolen mobile phone is old. Even if it is charged, the power is slowly decreasing during the call.

    At this moment, the mobile phone has no power and will automatically turn off.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the capital of Kundian.¡± Hellen Jovano told the driver that Hans Grant is alsoing from the capital, and there is only one route to the capital, so they can always meet each other.

    The driver took a look at Eddie Levi and saw Eddie Levi nod before starting the car.

    A train set out in a mighty procession.

    On the way, Eddie Levi kept asking about the situation after Hellen Jovano disappeared.

    Hellen Jovano told everything, and Eddie Levi¡¯s face darkened when he heard that Matt Walker used the sea of ice to control Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face wasplicated: ¡°Go back to rehab.¡±

    In fact, she is also hesitant. She knows what virtue she is when she has an attack.

    A viin like Matt Walker, when she was awake, she wished she couldn¡¯t kill him herself, but when she had an attack, she had the urge to beg for mercy from him.

    This is just the beginning. Matt Walker injected her every time she just had an attack. If there is no injection of ice sea for a long time, Hellen Jovano thinks she might really cry.

    Her hand on herp gradually tightened.

    Before, she just wanted to escape, but now she thinks more. If Hans Grant and Everet Jovano really see her side, how sad they will be.

    She doesn¡¯t want to show her humble and embarrassed side in front of Hans Grant.

    Eddie Levi pursed his lips and looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s face.

    ¡°You see, you are hesitant, otherwise, you will go back to see them after your withdrawal is sessful?¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned to Eddie Levi, obviously hesitating.

    Eddie Levi added: ¡°I know several experts in this field in country M, and they also run abstinence institutions, which are very authoritative.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is still hesitant: ¡°But I¡¯m afraid my brother is worried, and now I don¡¯t know how my mother is.¡±

    Eddie Leviughed: ¡°I¡¯ll notify your brother and your mother, and they should be relieved when they know you are safe. Besides, it¡¯s not impossible to contact abroad, just videomunication.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°I have to meet Hans Grant first, and the distance between them is less than an hour. She just had an injection of ice when she came out, so it won¡¯t happen so soon.¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s smile faded a bit: ¡°Seeing him, you may not be determined to go.¡± And I don¡¯t think he will let you leave. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent, her eyebrows were tight, and her fingertips were a little white.

    I don¡¯t want Hans Grant to see her side, but Hans Grant has been looking for her for so long, so it¡¯s selfish to leave.

    Hellen Jovano thought about it and turned to Eddie Levi.

    ¡°We will meet Hans Grant first, and then go to the capital of Kundian.¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s eyes are dim: ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice is dry: ¡°Then I wille to you. When I go abroad, don¡¯t let my mother and my brother visit me before I quit sessfully.¡±

    Eddie Levi nodded: ¡°OK.¡±

    The motorcade continued to drive, and after half an hour, Hellen Jovano saw the lights ahead.

    That¡¯s a train, and it¡¯sing at a high speed.

    Helenjovano¡¯s heart suddenly heats up, Hans Grant, it¡¯s him.

    Her eyes were red and she got out of the car in a hurry. The car led by the opposite team had stopped, the door opened, and Hans Grant¡¯s tall figure got out of the car and strode towards this side.

    Hellen Jovano got off the driver and ran straight over.

    ¡°Hans Grant.¡± She plunged into Hans Grant¡¯s arms like a baby bird in the forest.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    The familiar smell of men has a magical power that makes people feel calm.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was hoarse: ¡°Hellen, I finally found you.¡±

    The two embraced under the headlights. In the car, Eddie Levi¡¯s eyes became more and more sad and immediately became dark.

    They hugged for a while, and Hellen Jovano wiped her tears and smiled through them.

    Hans Grant has been pulling her to check: ¡°Is there any injury?¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m not hurt at all, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She turned to look around: ¡°It¡¯s too conspicuous for two motorcades to stop here. Let¡¯s go to the capital of Kundian first, stay there for one night and leave tomorrow.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded. He took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand and got into the car. He never let go after getting into the car.

    Hellen Jovano leaned on his shoulder and looked up at the faint stubble on his chin. ¡°You haven¡¯t shaved for a few days?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°I¡¯ll shave when I get home.¡±

    The news came from Hellen Jovano, which finally saw a ray of light in his dark life. He couldn¡¯t wait for a second to shave again.

 Chapter 424 Long time no see and never see again

    Hellen Jovano leans in Hans Grant¡¯s arms, and David Brown in the co-pilot is also smiling.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you don¡¯t know that Mr. Grant hasn¡¯t had a good meal since you disappeared. Now it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned at Hans Grant. The man¡¯s already cold face is now a little thinner and more angr.

    Those deep eyes and unkempt short hair make him look more decadent.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and caressed his face: ¡°It seems that it will take a long time to raise it back.¡±

    Hans Grant reached out and touched her, and her voice was hoarse: ¡°Then you must take good care of it.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed, but it urred to her that she was going to leave tomorrow.

    Fortunately, since Eddie Levi said that he knew some authoritative organizations, he should be able to quit soon and return to Hans Grant.

    It was already dark, and Hellen Jovano ran all the way, lying in Hans Grant¡¯s arms and gradually closing his eyes.

    North of Kundian, in a Japanese vi.

    Luz Walker opened his eyes, stared at the ceiling for a while, and immediately sat up.

    He just wanted to get out of bed after sitting up straight, only to find that his feet were already shackled.

    The inside of the shackles is velvet, which can¡¯t hurt anyone, but the length keeps him in this room.

    ¡ª

    Luz Walker frowned and shouted, ¡°Somebody.¡±

    His body is already weak. Today, he has been trying his best to help Hellen Jovano escape, which will make his voice hoarse.

    Soon there was a noise outside, and two maids pushed open the door and hurried in.

    ¡°Master, do you have anything to say?¡±

    Luz Walker looked at two people coldly. Before that, these two people called him Master Shen.

    It seems that after being smashed, my brother is not going to pretend anymore.

    ¡°where¡¯s Matt Walker? I want to see him.¡±

    The two maids looked at each other: ¡°Young Master, the young master is not here, but he told us that if you have any requirements, just ask us to untie the shackles on your feet.¡±

    Brother is not here?

    Luz Walker¡¯s heart moved: ¡°Did he go after Hellen Jovano?¡±

    The two maids were at a loss: ¡°young master, the young master didn¡¯t tell us what he did, but told us to take good care of you.¡±

    Luz Walker¡¯s face cooled down and his eyes rested on the shackles on his feet.

    Brother, I¡¯m afraid he will do something again.

    He took a deep breath and thought of what Hellen Jovano had said, telling him to eat something anyway.

    Luz Walker looked at the two maids. ¡°Go and prepare some food.¡±

    Two people immediately answer out.

    Luz Walker sat on the bed and tried to untie the shackles. After a few minutes, he gave up. The shackles were very safe.

    It seems that my brother is also very defensive about him.

    He gave a wry smile. After waiting for about ten minutes, two maids came into the house with food.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s serve you for dinner.¡±

    Luz Walker looked cold: ¡°no, you go out.¡±

    After eating something, he suddenly had a sharp pain in his stomach and a feeling of nausea came up.

    Luz Walker rushed into the bathroom directly, but fortunately, the chains were long enough, and he threw up on the sink.

    After spitting, Luz Walker turned on the tap, cleaned the spit, and then took the water to clean his mouth.

    He took a sip and spat it out again, and saw the red blood in the water.

    My throat seems to have been cut by food. It hurts and swells.

    Because I just vomited in my stomach, I began to have spasms again and again.

    Luz Walker is already in the bathroom, turning his head through the open door and looking out at the moonlight.

    If it weren¡¯t for Hellen Jovano, maybe he wouldn¡¯t be sick today.

    Fortunately, I sent her away today, otherwise he really didn¡¯t know if he had the strength in a few days.

    Sitting in the same ce for a while, until the physical pain gradually eased, Luz Walker held the wall and went back to bed.

    He pursed his lips, and just now he saw himself in the bathroom mirror.

    A person who is so thin that he has lost his appearance.

    Luz Walker has always been proud, and he doesn¡¯t want to die like this.

    Stretched out his arm, looked at the thin wrist like firewood, and gradually looked into the house.

    All the sharp tools in the house have been put away, even a vase that was originally at the bedside has been taken away.

    Luz Walker hesitated for a few seconds. After rummaging through the bedside table, he found a pen among the sundries. It was a stic marker pen, not a sharp weapon.

    He found a medicine box from it, opened it and spread it out into a piece of paper.

    Luz Walker sat on the ground, lying on the bedside table, and began to write bit by bit.

    [To my dearest brother: ¡­]

    The moonlight was pale and cruel, Luz Walker wrote at the end, and his fingertips trembled slightly.

    It turns out that no one is not afraid of death.

    Death means never seeing her face or hearing her voice again.

    No one will debug the machine for her in the future.

    Luz Walker¡¯s lips widened, and his chapped lips immediately cracked, revealing blood.

    He continued to write: [Brother, I actually know that my life is less than a month.

    But I know you very well, and you love me very much. Just as I regard Hellen Jovano as the sun, I am your only concern in the world.

    But the advanced stage of gastric cancer is not something that Hellen Jovano can ovee, nor can I ovee. I think this may be called fate.

    At least in thest two years of my life, I saw the sunshine. I got hope again.

    Brother, leave Hellen Jovano alone. If it weren¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t even have thest two happy years. I would have died in that club, and so would you.

    We all owe her. I don¡¯t ask you to pay back anything, but let her go. This is myst wish. ¡¿

    A paper box, he wrote thickly, with delicate handwriting but not messy.

    Luz Walker solemnly put the carton on the table.

    He knows that if he doesn¡¯t end his life now, the rest of his life is likely to be under control and forced to undergo chemotherapy.

    He has lived a good and warm life.

    After finishing everything, Luz Walker hung the steel chain between his feet on the bedpost.

    The chain is as thick as a thumb, and the length is hung on the bedpost, which is only half a person¡¯s height.

    Luz Walker¡¯s eyes are light and gentle. He once heard Hellen Jovano talk about being an undertaker.

    She once made a funeral for an old man who hanged himself. The old man died hanging from the doorknob.

    Originally, I was winding wool. Because I lived alone, I hung it on the doorknob and put it around my neck.

    The doorknob half a man¡¯s height, no one expected to kill him. The old Madam should have got up from the bench and hung on it directly, so he couldn¡¯t use his strength anymore.

    At that time, Hellen Jovano was very sorry: ¡°As long as the angle and strength are right, in fact, people can hang themselves when sitting. Life is only once, so be careful.¡±

    Unexpectedly, today, this has be his home.

    Luz Walker hung the chain between his neck and his Adam¡¯s apple slipped slightly.

    He lowered his eyes.

    He once had a renewed hope, had a lofty goal, and silently kept the goal beyond Hans Grant in his heart without telling anyone.

    But now-This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Forget it, if this continues, I¡¯m afraid my brother will have to get Hellen Jovano back for treatment.

    Just like my brother said, even if Hellen Jovano returns to Tempe City, he will take her back again.

    Only when he dies will my brother give up.

    His death is good for everyone.

    The moonlight shines in the house, reflecting the shadow on the ground in a trance-

 Chapter 425 Seems too late.

    Luz Walker¡¯s room is not allowed to enter easily.

    In the night, the swaying figure gradually became a motionless stone, lifeless.

    The whole room seemed to be cast a dpidated shadow.

    Capital of Kundian: Sitai.

    The two teams quickly drove to the side of Sitai City.

    Hellen Jovano got out of the car and looked at the vi in front of him with some surprise.

    Hans Grant dotes on his eyes: ¡°My house, I lived here when I came to see you before.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded and smiled and hugged his arm.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in.¡±

    On entering the vi, Hellen Jovano looked at the furnishings in the house, and his nose was a little sour.

    This vi has obviously been unupied for a long time, and Hans Grant should rarelye here after buying it.

    This time, the furniture in the house is old and the corners are dusty. How can he stand it for a neat person?

    Hans Grant is looking for her wholeheartedly.

    Hans Grant noticed Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes, too. He looked at the dust in the corner, which he had not noticed before.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little shabby here, but it doesn¡¯t matter. You will stay for one night first. I¡¯ve asked David Brown to arrange the ne for tomorrow morning, and we¡¯ll go home tomorrow morning.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded heavily: ¡°OK, we will go home tomorrow.¡±

    Helen Jovano¡¯s bedroom was arranged on the second floor, and Hans Grant asked the only maid to take Helen Jovano there.

    He was standing on the first floor, looking at Eddie Levi.

    Eddie Levi stood where he was, his face indifferent.

    Make sure that Hellen Jovano has entered the room and won¡¯t hear the noise on the first floor. Hans Grant strides forward and punches Eddie Levi in the face.

    ¡°How dare you hide her news? !¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s eyes were cold, but he didn¡¯t do it when he thought of tomorrow.

    ¡°Why should I tell you the news I got?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s breath was suffocating. He rolled up his sleeves and grabbed Eddie Levi¡¯s cor.

    The whole person is vaguely angry: ¡°Eddie Levi, I know what you are thinking about her. In the future, stay away from her, or I will make the whole Levi family disappear in Tempe City!¡±

    Eddie Leviughed wickedly and wantonly: ¡°Then you can have a try.¡±

    There was a noise on the second floor, and Hans Grant immediately let go and grabbed Eddie Levi by the cor.

    He turned around and looked up. Hellen Jovano had reached the winding staircase and stood at the entrance of the winding staircase and called to him, ¡°Hans Grant,e up.¡±

    Hans Grant gave Eddie Levi a cold look and turned to go upstairs.

    On the second floor, he reached out and took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand: ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    Hellen Jovano raised his little face: ¡°There seems to be a mouse in my room.¡±

    Hans Grant frowned. ¡°How can there be mice?¡±

    Although this house has not lived for many years, it is not to the extent that there are mice.

    But now that Hellen Jovano had said it, Hans Grant followed her into her bedroom.

    There is a brand-new quilt in the bedroom, and the tables and chairs are bright and clean, which was cleaned up by Hans Grant on his way back.

    ¡°Where is the mouse?¡± When Hans Grant entered the room, he asked.

    ¡°Here it is.¡± Helenjovano whispered behind him.

    Hans Grant just turned around, and the fragrant breath came at him, and his big eyes that made him addicted were close to him.

    The soft lip kissed him actively, and Hans Grant¡¯s body froze.

    As soon as I saw her just now, she wanted to hold her in her arms at once, but she felt that Hellen Jovano had just escaped from there. He was not sure if Matt Walker had done anything to her, for fear of scaring her.

    But right now.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are getting deeper and deeper.

    Hellen Jovano just took the initiative, and then he was taken away from it.

    The man¡¯s slender arms were wrapped around her lower back, and their breathing was intertwined.

    Hans Grant¡¯s kiss is very aggressive, as if telling the missing, affection and love that I haven¡¯t seen for a long time.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s body took a step back, and he took her waist and stepped forward.

    All the way back to the door, Hellen Jovano slightly stirred up his feet, and the door mmed and closed.

    Hans Grant looked up at the doorman, lowered his eyes, and met Hellen Jovano¡¯s sly eyes again.

    Now there are a few sparkling eyes in those clear eyes, and there is a heart-rending light between them.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was hoarse, with a smile on his lips.

    ¡°Are you inviting me?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart is beating very fast, and the plop sound seems to be in his ear.

    But now that it has been decided, she should stay with him well, and they should cherish all the time.

    In particr, she will leave tomorrow.

    Hellen Jovano is brave, and his little hand moves from Hans Grant¡¯s face, gently lingering over his jaw line, winding through the vicle along the Adam¡¯s apple, and finally stopping on the strong chest muscles.

    You can also feel the temperature of that body through your shirt.

    Hellen Jovano provoked: ¡°The invitation is an invitation, but I don¡¯t know if Mr. Gu has forgotten to eat and sleep these days, and he still has this physical strength.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s pupil narrowed, and he immediately squinted: ¡°I¡¯m really in poor physical strength, so I can only be wronged by Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    With his stop falling, Hellen Jovano¡¯s body suddenly vacated.

    She eximed, was held in her arms by Hans Grant¡¯s rxed princess and put on the bed.

    After that, he didn¡¯t forget to lock the door.

    Hellen Jovano just closed the door, not locked it.

    Hans Grant locked the door, turned around, walked from the door to the bed and pulled it off.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    His hands are slender and powerful, his fingers are slender and his skin is as cold as jade.

    When the forefinger knocks at the tie, the whole person has a sharp taste, like a beast ready to go.

    Hellen Jovano is suddenly a little timid. It¡¯s almost the same to wait until the end of the stage.

    She gave a slight cough. Although she wanted to cherish the time, it was not a bad time.

    ¡°Well, Hans Grant, didn¡¯t you say that you are in poor health? Forget it today. You have a good rest and drink more tonic soup.¡±

    The veins stood out in Hans Grant¡¯s forehead, and he was angry and wanted tough. A spoiled smile appeared between his eyes and eyebrows: ¡°Dabu?¡±

    He had reached the bed, got into bed on one knee, bent over, and sped Hellen Jovano¡¯s hands before she escaped.

    Both hands are twisted with fingers, and there is no barrier between the bodies.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and her voice trembled a little. ¡°Well, I regret it a little.¡±

    ¡°It seems toote.¡±

    Hans Grant holds her hands, her waist is slightly pressed down, and her handsome face is close to the neck of Hellen Jovano.

    Helenjovano¡¯s body tightened.

    Then, the feeling of wet came from the neck.

    She used to wear a denim jacket and jeans, but now with the feeling of being wet, the first button of the denim jacket has been unbuttoned.

    Helenjovano¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Hans Grant, you you you-¡±

    She hung her head and saw the man who had been buried in his head raise his face. Orpheus-colored eyes were like a deadly poison, attracting people to sink.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s lips are slightly pointed, and the feeling of aggression is even stronger.

 Chapter 426 Leave again

    Hellen Jovano felt like a rabbit that had been caught.

    The buttons were ¡°unbuttoned¡± one by one, and she hung her head and witnessed the whole process, gnashing her teeth with anger.

    This man usually looks cold, but I didn¡¯t expect such a sexy side!

    In Hellen Jovano¡¯s denim jacket, it is a simple white sling base.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are dim, and his fingertips have a sling-

    Hellen Jovano gradually sank into the tenderness and consideration of Hans Grant. He was slow, and from time to time he raised his extremely handsome face and spoke in her ear with a hoarse voice.

    Until thest dress fell to the bed.

    The dream created by the wolfpletely disappeared. Anyway, the wolf has already fooled the white rabbit and faded all his fur.

    Here¡¯s the dinner. If we keep it up, it¡¯s easy for his little wife to think that he needs to drink some tonic soup.

    Hellen Jovano paid a ¡°painful¡± price sessfully, so that the voice of begging for mercy was broken.

    Finally, when the man was kind enough to let go, she vaguely heard Hans Grantughing in her ear.

    ¡°My physical strength is not very good. I really wronged you. I will definitely drink more tonic soup when I get back.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and found the dark side of this man again.

    ¡°Stop drinking, or you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Hans Grant smiled and looked down at Hellen Jovano who was already asleep.

    He picked people up and went to the bathroom. After washing her, he put on clean pajamas.

    After that, he held people in his arms.

    The person who had been looking for it was finally found back, and the long-standing rage and anxiety were appeased at this moment.

    Hans Grant hugged Hellen Jovano, and his face gradually cooled down.

    Matt Walker, even if Hellen Jovano is not hurt, he must find out the person and make him disappearpletely in this world!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The next day.

    At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano woke up with a backache.

    Hans Grant is no longer with her, and Hellen Jovano was shocked when she saw the time. She made an appointment with Eddie Levist night to leave this morning.

    But it¡¯s already past six o¡¯clock.

    Hellen Jovano hurried downstairs and met David Brown in the living room.

    ¡°where¡¯s David Brown and Hans Grant?¡±

    David Brown said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Grant went to buy clothes for you, saying that he wouldn¡¯t disturb your sleep, so even the ne was changed to afternoon.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Eddie Levi?¡±

    David Brown looked at Hellen Jovano£º¡±Mr. Eddie surprise: ¡°Mr. Eddie just left. What do you want with him?¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°Where did he go?¡±

    ¡°It should be back to China. Now that I have found you, he must be going back.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned and strode out: ¡°How long has he been away?¡±

    ¡°Just a few minutes, I met Mr. Eddie when I came from the gate.¡±

    Hellen Jovano rushed to the front of the gate and saw that the road was empty and silent.

    Eddie Levi, it¡¯s time for him to stand her up, but Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart is shaking. ording to the time Matt Walker gave her an injection before, it won¡¯t be long before the ice sea will break out.

    Is she going to show that in front of Hans Grant? that poor look

    Hellen Jovano bit his lower lip and stood for a long time.

    David Brown stood by: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, why don¡¯t we call Mr. Eddie?¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°Go back first, I¡¯ll stand here and calm down.¡±

    There are bodyguards arranged in both streets around the vi, and David Brown nodded and went back to the vi.

    Hellen Jovano waited until David Brown left, then took out his cell phone and dialed Eddie Levi¡¯s number.

    There was a busy tone on the other end of the phone, but no one answered.

    Just as Hellen Jovano was about to despair, a voice sounded from her side.

    ¡°I changed my mind for you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned his head and found Eddie Levi standing on the wall near the gate at some unknown time, looking at her with certainty.

    ¡°Sorry, I got upte yesterday.¡± Hellen Jovano hurried past.

    Eddie Levi¡¯s eyes swept the red mark between Hellen Jovano¡¯s neck, and his eyes were gloomy.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s go.¡±

    A car pulled out from the side, and Hellen Jovano and Eddie Levi got on the bus.

    When she decided to leavest night, the n was to leave a note for Hans Grant, but she got upte today and didn¡¯t have time to leave a message.

    Although there are bodyguards around the vi, everyone knows that Eddie Levi is one of our own.

    To prevent outsiders from invading, but no one thought Eddie Levi would bring Hellen Jovano out.

    When driving out of the street, Hellen Jovano just bent down slightly and avoided all eyes.

    Eddie Levi took her all the way to the airport in the capital of Kundian.

    Originally, the long motorcade was decreasing one by one.

    Helenjovano turned to look.

    Eddie Levi smiled and said, ¡°Our whole motorcade is so eye-catching. In order to avoid being discovered by that Matt Walker, we boarded the ne separately.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded. They came at a good time. It was almost boarding time when they arrived at the airport.

    After boarding the ne, I couldn¡¯t make a phone call. Hellen Jovano frowned and hurriedly edited a message for Hans Grant.

    Hellen Jovano Typing: [Hans Grant, actually, when I was at Matt Walker¡¯s, he injected me with something called Ice Sea ¡­]

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t want Hans Grant to see her embarrassment, but she didn¡¯t want to cheat him either.

    Matt Walker and Binghai were edited out, and Hellen Jovano continued to type.

    [Eddie Levi knows several authoritative organizations. I¡¯m going there for abstinence now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back in about three months, and I¡¯ll be reunited with you and Lele. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: [Don¡¯te to see me, I don¡¯t want you to see me in a mess. ¡¿

    Because of herself at that time, she didn¡¯t want to face it herself.

    After sending the message, Hellen Jovano boarded the ne.

    The mobile phone rang, and the stewardess happened to pass by and smiled politely: ¡°Miss, please turn off your mobile phone.¡±

    Hellen Jovano had to hang up and turn off his cell phone.

    She took a deep breath. She checked it online yesterday. The withdrawal period is actually different in different countries.

    But in fact, five days before the most painful day, then around 30 days, and 90 days, it is already a sess.

    The ne began to taxi, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s fingers trembled.

    His brow wrinkled up, and a feeling of fatigue welled up in his body, and the pain was graduallying.

    It¡¯s time.

    Eddie Levi noticed something was wrong with her.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano clenched his hands and bit his teeth: ¡°How long does it take to fly from Kundian to M country?¡±

    Eddie Levi frowned: ¡°Twenty hours.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was dizzy in front of her eyes: ¡°I may notst that long. What should I do?¡±

    If she has an attack on the ne, it will be easily seen by the surrounding passengers, and then don¡¯t talk about country M.

    Maybe you will be sent back directly to the airport!

    Her voice was vague and she quickly made a decision: ¡°Eddie Levi, knock me out.¡±

 Chapter 427 Death will not let her go.

    At Kundian airport, Hans Grant¡¯s car stopped at the airport and rushed in immediately after getting off the bus.

    The bodyguard at the airport immediately stopped him, was stopped by David Brown, and showed his pass.

    The bodyguard stopped and Hans Grant rushed in directly. He went to the front desk and said, ¡°What flight is the ne from here to country M!¡±

    The staff immediately said, ¡°The HA9081 that just took off is a direct flight to country M, and if itester-¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face turned ck at once. When he rushed into the airport, a ne flew past the sky.

    Eddie Levi can¡¯t have stayed at the airport for long. He should have taken Hellen Jovano on that ne!

    David Brown hurried in: ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t expect Mrs. Jovano to leave with Eddie Levi! ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are filled with furious anger and murder.

    ¡°He cheated her away!¡±

    Binghai, Hans Grant understands what Hellen Jovano said.

    But even if it¡¯s abstinence, it can still be in Tempe City. He wants to stay with her.

    But Eddie Levi¡¯s authority must have given her hope.

    Hans Grant took a deep breath: ¡°Call a private jet immediately and go to country M.¡±

    He calmly wanted to go back, and David Brown hesitated: ¡°Mr. Grant, Mrs. Jovano wille back, right?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°Since Eddie Levi took people away, it would not be easy for her toe back.¡±

    Eddie Levi!

    ¡°Get Tempe City people to act, call Charles and Xeno William, and besiege The Levi Group!¡±

    The people in Kundian began to leave.

    ¡°the Grant family, the Levi family, and Hellen Jovano have all left. Boss, do you want to catch people back? ¡±

    In the Japanese vi in the north, Matt Walker sat in a dark room, and the monkey came to report the situation. He didn¡¯t dare to look up, and his eyes were deep fear.

    Matt Walker has been sitting there for two hours.

    He didn¡¯t get angry or speak.

    The monkey knew that yesterday, the military adviser made a concession, and after consideration, let Hellen Jovano go.

    He flew to Linguo overnight to invite a famous expert on gastric cancer. He was invited and was waiting in the living room.

    When he apanied the military adviser to talk to the adult¡¯s brother first, he saw the man falling by the bed.

    The body has long been hard and cold.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Luz Walker hung on the chain that Matt Walker used to bind him, and he was truly free on it.

    After the monkey reported, Matt Walker on the ground didn¡¯t speak.

    He stepped back carefully and left the room.

    The room is quiet. Luz Walker has been taken down from the chain by him and ced on the ground in front of him.

    The teenager is no longer the same, thin, with closed eyes and no breath.

    Matt Walker¡¯s eyes rested on Luz Walker¡¯s heart, waiting for the ups and downs.

    But not a trace.

    The cold room, thest trace of warmth haspletely disappeared.

    Matt Walker turned his head and looked at the opened paper box on the bedside table.

    He hasn¡¯t read the suicide note since he found his brother hanging by the bed. He can¡¯t ept Luz Walker¡¯s departure.

    This is the only person in the world who is rted to him by blood.

    Matt Walker picked up the paper box and began to read the handwriting on it.

    ¡°Leave Hellen Jovano alone?¡± His eyes were fixed on these four words, and he suddenlyughed and looked down at Luz Walker on the ground.

    ¡°You said that you didn¡¯t want the pain of thest time, so you left, but in the end you said that you should let me go. Are you doing it for yourself or for her?¡±

    Matt Walker pursed his lips, but he didn¡¯t do it for him.

    He crouched down and put the carton in Matt Walker¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I was going to let her go, but since you have done this for her and left me in this way, I will not let her go even if I die!¡±

    Death is the deepest betrayal, and Matt Walker felt as if something was missing from his heart and became hard.

    He got up, put his brother on the bed and covered himself with a quilt.

    Out of the room, into the living room, all the people in the living room are in their posts.

    The monkey is talking with the expert.

    When the expert saw Matt Walkering out, he immediately got up and said, ¡°Sir, can I see the patient now?¡±

    Matt Walker raised an eyebrow: ¡°You want to see him?¡±

    The doctor frowned slightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie to see a doctor?¡±? How to treat a disease if you don¡¯t see people? ¡±

    Matt Walker nodded: ¡°Then go down and see him.¡±

    The doctor was stunned and immediately panicked: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Matt Walker has pulled out a gun from his waist, and the pistol turned around in his hand, with a bang.

    The invited experts fell to the ground.

    The monkey was silent and dragged the expert¡¯s body out.

    Matt Walker looked at it coldly and turned back upstairs.

    When the monkey came back, the bell of the security intrusion in the vi rang, and all the people immediately acted.

    The monkey rushed to the third floor: ¡°Sir, it should be the ck Hawk!¡± ¡±

    Matt Walker looked gloomy and dark: ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Tempe City.

    ording to the clues provided by Hans Grant, Qian Zimo finally located Matt Walker.

    It seems that he suddenly appeared on the map.

    More than half of Green Mansion¡¯s people have been transferred to Kundian. They were supposed to go back, but they received the news from Qian Zimo and immediately went to pay Matt Walker.

    All the people are marching in one direction. Tiffany rk and Zuo Xiuxian are looking for Helen Jovano in Kundian these days, and they are both relieved to receive the news that Helen Jovano is safe.

    Today, I learned Matt Walker¡¯s location again. Tiffany rk is gearing up to clean up this ck hand that has been in the dark, and then catch Tempe City and let Hellen Jovano take the me.

    Zuo Xiuxian drives a modified jeep and looks at Tiffany rk who is cleaning the knife in the co-pilot.

    ¡°You may not need this knife.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯sing soon.¡± Tiffany rk¡¯s eyes are cold and sharp. At this time, her body suddenly emits the breath of Green MansionTisch. Her face is serious, her eyes are cautious and alert with murder and malice.

    When the car drove to the ce, their faces sank.

    Gunshots can already be heard here.

    ¡°Drive faster, something¡¯s wrong!¡± Tiffany rk said.

    When Zuo Xiuxian and Tiffany rk¡¯s car could see the vi, they saw the Japanese vi crashing and exploding from a distance.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s heart lifted and she was about to get off the bus.

    Zuo Xiuxian held her down: ¡°Something is wrong, it seems that they are not our people.¡±

    The gang wore dark camouge uniforms, more like international mercenaries, with a ck eagle logo behind them.

    Zuo Xiuxian had good eyesight and squinted for a while.

    ¡°When Orpheus heard the news, the two of us were closest to here, so our people should not have arrived here yet. This is their fire. Now we can¡¯t go up, otherwise it will easily be the target of both sides!¡±

    Tiffany rk was a little anxious: ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t think Matt Walker will die in that vi when it is blown up! ¡±

    Zuo Xiuxian nodded: ¡°Look at the happy look of those people in camouge uniforms. We have to go back first! You call Orpheus! ¡°

 Chapter 428 Too arrogant

    The car didn¡¯t dare to approach again, so Zuo Xiuxian turned the car around.

    Tiffany rk took out her mobile phone and reported the situation to Qian Zimo.

    Qian Zimo¡¯s voice is very dignified through the mobile phone: ¡°Matt Walker¡¯s life experience has all started recently, including all the information of the LEV organization!

    Matt Walker should be a military adviser among them, and he is the second-inmand of this terrorist organization.

    However, he killed Goshawk, the leader of the organization, a while ago, so he became enemies with ck Hawk, who is the younger brother of Goshawk. He certainly can¡¯t watch his brother be killed by Matt Walker and take away the inheritanceid by the two brothers. ¡±

    Tiffany rk frowned. ¡°So, we¡¯re toote. Matt Walker was killed by the ck Hawk?¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s voice rose a little: ¡°Don¡¯t be careless and be alert!

    Don¡¯t stay in Kundian either. Now that we have found out the LEV organization, everyone is in the light. It¡¯s easier for you toe back to Tempe City and clean them up at our home! ¡±

    Tiffany rk has some regrets: ¡°I can¡¯t kill him myself. It¡¯s really irritating.¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s voice was faint: ¡°Did it ever ur to you that he probably didn¡¯t die? Why do you think I sent you back? Didn¡¯t Matt Walker do this thing once or twice? Isn¡¯t it his n that LEV was wiped out by Interpol andpletely disappeared into everyone¡¯s sight? ¡±

    Zuo Xiuxian, who was driving, also nodded: ¡°It¡¯s hard to guarantee that he won¡¯t do the same thing again. This person is really terrible.¡±

    Tiffany rk sighed: ¡°Then let¡¯s go back first. Qian Zimo and Hellen Jovano should have returned to Tempe City by this time, right?¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s voice was heavy: ¡°She didn¡¯te back.¡±

    ¡°What? !¡± Tiffany rk sat up straight, and Zuo Xiuxian also looked at the phone on the phone.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Hellen Jovano has escaped to join Hans Grant and the Levi family?¡±

    Qian Zimo said, ¡°I heard from Hans Grant that Eddie Levi tricked Hellen Jovano into going to M country. We¡¯ll talk about the details when youe back. I can¡¯t tell for a while on my mobile phone. You just need to know that Hellen Jovano will not be in danger. ¡±

    A few dayster.

    Tempe Citythe Jovano family, Everet Jovano looked at Eddie Levi in the video call with a cold face.

    ¡°Eddie Levi, if you don¡¯t bring Hellen back, our brothers for so many years will have nothing to do!¡±

    Darcy Lewis flew into a rage: ¡°Eddie Levi, Hellen¡¯s home is in Tempe City, and she is apanied by our rtives. Even if you want to quit after being poisoned, we have to apany her. What¡¯s the matter with you taking her abroad alone?¡± !¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡¯s tantrum, I wish I could just give Eddie Levi some big face masks.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    It¡¯s just that the face of the people in the videomunication is still indifferent: ¡°Everet Jovano, Hellen has started abstinence in the authoritative organization now, but these days are the most painful time, so she basically has no spirit tomunicate with you. After two days, her mental state is better, and you will know whether she is voluntary.¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s face is cold: ¡°I know my sister best. Of course, she is voluntary. She just doesn¡¯t want us to worry!¡± But Eddie Levi, didn¡¯t you take advantage of her? !¡±

    Eddie Levi in the video was silent for a few seconds.

    ¡°Everet Jovano, the world is unfair. I just appeared a littleter than Hans Grant. I need a chance. I want to see if I can get into her heart.¡±

    Everet Jovano turned blue with anger: ¡°What if I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t, as long as she lets me stay with her.¡± Eddie Leviughed.

    Everet Jovano roared angrily: ¡°Eddie Levi! Do you know how dangerous you are now? Qian Zimo said that Matt Walker is probably faking his death and hiding now. He is likely to go to Hellen Jovano. I tell you seriously that you must send my sister back immediately! ¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s face also became serious: ¡°Everet Jovano, don¡¯t worry, since I have done this, I must be fully prepared.¡± Even if I die, I won¡¯t let her get a little hurt. ¡±

    Darcy Lewis still wants to talk, and in the nearby restaurant, Mingyuzhu hase over.

    Eddie Levi was a little surprised when he saw Ming Yuzhu, but he still said respectfully, ¡°Aunt Qin.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu red at Everet Jovano and Darcy Lewis and turned to Eddie Levi in the video: ¡°Eddie, I know what you mean; But you must ensure the safety of Hellen; I don¡¯t want to take care of things between you young people, but if something happens to Hellen, I will definitely make the Levi family pay the price. ¡±

    Eddie Levi nodded as expected: ¡°Aunt, I will take good care of her for three months, and I will send her back when she finishes abstinence.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu nodded: ¡°Three monthster, I don¡¯t know if The Levi Group still exists.¡±

    She gave Eddie Levi a cold look.

    Eddie Levi also knows about The Levi Group, and now the Grant Group is going after The Levi Group.

    Including the branch in Hail City, was also targeted by Yan.

    He is not the president, and The Levi Group is in danger.

    But he doesn¡¯t want to worry about it anymore. He should always rush for his own happiness.

    Hang up the videomunication, Ming Yuzhu sat on the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief.

    Everet Jovano looked at Ming Yuzhu anxiously. Since Hellen Jovano disappeared, he persuaded his mother to travel to Hail City, and her mother realized that something was wrong.

    He came back suddenly the day before yesterday, which neither he nor Darcy expected.

    Aftering back, Ming Yuzhu went directly to Hellen Jovano and finally learned the truth.

    Fortunately, now Hellen Jovano is no longer in danger. Although she can¡¯t go home for the time being, it is much better than not hearing from her.

    Darcy Lewis looked at Mingyuzhu carefully: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, Eddie Levi will protect Hellen.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu scolded Everet Jovano yesterday. She didn¡¯t mean anything to Darcy Lewis, but she was also sad that her daughter-inw and son kept such a big thing from her.

    Ming Yuzhu sighed when she heard Darcy Lewis¡¯s words.

    ¡°Eddie Levi this child, not as good as Hans Grant. I don¡¯t want Hellen to follow her, but there is no other way now. ¡±

    Everet Jovano and Darcy Lewis looked at each other: ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you hate Hans Grant the most before, but now it¡¯s changed?¡±

    ¡°It depends on how people look when something happens. Eddie Levi is too arrogant and thinks he can protect Hellen, which is not good for Hellen. Xiao Yun, Hellen¡¯s whereabouts still need to be found, and she can¡¯t stay in country M.¡±

    Everet Jovano nodded at once.

    ¡°Hans Grant has also arrived in Country M, but Eddie Levi has already prepared for it, and it is not so easy to find it.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Country M, Hua ¡°an City.

    On the top floor of a tall medical building, Hellen Jovano sat in the sun on the couch.

    The recliner is ced on the grass, and the whole top floor is a big garden. If you can¡¯t see the edge, you can¡¯t see that it is the roof of a skyscraper.

 Chapter 429 The painful process

    When Hellen Jovano came to the post-M country, Eddie Levi took him to this building.

    The top floor and roof of the building are not the institutions mentioned by Eddie Levi, but his own rehab center. The experts invited are indeed experts from authoritative institutions.

    The morning breeze blew, and Hellen Jovano frowned tightly, and the feeling in his body surged up again.

    She feels everything these days, hot and cold. When it¡¯s hot, she feels like she¡¯s burning, and when it¡¯s cold, she wishes she couldn¡¯t pour boiling water on her body.

    With the pain that went deep into the bone marrow, Hellen Jovano knew how terrible he looked when he had an attack.

    Yesterday, if Eddie Levi hadn¡¯t forcibly stopped her, she would have knelt down and begged the experts.

    Eddie Levi stopped her and kept her dignity, but only got her abuse.

    And the face she scratched.

    Hellen Jovano lowered his eyes, feeling guilty and suddenly d that he didn¡¯t return to Tempe City.

    If mother saw her when she had an attack, she would secretly cry.

    She really misses her mother now, as well as her brother, Gu Granny, Master, Darcy and her friends.

    But I can¡¯t go back now.

    Hellen Jovano staggered up, fell to the ground without taking two steps, and curled up.

    That feeling ising again.

    At the door, Eddie Levi came in with snacks, and immediately rushed into the garden.

    ¡°Hellen? !¡±

    Hellen Jovano trembled all over, and his hands gripped Eddie Levi¡¯s cor tightly: ¡°I can¡¯t stand it, it¡¯s so painful.¡±

    The pain of constant pressure is like putting her whole person under a hydraulic press, which is no longer a wave after wave, but a direct crushing type to destroy all her souls.

    ¡°Eddie Levi, will you help me?¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s consciousness gradually blurred, and the flower of malignancy blossomed. ¡°Don¡¯t you like me? Why don¡¯t you get me an ice sea and I¡¯ll stay with you?¡±

    Eddie Levi is frozen in ce, and Hellen Jovano is still seducing him.

    ¡°You give me an ice sea, and we will never be apart, ok?¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s fingers tightened, and he actually wavered for a moment. He almost became another Matt Walker.

    For his own purposes, he was imprisoned in this way.

    Eddie Levi¡¯s eyes became firm: ¡°Hellen, you have to bear it a little longer, it will pass, it will pass.¡±

    When Hellen Jovano saw Eddie Levi¡¯s refusal, he cried: ¡°It won¡¯t pass, I¡¯m going to die!¡±

    She began to hammer her head in pain, as if to fight the pain in her body, pinching her exposed thighs and arms again and again.

    Eddie Levi immediately called someone.

    Several experts were on standby all day. When they heard the cry, they immediately went upstairs from the lower abstinence center.

    Several people took control of Hellen Jovano and took her to a room on the top floor.

    The man was tied to the bed with a belt, and the doctor injected a sedative into it.

    Hellen Jovano stared at Eddie Levi with his eyes wide open. ¡°Here-I-¡±

    The expert wiped the sweat from his forehead.

    Eddie Levi saw that Hellen Jovano in bed was getting quiet, and then he looked at the doctor: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the first five days and one month were the most painful? Now it¡¯s the sixth day. Why is she still in such pain?¡± !¡±

    The expert frowned: ¡°Mrs. Jovano has told us the form of the ice sea. This is a new medicine, which is much stronger than themon ice on the market-¡±

    Eddie Levi¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°What I want to know is when will she get rid of this pain!¡± ¡±

    The expert is busy: ¡°Mr. Lu, please don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just started for a week. Mrs. Jovano¡¯s consciousness and endurance are much stronger than the average person. It should bepletely abstinent in three months.¡±

    Eddie Levi looked at Hellen Jovano on the bed and frowned.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°good.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s current state, the effect of tranquilizers has also been reduced a lot, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to writhe painfully again.

    Until the sunset, the afterglow of the horizon reflected in, and her whole back was sweaty.

    Hellen Jovano took off her strength and looked sideways at the sky outside, and her heart ached.

    What did she talk nonsense during the attack? She still has some vague impressions. Fortunately, she is not in Tempe City, but her guilt for Eddie Levi is getting deeper and deeper.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes reflected the sunset glow, but there was nothing to look at.

    When Eddie Levi came in to deliver dinner, he found her lying on her side. Because she regained her senses, she had untied herself.

    Hellen Jovano heard the noise and turned to Eddie Levi. She smiled.

    ¡°Wake up.¡± Eddie Levi put the dinner on the side table. ¡°You must be hungry. Eat something quickly.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes fell on Eddie Levi¡¯s neck, where there were new scratches.

    She took a deep breath. Although she didn¡¯t want Hans Grant and her family to see her like this, she didn¡¯t want to implicate Eddie Levi.

    I thought it was just for Eddie Levi to send it to her institution, but I didn¡¯t expect him to stay with her like this.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice was hoarse: ¡°Eddie Levi, why don¡¯t you go back to China and I¡¯ll just stay here.¡±

    Eddie Levi frowned: ¡°What are you talking about? How can I leave you here! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°I know what I said today, Eddie Levi. It¡¯s my own burden. You don¡¯t have to ¡­¡±

    ¡°I am willing to do it myself.¡± Eddie Levi picked up a bowl of soup and handed it to Hellen Jovano. ¡°Make it up quickly. I didn¡¯t expect the consumption of abstinence to be sorge.¡±

    Generally speaking, it doesn¡¯t cost much, but Hellen Jovano¡¯s skill is so good that sometimes it takes half the effort to stop her.

    Hellen Jovano lowered his eyes and drank the soup.

    After the meal, she didn¡¯t speak again, and her interest was not high.

    Eddie Levi didn¡¯t say anything when he saw it. He left the room with food.

    The top floor and roof are now his ces, but after Eddie Levi arrived here with Hellen Jovano, experts including several authoritative organizations never went out again.

    Eddie Levi knows what Hans Grant can do. As long as he shows up here, Hans Grant will find him.

    So he simplyboriously sent Hellen Jovano here and never went out again.

    All the articles for daily use here were bought by a local hired by him, who also works on the seventeenth floor of this building, and the ess will not attract others¡± attention.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Wharton is full of lights and water.

    Hellen Jovano sat in front of the French window and looked at the night outside. She missed her mother a little.

    The mobile phone was lying on the side, and Eddie Levi helped her fix the new mobile phone with the old card.

    She picked up her mobile phone, logged into WeChat and sent a videomunication to Ming Yuzhu.

    After themunication was connected, Ming Yuzhu at the other end saw Hellen Jovano, and her tears immediately fell down.

    ¡°Hellen, how are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just had dinner.¡± Hellen Jovano has a big smile on her face, but her eyes are red.

    ¡°I know all about you. Your brother is very angry because Eddie Levi took you to M country.¡± Mingyuzhu wiped her tears.

    In the picture, Darcy Lewis also crowded over.

    ¡°Hellen, when will youe back!¡±

 Chapter 430 Go with him

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°It¡¯s been a week, and I will definitely go back to Tempe City in three months.¡±

    Darcy Lewis pinched her mouth, trying to hold back her tears.

    ¡°You¡±d better hurry back, or you¡¯ll miss the birth of your little nephew.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up: ¡°Are you pregnant? !¡±

    Darcy Lewis nodded: ¡°Well, I just found out the other day.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was amused by Darcy Lewis: ¡°I just found out a few days ago, and you are still afraid that I will not catch up with his birth. I can¡¯t stay in M country for ten months without going back.¡±

    Darcy Lewis pouted and pretended to be dissatisfied.

    ¡°Very not easy to escape the danger, don¡¯t hurry back home, you, why did you run to M country-¡±

    At the end of the day, Darcy Lewis was in tears.

    Hellen Jovano hurriedly spoke tofort her: ¡°Don¡¯t cry now, you are pregnant with a baby, crying too much is not good for your health.¡±

    After chatting with Ming Yuzhu and Darcy Lewis for two hours, Hellen Jovano reluctantly hung up the videomunication.

    She switched the interface and saw Hans Grant¡¯s WeChat.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano hesitated. When she left, she sent a short message to Hans Grant before boarding the ne.

    If he hesitated at that time, now she can be sure that she never wants Hans Grant to see this side of her attack.

    But Hellen Jovano also knew that if he contacted Hans Grant, he would definitely let here back to him immediately.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the name and hesitated.

    She misses him very much.

    While Hellen Jovano was hesitating, Hans Grant suddenly sent a videomunication.

    The sudden ringing of the mobile phone startled Hellen Jovano, and he almost missed.

    Looking at the video application that kept ringing, Hellen Jovano finally clicked on the connection.

    In the dim room, Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant¡¯s face in the video: ¡°Hans Grant-¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was quick: ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°In country M, I sent you a message before.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were heavy: ¡°Hellen, give me the address, no matter what, we have to face it together.¡±

    Hellen Jovano bit his lower lip and shook his head: ¡°But, but you don¡¯t know what I looked like when I had an attack. I hated what I looked like at that time.¡±

    In others, she really has no confidence.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was urgent: ¡°We are going to live together for a lifetime, Hellen. Even if some things are hard to face, we will always cross the past together.¡± Hey, Granny is waiting for you at home, and your teacher and mother, you tell me where you are and I will take you back to see them. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was extraordinarily gentle and patient.

    His heart was bleeding inch by inch. I didn¡¯t expect Matt Walker to hurt Hellen Jovano so deeply that she felt inferior because of the appearance of the ice sea attack.

    In the hotel in Wharton, Hans Grant whisperedfort.

    Hellen Jovano also hesitated: ¡°But I will hurt others, and I don¡¯t want to go back to Tempe City.¡±

    Hans Grant is very decisive: ¡°Then I will stay with you in country M, ok?¡±

    Hellen Jovano is zheng, and her heart is full of expectation. She really misses him.

    But in a twinkling, I thought of my appearance when I had an attack, and I was silent again.

    Hans Grant continued to be patient: ¡°If I don¡¯t like what I watch, then I will hide when you have an attack, and I will only apany you when you don¡¯t have an attack, okay?¡±

    When Hellen Jovano heard Hans Grant say to hide, her heart was sour.

    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m-¡°Helen Jovano suddenly found out that she doesn¡¯t know the specific address here. ¡°I haven¡¯t asked the specific house number here yet, so I¡¯ll ask Eddie Levi¨Cter-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask him.¡± Hans Grant interrupted Hellen Jovano: ¡°You show me the scenery around you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano flipped the camera of the mobile phone and pointed it at therge building outside the floor-to-ceiling window.

    Immediately added: ¡°The roof is a built garden, and there is a ss greenhouse.¡±

    This kind of building is not difficult to find in Wharton. Hans Grant has a sharp eye and writes down all the buildings around him.

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    After the two hung up the video, Hans Grant immediately turned on hisptop in the Wharton Hotel, and soon found the only ce on the map that matched the drawing of Hellen Jovano, and the surrounding buildings also coincided with the pictures in the video.

    Hans Grant picked up his cell phone and called David Brown: ¡°Send someone to surround Tianxing Building.¡±

    David Brown¡¯s voice came: ¡°Tianxing Building? Mr. Grant, Tianxing Building locks the door at seven o¡¯clock every night. Because of the Swiss S Bank on the twelfth floor, it is impossible to get in after seven o¡¯clock. ¡±

    Hans Grant squinted: ¡°Is there another route?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, there is really no such thing. We can only wait until Tianxing Building opens tomorrow morning.¡± David Brown hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, otherwise we can contact the president of M country area of Swiss S Bank.¡±

    Hans Grant thought for a few seconds: ¡°This is too slow!¡±

    He has to be careful not to let Eddie Levi hide Hellen Jovano again!

    At twelve o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen Jovano was lying in bed and going to sleep. She got up and went to the window to draw the curtains.

    Just pull the curtain, suddenly feel a burst of white light shing outside.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled. This building is seventy stories high, and here is the top floor. How can there be light?

    Tightly pulled, and there was a roaring sound.

    Hellen Jovano opened the curtain and looked, a helicopter was flying upward in front of her.

    She was startled to see the helicopter fly above the top floor, and it should have stopped at the roof.

    Soon, a ropedder was thrown down and someone climbed down it.

    Look at the clothes you are wearing, you should be a special work practitioner.

    Hellen Jovano stared at the two men with tools and began to break French windows.

    High-rise windows have always been very strong. The two men took professional tools, but after a while, they cut out a big circle and sucked the ss with tools.

    The whole time, those two didn¡¯t give her a corner of the broken window.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips. For a moment, she suspected that this was Matt Walker¡¯s man, but when she thought about it incorrectly, Matt Walker could note and open the ss aboveboard. She always liked to hide in a dark corner and kill her prey.

    Then there is only one person left, who just said through videomunication that she would apany her Hans Grant-

    A ropedder was thrown down again, and a safety anti-falling device was attached to it.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant, and her eyes were glowing with water.

    ¡°Hans Grant¨C¡±

    The man¡¯s eyebrows and eyes are gentle, and afternding, he tied his safety rope to Hellen Jovano¡¯s body.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned to get her cell phone, and when she returned to the window again, she looked at Hans Grant.

    Behind him is the sky, and the bright moon reflects his outline.

    Hellen Jovano handed her hand without hesitation.

    Thedder was pulled up, and Hans Grant got on the helicopter parked on the top floor with Hellen Jovano in his arms.

    The roar just now has aroused Eddie Levi¡¯s vignce, but the sound soon disappeared.

    But he was still uneasy, got up and went to the door of Hellen Jovano, and gently knocked on the door: ¡°Hellen Jovano?¡±

    There was no echo in the silence in the house, but the wind blew through the gap under the door.

    Eddie Levi¡¯s heart tightened and he broke into the house-

 Chapter 431 Back to our home

    After the door was kicked in, a violent wind blew from the outside.

    A big hole has been broken in the original French window, and the people in the house have disappeared.

    Eddie Levi¡¯s heart trembled and he heard another roar from the top floor. He turned his head and rushed out with a cold face.

    From the corridor to the roof, Eddie Levi saw that the helicopter had left the ground just after he left the door of the roof.

    He strode in the direction of the helicopter, and the wind of the propeller made him unable to stand straight.

    Hellen Jovano saw Eddie Levi on the helicopter. She immediately became nervous and shouted, ¡°Eddie Levi, it¡¯s too dangerous, go back!¡± ¡±

    It¡¯s just that the roar was so loud that Eddie Levi obviously didn¡¯t hear it. He stared at the helicopter step by step.

    The helicopter finally flew, and Eddie Levi¡¯s figure standing on the roof became smaller and smaller.

    Hellen Jovano suddenly felt a little ufortable: ¡°I should have told Eddie Levi. He has helped me for so long, and I feel a little sorry for leaving like this.¡±

    Hans Grant is sitting next to Hellen Jovano, staring coldly at the shadow of Eddie Levi below. If it weren¡¯t for Hellen Jovano, he wouldn¡¯t simply leave Eddie Levi on the top floor.

    The helicopter traveled for more than 20 minutes and stopped at the airport in Wharton.

    After getting off the ne, Hellen Jovano turned to Hans Grant: ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Go home.¡±

    Hellen Jovano stared at Hans Grant with wide eyes, and stepped back two steps: ¡°I¡¯m not going back to Tempe City. My mother will be very sad when I see it now.¡±

    Hans Grant reached out and grabbed her: ¡°I said, go back to our home here.¡±

    When I got out of the airport, the means of transportation was changed to a car.

    Hans Grant took Hellen Jovano to his residence in Wharton.

    In his early years, because of his investment, he once invested in a famous castle in the suburbs of Wharton.

    Since then, it has been rented out as a venue for some rich people in Wharton to hold wedding banquets and various banquets.

    After receiving the news from Hellen Jovano, Hans Grant has asked David Brown to make arrangements here in advance. The maid already has it here, and the house is very clean.

    Housekeeper greeted Hans Grant and said respectfully, ¡°Sir.¡±

    When he saw Hellen Jovano on the side, Hans Grant said faintly, ¡°This is thedy.¡±

    Housekeeper immediately smiled, ¡°Hello, madam, I¡¯m housekeeper here, and myst name is Wang.¡±

    After Hellen Jovano greeted people, Hans Grant took her hand and went back to the bedroom on the second floor.

    Arriving at the door of the room, Hellen Jovano tightened her lips: ¡°I can¡¯t sleep in the same room with you. I don¡¯t know when I might have an attack. I will hurt people when I have an attack.¡±

    Hans Grant was deeply attached to Hellen Jovano. Seeing her eyes dodging, her heart ached.

    ¡°Ok, whatever you say.¡±

    Hans Grantughed, and he turned to look at housekeeper, who was not far behind them.

    ¡°Clean up another guest room and I¡¯ll sleep in the guest room.¡±

    Hellen Jovano went back to the bedroom in aplicated mood, and soon two maids came and brought her some clothes.

    After washing, Hellen Jovanoy in bed and took out his mobile phone. I thought there would be a missed call from Eddie Levi, but the mobile phone was empty, and there was no news on WeChat or the phone.

    She sighed and sent a message to Eddie Levi.

    [Eddie Levi, go back to Tempe City earlier. ¡¿

    There is no reply from the other end.

    Hellen Jovano still feels a little guilty. In fact, if she had known earlier that Eddie Levi sent her to M country, not to send her to an institution, but to stay with her at all times for abstinence, she would not have agreed at the beginning.

    Later, when she arrived in M country, there was nothing she could do, but she still vaguely felt Eddie Levi¡¯s feelings for her, which seemed to be deeper than before.

    Maybe it¡¯s an obsession, but she must break it.

    Hellen Jovano put her mobile phone on the bedside table and rolled over to sleep.

    The next morning.

    Early in the morning, Hellen Jovano was awakened by the ringing of her cell phone.

    She nced at it. It was a videomunication from Darcy Lewis.

    After Hellen Jovano clicked on, Darcy Lewis¡¯s face was exposed with a bright smile.

    ¡°Hellen? Are you with Hans Grant now? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was a little surprised: ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Darcy Lewis smiled meaningfully: ¡°Hans Grant will report everything to his mother first now, but he is a perfect son-inw.¡±

    Hellen Jovano had a smile on her eyes.

    Darcy Lewis added, ¡°But seriously, mom is relieved to know that you are with Hans Grant.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Just tell mom that I¡¯m going out for a few months and I¡¯ll go back in a few months. Don¡¯t worry so much.¡±

    Darcy Lewis nodded: ¡°I see, but Hellen, you really have toe back early.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She whispered: ¡°Now both the Grant Group and Yan are attacking the Levi family, and Eddie Levi is not in China. Recently, the share price of Lushi has fallen again and again recently, and several former partners of The Levi Group have cancelled their cooperation with The Levi Group. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned.

    ¡°What did my brother say?¡±

    Everet Jovano and Eddie Levi are good friends, and they will definitely not sit idly by.

    ¡°Your brother said to wait until Eddie Levi came back. He really pissed your brother off this time and stole you away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a turn, it¡¯s the two of us.¡± Helenjovano frowned.

    After chatting with Darcy Lewis for a while, Hellen Jovano hung up the video and went downstairs.

    On the sofa on the first floor, Hans Grant has been sitting on the sofa for a long time. There are several men in white coats sitting opposite him.

    Seeing Hellen Jovanoing down, Hans Grant stood up and said, ¡°Helen, these are some experts I invited for you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a look and was a little surprised to find that two of them were experts who had been with Eddie Levi.

    ¡°You two this is-¡±

    ¡°It was Mr. Lu who asked us toe over.¡± The two doctorsughed.

    The two men also had some confusion in their hearts. In the middle of the night, someone actually drove a helicopter to rob people, so forget it. Mr. Lu actually sent them to Mrs. Jovano to continue abstinence.

    One of the doctors said, ¡°Mrs. Jovano was in thest week¡¯s stage, so we know more about her situation, and we have also studied the ice sea where she was injected, and now we have a possible solution.¡±

    Several doctors were talking to Hans Grant, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes gradually fell down. Eddie Levi¡¯s character is actually nothing wrong. Although he is known as a yboy in Tempe City, he is actually very loyal.

    Wait until a few doctors talk to Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant got up and said, ¡°I asked David Brown to prepare an office for you. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s missing in it and just let David Brown know. My wife¡¯s subsequent withdrawal will bother you. ¡±

    Several doctors were busy saying ¡°dare not¡± and ¡°be polite¡± and left with David Brown.

 Chapter 432 Call it again

    In the living room, except for a few cleaning maids, Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano are left.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and asked with some hesitation: ¡°Hans Grant, I received Darcy¡¯s video this morning. She told me that the Grant Group is targeting The Levi Group now, right?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyebrows did not move, and he looked down at the information in his hand.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t deal with him? He cheated you away from me. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned slightly: ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that Eddie Levi did this. I didn¡¯t want you to see me like that, so I asked Eddie Levi to take me to country M.¡±

    ¡°Hellen, I know you don¡¯t mean that, but I know Eddie Levi¡¯s mind very well.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are full of light.

    He doesn¡¯t care about anything else, but it¡¯s good that he didn¡¯t throw Eddie Levi off the roofst night.

    Hellen Jovano sighed lightly, and Hans Grant didn¡¯t respond.

    Blinking, she quietly hooked her little hand on Hans Grant¡¯s arm and sighed again.

    The man¡¯s mouth slightly froze.

    In the next half hour, Hellen Jovano sighed and looked very worried.

    Until the chef in the restaurant came out and said respectfully, ¡°Sir, madam, breakfast is ready.¡±

    Hans Grant got up and handed his hand to Hellen Jovano: ¡°Eat breakfast, and you will have the strength to sigh when you are full.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and reached out to support his forehead: ¡°I can¡¯t eat.¡±

    Hans Grant narrowed his eyes. He bent down, put one hand on the back of the sofa, and his face was close to Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Are you deliberately angry with me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looks a little cute. She blinks: ¡°Hans Grant, as you know, I only have you in my heart now, and I just regard him as a friend to Eddie Levi. I don¡¯t care what feelings he has for me, but I certainly won¡¯t respond to him.

    Eddie Levi is my brother¡¯s friend for many years. The rtionship between the Levi family and the Jovano family is here. If you do this, it will be difficult for my family to do it. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano tried to understand it with emotion and reason.

    Hans Grant¡¯s breath is getting dangerous.

    ¡°But he covets you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°But I don¡¯t like him, I like you. Anyway, if the Jovano family is difficult to do at that time, I don¡¯t know if my brother will be difficult for you when youe to propose marriage.¡± I am very traditional, and I can¡¯t marry you if my family doesn¡¯t agree. ¡±

    ¡°propose?¡±

    Hans Grant was in a better mood for a while, but he thought whether Hellen Jovano was pleading for Eddie Levi or went into the restaurant with a cold hum.

    Helenjovano eagerly followed, and two small hands grabbed one of Hans Grant¡¯s sleeves quite artificially.

    ¡°Hans, Aachen? Don¡¯t argue with him, okay? Just do it for me. You see, the Levi family couldn¡¯t help me when I disappeared. If you really run The Levi Group into bankruptcy at that time, my brother will definitely take out my family¡¯s money to help the Levi family. ¡±

    She looked cute: ¡°When my family loses money, I will take yours topensate my family. In the final analysis, it is not you who lost it.¡±

    Hans Grant sneered, ¡°You are quite good at ounting.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°OK?¡±

    Hans Grant thought for a moment: ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    ¡°Hans?¡± Hellen Jovano was surprised. Seeing Hans Grant¡¯s face unchanged, he added, Have you had a good time?

    Hans Grant¡¯s sword eyebrows are slightly wrinkled.

    Hellen Jovano squinted, knowing that Hans Grant wouldn¡¯t let go without some sweetness.

    She gently stood on tiptoe and leaned to Hans Grant¡¯s ear.

    The two words were as light as a stream of gas, and Hans Grant grabbed the person who wanted to escape and took her by the waist.

    ¡°Call it again.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gently coughed. She thought her face was thick enough, but I didn¡¯t expect that some of them could not be called out.

    ¡°This is not married yet.¡± Hellen Jovano red at Hans Grant angrily.

    Hans Grant saw the scarlet on her face and left her alone.

    ¡°Eat first.¡±

    Knowing that things were basically done, Hellen Jovano followed Hans Grant into the restaurant, and the two of them probably couldn¡¯t survive eating, giving him food.

    When she reached the living room after dinner, Hellen Jovano was fiddling with her mobile phone.

    Hans Grant looked up and said, ¡°Hellen.¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡± Helenjovano looked up.

    ¡°I can stop The Levi Group for a while, but if Eddie Levi does it again-¡±

    Hans Grant emphasized, ¡°You can¡¯t always make me give in.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face became serious. Speaking of it, Eddie Levi has provoked Hans Grant more than once.

    Thest time Hans Grant targeted The Levi Group, she was the one who persuaded him.

    She frowned, and after all, the knot was still on herself, but she had exined to Eddie Levi several times that she really had no other feelings for him.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed his lips. It seems that his brother Everet Jovano should have a good talk with Eddie Levi.

    Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano stayed in the living room until noon. In the afternoon, Hellen Jovano went for a walk in the garden, and when he came back, his face turned a little pale.

    Hans Grant on the sofa looked up.

    Hellen Jovano bit his lip, quickly went upstairs and rushed into his bedroom.

    Hans Grant immediately got up and tried to keep up, but when he thought of Hellen Jovano fleeing, his steps stopped.

    He frowned and wanted to share some pain for Hellen Jovano, but she didn¡¯t want to let herself see her.

    Hans Grant immediately called several experts to the second floor, so he had to wait quietly on the first floor.

    Time is slow.

    I can vaguely hear the struggleing from the second floor.

    Hans Grant¡¯s hands were clenched into fists and his joints were white.

    Matt Walker, even if he is the end of the world, he must find him to ruin his bones and raise dust!

    It was not until the evening that the sound disappeared.

    After another hour, Hellen Jovano went down the stairs with pale face and vain steps.

    Seeing Hans Grant standing by the sofa, she managed to raise a smile: ¡°I came down for dinner, so hungry.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes twinkled slightly, and he reached out and took Hellen Jovano into his arms: ¡°OK, let¡¯s have dinner.¡±

    In the next few days, Helen Jovano¡¯s pain gradually eased. She got the news from Darcy Lewis that Eddie Levi had returned to Tempe City, and the tit-for-tat between the Grant Group and The Levi Group hade to an end, so Helen Jovano was relieved.

    In the past two days, Hellen Jovano has been idle, and when she doesn¡¯t have an attack, she will send some videos to several people, greet Gu Granny and Mrs. Grant one after another, and send a video to Master Shi Niang.

    She disappeared for so long, and the master was so angry that he scolded her in the video.

    ¡°I thought something had happened to you, and I was going to find someone to inquire!¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart was empty and he smiled: ¡°What can happen is to travel to country M for a while.¡±

    At noon, Hellen Jovano sat in the living room and counted her fingers. It was the twelfth day since she quit.

    There should be a big hurdle in a month. If she can make it, she can go home in three months!

 Chapter 433 Strive for parentsâ€ opinions

    ¡°I really want to be happy.¡±

    After Hellen Jovano finished the calction, he squatted on the sofa and turned to look at the man who looked aside.

    Hans Grant now mails the documents of the Grant Group and handles them in M country.

    When he heard this, he also thought of his son at home.

    A shallow warm smile was raised at the corners of his lips: ¡°Lele is safe at home now, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°If you really miss him, you can make a video to see him.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are red, and just thinking about that scene is a little unbearable: ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help but rush back to Tempe City when I see Lele.¡±

    The longer I stay in country M, the more Hellen Jovano misses everything about Tempe City, and the more homesick she is.

    And Qian Zimo also got in touch with Hellen Jovano and told him about the explosion of the Japanese vi that day.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart suddenly lifted up and asked for a long time.

    Fortunately, Qian Zimo said that Luz Walker¡¯s body was not found there, and Hellen Jovano was relieved.

    Spring is the season when flowers are in full bloom, especially the scenery in this old castle is more beautiful and pleasant.

    Although Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant don¡¯t live in the same room, they spend most of their daytime together.

    Three months, for Hellen Jovano, it seems like three hundred years, and every time she has an attack in the middle of the night, she is in pain.

    But as time goes on. Slowly, she was not so painful.

    Recently, there have been few such valleys, and when they rise asionally, she can also suppress them by her own will.

    Several experts in the castle have left three, all with happy faces. Congrattions to Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, you have to be careful. We recently studied the ingredients of the ice sea and found that you must never touch this thing again after abstinence, otherwise the severity is equivalent to suicide.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave a wry smile: ¡°I am forced to do so myself. Don¡¯t worry, I will never touch this kind of thing in my life.¡±

    She has a son and a good life, but she doesn¡¯t want to go down.

    After spending the hundredth day in M country, Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant set off for Tempe City.

    The nended.

    Just out of the passage, Hellen Jovano saw Ming Yuzhu, Everet Jovano and Darcy Lewis waiting by.

    As soon as Ming Yuzhu saw Hellen Jovano, she burst into tears, crying andughing.

    She reached out and patted Hellen Jovano: ¡°You also know toe back.¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s eyes are full of relief and peace of mind: ¡°Hellen¡¯s return is aplete transformation, so it¡¯s a new life and a fresh start.¡±

    Darcy Lewis jumped on Helen Jovano, and opened his hands to hug Helen Jovano. Helen Jovano hurriedly hid aside.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t jump on me with that stomach. You should be more careful at this time.¡±

    Darcy Lewis, who is three months old, is already pregnant.

    Hellen Jovano said cheerfully, ¡°It¡¯s time for me toe back. I can still deliver your baby when you have a baby.¡±

    Darcy Lewis wanted to cry and held back, with a snort of her nose. She reached out and gave Hellen Jovano a hard blow.

    ¡°No conscience! You have no idea how much I worry about you and miss you all day. ¡±

    After several people poured out their thoughts, Ming Yuzhu¡¯s eyes fell on Hans Grant.

    She used to hate this son-inw the most.

    But now, after this great event, Hans Grant has been fully qualified in Ming Yuzhu¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Come on, Hans, let¡¯s go home together.¡±

    Hans Grant was in a terrible shape, and immediately his hand was pulled, and he hung his head. Hellen Jovano was smiling at him with his little face upturned.

    After several people returned to the Jovano family, they sat in the living room and talked about the recent events.

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s face sank: ¡°I still feel uneasy that Matt Walker¡¯s body didn¡¯t find it.¡±

    Everet Jovano also frowned: ¡°I thought that such a big explosion was probably gone, but Qian Zimo said that Matt Walker had operated a fake death n for the whole organization before.¡±

    Everet Jovano is angry at the thought of this man.

    He is sincere to Matt Walker. When he went to work in The Jovano Group, he directly gave Matt Walker the job in Mike Wilson¡¯s hand, and let him take over Mike Wilson as his special assistant.

    It¡¯s no wonder that the LEV organization knows their situation so well. The real wolf is under his nose. He has checked so many people, but he never thought of checking Matt Walker.

    Hellen Jovano lowered his eyes.

    Although she didn¡¯t get the news of Luz Walker¡¯s death, one hundred days have passed, and she has a faint result in her heart.

    Luz Walker¡¯s illness can¡¯tst more than a hundred days. He should have left.

    Helenjovano¡¯s heart is a little heavy.

    ¡°Not finding Matt Walker is always a disaster, and we still have to guard against it day and night.¡± Darcy Lewis caressed his lower abdomen, and his face was somewhat worried.

    Everet Jovano saw Darcy Lewis worried and patted her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Darcy Lewis shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not worried about myself. I think this Matt Walker is so cruel that he cane up with such a cheap way to control Hellen. It didn¡¯t work this time, and it will only be harder next time. How can this go on? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano pondered somberly, but still told Luz Walker about his illness.

    ¡°Matt Walker tied me in the past to treat Luz Walker. He thought I could develop drugs to cure my brother¡¯s previous injury, and he thought it was possible for me as a professor to develop drugs to cure advanced gastric cancer. ording to the time since I escaped-¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice became difficult: ¡°Luz Walker should have left this world by now.¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡¯s face is a littleplicated. She has been a witness since Helen Jovano met Luz Walker. She knows that Helen Jovano really regards Luz Walker as her younger brother, and she likes Luz Walker¡¯s sunny personality very much.

    ¡°Yilin is a good boy, but it¡¯s a pity to have such a brother.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded and told the story of Luz Walker saving himself.

    She lowered her eyes: ¡°If there is no rain, I can¡¯t escape at all.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s impression of Luz Walker is also very good.

    The atmosphere is a little heavy.

    Hans Grant held Helen Jovano¡¯s hand and said faintly, ¡°Auntie, if you are at ease, give Helen Jovano to me for protection.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu looked up at Hans Grant: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I want to marry her.¡± Hans Grant said solemnly.

    Everet Jovano looked at him with a frown. He knew that the day woulde when Hans Grant and his sister were reconciled.

    But-

    ¡°Hans Grant, isn¡¯t it a little too simple for you to propose?¡±

    Hans Grant shook his head. ¡°This is not a proposal. I just want to ask my parents and brother for advice first.¡±

    Hellen Jovano also felt a little sudden on the side: ¡°Hans Grant, I want to solve Matt Walker before I can get married with confidence.¡±

    Hans Grant looked at Hellen Jovano, and he felt the same way before, but this incident made him understand his heart clearly.

    ¡°Hellen, things can only be taken one step at a time. We can¡¯t let other things affect our happiness. Let¡¯s get married first.¡±

 Chapter 434 The second arch cabbage

    Ming Yuzhuughed: ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions.¡±

    Although Everet Jovano is a little angry, he always feels like his own cabbage has been arched.

    Although this is the second time to arch cabbage, and all aspects of the conditions are good.

    But his sister is the best in his eyes.

    ¡°Hans Grant, as long as my sister agrees, I respect her choice, but I want to remind you that if you dare to hurt my sister likest time.¡± Everet Jovano¡¯s face was cold: ¡°From then on, the Jovano family and the Grant family were feuds.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s words were very heavy, and Darcy Lewis pulled at his sleeve.

    Hans Grant nodded: ¡°OK.¡±

    The atmosphere in the living room was so serious that Darcy Lewis immediately started the conversation.

    ¡°Speaking of which, Hellen, do you know that Tiffany rk organized by you recently seems to be in love with Zuo Xiuxian?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled: ¡°Who did you say? Tiffany rk and Zuo Xiuxian? How is it possible? ¡±

    David Brown, who was standing beside Hans Grant, turned stiff.

    Darcy Lewis didn¡¯t pay attention to these details at all: ¡°Really, I heard that Zuo Xiuxian was pursuing Tiffany rk£»; I heard it thest time Qian Zimo said gossip, but recently I saw that Tiffany rk has a good attitude towards Zuo Xiuxian, and may have pursued sess. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were dim and he nced up at David Brown.

    David Brown turned pale and said nothing more.

    Everet Jovano said aside, ¡°The three doctors who were tied up with you before, Gao Lang, Li Fengrui and Wang Jiming, have oftene to the door recently and said that they would like to thank you for letting them out at the beginning.

    And that Wang Jiming, a man in his thirties, cried tears and snot, saying that he was awake. He was too nervous at first, so you shouldn¡¯t be med. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just let me know when theye over and I¡¯ll meet them.¡±

    In fact, when she fled in the underground pipeline, if Wang Jiming hadn¡¯t yelled at her voice, she wouldn¡¯t have been found at all.

    But Hellen Jovano can also understand the mistakes made in that state of mental breakdown.

    Since Wang Jiming didn¡¯t mean it, she didn¡¯t have to be determined about human nature when she made friends and looked at people.

    As long as under ordinary circumstances, this person¡¯s heart is good, she feels good.

    Four people chatted for a while, and it got dark. Hans Grant got up and nned to leave.

    Everet Jovano was going to get up and see him off, but Ming Yuzhu stopped him: ¡°Let Hellen see him off, and you sit down and chat with me for a while.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sent Hans Grant to the front gate of the Jovano family.

    She looked at Hans Grant with a smile. ¡°Be careful on the way back. I¡¯ll visit Gu Granny tomorrow.¡±

    Hans Grant looked into the gate and saw that there was no one in front of the vi.

    He hung his head and gently kissed Hellen Jovano on the lips.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. Don¡¯t go out and run around by yourself, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child.¡± Helenjovano is a little annoyed.

    Hans Grant smiled at the bottom of his eyes: ¡°In special times, you should bear with it first. When you find Matt Walker, I will let you go wherever you want.¡±

    Hellen Jovano watched Hans Grant get on the bus before turning back to the Jovano family.

    In Hans Grant¡¯s car, David Brown had a faint smile on his face.

    ¡°After finding Mrs. Jovano, the smile on Mr. Grant¡¯s face has be more than before.¡±

    Hans Grant, sitting in the back seat, raised his eyes: ¡°Is there?¡±

    ¡°yes! Mr. Grant didn¡¯t seem tough before. ¡± The driver followed with a sigh.

    Then he was silent again. Did he say something he shouldn¡¯t say?

    The next day.

    Hellen Jovano had an early restst night, and today she is full of energy, and her little face is blushing.

    Seeing that the end of spring ising again, there are flowers and warm winds in the air.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    As soon as Hellen Jovano walked into the yard, he saw a ck car parked in front of the gate in the distance.

    That¡¯s Hans Grant¡¯s car. She walked quickly with a bag and a smile.

    When the car door opened, Hans Grant got off and escorted her to the car.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡±

    ¡°No, I miss the chef¡¯s skills in your old house. I want to eat fish porridge, just get up early, or I can have breakfast with Gu Granny.¡±

    As soon as Hellen Jovano sat down, she saw Hans Grant smile, leaned over and kissed her on the lips, and then sat up straight.

    Hellen Jovano froze for two seconds, frowned and turned to look at him. ¡°You seem to be used to taking advantage of me now.¡±

    Come and have a peck if you have nothing to do.

    Hans Grant¡¯s deep eyebrows and eyes were cold: ¡°Is there?¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at his abstinence-like appearance and gritted his teeth: ¡°Yes!¡±

    David Brown in the front passenger seat heard these arguments and silently pressed the button.

    The fender in the middle of the car rose.

    There are only two people left in the back seat-

    When Hans Grant saw this, he gently picked his lips: ¡°David Brown, it¡¯s quite eye-catching now.¡±

    Helenjovano looked at the rising baffle, only feeling that she and Hans Grant were left in this small space at once, and she stared at it defensively.

    Hans Grant reached out and gently rubbed her head with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°Who thinks too much?¡±

    Why does she feel that she is being taken advantage of and bullied?

    Why is this Hans Grant so lofty? Obviously, he is the evil one.

    After more than an hour.

    Hans Grant¡¯s car drove into the Grant family¡¯s old house. After the car stopped in the courtyard, Hellen Jovano got off.

    I heard that Hellen Jovano ising today, and Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant are waiting in front of the door.

    Hellen Jovano felt a little grand when he saw it, and immediately greeted his elders after getting off the bus: ¡°Hello, Aunt Gu.¡±

    Taylor Grant came down the stairs: ¡°Hellen Jovano, you¡¯re finally here. I just need your help.¡±

    Suddenly, a high-spirited look made Hellen Jovano look at Hans Grant with some surprise: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Mrs. Grant greeted Hellen Jovano with a smile and looked at Taylor Grant with a long face.

    ¡°Even if you let Hellen Jovano support you, you won¡¯t want to be with that man.¡±

    Hellen Jovano squinted and understood. It seems that Taylor Grant found a boyfriend, but Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t like it.

    She inexplicably substituted into the marriage of Hans Grant.

    Seeing that Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant came to the front, Hellen Jovano approached Hans Grant.

    She whispered: ¡°Taylor as long as he is not talking about a rogue, as long as he has a good personality and a correct outlook.¡± Free love is ok, right? ¡±

    Hans Grant took a deep look at Hellen Jovano: ¡°It¡¯s just a hooligan.¡±

    Hellen Jovano£º? ? ?

    Hans Grant has always been very urate in judging people, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow furrowed.

    So it is very likely that the man seduced Taylor Grant. After all, the identity of the Grant family is a temptation for many men.

    After entering the living room, Hellen Jovano saw Granny Grant sitting on the sofa at a nce.

    Hellen Jovano immediately ran up with a smile: ¡°Granny, I¡¯ming.¡±

 Chapter 435 He has changed!

    Granny Grant looked up at Hellen Jovano for a long time before she recognized him.

    ¡°Helen, you are finally back. Let Granny hug you quickly, and that person, bring Lele to Helen.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nced at Mrs. Grant, and Mrs. Grant nodded at her: ¡°Alzheimer¡¯s disease will only be like this, and old Madam will be more and more unable to remember people. After a while, she may even forget you, but it is strange that old Madam remembers Lele very clearly now. ¡±

    Taylor Grant on the side said, ¡°this may be called intergenerational rtions.¡±

    The childcare teacher quickly took Lele out.

    Hellen Jovano was imprisoned in Matt Walker¡¯s ce for more than a month, and then went to M country for 100 days, which is nearly five months since he saw his son.

    Five months is a great growth for a baby.

    Lele looks like the whole little face has grown a little longer, with the depth of Hans Grant and the shape of Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes between the eyebrows.

    Originally, my parents¡± looks were excellent enough to pick out any shorings, and Lele seemed to have concentrated on the advantages, and it was already obvious that he was a handsome boy.

    Hellen Jovano tried not to cry: ¡°Does Lele miss her mother?¡±

    Lele reached out her little hand to reach Hellen Jovano¡¯s face, and Hellen Jovano hung her head. Lele¡¯s little hand patted her face a few times.

    ¡°Mom-¡±

    A clear cry came out, and Hellen Jovano stared in astonishment and looked up at Mrs. Grant.

    Mrs. Grant had a smile on her face, and Taylor Grant said, ¡°My mother taught me that Lele is almost one year old now. She will not only call her mother, but also her father, Granny and aunt.¡±

    While talking, Taylor Grant snickered: ¡°I just won¡¯t call grandma because it¡¯s two sounds.¡±

    Hellen Jovano alsoughed: ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡±

    Mrs. Grant looked at Hellen Jovano and smiled: ¡°I am my grandson. What is hard for me? What is hard is that you gave birth to him.¡±

    After hugging Lele for a while, Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t forget that the main purpose ofing today is to apany Gu Granny.

    She talked with Gu Granny for a while, and breakfast was ready. She coaxed Gu Granny to have breakfast and watched it with her for a while.

    Gu Granny is a little depressed.

    Old housekeeper came over: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, let me help old Madam back to her room to rest. You sit here.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is a little worried about Granny, but even though she is a professor in Hana, Alzheimer¡¯s disease and advanced ck gastric cancer are beyond her current manpower.

    Only with the progress of science and technology and the development of medical devices, and then through a lot of research from generation to generation, can we hope to ovee these incurable diseases.

    Hellen Jovano was sad when Taylor Grant suddenly spoke across the street.

    ¡°Mom, since Granny has gone back, let¡¯s let Hellen Jovano give me a review.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a sip of her lip and looked at Hans Grant.

    Mrs. Grant sneered, ¡°Well, then tell your sister-inw-tell Hellen what kind of man did you find? Even if you go to the garbage to find a man, it is hard to find one like this! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave a wry smile and made a rounder.

    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll listen to Taylor first.¡±

    Taylor Grant looked serious: ¡°Hellen Jovano, this man saved my life. You said that saving my life is not too much, right?¡± And we love each other! But my mother won¡¯t let me be with others because of family reasons! ¡±

    Mrs. Grant, opposite, stood up and pointed to Taylor Grant, who was very angry. She said angrily, ¡°Taylor Grant, make it clear! Is that because of my family?

    Even if you find a general family, it doesn¡¯t matter. You grew up rich. For the sake of my daughter¡¯s happiness, I don¡¯t mind raising a family rich again.

    But what about this man? A man who has been in prison for three times. What do you think? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was shocked by Mrs. Grant¡¯s words, turned to Hans Grant, and finally understood why he said Taylor Grant was looking for a rogue.

    Now thew, unjust, false and wrong cases are very few.

    After being imprisoned for three times, it is even more impossible to be wronged, but a person who is really incorrigible.

    Taylor Grant was angry, too: ¡°but hasn¡¯t he changed now?¡± Why do you always expose other people¡¯s shorings? ¡±

    Mrs. Grant sneered, ¡°Anyway, if you meet him again, I¡¯ll tell him to get out of Tempe City! Let alone get married, unless I die, you won¡¯t want to marry him! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°Taylor, you are too young to get married now, right?¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s face turned pale: ¡°Next month is my birthday. After my birthday, I will reach the legal age for marriage. Nationalws stipte that marriage is personal freedom. Even if you are my mother, you don¡¯t want to stop me! ¡±

    Helenjovano looked at the mother and daughter who were facing each other and had some headaches.

    In fact, Taylor Grant¡¯s temper is very simr to that of Mrs. Grant, but there is no dispute at ordinary times.

    Today, Taylor Grant has met a love that she feels she can¡¯t give in.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath: ¡°Taylor, sit down first. Let me ask you, what did your boyfriend go to prison for the first three times?¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°Hellen Jovano, why do you mention this? It¡¯s all in the past. Why do you always look at people with old eyes?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°Sit down and talk!¡±

    His tone is extremely heavy.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s biggest fear is his brother.

    She gritted her teeth and sat down.

    Hans Grant looks at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Two thefts and one indecency.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face suddenly changed!

    The opposite Mrs. Grant sneered: ¡°Such a person is thrown into the garbage, and no one wants it. Your bigdy, the Grant family, actually treats him as a treasure.¡±

    Taylor Grant bit his lower lip: ¡°He said that the theft was true, but he did it for school.¡±: As for indecency, it was the woman who wronged him. The woman had a crush on him for a long time and always wanted it. She sued him for indecency for revenge! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath: ¡°Taylor, indecency can¡¯t be convicted at will-¡±

    Taylor Grant stood up angrily without waiting for Hellen Jovano to finish.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, why don¡¯t you believe me? If we look at people the way we used to, can you and my brother get back together? You obviously suffered from it at the beginning. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s lip corners slightly twitched: ¡°But I didn¡¯t break thew. It¡¯s different.¡±

    Hellen Jovano can see that Taylor Grant is blindly trusting that man now. In this situation, the more Mrs. Grant tries to separate her from that man, the more she can¡¯t.

    Let¡¯s change the way: ¡°Taylor, why don¡¯t you tell me what he saved your life?¡±

    Taylor Grant was a little shy: ¡°It was when it was still cold a while ago that I was hit by a child while walking by the river and fell into the river. It was he who saved me. He couldn¡¯t swim well by himself, but he also saved people. Brother Hao¡¯s heart is very kind. ¡°

 Chapter 436 Greed must be very heavy

    Hellen Jovano looked at Taylor Grant¡¯s blushing little face. When she mentioned Hao Ge, she looked like a little girl who waspletely in love.

    Talking about this Hao Ge is a gushing look.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart is getting heavier and heavier. It¡¯s not like ying with Taylor Grant.

    She looked at Hans Grant: ¡°What¡¯s this-Hao Ge¡¯s name?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Taylor Grant scrambled to answer, with a sweet face: ¡°Hisst name is Yang, Yang Hao.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and thought about how to use words so as not to offend a girl in love. After all, she can¡¯t listen to anything at her age.

    ¡°Taylor, since he has been in prison for three times, have you ever thought that there are few unjust, false and wrong cases in the currentw?¡± Helenjovano, test the opening.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s color suddenly changed: ¡°Hellen Jovano, what do you mean? You don¡¯t believe me, or you don¡¯t believe Brother Hao? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Taylor Grant¡¯s hostile eyes and sighed, suddenly understanding the helplessness of Mrs. Grant.

    Perhaps Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t belittle Yang Hao less these days, which led to Taylor Grant¡¯s stress reaction.

    ¡°Taylor, I have no problem with free love.¡± Hellen Jovano turned to smile, ¡°But if you want to get married, you should consider clearly whether marriage is a joke or not, and it is best to get the blessing of both parents.¡±

    Taylor Grant pursed her lips and defended her love bravely.

    ¡°It is best to be blessed, and I will try my best to let you see his goodness, but if you deny him because of his past, it is wrong!¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought for a moment, and this truth seems to be very reasonable.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe this Yang Hao has turned over a new leaf now.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed. ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you bring him home and let your mother and your brother meet?¡±

    Mrs. Grant across the street suddenly got up: ¡°I will never allow messy people toe to my house.¡±

    Taylor Grant was annoyed, too: ¡°You just look down on him. Anyway, I am determined to marry him! If you don¡¯t let mee, I won¡¯te after I get married with Hao Ge! ¡±

    Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t expect Taylor Grant to be so rigid, and she was stunned.

    Mrs. Grant, who has always been arrogant at ordinary times, will point to a slight tremor between Taylor Grant and a watery eyes.

    ¡°I have raised you so big, I love you, I spoil you, and the whole family holds you in their hands. You are losing your mind for a man now, aren¡¯t you? !¡±

    Taylor Grant bit her lower lip and said nothing, and she could see that her mother was angry.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was cold, and it seemed that he was going to talk, so Hellen Jovano quickly gave him a hand.

    ¡°Taylor, tell you what, why don¡¯t you go back to your room and have a rest, and I¡¯ll advise your mother?¡± Helenjovano said softly.

    Taylor Grant took a look at Mrs. Grant¡¯s sad face, bit her lower lip and ran upstairs.

    The living room became quiet.

    Mrs. Grant, who was just overwhelming, now that her daughter is gone, the whole person seems to have lost her spirits.

    ¡°What have I done, Hans? How can your sister have a crush on such a man?¡±

    Mrs. Grant said, biting his teeth and full of hatred: ¡°It must be that man who seduced your sister. There is really no way. Just try to get him out of Tempe City!¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed lightly: ¡°Auntie, your method should not be useful. In modern society, two people can find a way to get in touch with each other as long as they want. You can¡¯t send that Yang Hao to a ce where there is no signal in the deep mountains and forests, can you?¡±

    ¡°Then what do you mean? Can¡¯t really watch Taylor marry such a rogue? ¡± Mrs. Grant looked anxiously at Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°The more someone opposes their rtionship now, the more anxious Taylor will want to marry him.¡±

    Looking at Mrs. Grant¡¯s thoughtful appearance, Hellen Jovano continued to persuade.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let him bring that Yang Hao back and have a look? We can¡¯t find a breakthrough from Taylor, but not from that Yang Hao.¡±

    A man who has been in prison for three times, twice for theft and once for indecency.

    Such people must be greedy.

    Mrs. Grant sighed: ¡°I thought about it before, or I gave Yang Hao some money to leave Taylor£»; Butter, seeing Taylor in such a deep ce, I guess everything was told to this Yang Hao without reservation. This kind of person knows that Taylor is the daughter of the Grant family. How can he let go? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t arouse his rebellious mentality at this time, aunt, just agree to let Yang Haoe to the Grant family and make an appointment. Hans and I will wait here and have a good look at what kind of person this is.¡±

    Mrs. Grant frowned and thought for a long time: ¡°Good!¡±

    After chatting with Mrs. Grant for a while, Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t see Taylor Grant go downstairs until she left the Grant family.

    From the Grant family, Hans Grant sent Hellen Jovano back to the Jovano family.

    In the next few days, Hellen Jovano went to see the master and met Li Fengrui and Gao Lang. ording to Gao Lang, Wang Jiming followed them hard.

    After all, Hellen Jovano would have escaped if Wang Jiming hadn¡¯t shouted so loudly in the sewer.

    After visiting friends, Hellen Jovano¡¯s life gradually returned to stability and began to work in Qingsui of the Grant Group, but the working hours were not fixed.

    Now Qingsui is managed by Li Ai, and it is running normally.

    Three days passed quickly, and Hellen Jovano went to work during the day. After work, she studied some health diet programs at home for Darcy Lewis.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano received a phone call from Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°Hellen, Taylor said to bring Yang Hao home for dinner at noon today. Come over then.¡±

    Hellen Jovano just got up, sat on the dresser andbed her hair, and her brow wrinkled slightly: ¡°So soon.¡±

    Mrs. Grant was full of resentment: ¡°Yes, I told you that this rascal had no rules at all. I didn¡¯t say anything when I met the other parents!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s all right, you didn¡¯t really take him as a son-inw anyway, and you don¡¯t need to prepare anything.¡±

    Hellen Jovano called Hans Grant, and the connection was made soon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed. ¡°Did your mother call you, too?¡±

    ¡°hmm.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is heavy.

    Thinking that Taylor Grant took Yang Hao back to the Grant family¡¯s old house today, Hellen Jovano picked out a slightly more formal dress.

    At least in this way, Taylor Grant will feel valued and less rebellious.

    Dressed up almost, Hellen Jovano went downstairs to have breakfast.

    Darcy Lewis recently passed the period of morning sickness and had a good appetite. A family of four chatted over breakfast.

    Ming Yuzhu nced at the clothes on Hellen Jovano: ¡°What¡¯s up today?¡±

    ¡°well, go to the Grant family and meet Taylor Grant¡¯s boyfriend.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu raised her eyebrows: ¡°Taylor Grant is in love?¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought about it and probably said something: ¡°This Yang Hao doesn¡¯t sound like a good thing. Taylor Grant has a crush on others because of saving his life.¡±

 Chapter 437 If you want to die!

    Hellen Jovano looked like a sigh, only to find that the atmosphere on the table was not quite right.

    She looked up at Mingyuzhu, and her mother didn¡¯t speak with a narrow smile.

    Everet Jovano sneered: ¡°Yes, I have a crush on others because of saving my life.¡±

    Helenjovano covered up his embarrassment with a light cough.

    Darcy Lewis squinted and red at Everet Jovano: ¡°Hehe.¡±

    After breakfast, Hans Grant¡¯s car arrived. He entered the Jovano family, greeted Mingyuzhu respectfully, and went out with Hellen Jovano.

    Everet Jovano did not forget to shout at the back when he went out: ¡°You must go home before nine o¡¯clock in the evening!¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent, how he felt as if he was being controlled more strictly.

    On the way to my old house, Hellen Jovano leans on Hans Grant¡¯s shoulder, and Hans Grant is reading a document in his hand.

    Hellen Jovano nced: ¡°Yang Hao¡¯s information?¡±

    ¡°Well, David Brown surveyed several of his cellmates about some information in prison, and here is aprehensive evaluation.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took it and looked at it for a while. Generally speaking, Mrs. Grant¡¯s judgment this time is correct. This Yang Hao is really not a good person.

    The two thefts were not caused by poverty at all, but by going to school.

    He dropped out of school a long time ago and used the stolen money to buy a mobile phone.

    Look at Yang Hao¡¯s ex-love history again. Hellen Jovano is a little dizzy, and most of his ex-girlfriends are beauties who apany the wine in the club.

    Hellen Jovano became more and more angry: ¡°Taylor, this is no longer a blind problem!¡±

    As for indecency, I was caught on the subway, and I wouldn¡¯t have gone to jail, but Yang Hao was too arrogant, and when he was caught, he hit back and caused intentional injury.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were full of gloom: ¡°Have these materials been shown to Taylor?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°No, she wouldn¡¯t believe it if I showed it to her.¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought about it. Taylor Grant can¡¯t listen to anything now. If you see these materials, believe it or not.

    The car quickly drove back to the Grant family¡¯s old house. Hellen Jovano arrived at the old house, greeted Mrs. GrantGranny Grant and went to see Lele.

    As soon as Lele finished the baby meal, Hellen Jovano held him on the sofa and chatted with Mrs. Grant.

    Mrs. Grant smiled all over her face, and she liked Hellen Jovano, a former daughter-inw and future daughter-inw.

    ¡°I had someone bring me some ginseng from Changbai Mountain a while ago. I will bring it to you when you leave at the party and take it back to your mother.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Well, thank you, aunt.¡±

    Mrs. Grant only hoped that Hellen Jovano would change her mind one day, but recently, because of Taylor¡¯s troubles, she was not in the mood to urge Hans Grant to marry her daughter-inw home early.

    Several people chatted for a while. Old Madam got sick and had to go for a walk in the back garden.

    Some servants helped old Madam.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the clock on the wall and frowned slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock.¡±

    ording to the etiquette of Tempe City, you should arrive early to see your parents.

    Is this Yang Hao going to step on it?

    After waiting for another half an hour, Mrs. Grant¡¯s face darkened, and Lele was already hungry, so Hellen Jovano handed Lele to the childcare teacher.

    At eleven forty, there was a noise at the door.

    Hellen Jovano immediately stood up and walked out.

    There is a motorcycle parked outside the door, and the man riding the motorcycle has a long yellow hair tied behind his head.

    People are good-looking, but her eyes make her feel greasy and smart.

    The first thing I did when I got off the bus was to scan the Grant family¡¯s house.

    Then turn over and help Taylor Grant get off the bus.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was cold, and he turned to look at Hans Grant: ¡°He was driving a motorcycle with Taylor, and he didn¡¯t even wear a helmet!¡±

    Or you¡¯ll die!

    Taylor Grant, holding Yang Hao¡¯s hand with a face of excitement, walked over here.

    Two people smile at one another, very sweet.

    Walking up to Helen Jovano, Taylor Grant smiled and introduced, ¡°This is Helen Jovano, my sister-inw, whom I have often told you about.¡±

    Yang Hao stared at Hellen Jovano for three seconds andughed: ¡°Hello, sister-inw.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, always feeling that Yang Hao¡¯s eyes were very interesting, and the sight seemed to be substantial and sticky.

    But when Taylor Grant was here, Hellen Jovano still smiled: ¡°You and Taylor are not married yet. You don¡¯t have to call me sister-inw, just call me by name.¡±

    Yang Hao gave her a bad first impression and was not worthy of Taylor Grant.

    Yang Hao raised his eyebrows and grinned: ¡°OK, Hellen Jovano.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s cold eyes moved slightly.

    Taylor Grant is always afraid of Hans Grant, and he is also afraid that Hans Grant will frighten Yang Hao.

    ¡°This is my brother.¡± Taylor Grant added, ¡°you can call me brother, too.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant¡¯s face and thought he might throw this Yang Hao out in the next second. She smiled and held hands tightly.

    Hans Grant looked cold: ¡°How old is Mr. Yang?¡±

    Yang Hao looked at Hans Grant¡¯s face, and his scalp was numb.

    This is different from what he usually sees in financial news interviews. The president of the Grant Group in the news makes people feel cold and noble, but polite.

    But the one in front of me always feels that his eyes are faint and have a strong sense of oppression.

    Yang Hao smiled wryly: ¡°Twenty-eight.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nced at Taylor Grant with a happy face. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here,e inside, don¡¯t stand outside.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Yang Hao followed Taylor Grant into the house, and Taylor Grant took him and carefully introduced him to Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m sorry, the traffic jam camete today.¡± Yang Haodao.

    Mrs. Grant has been told by Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano. Although her face is cold, she still reluctantly replied.

    Another small folk custom of Tempe City, whether a man or a woman, is to bring a four-color gift when meeting her parents for the first time.

    But this matter, Taylor Grant obviously didn¡¯t know that she had never been in love, and Yang Hao didn¡¯t know that she had never been in love seriously.

    Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t regard Yang Hao as Taylor Grant¡¯s boyfriend at all, and didn¡¯t care about such a thing.

    ¡°The food is ready, let¡¯s go eat first.¡± Mrs. Grant stood up and gritted her teeth.

    Several people entered the restaurant.

    Taylor Grant looked at it and wondered, ¡°Mom, where are Granny and Lele?¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice was slightly cold: ¡°An old man, one is still a baby, can¡¯t stay hungry, and has already eaten and rested first.¡±

    It¡¯s a bit strange that Taylor Grant and others camete.

    Hellen Jovano quietly looked up at Yang Hao. Yang Hao¡¯s face did not change, but the sleeve of his left hand moved slightly.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were sharp and immediately understood.

    This is under the table. Taylor Grant is here to help.

    Sure enough, Taylor Grant immediately said, ¡°There was a traffic jam on our way here, so we arrived a littlete.¡±

    Mrs. Grant wanted to get angry, but she managed to hold back.

    Hellen Jovano told her before that Taylor Grant might make up his mind to elope with her in Yang Hao if there were any trouble today.

    Hellen Jovano hung his head and ate, intending to put what he wanted to know after dinner.

    After lunch, Mrs. Grant went upstairs with a cold face: ¡°I¡¯m going to take a nap, Hans, Hellen, why don¡¯t you show him around?¡±

    Hellen Jovano answered.

 Chapter 438 Itâ€™s a great luck.

    Four people moved to the living room to sit for a while, and Yang Hao sat beside Taylor Grant, looking worried.

    ¡°Taylor, does your mother not like me very much?¡±

    Hearing this, Hellen Jovano frowned for a moment and looked up at Yang Hao.

    This man, how to give her an instant feeling of green tea?

    Taylor Grant lowered his voice: ¡°Hao Ge, you misunderstood. My mother is usually like this. Don¡¯t worry, my family will be your family in the future, and they will all like you very much.¡±

    Taylor Grant said, worried that Yang Hao wouldn¡¯t believe it, and looked up at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Right, Sister Hellen Jovano.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave an ambiguous ¡°hmm¡±.

    Taylor Grant has pulled Yang Hao up: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the yard.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant: ¡°Hans, let¡¯s go shopping with Taylor and them.¡±

    When they arrived at the garden, Taylor Grant held Yang Hao¡¯s hand tightly, for fear that Yang Hao would be left alone.

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant followed behind them, and Hellen Jovano slightly raised his lips: ¡°Taylor is afraid that you will talk to Yang Hao?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s cold eyes swept away and he was depressed.

    The back garden of the Grant family¡¯s old house is veryrge. Yang Hao strolled for a while, and his mood became more and more excited.

    He lowered his eyes and looked at Taylor Grant beside him.

    It¡¯s really a big luck!

    I thought this girl had a good family, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so good!

    Yang Hao speaks to Taylor Grant in a softer voice.

    The four of them walked for a while and stopped at a small rest pavilion.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and found a topic: ¡°Where is Mr. Yang working now?¡±

    Yang Hao smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything yet, but Taylor and I are discussing opening a bar after marriage.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°That¡¯s not bad. Tempe City is a first-tier city. It should cost a lot of money to open a bar, right?¡±

    Yang Hao face some embarrassment.

    Taylor Grant has already spoken first: ¡°I calcted with Hao ge, and the investment is almost 150 million.¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows: ¡°150 million?¡±

    Taylor Grant is usually a reunion with ssmates, or he goes to some senior clubs with membership.

    What does she know about bars? I want to know that Yang Hao worked out the money.

    I haven¡¯t really married a daughter-inw, but I can eat soft food quickly.

    Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t discriminate against prisoners, but time and again, it¡¯s not good.

    Taylor Grant has no objection to free love, but couples should also go hand in hand.

    Even if Yang Hao has this heart, now he has settled all the ounts.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°OK, when your bar opens, Hans and I will definitely give you a big red envelope.¡±

    The smile on Yang Hao¡¯s face is awkward. What does this mean?

    What do you mean by sealing a big red envelope and opening a bar?

    Yang Hao carefully looked at Hans Grant around Hellen Jovano, and the cold eyes swept by men from time to time made him a little nervous.

    Taylor Grant was not sensitive to money, and didn¡¯t think much. She smiled and said, ¡°Ok, Sister Hellen Jovano, you shoulde and y often.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded and frowned again: ¡°But Taylor, where are you going to get this 150 million venture capital?¡±

    Taylor Grant looked at Hans Grant without thinking: ¡°Brother, please give it to me.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are faint: ¡°You are talking about starting a business. Since it is a business, the family can¡¯t give much support.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nced at Yang Hao, and his face had changed somewhat.

    Taylor Grant snapped his fingers and calcted: ¡°Forget it, in fact, all my jewels have been sold, and there are tens of millions, but they are still a lot worse.¡±

    The Grant family and the Jovano family are two major groups of Tempe City, which have dominated Tempe City for years.

    Taylor Grant looked at Hellen Jovano and said, ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, why don¡¯t you lend me 100 million, and I¡¯ll pay you back when I earn money.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and shook her head. She did have 100 million yuan, but she couldn¡¯t feed it to the soft rice man.

    ¡°Something happened to The Jovano Group recently.¡± Hellen Jovano looked at Taylor Grant with some embarrassment. ¡°There is a problem in the capital chain, which is more than 20 billion yuan short. I am still borrowing money from my grandmother¡¯s house in Hail City, and your brother¡¯s spare money is temporarily lent to me.¡±

    After that, Hellen Jovano looked at Taylor Grant and said, ¡°You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Although Taylor Grant was domineering, he was kind-hearted and didn¡¯t think too much at all. He only thought that the break of the capital chain was a big deal.

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, are you still far behind? If not, I will auction my jewels first and give you the money. I forgot before, and I can sell about 60 million.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and swept Yang Hao¡¯s pale face: ¡°OK, but don¡¯t auction it out, just give it to me.¡±

    Taylor Grant didn¡¯t hesitate: ¡°ok, I¡¯ll go upstairs and get it for youter.¡±

    Taylor Grant is the apple of the Grant family¡¯s eye. She bought all her jewelry from a small family. And every year on her birthday, Hans Grant will take some jewelry for her, so it¡¯s a dowry for her.

    Four people around for a while, back to the living room.

    Taylor Grant hurried upstairs to get jewelry for Hellen Jovano. Now she really takes Hellen Jovano as her future sister-inw and wants to tide over the difficulties together.

    Yang Hao followed her upstairs.

    In the living room, Hellen Jovano sat beside Hans Grant and gave a light smile with a raised lip.

    ¡°This Yang Hao seems to be not difficult to deal with, as long as he knows that he can¡¯t get any benefits from Taylor, he will always leave after a long time.¡±

    Hans Grant looked up: ¡°But Taylor may not be willing.¡±

    ¡°We can only take it one step at a time. Let¡¯s put away Taylor¡¯s jewelry first. I¡¯m not afraid that she will give it to Yang Hao. It¡¯s just that people like Yang Hao will know the taste when they taste the sweetness.¡± Hellen Jovano looked in the direction of the spiral staircase, and there was a little coolness between his eyebrows and eyes. ¡°And this person has a big taste.¡±

    ording to the previous information, Yang Hao sold wine in a bar, fished for three days and dried the for two days, and his life was always unstable.

    The 150 million bar has been built, and it is also arge andpetitive bar in Tempe City.

    After a while, Taylor Grant ran down: ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, I have asked housekeeper to tidy up all my jewels and take them back when you go backter.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded with a smile and nced at Yang Hao.

    Yang Hao¡¯s face is almost green.

    Hellen Jovano said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just that Xeno William wille to Tempe City tomorrow. When the timees, Taylor, why don¡¯t you bring your boyfriend to get together, and let him integrate into our circle and make more friends, which will be good for opening a bar in the future.¡±

    Taylor Grant nodded: ¡°OK, when and where tomorrow, and we will be there on time.¡±

    ¡°CARTIER, arrive at 7 pm.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    Yang Hao can¡¯t sit still at this moment. He has many things to ask Taylor Grant: ¡°I have something to do this afternoon, brother, sister Hellen Jovano, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Hans Grant hung his eyes and didn¡¯t talk.

    Hellen Jovano gave him a meaningful smile.

    Taylor Grant couldn¡¯t wait to be with Yang Ming all day, so he stood up and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out with him.¡±

    Hans Grant raised his eyes, and his eyes swept across Yang Hao coldly: ¡°You must go home before eight o¡¯clock.¡±

    Watching Taylor Grant and Yang Hao leave, Hellen Jovano pinched her eyebrows: ¡°I hope Taylor can grow up after this time.¡±

    Hans Grant turned to look at her. ¡°Do you have a solution?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°It¡¯s just a little difficult.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 439 Let her meet human nature

    Hans Grant looked at the way Hellen Jovano was worried, and his thin lips slightly hooked up: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about these trifles, I can solve them.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°How to solve it, really throw Yang Hao into the deep forest without cell phone signal?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not feasible. You will only make Taylor sad. What is the world or human nature like? We have to let her see for herself.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are spoiled and gentle: ¡°You are with me, and I just want you to be happy.¡±

    ¡°I am very happy now.¡± Hellen Jovano smiled.

    Just, she soon thought of another thing, eyebrows slightly wrinkled up.

    ¡°Taylor¡¯s business is urgent, but Matt Walker-any new findings?¡±

    When Hellen Jovano came back, she got the news that Matt Walker had died in that explosion. It was just Matt Walker¡¯s previous character, and she didn¡¯t believe that he would die so easily.

    ¡°The temporary investigation result is that Matt Walker previewed this time because of the civil strife organized by LEV.

    The former organization leader, code-named Goshawk, died at the hands of Matt Walker. This time, the person who retaliated against him was Goshawk¡¯s younger brother, ck Hawk. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano pinched his eyebrows: ¡°As long as this organization is notpletely annihted, we are not safe.¡±

    Matt Walker, in particr, has a great chance of being alive, and now the peaceful life may copse at any time.

    Hellen Jovano looks at Hans Grant: ¡°What about the research Hans Grant£º¡±Prescriptions for All?¡±

    ¡°After I used it to bring out the LEV organization at the auction, I asked David Brown to send Prescriptions for All to country M, where there was an advanced instrument. After perspective, I found that there was a mezzanine at the back of the book every four or five pages, which was the kind of extremely thin gold wire.¡±

    Hans Grant frowned deeply: ¡°All the gold patterns have been drawn, but we just don¡¯t know what they are for.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded, and now she can be sure that the other party¡¯s purpose must be these patterns.

    Well, this book belongs to the Song Dynasty. During the Song Dynasty, some patterns-

    Hellen Jovano was a little confused: ¡°Let me go back and check. Send me those samples then. ¡±

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t want to worry Hellen Jovano. She just came back from a narrow escape and got rid of the ice sea.

    He was not willing to let Hellen Jovano take any more risks, but Hans Grant nodded his head after understanding Hellen Jovano¡¯s character.

    After the two chatted, Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t stay as long as the Grant family¡¯s old house.

    Hans Grant sent Hellen Jovano back to the Jovano family, and he will go to CARTIER party in the evening.

    Not long after Hellen Jovano came home, the people in the Grant family¡¯s old house sent those jewels.

    Hellen Jovano told housekeeper to put all the jewels in the warehouse and take care of them. She didn¡¯t really want Taylor Grant¡¯s jewels, and they would be returned sooner orter.

    After a short rest at home, when it was close to the party time, Hellen Jovano got dressed and drove to CARTIER.

    CARTIER was originally under the name of Xeno William, and now the staff in the clubhouse are already familiar with them. When they see Hellen Jovano, they immediately lead her to the box where several people often get together.

    In the box, Xeno William and Charles Johnson have arrived.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano saw Anrui and Zhu Chaner. She was a little surprised, and Charles Johnson forgot it. Xeno William, who often changes girlfriends, actually talked with Zhu Chaner for so long. It seems that this time it is serious.

    Hellen Jovano remembers that Zhu Chaner was a little hostile to her, so she smiled and sat down on the sofa opposite the four of them.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, long time no see, have you missed Brother Chen?¡± Xeno Williamughed terribly.

    Zhu Chaner frowned and nced at Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano ignored him and went to see Charles Johnson instead: ¡°Charles, long time no see.¡±

    Charles Johnson nodded: ¡°When you came back from abroad, Xeno William and I got the news. We originally said that we would visit you, but Hans kept refusing to go, saying that you were in poor health and needed rest. How is your recovery now?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine now. I heard from my family before that you and Brother Chen have been helping me during my disappearance.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and turned to look at Xeno William.

    ¡°Listen to my brother, it¡¯s really hard for you to go back to Hail City to help.¡±

    Xeno William leaned against the sofa with a bitter expression, somewhat exaggerated: ¡°It¡¯s good to know, but I always hide from my father. I went back for your business and almost didn¡¯t escape this time.¡±

    Zhu Chan ¡°er frowned slightly, and her voice tactfully said, ¡°Brother Chen, grandpa is also doing it for your own good. He definitely wants you to take over Yan¡¯spany as soon as possible.¡±

    Hellen Jovano saw Zhu Chaner talking, so he didn¡¯t talk to Xeno William again.

    Both Charles Johnson and Anrui saw Zhu Chaner¡¯s attitude towards Hellen Jovano. They chatted with Hellen Jovano about recent events, and the atmosphere was also pleasant.

    ¡°I heard Hans say that this party was organized by you temporarily? It seems to be Taylor¡¯s boyfriend, right? ¡± Xeno William chimed in.

    Hellen Jovano nodded and exined the details of Taylor Grant¡¯s boyfriend.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think this man can do it, but Taylor is obsessed.¡± Hellen Jovano was a little helpless. ¡°Thinking that Brother Chen doesn¡¯t look like a good man, let that Yang Haoe and meet him. It would be best if you two could restrain him.¡±

    Xeno William was immediately unhappy: ¡°What do you mean, you don¡¯t look like a good person?¡±

    Charles Johnson frowned at the side: ¡°The people who can live in the town also have to know the times. From what you said, this Yang Hao is a bold rascal. For him, being with Taylor is an opportunity to change his life. I don¡¯t think it may be useful.¡±

    Xeno William raised his eyebrows and looked disdainful: ¡°This kind of person can just tie it up and scare it.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Hellen Jovano hurriedly said, ¡°If it¡¯s that simple, Hans Grant and I will solve it. How can I work for you two? Taylor is watching him very closely now, for fear that others will hurt Yang Hao. If Yang Haoes overter, you two should at least be friendly to Yang Hao on the surface, otherwise I am afraid that Taylor¡¯s rebellious mentality will be aroused. The worse you treat Yang Hao, the more he feels this love is sincere and valuable. ¡±

    Charles Johnson nodded: ¡°That¡¯s the truth. It¡¯s just that Hellen Jovano is too greedy. For a family like the Grant family, a little leakage in the fingers may be the property that Yang Hao is willing to fight for ¡­¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed: ¡°I know, too. Let¡¯s meet first.¡±

    Three people were chatting when there was a noise outside the door. The waiter pushed the door open and Hellen Jovano looked up and saw Hans Granting in.

    Followed by Yang Hao and Taylor Grant.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face immediately raised a smile: ¡°Taylor is here. Are you here with your brother?¡±

    ¡°No, we happened to meet in the elevator.¡±

    Taylor Grant took Yang Hao¡¯s arm and came in with a sweet smile, and then began to introduce Yang Hao to the people in the box.

 Chapter 440 Whose master are you?

    ¡°My brother and sister Hellen Jovano, you already know each other. These two are my brother¡¯s best friends.¡± Taylor Grant took Yang Hao by the arm and pointed to Xeno William. ¡°This is the son of Yan in Hail City. His name is Xeno William. I always call him Brother Chen.¡±

    Xeno William sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t move. He just nced at Yang Hao with his eyes slightly cold, trying not to make a slight scoff from his mouth.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Yang Hao¡¯s gesture was very polite. He stood in front of Xeno William and held out his hand to him with a smile on his face: ¡°Brother Yan.¡±

    Xeno William reached out and posed in the void: ¡°How old are you? You call me big brother, and you don¡¯t know who is older.¡±

    Yang Hao seems a little embarrassed. After taking back his hand, he scratched his head and smiled: ¡°I am 28 years old this year.¡±

    Zhu Chaner said coldly, ¡°My boyfriend means that you are not qualified to be his brother. Why can¡¯t you understand?¡±

    The atmosphere in the air stagnated for a moment, and Taylor Grant bulged his cheeks, trying to argue with Zhu Chaner with an angry face, and was held back by Yang Hao.

    Yang Hao seems to be a gentleman and considerate to Taylor Grant. He gently shook his head and whispered something in her ear. Taylor Grant was relieved, but he still red at Zhu Chaner.

    Hellen Jovano watched and sighed. It seems that Taylor Grant only listened to Yang Hao¡¯s words now. .

    After introducing Xeno William, Taylor Grant turned to Charles Johnson and introduced to Yang Hao: ¡°This is Charles Johnson. My name is Li Charles. Just call after me.¡±

    Yang Hao turned to Charles Johnson and held out his hand as well.

    Charles Johnson, sitting on the sofa, put down his ss, stood up and shook hands with Yang Hao, smiling at Wen Ya and distancing himself: ¡°Hello.¡±

    Aside AnRui also smiled at Yang Hao shallow.

    Now that all eight people are here, they will soon start drinking and chatting. Anjali Juchan whispered about these jewels.

    Anrui has just opened a jewelry store, and she is very interested in some famous jewelry designers. She wants Zhu Chaner to help her introduce her.

    Hellen Jovano sipped her ss, interjecting from time to time that her eyes were always on Taylor Grant and Yang Hao.

    Whether it¡¯s Anrui and Zhu Chaer¡¯s topic, or Hans Grant and Xeno WilliamCharles Johnson¡¯s topic, Yang Hao can¡¯t get a word in.

    Sitting next to Taylor Grant, he looked a little embarrassed, and he didn¡¯t know if he showed it on purpose.

    Taylor Grant obviously realized Yang Hao¡¯s difort, kept chatting with him in a low voice, and offered to feed him fruit from time to time.

    Hellen Jovano became more and more impatient, and she could be sure that Yang Hao, like some green teas among women, was deliberately showing weakness.

    In fact, his weakness actually made Taylor Grant feel more pity for him, and his maternal love flooded him and he felt that he should protect her.

    That fragile and strong appearance can make people think that he has made great concessions to love, even though he has done nothing.

    After three rounds of drinking, Hans Grant and Xeno William have finished talking about some projects that Tempe City may implement recently.

    Charles Johnson looked up at Hans Grant and said, ¡°My bar is doing well recently. I n to open another one in north city. Please help me find a suitable house.¡±

    Speaking of bars, Yang Haomeng came to his senses. He turned to Charles Johnson and interjected with a smile: ¡°Li Charles, what bar do you run?¡±

    Charles Johnson smiled politely: ¡°Night Light Bar.¡±

    Yang Hao¡¯s eyes lit up, and it¡¯s no exaggeration that Night Light Bar is the most luxurious bar in Tempe City.

    Not only do you have identity requirements for the guests who enter, but all the decorations are the top in Tempe City, the top in this super-first-tier city, and it can be said that it is among the best in the country before.

    His heart is a little hot. Even though he discussed with Taylor Grant to open a bar and invest 150 million yuan, it is still not at the same level as Charles Johnson¡¯s Night Light.

    Yang Hao thought for a moment andughed: ¡°Li Charles, what about your old bar?¡±

    Charles Johnson was a little surprised: ¡°The original business was good. I want to open another one in the north of the city. Why?¡±

    Yang Hao quickly made up his mind: ¡°I want to ask Li Charles, Taylor and I also n to open a bar, but there are many things we don¡¯t understand, and we want to learn from Li Charles, and the Night Light bar is famous. Can we join you directly when we open a bar?¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed when he listened to it. Night Light Bar is really famous, ranking in the top three in the country, but it is the painstaking efforts of Charles Johnson.

    Charles Johnson, unlike Hans Grant and Xeno William, made all his money by himself.

    For so many years, he has never opened the franchise right at all.

    After Yang Hao asked, Charles Johnson always smiled with his hair hanging down.

    Xeno William looked at Yang Hao with a frown: ¡°If you want to join, how much can you pay for joining?¡±

    Yang Hao was a little surprised, and the innocence on his face was just right: ¡°I thought you were Taylor¡¯s brother.¡±

    The words seemed to be just in the middle. He looked at Taylor Grant awkwardly. ¡°Otherwise, how much is what Charles said?¡±

    After all, Taylor Grant nodded: ¡°Charles, you can set any price you want.¡±

    Charles Johnson smiled at Taylor Grant and looked at his little sister: ¡°In my rtionship with your brother, if your brother wants to open a bar, it doesn¡¯t matter if I give him the one just south of the city.¡±

    Seeing that Yang Hao¡¯s face was a little excited, Charles Johnson¡¯s voice changed: ¡°But since your boyfriend wants to open it, my brothers still have to settle ounts clearly. I haven¡¯t let others join Night Light yet, so I don¡¯t have a psychological price. Let me let people study it when I go back. With Ye Lan¡¯s current reputation, the joining fee may be at least tens of millions a year, and I will also have certain requirements for the equipment and location you enter.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned his eyes slightly and looked at Charles Johnson: ¡°How much do you expect them to pay?¡±

    ¡°Now all the equipment in the Night Light bar in the south of the city is the most advanced, but the two top sound designs I have developed have used more than 100 million yuan.¡±

    Charles Johnson smiled: ¡°Although it¡¯s not clear now, it¡¯s at least 200 million, including site selection.¡±

    ¡°200 million is beyond your budget.¡± Hellen Jovano turned to Taylor Grant.

    Taylor Grant never paid attention to money: ¡°Never mind, just surpass it. Anyway, with Hao Ge¡¯s talent, you will definitely earn it back in the future.¡±

    On the side, Yang Hao looked at Taylor Grant, with greed in his eyes and a smile on his face: ¡°Taylor, forget it, so there will be too much investment.¡±

    Anrui across the street suddenly smiled: ¡°I just heard Hellen Jovano mention that you are going to open a bar, with an investment of 150 million yuan, which is not too much, plus 50 million yuan should not be too much.¡± I just don¡¯t know which young master Mr. Yang is, and I don¡¯t want to inherit the family business. How can I think ofing out to open a bar? ¡°

 Chapter 441 Yang Hao was beaten.

    Yang Hao zheng slightly.

    Hellen Jovano snickered in her heart. Anrui is a straightforward temper. Anyway, she is also Charles Johnson¡¯s girlfriend. Although there are many contacts with Taylor Grant, it will not be too much. She is not afraid of offending Yang Hao and making Taylor Grant angry.

    Seeing that Yang Hao didn¡¯t return, Anrui smiled and continued to ask, ¡°Is it the one in Hail City? Or the Yang family in Jena City? ¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s brow has wrinkled.

    Anrui was a little surprised: ¡°It won¡¯t be the Yang family of Imperial Capital, will it?¡± Young¡¯s consortium? That is, his family can take out 200 million yuan to let the children at home y tickets. ¡±

    Taylor Grant wanted to get angry, but looking at Anrui¡¯s innocent expression, she thought she might be really mistaken.

    ¡°Hao Ge is not a young master.¡± Taylor Grant looks pale. ¡°Now we are preparing to get married. After marriage, the bar should be his main business. In the future, with Hao Ge¡¯s talent, his achievements will not be worse than that of Li Charles.¡±

    After that, Taylor Grant looked at Charles Johnson and said, ¡°Set up Charles, maybe Brother Hao can help you make Night Light more famous.¡±

    Charles Johnson smiled faintly: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yang Hao¡¯s oily and greedy appearance was clearly seen by everyone present, and only Taylor Grant was stubborn.

    A few people chatted for a while, and this time Yang Hao stopped interrupting, probably because he felt that what Anrui asked him just now made him lose face.

    Not long after, he stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, and you can chat first.¡±

    Taylor Grant was about to stand up when Hellen Jovano stopped her: ¡°Come on, even if we have to stick together all day, we can¡¯t stick together in the bathroom. You haven¡¯t been with us yet.¡±

    Taylor Grant just sat down.

    Xeno William is already very unhappy with Yang Hao!

    Once upon a time, if he saw such a person, he wouldn¡¯t even give him a corner, let alone let such a person nder his brother in front of him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    Charles Johnson knows exactly how he suffered for so many years.

    A hooligan like Yang Hao dares to sit in front of him and say anything to help his brother make the bar more famous.

    It¡¯s really cheap and I want others to thank him. I really think he is a sick cat!

    Xeno William nced at Taylor Grant across the street, and saw Taylor Grant talking to Hellen Jovano in a low voice. He quietly stood up and walked to the door.

    Charles Johnson looked away with a frown, got up to keep up, and was held down by Anrui.

    Anrui whispered, ¡°If you don¡¯t go now, it will be too obvious if you go again. This man also needed a lesson.¡±

    The atmosphere in the box is good. Zhu Chaner can talk to Taylor Grant now.

    When entering the door, Zhu Chaner mocked in front of Xeno William that Yang Hao was not worthy to be his brother, which would make Zhu Chaner feel better.

    All Zhu Chan said was what Taylor Grant and Yang Hao were going to do when they got married.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face turned slightly cold when Zhu Chaner asked Taylor Grant how many children she nned to have in the future.

    This Zhu Chaner was here just now. I heard her say the purpose of today¡¯s party. What pot can¡¯t be boiled?

    Seven people chatted for a while, and suddenly there was a loud noise outside the box.

    A few people in the box immediately turned to look, and they saw that the door of the box was pushed away vigorously, and Yang Hao quickly ran in from the outside, burying his face in it.

    After he entered the room, he ran to several people. Taylor Grant, who was pulled to the sofa, stood up and pulled her away.

    Taylor Grant almost fell because of him.

    Hans Grant stood up as soon as his eyes were cold. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Burying his face, Yang Hao turned to Hans Grant and let go.

    The color in his mouth immediately scared Taylor Grant to let out a cry: ¡°Hao Ge, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    Yang Hao¡¯s face was livid. Looking at Taylor Grant, she wanted to scold her, but-

    Thinking of the money figure represented by Taylor Grant, he forced his attitude to slow down: ¡°Taylor, I am sincere to you, you know?¡±

    Taylor Grant immediately nodded: ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I told you before I came here today that this was a banquet at the Hongmen Gate. You didn¡¯t believe me, so I had to believe your brother and your sister-inw, but look now.¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Then, she saw Xeno Williame in from the outside.

    ¡°Did he call?¡±

    Yang Hao winced at the moment she saw Xeno William, but still managed to pull Taylor Grant out.

    ¡°Who else but him? If you don¡¯t get your brother¡¯s consent, will he dare to start work on me? ¡±

    Taylor Grant turned to look at Hans Grant, and immediately remembered that Helen Jovano had mentioned today¡¯s party. She frowned and looked at Helen Jovano again.

    ¡°Have you been lying to me? You just have a lot ofints about Brother Hao, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano stood up from the sofa with an innocent look, and looked at Xeno William nkly: ¡°Brother Chen, are you arguing with Yang Hao?¡±

    Xeno William dumped them and stared at Yang Hao with a bad smile.

    ¡°Taylor, this has nothing to do with your brother, I just look at the boy not pleasing to the eye. Poor and empty gloves, the white wolf has a big appetite, and he wants to set up 200 million directly. Yang Hao, aren¡¯t you afraid that you have a life to cheat and die? ¡±

    Xeno William has been in the club business all the year round, and he has seen all kinds of people.

    When he was angry, his murderous look slightly cool and thin made Yang Hao shudder.

    But he held Taylor Grant¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t let go.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s anger went straight to the top of the skull, and immediately stepped forward, biting his teeth and angrily said, ¡°Brother Chen, I won¡¯t call you Brother Chen in the future!¡± Xeno William, I warn you, this is my family¡¯s business, and it has nothing to do with you. ¡±

    Xeno William was angry: ¡°Taylor, I watched you grow up. You called me brother for so many years. Now you treat me like this for a man who has only known you for so long?¡±

    Taylor Grant nced coldly at Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant.

    ¡°I just want to ask you, did you listen to what my brother and Hellen Jovano said before you started work on Hao Ge!¡±

    Xeno William put his hands in his pockets, and his cold eyes swept across Yang Hao like a sharp knife: ¡°I told you, I just don¡¯t like him.¡±

    ¡°good! I won¡¯te to your club again in the future! ¡± Taylor Grant took Yang Hao and walked out.

    Xeno William didn¡¯t move, just looking at their backs, Yang track: ¡°Yang Hao! It doesn¡¯t matter whether my sister recognizes me or not. I recognize her. If you let me know that you touch his finger, I¡¯ll chop your hand if it touches me. If you dare to sleep with her, I¡¯ll chop you into a stick. Remember it! ¡±

    Xeno William¡¯s voice is cold and cold, with a strong hostility.

    Yang Hao body fiercely a quiver.

    The door of the box mmed and closed!

    The room was quiet, and Zhu Chaner frowned and ran to Xeno William¡¯s side.

    ¡°Brother Chen, this is not very good, isn¡¯t it? I said we should stabilize them?¡±

    Hellen Jovano poured a ss of wine on the side: ¡°That¡¯s all right, it¡¯s always hard and soft. If you make Charles y the good COP, you have to make Brother Chen y the bad COP, so that this Yang Hao will be afraid when he wants to attack Taylor.¡±

    However, this Zhu Chan¡¯s face changed very quickly.

 Chapter 442 The boast is not on the point.

    Xeno William still has anger on his face. He and Hans Grant have been friends for many years, and he also grew up watching Taylor Grant.

    After sitting on the sofa, I looked gloomy: ¡°Taylor, what¡¯s the matter? There are too many excellent boys around, and the taste has be so unique? That Yang Hao is not a good person at first nce. ¡±

    An Rui smiled aside: ¡°Maybe Yang Hao¡¯s eloquence is better, which made Taylor fascinated. A bigdy like Taylor, who nevercks material things, will be more willing to pursue some spiritual satisfaction.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed: ¡°I only hope that Brother Chen¡¯s threat will work.¡±

    Xeno William¡¯s face was cold: ¡°I¡¯m not a threat.¡±

    After Yang Hao and Taylor Grant left, the six chatted for a while.

    Before leaving, Hellen Jovano did not forget to instruct Xeno William and Charles Johnson: ¡°Brother Chen, Li Charles, if Taylor asks you for money recently, don¡¯t lend it to her for the time being.¡±

    Charles Johnson nodded. ¡°I see.¡±

    Leaving CARTIER, Hans Grant sent Hellen Jovano home.

    On the way, Hellen Jovano received Taylor Grant¡¯s WeChat again.

    Taylor Grant: [Sister Helen Jovano, I really regard you as my future sister-inw. I hope you and my brother can try to ept Yang Hao. If not, at least leave me and him alone! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano looked at the information and frowned slightly.

    ¡°It seems that Taylor still suspects that Xeno William¡¯s threat to Yang Hao at today¡¯s party actually means both of us.¡±

    The car has already stopped in front of the Jovano family gate.

    Hans Grant¡¯s tone is cold: ¡°I¡¯m here with you. It must be our default that Xeno William dares to do it. Taylor is very smart.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed: ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a few days, let her own emotions calm down for a few days.¡±

    Hellen Jovano opened the car door to get off, and Hans Grant grabbed her by the wrist.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She turned her head in doubt.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were dim: ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡±

    Hellen Jovano: ¡°No.¡±

    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Hans Grant leaning over, and the familiar reassuring smell lingered around.

    A kiss lingered for several minutes, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was faintly red: ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°hmm.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is hoarse.

    I didn¡¯t want to watch Hellen Jovano get off the bus until her figure disappeared on the road in the gate of the Jovano family, and then he turned around and left.

    The next morning, Hellen Jovano got up early.

    After tidying up, she first sent a message to Li Ai: [I won¡¯t go to Qingsui today, so watch it. ¡¿

    Liai responded to the message quickly.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano smiled. liai has been working very hard since she became the deputy director, which means she didn¡¯t see the wrong person.

    After breakfast, Hellen Jovano left home and drove to the north of the city.

    After driving for about half an hour, the car stopped at the hutong entrance of the quadrangle. After getting off the bus, Hellen Jovano went to the front of the courtyard and gently knocked on the door. Soon there was a familiar voice from Jenny.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°It¡¯s me, Jenny.¡±

    The gate opened quickly, and Mrs. Liu saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s face lit up.

    ¡°Hellen, how long has it been since you came? Come on,e in.¡±

    After Hellen Jovano went in, Mrs. Liu still looked out: ¡°Didn¡¯t Hanse with you today?¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted to see you and master today.¡± Hellen Jovano said with a smile.

    While speaking, the corner of her eye drifted to the main room.

    Now the weather is getting hot, there are many mosquitoes in Tempe City, and a screen door was installed in the main room. At this moment, the screen door opened a little, and when she saw it, she closed it again.

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Master seems to be angry, isn¡¯t it because I haven¡¯t been here for too long?¡±

    Mrs. Liu said with a smile, ¡°The older you get, the weirder you get. I really want you toe to see him, but he is always angry. Come on in and have a look. What would you like to eat at noon? I¡¯ll do it for you. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and held Mrs. Liu¡¯s arm and ordered some dishes: ¡°Jenny, call me if you need helpter.¡±

    Mrs. Liu smiled and nodded: ¡°Good.¡±

    After entering the main room, Hellen Jovano took a look at the side. The master was sitting at a small table rubbing wood with one hand, and the water on the tea table next to him had boiled.

    She smiled, first took the teapot on the tea table to one side, and then brought it to Liu Xing ¡°an.

    ¡°Master, are you still angry?¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an ignored her with a cold face. Hellen Jovano blinked and put the tea in front of him: ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? If you don¡¯t understand it, it proves that your study is not in ce. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave a wry smile: ¡°Isn¡¯t this busy at ordinary times?¡±

    ¡°You also know that you have less time toe.¡± With a snort of cold, Liu Xing ¡°an put the small wooden block in his hand on the table, picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip: ¡°Why is it so hot?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Can boiling water not be hot? Master, be careful. Do you want me to give you some snacks? ¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Liu Xing ¡°an sneered at Hellen Jovano. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you recently? I haven¡¯te to see me since I came back from abroad. Do you want to learn after all? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano recited: ¡°I want to learn.¡±

    She sat next to Liu Xing ¡°an and whispered, ¡°Master, you know I have something to do here, but don¡¯t worry, I will finish it soon. I promise toe and study every day after I finish it.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you learn or not. Anyway, I wrote all my life¡¯s learning in that book before, and the book has been passed on to you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Master, hasn¡¯t the exhibition hall we talked about before been made?¡± At this point, master, how do you look at it? ¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an waved his hand: ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything. I thought I could do some exhibition halls to promote the intangible heritage of mortise and tenon. I didn¡¯t expect so many people to take pictures there first, or they just boasted there. The boasting was not on the point at all. I don¡¯t want to have anymunication with them.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°Then you can stipte that people are not allowed to take pictures or anything after they go in.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an shook his head: ¡°Forget it, that¡¯s too much trouble. If there are so many rules, where is it like an exhibition hall?¡±

    The two men talked for a while, and Hellen Jovano followed Liu Xing ¡°an to learn several small structures.

    The whole morning passed quickly.

    At noon, Mrs. Liu cooked the meal and came in to invite two people to eat.

    After the two arrived at the restaurant, Hellen Jovano chatted with Liu Xing ¡°an for a while about the history of mortise and tenon, and Liu Xing ¡°an lifted this up with great interest.

    After dinner, Hellen Jovano took Mrs. Liu¡¯s pulse again: ¡°Jenny is very healthy now. It seems that the mountains and rivers of our mothend are still nurturing people.¡±

 Chapter 443 Goblins

    In the afternoon, Liu Xing ¡°an and Hellen Jovano went to the house.

    Hellen Jovano followed Liu Xing ¡°an to learn the small structure for a while, and the mobile phone on the desk rang.

    She picked it up and took a look at it. It was the patterns Hans Grant said before, and the gold patterns in the Prescriptions for All.

    Now that all the gold patterns have been scanned, she told Gu Qinshen to ask for one before. Now if Hans Grant sent it to her.

    Hellen Jovano frowned and looked at the patterns on the mobile phone. The patterns on the mobile phone were not clear because they were scanned in a special way.

    Hellen Jovano took some paper and spread it on the table. He took a small brush and began to draw the pattern nervously.

    She is going to draw a clear picture, and then give it to Qian Zimo to study where these patternse from.

    When drawing, Hellen Jovano was particrly serious, and sketched it bit by bit with his eyes hanging down.

    After a while, the mobile phone on the desk rang again, and she picked it up and looked at it.

    It¡¯s a message from Hans Grant: [Where are you now? ]

    Hellen Jovano replied: [Stay with the master for a while, and you? ]

    Hans Grant replied very briefly: [Meeting. ]

    Hellen Jovano gave a lowugh, remembering how Hans Grant looked at his mobile phone carefully during the meeting.

    After staying at Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s ce in the evening, Hellen Jovano took photos of all the samples he had outlined.

    In the evening, I had dinner in Sihe Hospital.

    After dinner, Hellen Jovano and Liu Xing ¡°an are sitting on the steps of the courtyard with some watermelons in their arms.

    While eating, Liu Xing ¡°an looked at Hellen Jovano in disgust: ¡°Eat a watermelon and spit seeds.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is smiling, and now it¡¯s summer, and the wind is cool andfortable at night, so life in the small courtyard is also veryfortable.

    If only life could go on like this.

    It¡¯s just that there is a heavy stone in her heart.

    As long as she can¡¯t find Matt Walker, she can¡¯t feel at ease for a day.

    After eating the fruit, Hellen Jovano apanied Jenny to clean up the housework before leaving.

    After driving back to the Jovano family, Hellen Jovano was lying in bed after washing, and she was thinking about recent events.

    Her intuition, Matt Walker is definitely not dead, but she is not sure where Matt Walker is now.

    After thinking for a long time, Hellen Jovano frowned, and simply thought about it now. As Hans Grant said, they should live their own lives first.

    After resting at home for two days, Hellen Jovano went to the Grant Group.

    Nowadays, Qingsui has developed well, with the reputation of Hellen Jovano, a clove master, and the perfumers of Qingsui are all masters. Not long after its establishment, Qingsui has produced several explosive perfumes.

    Hellen Jovano stayed in Qingsui all morning, and wrote down several fragrances he had developed in the past few years for liai.

    These models are enough for Qingsui to release this year, and she doesn¡¯t have to worry too much about the rest of the work.

    After answering several perfumers¡± questions and smelling some new perfumes to beunched, Hellen Jovano left Qingsui and went to the top floor from the elevator.

    On the top floor is Hans Grant¡¯s office. As soon as Hellen Jovano walked to the door, she saw a graceful womaning from the opposite side with coffee.

    She nced at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano felt the strong hostility in women.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Hans Grant.¡±

    The woman pursed her lips and looked Hellen Jovano up and down. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano¡±

    ¡°Well, wait, I¡¯ll report.¡± The woman pushed the door and went in.

    Hellen Jovano frowned slightly. It¡¯s not once or twice since she came to the Grant Group, and she has never seen the woman in front of her.

    I was wearing the clothes of the General Secret Office, but the frock skirt of the General Secret Office was not that short at all. Obviously, the woman changed it herself.

    Hellen Jovano sneered, and the purpose of this change is very strong.

    She didn¡¯t wait for the woman to speak. After the woman opened the door, she followed the door directly and went in.

    The woman obviously didn¡¯t notice. After entering the room, the graceful waist twisted a little sexier, and she walked to Hans Grant¡¯s desk with coffee and stood still.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, your coffee.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow was slightly wrinkled, and Hans Grant in the room was sitting at his desk looking at the document without looking up: ¡°Put it down.¡±

    The woman looked unwilling, bent slightly, and already untied the neckline of two buttons, which opened wider with her action.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, there is a woman looking for you at the door.¡±

    ¡°woman?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but since everyone is at the door, there should be no appointment.¡± A woman¡¯s voice is sweet and greasy.

    Hans Grant raised his head, frowning heavily, and his handsome face was cold and heartless: ¡°Please go out and don¡¯t let anyone in casually.¡±

    The woman replied with a smile, and Hans Grant now saw Hellen Jovano standing at the door.

    Hellen Jovano held his arm and looked at him with a Gherardini on his face.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyebrows warmed. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    When the woman turned around and saw Hellen Jovano, her eyebrows wrinkled: ¡°When did youe in? Didn¡¯t you wait for the announcement at the door? ¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Hellen Jovanozily pointed to Hans Grant: ¡°He doesn¡¯t care, do you?¡±

    The woman zheng, turned to look.

    Hans Grant has got up and walked beside Hellen Jovano. When he turned to look at her, there was no residual temperature in his eyes: ¡°Get out.¡±

    The woman bit her teeth and turned to walk out.

    Hellen Jovano looked at her and stepped in front of her with a mistake.

    ¡°When did youe to the Grant Group?¡±

    The woman looked at Hans Grant and saw that Hans Grant didn¡¯t talk, so she had to answer, ¡°I just joined thepany three days ago and I¡¯m still in my internship.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°You graduated from a famous foreign school.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± The woman raised her chin quite proudly. ¡°M graduated from Harbin University.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°I think if you graduated from China, you should not know me.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll introduce myself.¡± As soon as Hellen Jovano raised her hand, she pulled on Hans Grant¡¯s tie and turned to look at the provocation of the woman¡¯s smile. ¡°I am your girlfriend and the future Mr. Grant.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face changed and she didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Hellen Jovano meaningfully swept the dress changed by the woman: ¡°The General Secretarial Office of the Grant Group graduated from a prestigious school. Since I havee to the Grant Group, I will work hard and don¡¯t think about something.¡±

    The woman answered, turned and went out.

    Hellen Jovano smiled wittily after watching the door close: ¡°Do you think she regrets being caught in the main room, or will she really realize her mistake and put her mind right in the future?¡±

    Hans Grant lowered his eyes and looked at her naughty appearance.

    Especially when he just took the oath of sovereignty, it made him feel a little hot.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Hans Grant reached out and picked her up and put her on the back desk. ¡°Why did you think ofing to see me?¡±

    ¡°Why, if I don¡¯te again, you may be eaten by goblins.¡± Hellen Jovano pursed her lips.

    Hans Grant stared at the slightly protruding lip meat, and his eyes deepened.

 Chapter 444 Rebellious girl

    ¡°I have no idea when the new secretary wille.¡± Hans Grant whispered.

    Hellen Jovano reached out and stood between the faces that Hans Grant had leaned in.

    ¡°Are you sure? That skirt is too short to cover your thighs! ¡±

    Hans Grant has a smile on his lips. Although he covers his lips, the sense of aggression between those ink eyes is still frightening.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano only felt that the back of her hand was wet, which was obviously like a puppy¡¯s action, but her serious eyes made her feel a little flustered.

    Five minutester, Hellen Jovano was panting at his desk.

    Hans Grant has rolled up his sleeves and is looking at the file, but there is a smile on his thin lips.

    Hellen Jovano red at him: ¡°How¡¯s Taylor recently?¡±

    ¡°Ran away from home.¡± Hans Grant said lightly.

    Hellen Jovano raised an eyebrow: ¡°What? Have youe to this step so soon? ¡±

    She thought that Taylor Grant might run away from home because her family didn¡¯t agree with her rtionship with Yang Hao, but it would take a while, right?

    ¡°What are you going to do next?¡± Hellen Jovano asked.

    Hans Grant pinched his eyebrows: ¡°Let her make trouble first, as long as she doesn¡¯t cross the line.¡±

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant have been together for so long that they have understood the suspicion in his words.

    Just cross the line. Crossing the line will immediately make Yang Hao disappear.

    This method will not work after all. Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°You promised before that I would take care of this.¡±

    Hans Grant put down the file: ¡°I don¡¯t want to make you too tired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Besides, I¡¯ll definitely ask you for help when I need it.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed. ¡°But now, I need you to do me a favor.¡±

    ¡°What busy?¡±

    Hellen Jovano squinted: ¡°Stop Taylor Grant¡¯s credit cards.¡±

    I had lunch with Hans Grant, and at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano walked out of the Grant Group.

    After she got on the bus, she called Taylor Grant and nned to meet her.

    It took Taylor Grant a few rings at the other end of the phone to pick it up.

    Taylor, where are you? Hellen Jovano asked with a smile.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s voice was defensive: ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed, ¡°I¡¯m going to see you.¡±

    Taylor Grant was silent for a few seconds: ¡°Hellen Jovano, you learned from my brother that I ran away from home and wanted to persuade me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    The smile between Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyebrows faded a bit: ¡°Taylor, you are an adult, and you should know how worried your mother and your brother will be. You can discuss your love affairs slowly. There is no need to use this kind of hurting feelings. Think about how worried your mother will be when you leave.¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s voice was sharp: ¡°Hellen Jovano, don¡¯t use me so much. Didn¡¯t you go too far when you liked my brother? At that time, I didn¡¯t see you put the feelings of Aunt Qin and Everet Jovano first!¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed deeply. She has a ¡°criminal record¡±.

    ¡°It is because I have experienced it that I want to advise you, don¡¯t wait until you regret it!¡±

    ¡°I¡±d love to!¡± Taylor Grant shouted, ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that this will definitely not lead to happiness. My mother, including my friends, has told me this for countless times these days. Hellen Jovano, you said that you have experienced it. You have experienced it. Nowe back and tell me that it¡¯s wrong. What makes you think that I¡¯m going to take a walk by myself? You can¡¯t deprive me of the right to love freedom!¡±

    Hellen Jovano heard a headache. What this rebellious girl said was useless!

    Sometimes people just have to hit the south wall to turn around.

    Even though she regretted it countless times, it can¡¯t affect Taylor Grant¡¯s choice now.

    Hellen Jovano sighed: ¡°OK, I support your love with Yang Hao, but you must let me know how you are getting along now, right?¡±

    The other end was silent for a while, and Yang Hao¡¯s voice rang out, urging Taylor Grant.

    Hellen Jovano felt sick, but any responsible man should not let an unmarried girl abandon her family and run away from home to be with him.

    She was stupid at first, but at least she married Hans Grant.

    Even so, sheter regretted that her enthusiasm had hurt her family.

    Soon, there was Taylor Grant¡¯s voice on the other end: ¡°In short, when I get married, I will go and get a certificate from Brother Hao, and then I will go home naturally.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°Good.¡±

    Since Taylor Grant won¡¯t say where she is now, she won¡¯t ask.

    Anyway, as long as you want to investigate, you can find out at once.

    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s no use going now. It will make Taylor Grant even more rebellious.

    Hellen Jovano drove home directly. At this time of the family, only Mingyuzhu and Darcy Lewis were there.

    They were sitting in the living room watching TV series when they saw Helen Jovano enter the room. Darcy Lewis called Helen Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen,e and watch a movie together?¡±

    Hellen Jovano went over and took Darcy Lewis¡¯s hand and pulse.

    Ming Yuzhu smiled and looked at the past: ¡°How is Darcy?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and let go of his hand: ¡°You are in good health. Keep it up. Thank you, Darcy.¡±

    Darcy Lewis caressed his stomach: ¡°I didn¡¯t feel any hardship, but your brother told me not to eat spicy strips and ice cream. This is a bit difficult. I managed to get through the morning sickness period a while ago.¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought about it: ¡°You can eat less ice cream, but you can¡¯t eat more.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu on the side also thought for a moment: ¡°Darcy, why don¡¯t I ask the servant to melt the ice cream and let¡¯s eat it at room temperature?¡±

    Hellen Jovano was happy: ¡°Is that still ice cream?¡±

    She sat with Ming Yuzhu and Darcy Lewis for a while, but she still didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Darcy, I know you are bored at home all day, but for the sake of safety, you¡±d better go out less.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, Matt Walker hasn¡¯t been arrested yet.

    Darcy Lewis nodded: ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now my mother brings her sisters here every three days and ys mahjong with her mother. I¡¯m not bored.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs first. I have some documents to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    After going upstairs, Hellen Jovano opened Twitter, intending to forward Qingsui¡¯stest perfume brand. Now she has hundreds of millions of Twitter followers, which can be regarded as promotion.

    After forwarding, Hellen Jovano looked at the recent message.

    Many people are on @ her and Luz Walker¡¯s ount, asking when the live broadcast will start.

    Seeing Luz Walker¡¯s ount, Hellen Jovano pursed her lips. She clicked into the ount and looked at it.

    The ount update stayed in theirst live broadcast forever.

    In the future, there will be no Luz Walker to help her debug.

    Hellen Jovano sighed, sat in front of theputer for a while, and posted another Twitter.

    Hard-working Hellen: [Resume the live broadcast of beauty and health care this weekend. ]

    After the release, Hellen Jovano turned off theputer.

    5: 30 p. m.

    The Grant Group, David Brown hurried into the office with the information.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, this is the report of the finance department, saying that please review it when you have time.¡±

    Hans Grant took the report and put it in a drawer: ¡°Go back to my old house after work.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    When they left the office and David Brown opened the door for Hans Grant, Hans Grant seemed to remember something and stood still.

    ¡°Is there an intern who graduated from Harbin University in the General Secret Office?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Let her leave.¡±

 Chapter 445 Strategist came to the studio.

    On weekends, the Grant Group has a holiday, and everyone in Qingsui has a rest today.

    Hellen Jovano stayed at home for a day, and it was rare that she didn¡¯t have to run around. During the day, she yed mahjong with Mingyuzhu and Darcy Lewis.

    Darcy Lewis has nothing to do after pregnancy, and she has to go out less. When she is free, she ys mahjong at home with Mingyuzhu and Lewis family¡¯s mother.

    All three have improved their mahjong skills.

    Hellen Jovano lost miserably and went to the live broadcast room on the first floor with a broken heart.

    A few days ago, she informed her fans on Twitter that she would open a live broadcast of beauty and health today.

    Hellen Jovano stood in the live broadcast room, first prepared the cosmetics to be used today, and then his eyes fell on the pile of equipment in the corner.

    Luz Walker has always been serious, and after thest live broadcast, he also covered all the dust-proof cloths before leaving.

    Looking at the silver dust-proof cloth, Hellen Jovano seemed to see the busy shadow of Luz Walker.

    ¡°Sister, let me help you tidy up.¡±

    ¡°Sister, the lights are all adjusted.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed and walked over.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The SLR for live broadcast is debugged by Luz Walker, fixed on the shelf, and just put it in a good position.

    Put a few more fill headlights away, and Hellen Jovano was depressed.

    She went back to the table and sat down, and turned on the live broadcast software of the tform.

    After sorting out my emotions, I clicked on the air.

    Because it has been notified on Twitter before, as soon as the live broadcast room was opened, many viewers poured in.

    Hellen Jovano smiled at the screen and said hello.

    Luz Walker is not here today, there is no management in the live broadcast room, and many people whoe to advertise are left unattended.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t broadcast live for a long time. It was for my personal reasons a while ago. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The barrage in the live broadcast room is surging rapidly.

    Hellen Jovano soon saw someone looking for Luz Walker from inside.

    [What about the handsome little assistant? ]

    [Why isn¡¯t the little assistant here today? Did you ask for leave? ]

    Hellen Jovano has a lump in her throat, and her eyebrows are a little low. She doesn¡¯t know what to tell these friends who like Luz Walker.

    ¡°After a while, he should note to this live room again.¡± Helenjovano forced a smile.

    The barrage was boiling.

    [Assistant Shen Xiao resigned? ]

    [I guess he went to study hard. I heard that he is high flyers from Tempe University, and he can¡¯t always be an assistant at Hellen. ]

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°This belongs to his private affairs, so let¡¯s stop talking about today¡¯s makeup.¡±

    Hellen Jovano lowered his eyes and introduced the makeup face to be taught today, and the bottom of his eyes sparkled slightly.

    Luz Walker is not here, and no one is going to drive the rhythm in the live studio. Many viewers are still wondering where the little assistant went.

    Hellen Jovano looked up and was introducing lip ze when he saw a horizontal word floating on the barrage.

    Military adviser: [Luz Walker is dead. ]

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened, watching that line of words was quickly squeezed up, but the other party was someone who had brushed her gifts and had a high level in the live broadcast room.

    Soon many viewers in the studio became angry.

    [Strategist, don¡¯t talk nonsense! ]

    [that is, jokes can¡¯t be opened like this! ]

    Hellen Jovano sped hands and felt a little cold all over. She looked closely at the strategist parked in the VIP bar on the right.

    I vaguely remember that when I didn¡¯t know there was a strategist, a stranger did once brush her a gift of 5 million.

    Because of the charity record, Hellen Jovano still remembers that this strategist brushed arge group of cosmic knights!

    Only at that time, she didn¡¯t know what the name junshi represented. Later, when she found out, this person had disappeared in her memory.

    There are so many names in the studio that it is difficult for her to remember a person.

    Hellen Jovano clicked on the name of the strategist, and there was only one word on the head.

    Matt Walker, it must be him.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the screen and could feel a pair of cold eyes staring at her at the other end.

    Luz Walker died, and Matt Walker came to tell her the news.

    Hellen Jovano had a private chat: [Where is Luz Walker buried? ]

    There was no reply from the other end. Two seconds after Hellen Jovano sent it, he saw that the name of the strategist disappeared in the VIP column on the right.

    This is leaving the studio.

    The audience in the live broadcast room was still condemning the military adviser, and Hellen Jovano smiled and forced himself to start teaching makeup.

    The live broadcaststed until 9 o¡¯clock in the evening. Hellen Jovano agreed with the audience that it would be broadcast live next weekend, and then it was broadcast.

    She took makeup remover cotton in one hand and a mobile phone in the other, saved the video of today¡¯s live broadcast and sent it to Qian Zimo.

    After sending it, Hellen Jovano made a videomunication with Qian Zimo.

    The other end was quickly connected, and Qian Zimo had a short hairbed behind his head, very clean and his face was weak and pale.

    Hellen Jovano looked at his clean evening dress: ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Some entertainment here in Jena City.¡± The picture on Qian Zimo¡¯s side darkened down, and it seems that he went outside.

    ¡°I saw the live video you sent me just now. I haven¡¯te and watched it yet. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Matt Walker came to my studio and said Luz Walker was dead.¡±

    ¡°Matt Walker? !¡± Qian Zimo¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes shone cold and sharp on his weak face.

    Qian Zimo said coldly, ¡°He is not dead. Ok, I know about it. When I go home at night to study it, you should also pay attention to safety recently and try to go out alone.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°You too, pay attention to safety, Matt Walker is ruthless and cunning, and it is hard to guarantee that he will not attack my friends.¡±

    Qian Zimo nodded: ¡°All right, rest early, and I¡¯ll give you the results tomorrow morning. By the way, Shi Shi and Zuo Xiuxian are going to Tempe City the day after tomorrow, and I will go there then. Let¡¯s get together and have a detailed chat. ¡±

    After finishing themunication with Qian Zimo, Hellen Jovano took off her makeup and walked out of the live studio.

    There is no one in the hall. Ming Yuzhu and Darcy Lewis have gone back to their rooms to sleep.

    Hellen Jovano went back to the bedroom, washed and chatted with Hans Grant for a while before going to bed.

    The next day.

    The Grant Group, Hellen Jovano parked his car downstairs and went upstairs with his bag.

    The 17th floor is the headquarters of Qingsui. the Grant Group has many brands, but most of its offices are independent.

    Qingsui is a newly established brand, so it has spent the initial period in the headquarters, and has stabilized in the near future, and is also preparing to move out of the Grant Group building.

    Hellen Jovano went to Qingsui and went into his office.

    She processed several cooperation documents and there was a knock at the door.

    ¡°enter.¡±

    Li Aiduan came in with a cup of coffee and some papers in the other hand.

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, these are the recent locations of Qingsui¡¯s office. There were more than a dozen copies. I picked them out and picked out five addresses. Please confirm the final address.¡±

    Li Ai put the coffee at Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    Hellen Jovano smiled, took the drawing and looked up: ¡°liai, how is your aunt¡¯s health recently?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, I now live in the convalescent building of the Tempe Hospital, which is much better than before.¡± Liai is grateful smile on his face.

 Chapter 446 Green Ear Location

    For Li Ai, Hellen Jovano salvaged her from her misery and gave her new life and hope.

    Hellen Jovano looked at several addresses: ¡°That¡¯s good. Although my aunt¡¯s illness is not easy to cure, as long as she recuperates well, her life expectancy will not be much worse than that of ordinary people. Living is hope. Now that medicine is improving, there will be a way sooner orter.¡±

    Liai nodded with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m doing very well now. Mr. Grant also asked the finance to provide a single dormitory for everyone in Qingsui. You and Mr. Grant have treated me so well, and I will definitely repay you. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was happy: ¡°We are good to you because you have strength and backbone, so we are good to you because you are good. Don¡¯t confuse this matter.¡±

    Talking, Hellen Jovano pointed to several sites: ¡°Although this ce is good, it is a little remote from your dormitory; Well, the green environment is not good. Although it is convenient to be next to downtown, it is also easy to make noise.

    Thisst one is good, it¡¯s quiet in the noise. ¡±

    Liai looked at it: ¡°Well, it¡¯s really good, but the shape and year are long.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chose an old house, which is very different from the modern sense of the current office space.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good? Qingsui takes a boutique route, and then we can bask in some spices in the front yard. Moreover, the skylight of this house is also big, and it is also a kind of enjoyment to bathe in the sun and smell the spices.¡±

    Liai nodded: ¡°OK, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ll check with the logistics department of the finance department.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded his head.

    After finishing all the work of Qingsui, she went to the top floor before lunch.

    Before reaching Hans Grant¡¯s office, Hellen Jovano tapped on the door.

    Hans Grant¡¯s cold voice soon sounded inside the door: ¡°Enter.¡±

    Hellen Jovano opened the door a little, and saw Hans Grant sitting at his desk looking at theputer.

    He didn¡¯t know it was her, and his attitude was distant and indifferent.

    Hellen Jovano snorted: ¡°Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans Grant looked up and smiled when he saw that it was Hellen Jovano. His body leaned back slightly, and his cold breath disappeared with his movements.

    ¡°Come here.¡± He raised his hand.

    Hellen Jovano ran to the table: ¡°What are you looking at? You are so absorbed.¡±

    Eyes fell on the screen, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s face became serious.

    ¡°Are you watching my live video yesterday?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s eyes sank a little. ¡°Matt Walker showed up. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°I have given the live video to Qian Zimo for him to investigate.¡±

    Hans Grant turned to look at her and scooped the man into his arms: ¡°What about me?¡±

    Hellen Jovano was a little guilty, and his eyes nced at him: ¡°I thought he was badly hurt because of the ck Hawk, so he didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and his eyes were dangerous: ¡°huh?¡± Less threatening? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled wryly: ¡°If you can¡¯t find out when Qian Zimo is there, I think I¡¯ll tell you then.¡±

    In fact, she is really reluctant to let all people worry and run around because of her things.

    Hans Grant stared at her for a few seconds and sighed helplessly: ¡°Tell me this next time, I don¡¯t want you to suddenly disappear again.¡±

    That kind of feeling is really worse than death.

    ¡°I see.¡± Hellen Jovano sat up straight. ¡°I received a message from Qian Zimo before I came this morning. The live ount registered by Matt Walker used someone else¡¯s certificate, and the login IP address was hidden.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded: ¡°Well, he must be ready to appear in your live room without fear.¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought for a moment: ¡°I¡¯ll take you with me to the Green Mansion party tomorrow, so we can just discuss it.¡±

    Hans Grant slightly hooked his lips and smiled meaningfully: ¡°Will you let me go now?¡±

    ¡°hmm.¡± Helenjovano¡¯s eyes rolled.

    Hans Grant has long known Qian Zimo, Tiffany rk, Zuo Xiuxian and her identity.

    But none of the four people took the initiative to show that they were managers of the Green Mansion.

    ¡°Mud Crab?¡± Hans Grant held her in his arms and buried his face in her neck. ¡°I was so bad to you before, why didn¡¯t you let the people of Green Mansion do it to me?¡±

    Hellen Jovano bit his teeth: ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    ¡°Hellen.¡± Hans Grant looked up at her. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°For what?¡± Hellen Jovano asked.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyebrows and eyes are full of affection and spoil, which makes people look particrly moved on that handsome face.

    ¡°Thank you for forgiving me.¡± Hans Grant held her by the waist. He missed a path and lost his most precious thing.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t give him uppletely, otherwise he might really be lonely for the rest of his life.

    Hellen Jovano raised her lips: ¡°You earned it yourself.¡±

    After several times of life and death, the gap between them was gradually filled in.

    There is still a long way to go. With these experiences, perhaps the feeling of being together sweetly from the beginning is more stable.

    After chatting for a while, it was lunchtime.

    David Brown brought in the lunch cooked by Shen Yuan. After they had lunch, Hellen Jovano leaned on the sofa and fiddled with her mobile phone, watching Hans Grant handle official business.

    The afternoon sunshine makes people sleepy.

    After two hours, Hans Grant talked with the people in the finance department about the funding of Qingsui, and looked up to see Hellen Jovano who was asleep on the sofa.

    When she fell asleep, she curled up slightly, and her lips were slightly open because of her ufortable sleeping position.

    Quiet and lovely little one.

    Hans Grant got up, went to the sofa, gently picked up the man and went into the side lounge.

    The lounge is Hans Grant¡¯s usual style, with ck, white and gray as the main tone.

    Hans Grant gently put the person on the bed, took off her shoes and tucked her in.

    Even if you are very careful, this action still wakes up the sleeping Hellen Jovano.

    She opened her eyes, her eyes narrowed slightly by the sun, and her long eyshes shed a few times.

    ¡°I fell asleep?¡±

    ¡°Go back to sleep.¡± Hans Grant whispered, picked up the remote control and closed the curtain.

    The room was dark, and Hellen Jovano raised her lips: ¡°Good afternoon then, Mr. Gu.¡±

    Hans Grant hung his head and gave her a shallow kiss on the lips: ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    ¡°good.¡±

    Hellen Jovano slept in Hans Grant¡¯s lounge until after four o¡¯clock. After opening her eyes, she rolled around and looked at the time of the bedside mobile phone.

    It¡¯s half past four, and it¡¯s almost time to get off work.

    She got up and went to the bathroom to rearrange her hair.

    When I left the lounge, I saw Hans Grant talking to David Brown. When I saw hering out, I stopped immediately.

    ¡°awake?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Hellen Jovano, who just woke up, has a reddish cheek and azy and healthy look.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Hans Grant nced at David Brown: ¡°Do it.¡±

    David Brown answered and went out.

    Hellen Jovano stared at Hans Grant curiously: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What are you hiding from me? ¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

    ¡°Thepany¡¯s business, there are some situations in the branch office in Jena City recently, let David Brown deal with it.¡± Hans Grant has a soft voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get off work. I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± He took Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    They came out of the Grant Group, and Hans Grant drove Hellen Jovano to a restaurant.

    After dinner, she was sent back to the Jovano family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the dinner party tomorrow.¡± Helenjovanoughed before getting off the bus.

    ¡°good.¡±

 Chapter 447 Take family dinner.

    Green Mansion¡¯s dinner, the venue is reserved by Hellen Jovano.

    It¡¯s still thest Chinese restaurant, in the form of a small courtyard, and the whole package is also secretive.

    She told three other people in advance that she would bring Hans Grant.

    At noon, Hans Grant drove Hellen Jovano to the yard.

    When she entered the hospital, Hellen Jovano saw Tiffany rk fighting with Zuo Xiuxian.

    The stone table in the courtyard snapped and cracked.

    Tiffany rk said angrily, ¡°Who told me that I was in love with you?¡±

    Zuo Xiuxian looked innocent and dodged: ¡°Sister-inw Granny, I didn¡¯t pass it on. What¡¯s the matter with you taking it out on me?¡±

    Words are so said, but Zuo Xiuxian didn¡¯t stop at his feet, but he was actuallyfortable.

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant looked at each other.

    Hans Grant smiled between his eyes. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know your assistant had this skill.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tiffany rk looked up and saw Hans Grant and Hellen Jovanoing, and then she put down her whip.

    ¡°Hellen, I miss you.¡± She rushed over excitedly.

    Hellen Jovano was hugged by her and her heart was warm: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I have been working hard for me these days.¡±

    ¡°This is nothing.¡± Tiffany rk smiled. ¡°We are sisters, and it¡¯s not a problem to do anything for our sisters.¡±

    Zuo Xiuxian on the side is weak: ¡°I am not?¡±

    Five people sat down, and Tiffany rk looked at Hans Grant and behind him: ¡°Your assistant didn¡¯te?¡±

    Hans Grant was a little surprised: ¡°he went to the branch office to deal with things.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what a capitalist.¡± Tiffany rk, keep your voice down

    Helenjovano looked at Hans Grant, and their eyesmunicated silently. Helenjovano looked at Tiffany rk with some narrow taste at the bottom of his eyes.

    Before she got back together with Hans Grant, Tiffany rk pretended to be her assistant, and she had a lot of contact with David Brown.

    Especially when David Brown deliberately punctured her tire, the two were tit for tat.

    It seems that I don¡¯t know when Tiffany rk will remember David Brown.

    Hans Grant thought about it and sent a simple message to David Brown between meals.

    Hans Grant: [Miss Di wants to see you, and Jena City wille back as soon as her work is arranged. ]

    After sending it, he looked at Tiffany rk and said, ¡°I¡¯ve got David Brown back from Jena City.¡±

    Tiffany rk¡¯s face turned red: ¡°I didn¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed at the side: ¡°Yes, this is not afraid that you will say that he is a capitalist. It is not good to let him go or let hime back?¡±

    Tiffany rk gritted her teeth angrily: ¡°Hellen Jovano, are you with Hans Grant now!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Then you can find a man earlier and join him.¡±

    Several people chatted for a while, and the food was served in the restaurant.

    Over dinner, several people talked about Matt Walker.

    Qian Zimo¡¯s eyes are gloomy: ¡°Although his IP has been hidden, as long as it appears, it is still traceable. I have made a detailed investigation these two days, and the ce where the IP finally disappeared is in Italy.¡±

    ¡°Italy? That is the base camp of the LEV organization. ¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was a little serious. ¡°ording to our investigation, the ce was always in the hands of the ck Hawk. After the death of the Goshawk, the ck Hawk took over many branches, and now Matt Walker is there-¡±

    Hans Grant looked indifferent: ¡°It means that he has disposed of the ck Hawk and took over the branch in the hands of the ck Hawk.¡±

    Tiffany rk frowned: ¡°So, this time Matt Walker may be badly hurt. But it is also possible that through this civil war organized by LEV, all the power of LEV was obtained. If it is thetter, it will be troublesome. ¡±

    Zuo Xiuxian analyzed on the side: ¡°But if this is the case, Matt Walker¡¯s character should be hidden deeper, waiting for time in the dark, and he became a talent with one blow. He went to the live broadcast room of Hellen Jovano to provoke, which was not in line with his previous style.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, and the more so, the more terrible she felt.

    ¡°Luz Walker died and I ran away again. Matt Walker may have med it on me.¡± Hellen Jovano murmured, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Matt Walker may be going to die with me now, even though he is crazy.¡±

    A few people were silent.

    Hans Grant looks at Hellen Jovano: ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about myself now. I¡¯m more worried about the people around me. I care about too many people now. Matt Walker is very good at grasping human nature. Last time I was arrested, I used poetry. I don¡¯t know who it will be next time.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°My master¡¯s side, the Jovano family, the Grant family, even you.¡±

    Tiffany rk gnashed her teeth when she remembered thest incident: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let them take advantage of it this time. Qi Zhen and Reeve Walker are still in charge of the surrounding security recently. Last time Qi Zhen failed to kill Matt Walker to avenge Qi Yang, and now he is still looking for Matt Walker. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Last time, I was able to trick my mother into going to Hail City. I was relieved to have my uncle in Hail City, but now that Darcy is pregnant, my mother will definitely stay and take care of her, and it is not convenient for Darcy to move when she is pregnant.

    As for my master, his old man doesn¡¯t seem to care about anything, but he is actually very smart. Last time I tried to trick him into traveling to L country, he saw through it. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano caressed his forehead: ¡°the Grant family has also had some things recently, and it is difficult for us to take care of everyone. Once we take care of everything, people are scattered and give people an opportunity.¡±

    The Grant family thing is that Taylor Grant ran away from home.

    There¡¯s no way she can lock Taylor Grant up before she finds Matt Walker.

    Things are getting more and more troublesome.

    Helenjovano is a little upset.

    Qian Zimo pursed his lips: ¡°Your master¡¯s side is guarded by Reeve Walker and Qi Zhen; The Grant family is taken care of by Mr. Grant¡¯s own people; The Jovano family has your brother, so don¡¯t worry; Green Mansion has me. ¡±

    Qian Zimo¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°Matt Walker wants to attack the people of Green Mansion again this time, no matter how many people are sent, I will let hime back!¡±

    Zuo Xiuxian nodded: ¡°ording to the previous investigation, the LEV organization is so difficult to deal with because the other side has been diving for too many years and has umted all its strength to carry out those attacks. Strictly speaking, if it is normal, they will not be our opponents.¡±

    After chatting for a while, the three men decided on a n.

    Tiffany rk followed Hellen Jovano: ¡°Let me go to the Jovano family with you, just to watch over Darcy Lewis.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was happy to say, ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to have you at home.¡±

    Four people left one after another, Hans Grant was driving the car, and Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk were sitting in the back seat.

    When we arrived at the Jovano family, Hellen Jovano got off the bus and greeted Hans Grant: ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were dim, and he looked at the huge light bulb standing on the side and gave a sigh of relief.

    Hellen Jovano took Tiffany rk back to the Jovano family.

    Darcy Lewis knows the true identity of Tiffany rk, but Ming Yuzhu doesn¡¯t, except that Tiffany rk is actually thedy of Imperial Capital Fu family.

    Seeing Tiffany rking over, Ming Yuzhu smiled and said, ¡°Are you running away from home again?¡±

    Tiffany rk¡¯s face was a little stunned: ¡°Aunt Ming, I came out this time with my father¡¯s permission.¡±

 Chapter 448 Green spike accident

    Hellen Jovano arranged Tiffany rk¡¯s room on the second floor.

    Now she lives on the second floor with Ming Yuzhu and Tiffany rk, and Darcy Lewis and Everet Jovano live on the third floor.

    In the evening, Everet Jovano came back from thepany, and Hellen Jovano specially talked with Everet Jovano about what was discussed today.

    In the living room, Everet Jovano¡¯s face is serious.

    Hellen Jovano sat by: ¡°Brother, I can be sure that Matt Walker is still alive, and he is even crazier than before. Our Darcy is not easy to move now, even if we want them to travel, it is impossible. Please arrange more people to watch around when we are not at home recently.¡±

    Everet Jovano nodded somberly: ¡°I see.¡±

    While they were talking, Darcy Lewis came out from the side hall after ying mahjong.

    ¡°Husband is back.¡±

    Darcy Lewis ran to Everet Jovano¡¯s arms with an orange in his hand.

    Everet Jovano took the orange and peeled it for her. The sweet and greasy appearance of the two people made Hellen Jovano ¡®squeak¡±.

    ¡°Darcy Lewis, you arepletely transsexual now. It¡¯s nothing but tenderness.¡±

    Leaning in Everet Jovano¡¯s arms, Darcy Lewis secretly winked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°That is, do you envy it?¡±

    Helenjovano, hehe, hehe

    Everet Jovano broke off half of the oranges and handed them to her: ¡°Don¡¯t envy, I love you too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I can¡¯t eat.¡± Helenjovanoughed aloud.

    Hellen Jovano and Everet Jovano also finished their stories, seeing that they were bored and didn¡¯t stay in the living room much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back to the bedroom first.¡±

    Back in the bedroom, Helen Jovano took a video with Hans Grant as usual after washing. After chatting for a while, Helen Jovano was sleepy.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was gentle: ¡°Go to bed early.¡±

    Hellen Jovano grunted and didn¡¯t hang up the video.

    I thought Hans Grant would hang up. When Hellen Jovano got up the next morning, she found that her mobile phone was dead. After turning it on, she looked at the video records that had been connected for more than ten hours and lost in thought.

    After washing, Hellen Jovano went out and drove to the Grant Group. By the time of Qingsui, the department was busy.

    Recently, Qingsui intends to release a new series of perfumes, a total of five.

    Among them, the main one is a perfume form prepared by Hellen Jovano before, and the other four are the results carefully prepared by Li Ai and the perfumers in the department.

    ording to the time, after the release of the series of perfumes, the location of Qingsui in Beili Road should be decorated almost. Hellen Jovano and several people decided on the fragrance type and name. After finishing the work, she went to the raw material room.

    Looking for a few raw materials that she needed, she took a piece of thymeaceae and put it under her nose, smelling it carefully. liai was very attentive when picking raw materials, and all the spices and fragrant wood were carefully selected top grades.

    Hellen Jovano was just halfway through the selection when there was a noise outside.

    She got up and looked out, and there was a quick knock on the door outside the raw material room.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Hellen Jovano turned and saw Li Ai looking at her nervously when she entered the room.

    ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, something has happened.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned, put down his fragrant wood and followed liai to the office.

    Several perfumers in the office are staring at the t on a conference table in the center, and Hellen Jovano leaned in.

    Twitter hot search?

    Liai face serious nodded his head.

    Hot search on Hellen Jovano is not once or twice, but this time it¡¯s Qingsui.

    She frowned and looked at the title above.

    [the Grant Group¡¯s new brand Qingsui giarized the form of colored aromatic water. ]

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Hellen Jovano knew that Caifang was Zhang Caiyu¡¯s perfume brand. Since thestpetition, Zhang Caiyu didn¡¯t know which big shot was found to inject capital, and the story about Caifang¡¯s use of illegal mica gradually disappeared from the Inte.

    Recently, I started to publicize on the Inte.

    Hellen Jovano knows Zhang Caiyu¡¯s virtue: ¡°Which of you didn¡¯t keep the recipe table well, and let Zhang Caiyu get it?¡±

    She didn¡¯t suspect QingSui at all.

    Several people looked at each other, and liai said cautiously, ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, it¡¯s your wild tea.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled fiercely, and wild tea was the main perfume this time.

    She took a look at the hot search, and the ingredient list about wild tea was marked on it, and the time was earlier than the release time.

    Hellen Jovano is cold-faced. When she brewed wild tea, it was much earlier than the release time of Zhang Caiyu, but the form table was always in her heart, and she didn¡¯t make it to paper, that is, this time she was going to release new products, so she made it to paper and handed it to liai.

    ¡°Ok, I know, I will investigate this matter.¡± Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°You continue to prepare for the new product release.¡±

    Liai has some concerns: ¡°The new productunch conference has been scheduled to be held in ten days. If it can¡¯t be rified in these ten days, we will be very passive at the press conference.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Zhang Caiyu will definitely leave a trace if she dares to engage in such a small means.¡±

    Hellen Jovano appeased Qingsui¡¯s perfumers, but things were just around the corner, and she didn¡¯t want to perfumer any more. Instead, she turned and left the seventeenth floor.

    The perfumers in Qingsui Department are whispering, and many perfumers are among the top ones in thatpetition.

    They have been with Hellen Jovano and Zhang Caiyu, and everyone knows Zhang Caiyu¡¯s character.

    ¡°This Zhang Caiyu is really haunted.¡±

    ¡°What can I do? I guess she hates Hellen Jovano because of the contest, but where did she get the spice form? ¡±

    Li Ai stood in situ and looked at the Twitter hot search withplicated eyes.

    Is Zhang Caiyu her cousin after all? Although we have cut off contact now, Zhang Caiyu did look for her a while ago.

    That day, Zhang Caiyu first went to the hospital to see her mother. After receiving the news, she was afraid that Zhang Caiyu would be bad for her mother and immediately rushed to the hospital.

    After that, there was a quarrel. Zhang Caiyu spoke to her kindly. She didn¡¯t forget that this woman had exploited her before and directly drove Zhang Caiyu away.

    Liai frowned and carefully recalled the experience of that day.

    Sister Hellen Jovano gave her the ingredient list of wild tea that day. She was afraid of losing such important information and put it in her bag.

    Liai sullenly, that day it was too much, she didn¡¯t remember whether Zhang Caiyu touched her bag.

    But if this is the case now, it is likely that Zhang Caiyu stole the ingredient list from her bag that day.

    Li Ai¡¯s hands trembled slightly. Sister Hellen Jovano took her out of Zhang Caiyu¡¯s side, saved her in from the mire, and made her the deputy director of Qingsui.

    But now this has happened.

    This is her problem.

    Liai bit her teeth. She had to ask Cai-yu Zhang if she stole the ingredient list from her!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She was a little scared. If Sister Hellen Jovano knew about this, I wonder if she would be driven out of Qingsui?

    After Hellen Jovano came out of the perfumery department, she went straight to Hans Grant¡¯s office on the top floor.

    Hans Grant was watching the news with a tablet when he entered the office. The voiceing from the tablet is the report of the brand of the Grant Group, and the wild tea of the main series of Qingsui new products copied from the bitter new fragrance of Caifang perfuming Studio.

 Chapter 449 Quite daring

    When I looked up and saw Hellen Jovanoe in, Hans Grant waved.

    Hellen Jovano went to Hans Grant and sat down: ¡°You heard it, too.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°No, Zhang Caiyu did this thing this time, because she hated it before.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know why she suddenly dared to do such a thing? I clearly know that Qingsui is a brand owned by the Grant Group, and I also know that wild tea is my work. Is Zhang Caiyu so courageous? ¡±

    In the previouspetition, Zhang Caiyu finally lost to her, and she was notorious for her series of stupid operations.

    It¡¯s normal to hate her, but Zhang Caiyu clearly knows that she is from the Jovano family and that this brand belongs to the Grant Group.

    Who gave her the courage to offend both families at once?

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was heavy: ¡°When I saw the news, I had someone check it out. Zhang Caiyu¡¯s studio was recently supported by Imperial Capital.¡±

    ¡°Fang Jia?¡± Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°Is the branch office in the Fang family in Tempe City?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then I understand.¡± Hellen Jovano sneered, ¡°Imperial Capital has always wanted to focus on Tempe City in recent years, but it has been suppressed by our two families, and it can only rank third in Tempe City. But his previous methods were not so stupid, and fabricating such a scandal had little practical impact on thepany. ¡±

    ¡°There should be some reason.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are full of light.

    ¡°I¡¯ll solve this matter, so don¡¯t bother. Prepare the press conference well, that is, I will definitely investigate it before the press conference.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave a long sigh.

    I just talked to Hans Grant about Zhang Caiyu. Her cell phone rang in her bag. Hellen Jovano took it out and took a look. It was Taylor Grant calling.

    ¡°Taylor¡¯s phone, has she contacted her family recently?¡± Hellen Jovano looked up and asked Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant shook his head: ¡°If you contact, you should also contact my mother privately, and it is unlikely to contact me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Taylor is afraid of you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano made a gesture of silence to Hans Grant and connected the phone.

    ¡°hello, Taylor.¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s voice hesitated: ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, where are you now?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes shed: ¡°I¡¯m in the Grant Group, Qingsui¡¯s office.¡±

    ¡°Well-¡°Taylor Grant was silent again.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice was gentle: ¡°Taylor, just say what you want. I¡¯m the only one in the office.¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s voice was full of embarrassment: ¡°I just want to ask you. Before, you said that The Jovano Group had a financial problem. What¡¯s going on now?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, and suddenly she felt a little distressed about Taylor Grant. She probably knew what Taylor Grant meant by making this call.

    Taylor Grant, as the big miss of the Grant family, grew up in luxury and luxuries. Although her personality is sometimes sharp, she has always been generous to the people she likes.

    It¡¯s not easy to make her talk so hard.

    Hellen Jovano clenched her fist, but she must not let go at this time.

    ¡°The funds are still the same, which is very troublesome.¡± Helenjovano road.

    ¡°Fortunately, the jewelry you lent mest time can be worth some, but it is still quite different. I am nning to discuss it with my grandmother¡¯s house in Hail City recently to see if my uncle can lend me some money.¡±

    After that, Hellen Jovano asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The other end waspletely silent. Taylor Grant smiled after a few seconds of silence: ¡°No, nothing.¡±

    Hellen Jovano squinted: ¡°Taylor, are you still running away from home?¡± Is there no money in your hand? If you have no money, I will give you tens of thousands of dors of pocket money first. ¡±

    ¡°No, I just want to ask about you. I am here-I am not short of money. ¡±

    After talking to Taylor Grant, Hellen Jovano looked at her mobile phone and lost in thought.

    ¡°I can probably guess what Taylor means by calling. It is estimated that Yang Hao can¡¯t hold on, thinking about letting Taylor ask for money to open a bar at home.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked up at Hans Grant and said, ¡°Tell your aunt that you must never give this money.¡±

    If Yang Hao finds out that the Grant family can give Taylor Grant 200 million yuan at will, I¡¯m afraid it will stick to Taylor Grant like a dog skin ster for the rest of my life.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°I know.¡±

    After speaking, Hellen Jovano¡¯s mobile phone rang again. She nced at the WeChat sent by Taylor Grant.

    Taylor Grant: [Hellen Jovano, can you discuss with my brother and ask him not to freeze all my cards? ]

    Hellen Jovano replied: [Good. ]

    After showing the text message to Hans Grant, Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°Did you freeze all Taylor¡¯s cards?¡±

    ¡°Well, otherwise life would be too easy, and she wouldn¡¯t see the true face of that man.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In an apartment on Tingqing Road, Taylor Grant is sitting on the sofa. It¡¯s only morning, but the curtains in the room are closed. In the dark space, Taylor Grant looks at his mobile phone with aplicated face.

    She knows that Helen Jovano has not been easy recently, and she also wants to help Helen Jovano, but she can¡¯t hold on here.

    Taylor Grant looks at the door. There are two bedrooms in this apartment. She and Yang Hao each have one.

    Now sitting on the sofa, I can hear Yang Hao snoring in another room.

    The consumption of her and Yang Hao is too high. Before that, she didn¡¯t have the concept of money at all. Usually, she used the secondary card given by her brother. In short, there is no limit to the card, so she just swiped it.

    So there is no idea of saving some money at all.

    After running away from home this time, she thought very well.

    I heard that the per capita sry of Tempe City is more than 10, 000 yuan, and she brought out her credit card, thinking that after the big deal, she would live an ordinary life with Yang Hao for a while.

    Unexpectedly, the day after leaving home, my brother stopped her credit card.

    At first, she didn¡¯t take it seriously, because there were more than 800 thousand in WeChat.

    She thought that Yang Hao had no job now, so she called Yang Hao one after another.

    Yang Hao has been going to the bar to ¡®study¡± every day recently. She came backst night and told her that more than 800, 000 yuan was gone.

    Taylor Grant pursed her lips, leaving thousands of dors in the WeChat bnce.

    Yang Hao¡¯s words were still ringing in my earsst night.

    ¡°Taylor, since we want to learn the business philosophy of other people¡¯s bars, we must not be stingy. We must always treat more guests. You know the consumption of bars. Opening a bottle of wine is tens of thousands.¡±

    That¡¯s the truth, but Taylor Grant always feels something is wrong.

    She pursed her lips and finally opened up the sisters, who were all her good friends.

    Taylor Grant sent a message to one of them and wanted to borrow 1 million.

    The other party quickly replied: [One million? Taylor, as you know, our family is an ordinary family, and it is estimated that our family will have to sell a house for 1 million yuan. ]

    Taylor Grant sighed lightly and replied by typing: [Sorry. ]

    Holding her chin, she hesitated for a long time and opened another sister¡¯s WeChat with great embarrassment.

    After half an hour, Taylor Grant changed from embarrassment to anger.

    She never looks at each other¡¯s family when making friends.

    These sisters are her best friends, and she has spent millions of dors on them over the years!

    I didn¡¯t expect that no one would lend a helping hand at this time.

 Chapter 450 Human sentiment changes in temperature

    After sitting on the sofa for a while, Taylor Grant opened Karlen Thomas¡± WeChat.

    Karlen Thomas is the eldestdy of the Thomas Family. There is definitely money, but her Karlen Thomas has the best rtionship and she doesn¡¯t want to talk unless she has to.

    Soon, Karlen Thomas also returned to WeChat.

    Karl en Thomas: [Taylor, I¡±d like to lend it to you, too, but recently there have been some problems with The Jovano Group. My father has withdrawn all the money avable at home and remitted it to the Jovano family. ]

    Taylor Grant knew about it, too. She threw her cell phone on the sofa and sighed.

    For so many years, she never thought that she would be reduced to this step.

    The snoring in the bedroom stopped.

    Soon, Yang Hao¡¯s bedroom door opened.

    Yang Hao came out with messy hair and was startled when he saw Taylor Grant in the living room.

    ¡°Baby, why are you sitting here? It¡¯s almost noon, why don¡¯t you open the curtains? ¡±

    Taylor Grant forced himself to smile: ¡°I¡¯m ying with my mobile phone here.¡±

    Yang Hao nodded and gave Taylor Grant a hug.

    ¡°Baby, I¡¯m going to wash up first. You can order some takeout and let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Taylor Grant nodded. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Eat some Japanese food.¡±

    ¡°good.¡±

    When Yang Hao entered the bathroom, Taylor Grant opened the takeaway tform.

    The Japanese food that Yang Hao likes to eat costs 2, 000 yuan per person. After ordering takeout, Taylor Grant looked at the remaining 1, 000 yuan in WeChat and waspletely silent.

    What can I do?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    By the time Yang Hao came out of the bathroom, the takeaway had arrived. The two men put the takeaway on the table in the living room, had dinner, and then talked sweetly with Taylor Grant while eating.

    ¡°Taylor, I think our life is very good now, and it will be even better when our bar opens.¡±

    Yang Hao put a chopstick of snail meat in Taylor Grant¡¯s butterfly.

    ¡°They all think that I am with you for your family. You don¡¯t think so, do you?¡±

    Taylor Grantughed, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Then he nodded, and the meal was almost over. He got up and nned to go out.

    ¡°Taylor, I¡¯m going out for dinner with my friends.¡±

    ¡°hmm.¡±

    Yang Hao paused when he put on his coat. Usually, Taylor Grant would transfer money to him when he said he was going out.

    Today this is-

    This silly girl didn¡¯t find anything, did she?

    Yang Hao tentatively said, ¡°I have to go to the bar tonight. Today, my friend promised to introduce me to the best audio channel, and I will have to invite him to dinner. I still need some money here-¡±

    Taylor Grant nodded, and the sound is indeed the top priority of the bar hardware.

    ¡°My mobile phone is dead. I¡¯ll call you when there is electricity.¡± Taylor Grantughed.

    Yang Hao should be sound, came over and printed a kiss on her face, just turned out of the door.

    It became quiet in the living room.

    Taylor Grant pursed her lips, and she had already found all her friends on WeChat.

    No one lent her money.

    There may be tens of thousands, but how many people can be borrowed to treat Yang Hao once?

    Ask mom for it, and mom should give it.

    But she has her own insistence. Since she ran away from home, she must never give in!

    Taylor Grant¡¯s eyes fell on the bag on the table.

    That¡¯s the bag she carried from home. This bag was specially made by a luxury brand, and there are only three in the world.

    It cost more than one million.

    Taylor Grant gritted his teeth, took everything out of the bag and went out with it.

    In the evening, when Taylor Grant came home, his face was flushed.

    It was the first time for her to pawn something.

    The 1. 8 million bag was only pawned to 800 thousand.

    The boss is still looking there with a magnifying ss, and has been finding faults in her bag.

    Her bad temper almost brought her bag straight back.

    But for the sake of money, I still endured it.

    This is the first time she has been wronged for money and kept silent.

    Taylor Grant sat on the sofa, and handed over 800, 000 of the pawned package to Yang Hao for 750, 000.

    She kept 50 thousand in her hand, intending to spend it after two people.

    Japanese food, French food and those high-end Chinese restaurants must be unbearable for two people.

    Taylor Grant thought about it, got up and went to the supermarket.

    She can cook for Yang Hao.

    At night, Taylor Grant got covered in oil smoke and failed three times, and finally put two bowls of noodles on the table.

    Waiting at the table until two o¡¯clock in the morning, the noodles were all lumped together.

    Yang Haocai came home drunk.

    Taylor Grant was a little angry and sat at the table with a cold face.

    When Yang Hao entered the door, he saw Taylor Grant, the patron, and immediately raised a false and spoiled smile on his face.

    ¡°Taylor, what are you doing?¡±

    Taylor Grant snorted: ¡°When youe home for dinner, why don¡¯t you tell me if you don¡¯te back?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you when I went out that my friend wanted to tell me about the sound channel today?¡± Yang Hao smiled helplessly, reaching out and stroking Taylor Grant¡¯s hair.

    He looked at Taylor Grant as if he were tolerant: ¡°well, then I¡¯m wrong, okay?¡± Don¡¯t be angry, it won¡¯t look good to be angry for a while. ¡±

    Taylor Grant thought that Yang Hao did say it, then he pursed his lips and pointed to the surface of the table.

    ¡°I specially bought vegetables at night and made fish noodle soup for you myself. It took you so long toe back, and your noodles were all smashed.¡±

    ¡°I just finished drinking, and my stomach is hungry.¡± Yang Hao smilingly picked up the bowl.

    Taylor Grant quickly stopped: ¡°it¡¯s all cold.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it when it¡¯s cold. After all, you made it yourself.¡±

    Yang Hao ate noodles with a smile. As soon as he ate them, he felt like vomiting.

    How so pale! And the smell of fish!

    Yang Hao took a deep breath, and for the sake of money and pleasing this silly girl, he crustily skin of head and ate it.

    After eating, Yang Hao looked at Taylor Grant in front of him. With the sake of wine, that pretty little face made his forefinger move.

    He hasn¡¯t touched her before because of Xeno William¡¯s warning.

    Anyway, there are many women out there. As long as Taylor Grant gives him money, how many women can¡¯t he find?

    But today-

    Yang Hao¡¯s sudden desire made him embrace Taylor Grant.

    But soon, the smell of oil smoke on Taylor Grant made him frown.

    The beauties in the bar all smell of perfume, which is very attractive, but Taylor Grant only smells of fishy smell and oily smoke.

    Yang Hao¡¯s desire faded a lot.

    ¡°All right, Taylor, I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first, and I have to go to the bar tomorrow to meet some DJs.¡±

    Yang Hao kissed Taylor Grant on the cheek and got up and went back to her room.

    Taylor Grant blushed, looking at Yang Hao as if she wanted to have sex with her, and left with forbearance.

    He must cherish her-

    After a big drama, Taylor Grant saw the noodles on the table, and she picked them up and tasted them.

    The bad taste went straight to the brain, and Taylor Grant immediately turned to the trash can and spit it out.

    After spitting it out, Taylor Grant looked at the bowl that Yang Hao had finished eating, and his lips raised a happy smile.

    Everything she did was worth it.

 Chapter 451 Shall not be mesa, also a shame.

    A few days passed quickly, but there was no result about Qingsui copying Caifang.

    However,izens have watched the perfuming programs of Helen Jovano and Zhang Caiyu, and they know Zhang Caiyu very well. Most of them think that Helen Jovano didn¡¯t giarize, but Zhang Caiyu is looking for trouble.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯sments on the Inte are excellent now. After all, the drugs she developed have saved many people.

    Moreover, Hellen Jovano did not add the research and development expenses to the expenses of the previous drugs. In addition, she usually donated all the money for live broadcast, and now she has donated hundreds of millions, from which we can also see her character.

    However, it still needs to be rified before the official start of the press conference.

    Hellen Jovano has contacted Zhang Caiyu several times, and Zhang Caiyu¡¯s attitude is very firm. By biting wild tea, she copied her bitter form.

    Hellen Jovano wanted to go fishing, so he talked to Zhang Caiyu more, such as Zhang Caiyu¡¯s mood when making bitter fragrance.

    Zhang Caiyu always has two words: forgot.

    Qingsui perfumery department, all perfumers are not interested in it in recent days.

    Originally, Qingsui¡¯s press conference was very important, but when it came to a studio like Caifang to touch porcin, everyone was worried about the future of Qingsui brand.

    In the office of the department director, Hellen Jovano looks at the mobile phone.

    She just called Cai-Yu Zhang again, and Cai-Yu Zhang didn¡¯t answer it directly this time.

    Hellen Jovano pinched her eyebrows. Even thoughizens believe in Qingsui now, they are empirical before thew.

    Now Zhang Caiyu opens her mouth to say that she copied the perfume form of Caifang Studio, and it is just a matter of raising public opinion on the Inte.

    Once the wild tea is officially released and put on the market, Zhang Caiyu will probably take this to sue her, and it will be trouble then.

    Moreover, Hellen Jovano does not want to postpone the press conference.

    Since Zhang Caiyu can¡¯t be contacted, she can only think of another way, and go directly to the person who gave Zhang Caiyu confidence.

    Hellen Jovano sat in the office, turned on theputer and quickly began to investigate Fang Group.

    She knows Fang very well. Fang was originally in Imperial Capital. Since she moved to Tempe City, she has also seen the business opportunities here and has always wanted to transfer her head office to Tempe City.

    It¡¯s just that it has been pressured by the Grant Group and The Jovano Group, so it can rank third in Tempe City¡¯s group, but its strength can¡¯t be underestimated. After all, it is only a branch.

    Hellen Jovano frowned. She knew the Fang family well, but she didn¡¯t know the Fang family.

    She set out to investigate, others can ignore it, and the most important thing is Fang¡¯s head now.

    The head of the family is Fang Yaozu, who is already close to fifty years old.

    And there are no children under his knees, so his brothers are also eager for Fang¡¯s fat. In recent years, those nephews often show up in front of Fang Yaozu and pay attention.

    Hellen Jovano squinted at Fang Yaozu¡¯s position.

    He¡¯s in Tempe City?

    After searching all the information, Hellen Jovano has a good idea.

    Fang Yaozu appeared in Tempe City this time because Fang¡¯s annual meeting is about to begin.

    This annual meeting was held in the branch of Tempe City, and putting such an important matter in Tempe City fully demonstrated Fang Yaozu¡¯s ambition to Tempe City.

    Coupled with the matter of Zhang Caiyu, Hellen Jovano pursed his lips and knew what he was doing.

    After turning off theputer, she went to the top floor and went to Hans Grant¡¯s office.

    Tell the results of your own investigation.

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°My only doubt is that Fang Yaozu should not be so stupid. His attack on a perfume brand owned by the Grant Group will not have much impact on the Grant Group and The Jovano Group as a whole.¡±

    If Fang Yao Zu really wants to eat Tempe City¡¯s cake, it shouldn¡¯t be such a child¡¯s pstick way.

    It¡¯s embarrassing not to be on the table.

    Hans Grant has a deep eye: ¡°David Brown¡¯s survey result is also Fang Yaozu. He has taken a fancy to Tempe City for so many years and moved the focus of Fang¡¯s family. He must have a monopoly ambition. It¡¯s just the motivation this time, not necessarily. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano also thinks so: ¡°The wild tea thing must have a result, and I want to meet Fang Yaozu first.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded: ¡°The invitation letter of Fang¡¯s annual meeting has been ced in the General Secret Office, and it will be the day after tomorrow, and we will go there together.¡±

    Hellen Jovano answered, and the work on Qingsui¡¯s side was over. She was idle and stayed in the office with Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant was in charge of official business, so Hellen Jovano took his tablet and sat on the sofa looking for a y.

    After closing the file, Hans Grant looked up and saw Hellen Jovano holding the tablet on the sofa with his eyes half closed.

    Time bes quiet, although there are many dangers outside, there are many things waiting for them to solve.

    But at this moment, just like the soul has a ce to go, the ce where she is is especially reassuring to him.

    After staying in Hans Grant¡¯s office until the end of work, Hellen Jovano asked Hans GrantTaylor Grant.

    Taylor Grant still hasn¡¯t contacted his family, and this time it took a very long time.

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°I have already told Karlen Thomas not to give Taylor any financial support. I don¡¯t think Yang Hao canst long.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded: ¡°I have already told my family.¡±

    ¡°Aunt loves Taylor so much, I¡¯m afraid she will-¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s tone is faint. ¡°This time she is more determined than me.¡±

    After all, if this step is wrong, it may affect Taylor Grant for life.

    At the end of work, Hans Grant sent Hellen Jovano back to the Jovano family.

    At home, Hellen Jovano took Darcy Lewis¡¯s pulse first, and Mingyuzhu watched her.

    ¡°Hellen, when will you get Lele back?¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°Do you want to have fun? Then I¡¯ll bring it back to you another day. ¡±

    Ming Yuzhu red at her: ¡°Yes, I did. Anyway, they are all my grandchildren. But since you and Hans Grant are going to remarry, should Lele¡¯s surname be changed back to Gu?¡±

    Lele¡¯s name is Qin Xiachuan. If you change your surname, Gu Xiachuan is not bad.

    Hellen Jovano thought for a moment: ¡°No change.¡±

    Finish Darcy Lewis¡± pulse, andter Everet Jovano came back from thepany.

    Mike Wilson has been transferred to other positions by Everet Jovano before, and Matt Walker has be his assistant. Since Matt Walker¡¯s true identity was exposed, Everet Jovano is now very cautious in choosing people.

    It¡¯s been more than half a year, and although there are many assistants around him, he can¡¯tpletely rx, and some jobs would rather be handled by himself.

    When the family ate dinner and walked into the living room to chat, Hellen Jovano told Everet Jovano about the wild tea.

    ¡°Elder brother, do you know what kind of person Fang Yaozu is?¡±

    As the president of The Jovano Group, Everet Jovano has certainly met Fang Yaozu.

    ¡°It looks ordinary, even ugly, but it is deep-minded, ruthless, and unscrupulous to achieve its goals, which is extremely profitable.¡± Everet Jovano gave an evaluation.

    After that, he frowned: ¡°I have seen your incident on the Inte. It is supposed that this should not be Fang Yaozu¡¯s handwriting. If he makes a move, it will definitely not make it so easy for you to find out that it is him, and it will not leave such an obvious handle. This means is a bit too naive for him.¡±

 Chapter 452 Find out the truth

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°I thought so, too, but it has been investigated that the person behind Zhang Caiyu is Fang Yaozu.¡±

    You know, without Fang Yaozu¡¯s capital injection, Zhang Caiyu¡¯s studio would have been caught in a micawsuit now, and maybe Zhang Caiyu would be in prison now.

    So, what prompted Fang Yaozu to invest in a notorious perfumery studio?

    Hellen Jovano squinted, and soon she would have the answer. At the annual meeting, she must ask Fang Yaozu¡¯s motivation and find a solution.

    Three days passed quickly.

    Today is the day of Fang¡¯s annual meeting, and Fang Yaozu also invited many media.

    The venue of the annual meeting is located in the auditorium next to Fang¡¯s building.

    Fang Yaozu took a fancy to ostentation and extravagance. Fang¡¯s annual meeting began to be prepared as early as two months ago, and the whole venue was very atmospheric.

    In previous years, Fang¡¯s annual meeting was held in Imperial Capital, so Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano have never been to Fang¡¯s group. This is the first time to hold an annual meeting in Tempe City, and many famous families in Tempe City have received Fang¡¯s invitation letters.

    After all, Tempe City is the thirdrgest group. The representatives of Tempe City are basically here, and most of them are family members carrying their wives, which is enough for Fang¡¯s face.

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant arrived neither too early nor toote. When they arrived, there were already many guests in the auditorium of the annual meeting.

    The media reporters invited by Fang Yaozu are setting up a machine, and Fang Yaozu will deliver a speech on the rostrumter.

    Hellen Jovano looked at these guests and soon found out where the host of the annual meeting was.

    It was Fang Yaozu himself who was surrounded by people not far away.

    Hellen Jovano took a look at Hans Grant, and they walked over.

    Many people in the meeting hall had noticed Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano for a long time, and they all wanted toe forward to say hello. When they saw Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano, they went straight to Fang Yaozu, and they wisely stopped.

    ¡°The Fang family has always wanted to crush the Grant family and the Jovano family. These two families have never dealt with the Fang family. What is the situation now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, keep it down. Let¡¯s see what happens first.¡±

    Hellen Jovano ignored the buzz around her, and she had walked to Fang Yaozu by holding Hans Grant¡¯s arm.

    When several attentive people who were originally around Fang Yaozu saw the two men, they immediately stepped back a few steps in a friendly way, leaving the space for Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano.

    Fang Yaozu seems to have just seen Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano, and his face immediately raised a bright smile.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Mr. Grant and Mrs. Jovano? You two cane here today, which really makes my smallpany proud. ¡±

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s face is wrinkled with a smile. The whole face is rectangr, and he looks more like a person who often does manualbor, full of years.

    Hellen Jovano also gave a polite smile.

    ¡°Fang Group has settled in Tempe City for more than ten years, and should have visited it a long time ago. However, Fang¡¯s base camp is in Imperial Capital, and you are not in Tempe City all the year round. This is the first time to meet you. It is really rare.¡±

    After Hellen Jovano finished with a smile, Fang Yaozu looked ttered.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s embarrassing for me. I came to Tempe City to start apany and said that I should visit you.¡±

    Hans Grant stood by with a cold face: ¡°Needless to say anything polite, Mr. Fang, we are mainly here to attend Fang¡¯s annual meeting today. By the way, I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What can work for both of you?¡± Fang Yaozu made a puzzled look.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano sneered in his heart. Fang Yaozu must know what the two of them are doing here, but he knows how to be slick, and businessmen will never be torn.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to a quiet ce and sit down and talk slowly?¡±

    Fang Yaozu was a little embarrassed and gestured to Hellen Jovano to look at the guests present: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, look at me. Today is Fang¡¯s annual meeting. There are so many guests waiting for me. Why don¡¯t you ask me here if you have any questions? I will know everything.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes cooled down.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and gently shook Hans Grant¡¯s hand.

    Fang Yaozu should have expected that they woulde today. The machines of these media reporters are all set up. If you really question Fang Yaozu here, I don¡¯t know what it will look like if it gets out.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s wait until after the annual meeting.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    It seems that Fang Yaozu didn¡¯t expect Hellen Jovano to be so tolerant. He took a Gherardini look at Hellen Jovano, and the wrinkles on his face smiled deeper, full of the oily temperament of the old fox.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, maybe your question will be answered after the annual meeting.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned. What does Fang Yaozu mean?

    Soon, the annual meeting officially began, and now the guests are all here, sitting in their chairs.

    Fang Yao ancestors on the podium, the following people all quieted down.

    Hellen Jovano held his arm and listened to Fang Yaozu talking in Kan Kan on the stage.

    The main idea of the speech is to formally shift the focus of Imperial Capital Fang¡¯s family to Tempe City.

    This annual meeting is just the beginning, andter he will move the head office.

    Fang Yaozu praised Tempe City, and finally looked at the direction of Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant. He also pointed out: ¡°Fang¡¯s goal is to be a leading enterprise in Tempe City.¡±

    Today¡¯s guests are the group presidents of Tempe City, most of whom are born and raised in Tempe City, and they have a kind of xenophobia.

    When Fang Yaozu said this, many people¡¯s eyes fell on the faces of Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Fang Yao Zu can, this is a bright provocation.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very kind, challenging two families at a time.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Tempe City is going to be chaotic again. We¡±d better think about how to stand in line in order to make ourpany develop better in the future.¡±

    ¡°Reform is good? It¡¯s better not to take sides. Anyway, I have always been a conservative character. ¡± Someone is talking in a low voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand in line?¡± Another manughed, ¡°haven¡¯t you heard the phrase that the fairy fights and the kid suffers?¡± Choosing the right thigh early is the way out, otherwise in case you are involved, which of the three can you hold? ¡±

    All the people looked thoughtful. Hellen Jovano¡¯s face remained unchanged, smiling faintly, but his eyes were cold and bright, like reflecting a cold de.

    Hans Grant sat beside her, watching with cold eyes Fang Yaozu talk in Kan Kan on the stage, as if Fang Yaozu¡¯s provocation didn¡¯t feel anything for him.

    The spotlight shes at the scene.

    Hellen Jovano whispered to Hans Grant with a side smile: ¡°It seems that Fang Yaozu has no bottom in his heart. Today, he deliberately provoked us in front of so many people. Isn¡¯t this a feeling of courage for himself?¡±

    Hans Grant smiled at the corner of his mouth: ¡°He never understood that he was able to get to the front position in Tempe City all these years because I never regarded him as an opponent at all, and our two families never suppressed Fang. He thought it was his own struggle. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded his head.

    At least in her opinion, Fang Yaozu really doesn¡¯t deserve Hans Grant¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 453 It was her?

    At the end of a speech, I heard Fang Yaozu talk about Fang¡¯s development in the past two years.

    The people on the stage are in high spirits and excellent mental state; Everyone in the audience has their own thoughts and ns.

    Hellen Jovano looked at it coldly, and his heart became more and more suspicious.

    Fang Yaozu is never that stupid. He must have other reasons for targeting her.

    Just what it is, Fang Yaozu said, maybe she will understand after the annual meeting.

    At the end of the smelly and long speech, Hellen Jovano yawned secretly, and after the speech, there was a banquet.

    Fang Yaozu smiled and looked at everyone: ¡°Actually, today, I have another thing to announce to you.¡±

    He looked around the crowd and finallynded on Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows and looked at Fang Yaozu.

    Fang Yaozu looked away: ¡°As you all know, I had a wife when I was young, butter I died of illness. After her death, I have been busy with business, and I have been single until now-¡±

    They immediately understood what Yao-zu Fang wanted to say.

    Hellen Jovano squinted and intuitively felt that it had something to do with her. Is Zhang Caiyu and Fang Yaozu going to fall in love?

    It¡¯s normal for Fang Yaozu to help Zhang Caiyu, but it¡¯s not worth the loss just for her.

    While Hellen Jovano was thinking about it, he heard Fang Yaozuugh: ¡°So two months ago, my wife and I got the certificate.¡±

    The audience started to drink: ¡°Mr. Fang is married, why didn¡¯t you inform us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the newdy is still hiding from us?¡±

    It was all a joke, and Fang Yaozu didn¡¯t care.

    He smiled: ¡°My wife is introverted, and she doesn¡¯t like high-profile big events, so she hasn¡¯t held a banquet, only her family and rtives had a meal, but I thought I should let everyone know, so I made a special announcement today and let everyone meet her. In the future, we will live in Tempe City, which is a recognition of friends.¡±

    Everyone booed Mrs Fang out.

    Fang Yaozu looked at the side of the audience.

    Hellen Jovano looked around, a side door opened and a graceful and beautiful figure appeared there.

    The woman wore a magenta retro dress with long hair tied behind her head and a pearl ne around her neck.

    Holding a handbag, she walked out of the door little by little.

    When Hellen Jovano saw that face, the whole person was shocked.

    How could it be her? !

    Beside Hellen Jovano, Hans Grant¡¯s face suddenly turned cold.

    That¡¯s Natalie Susan!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak, but her face was tight.

    Natalie Susan hurt her several times before, and then she slipped away from Hans Grant and disappearedpletely.

    Even David Brown has been looking for her whereabouts, but it has never been found.

    When Hellen Jovano thought about this meeting, many people in the audience were silent.

    After all, Natalie Susan¡¯s face is recognized by everyone.

    Fang Yaozu on the stage didn¡¯t seem to see everyone¡¯s expression.

    ¡°My wife¡¯s name is Lin Xiaoya. Like me, she is from Imperial Capital. She grew up in a schrly family. She went abroad to study a few years ago and just came back in recent years.¡±

    Lin Xiaoya?

    The silent people in the audience were quietly looking at the women on the stage.

    The figure is thinner than Natalie Susan, and there is a tear mole under the corner of her right eye.

    It¡¯s just that how can there be people who look like that in the world?

    Someone looked at Lin Xiaoya¡¯s chest, and the extraordinary surge made him speak to hispanions in a low voice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Natalie Susan?¡±

    Natalie Susan was a female star after all, and everyone was too familiar with her appearance.

    Lin Xiaoya gently pulled her hair and smiled gently at everyone, with a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Hello everyone, it¡¯s the first time we meet, and we will live in Tempe City in the future. If you don¡¯t mind, you cane to Fangjia often.¡±

    Generous and gentle.

    Hellen Jovano clenched his hands and stared at Lin Xiaoya with his teeth clenched.

    After listening to the people around you, this voice is not the same as Natalie Susan.

    Someone has been amazed that people in the world can really look so alike.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath, but her intuition told her that it was Natalie Susan!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand was suddenly held. She turned and saw Hans Grant staring down at her.

    A pair of ink eyes are full of warmth: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will find out.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded his head.

    ¡°I think she is Natalie Susan. If she is, then it is clear that Zhang Yaozu used Zhang Caiyu to target me.¡±

    How much Natalie Susan hates her, she knows best.

    Lin Xiaoya¡¯s eyes on the stage gently swept the crowd, and when she fell on Helen Jovano and Hans Grant, she saw Hans Grant holding Helen Jovano¡¯s hand and whispering something.

    Her eyes didn¡¯t even stop, and she scanned the past directly.

    Fang Yaozu stood beside Lin Xiaoya and announced the beginning of the banquet with a smile.

    Fang Yaozu, who is nearly fifty years old, and Lin Xiaoya, who looks only twenty-five, look like father and daughter.

    In particr, Lin Xiaoya is beautiful, gentle and has a figure-hot like some European and American women.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t get up in her chair. She looked at Hans Grant and whispered, ¡°I probably understand why Fang Yaozu targeted me.¡±

    Such a ridiculous and insidious handwriting really looks like what Natalie Susan would do.

    Hans Grant looked gloomy: ¡°I asked David Brown toe and arrest people.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Hellen Jovano hurriedly stopped Hans Grant. ¡°Since Fang Yaozu dared to take her out, he must have made full preparations. At least Lin Xiaoya¡¯s identity is absolutely solid.¡±

    Moreover, Lin Xiaoya¡¯s identity information is in Imperial Capital, where Fangjia has upied several generations. It really takes a long time to find out.

    Hellen Jovano looked up and looked in the direction of Lin Xiaoya.

    Fang Yaozu can introduce her at the annual meeting, which shows the importance. Now Fang Yaozu is holding her waist and chatting with two guests.

    Lin Xiaoya¡¯s posture is elegant, and even the small details of her movements are different from the past.

    Like, professional training.

    Hellen Jovano squinted: ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her.¡±

    Hans Grant immediately got up and followed her: ¡°I¡¯m with you.¡±

    When they walked beside Fang Yaozu and Lin Xiaoya, Lin Xiaoya saw them before Fang Yaozu and smiled lightly: ¡°Husband, Mr. Grant and Mrs. Jovano are here.¡±

    Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano stood in front of them. Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Do you know us?¡±

    Lin Xiaoya has a friendly attitude: ¡°You are the bigdy of Tempe Citythe Jovano family and one of the top ten charity figures in Tempe City. Mrs. Jovano underestimates her influence, and I am one of your ten million fans.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded and stared at Lin Xiaoya: ¡°Mrs. Fang is very concerned about me.¡±

    Lin Xiaoya smiled and said, ¡°Yes, my husband often says that you are a model of independent women.¡±

    The appearance of taking Fang Yaozu¡¯s words as the sky is very ironic with what she said.

    Hellen Jovano stared at the tear mole in the corner of Lin Xiaoya¡¯s eye: ¡°In this way, I also hit it off with Mrs. Fang, and I don¡¯t know which school Mrs. Fang graduated from.¡±

    ¡°Austin Art Institute in M country.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Very famous.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Lin Xiaoya smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just that the school environment is good. I like the Hua Teng Corridor of the school very much. Mrs. Jovano can go and see it when she has the opportunity to go to country M. It may be thergest corridor in Hua Teng in the world, which is more than 4, 000 meters long ¡­¡±

 Chapter 454 Negotiate with Zhang Caiyu

    Lin Xiaoya has a gentle tone and talks about Austin College, which is full of memories.

    She chuckled, ¡°Speaking of which, my husband and I met at Austin College.¡±

    Lin Xiaoya said that, looked up and looked at Fang Yaozu tenderly, and Fang Yaozu smiled.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes shed slightly, and the conversation was almost over. She took Hans Grant aside.

    Away from Fang Yaozu and Lin Xiaoya, Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are serious: ¡°Things have beplicated.¡±

    Lin Xiaoya, or Natalie Susan, is not stupid enough to make up her own school, and her identity can be faked, but there are so many people in the school that Fang Yaozu can¡¯t make all her ssmates lie like this.

    And Austin is a famous school, where not only Chinese people go to school, but also celebrities from all over the world.

    Fang Yaozu can¡¯t even shut all these people up.

    There is only one possibility, then. Lin Xiaoya did study at Austin College, and everything in Hua Teng is true.

    Hellen Jovano caressed her forehead: ¡°Natalie Susan has disappeared for so long, and someone must have helped her to go to school, have stic surgery and change her voice.¡±

    Did Fang Yaozu do this series of behaviors?

    Hans Grant stood beside Hellen Jovano: ¡°Leave it to me to investigate. Don¡¯t worry, even if I can¡¯t find out, I will make her disappear.¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook her head. She used to hate Natalie Susan. Although times have changed, she still hates Natalie Susan very much, but she doesn¡¯t feel unbearable at the thought.

    ¡°No, our purpose today is about Qingsui. I need evidence. As for Natalie Susan, don¡¯t worry about her.¡±

    Since Natalie Susan is going to live in Tempe City, there is plenty of time to investigate.

    Hellen Jovano nced at the people present. Zhang Caiyu arrivedte at the annual meeting, but the seats arranged by Fang were divided ording to status.

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant are sitting in the middle of the first row, and Zhang Caiyu is sitting in the corner of thest row.

    After seeing Zhang Caiyu, Hellen Jovano immediately strode over.

    Zhang Caiyu is holding a ss of champagne, trying to talk to a rich young master, and the smile on her face is crowded, which seems a bit deliberate.

    Hellen Jovano walked behind her and patted her on the shoulder.

    Zhang Caiyu was startled and turned to see that it was Hellen Jovano. She frowned and immediately looked at Hellen Jovano proudly.

    ¡°Mrs. Jovano, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Now Helen Jovano is suspected of copying her bitter fragrance, and Zhang Caiyu consciously took Helen Jovano and unconsciously picked up the shelf.

    Anyway, with Fang behind her, this time is different from the past.

    Hellen Jovano smiled bluntly: ¡°Zhang Caiyu, it¡¯s been so long, and you still like socializing as before.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu knows that Hellen Jovano saw the way she just wanted to talk to someone.

    She used to want to curry favor with Hellen Jovano and climb The Jovano Group when she was in the program group, but Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t give her the chance.

    Zhang Caiyu sneered: ¡°Hellen Jovano, what qualifications do you have to talk to me like this now? I thought you were here to plead for your brand. Since you are not, get out of the way. I don¡¯t have time to chat with you. ¡±

    She stretched out her hand to push Hellen Jovano, and Hellen Jovano raised her hand with a smile and held Zhang Caiyu¡¯s hand.

    Her men used a clever force to hold Zhang Caiyu¡¯s wrist, and Zhang Caiyu¡¯s hands were numb and stared at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Why, are you going to hit me here? You, aren¡¯t you afraid of me calling someone? There are many media reporters here! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nced at the reporter at the edge of the banquet hall: ¡°Then let¡¯s talk somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you, you let me go!¡± Cai-yu zhang nu way.

    This time, the little dispute between the two attracted a keen reporter.

    She picked up the camera and quietly pointed it in the direction of Hellen Jovano and Zhang Caiyu.

    Hellen Jovano squinted and looked at Zhang Caiyu: ¡°Are you guilty? Zhang Caiyu, if you really have no ghosts in your heart, why don¡¯t you dare to talk to me? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be rude to you. ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu gritted her teeth: ¡°What do you want to talk to me about, just talk here!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes shed slightly: ¡°Of course, it is a peace. Do you want to make conditions for me here?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Qingsui¡¯s press conference is just around the corner. Hellen Jovano can¡¯t hold on. Want to buy her off with money?

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s mind is active. The Jovano Group and the Grant Group are both big families. I think even if she asks for hundreds of millions, they can get it for the reputation of Hellen Jovano.

    Just-Zhang Caiyu looked at Hellen Jovano.

    This woman almost ruined her career. Now, despite Fang¡¯s investment, her reputation in the industry has stinked.

    The sales of Caifang¡¯s perfume have fallen to the bottom in recent months.

    With Fang¡¯s presence, she looks beautiful, and the inside is already empty.

    Zhang Caiyu dreamed of destroying Hellen Jovano, but Hellen Jovano is the eldestdy of the Jovano family and professor Hana.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s reputation is too good, too positive, and has won several official roll-call awards.

    Even this time, she said that Helen Jovano¡¯s wild tea was going to copy her bitter aromatic form. Obviously, Helen Jovano couldn¡¯t produce any evidence to prove himself, but people on the Inte believed Helen Jovano one-sidedly.

    What an unfair thing it is!

    Zhang Caiyu stared at Helenjovano, money, she wanted Helenjovano, and she also wanted to destroy it.

    Thinking of what she brought in her bag, Zhang Caiyu nodded: ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    When they passed through the banquet hall, Hellen Jovano saw that Hans Grant wasing, and shook his head at him.

    They found a quiet room on the first floor, which looks like a fitting room on this side of the auditorium.

    The fitting room is not big, and you can see at a nce that there is no one.

    There is no camera in the ce where you change clothes. Hellen Jovano nodded at Zhang Caiyu: ¡°Sit down.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu sat down and quietly turned on the recorder in her handbag.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, did you call me here to settle the matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Hellen Jovano sat down in the chair opposite Zhang Caiyu.

    There is only a small round table with jewelry between them.

    Zhang Caiyu tilted her chin: ¡°How do you want to settle it?¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised an eyebrow: ¡°That depends on your meaning. Qingsui¡¯s series of products will be released soon. If you have any conditions, please mention them.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu was excited, and she became more and more excited when she watched Hellen Jovano step into her trap.

    ¡°I want 500 million.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s hand clenched the bag: ¡°I want you to apologize publicly.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned and immediately let go,ughing sarcastically: ¡°Apologize? How to apologize, I Hellen Jovano copied Zhang Caiyu¡¯s ingredient list and publicly apologized to her. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano said, ¡°Do you want me to apologize so publicly?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu nodded.

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°Zhang Caiyu, it is obvious that you stole my ingredient list, and I am also suffering from my habit of keeping the spice form in my mind. Who copied the truth? Don¡¯t you know?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s face showed a biting smile: ¡°Now, does it matter who copied who? People will think that you are the shameful giarist.¡±

    Hellen Jovano held his arm: ¡°I¡¯m still really unlucky. You stole the ingredient list and I have to give you 500 million yuan. Don¡¯t be too dissatisfied. Let me apologize to you. Don¡¯t you lose your heart when you do all your evil things?¡±

 Chapter 455 Playing for them

    ¡°I have nothing to lose!¡±

    Caiyu zhang suddenly stood up!

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I tell you, I want a billion dors, and you must apologize to me publicly, otherwise, I will definitely make you regret it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows: ¡°How to regret it? Now everyone¡¯s eyes are sharp, and they trust me more.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu smiled strangely and opened her handbag in front of Hellen Jovano.

    A lighted recording pen appeared in front of Hellen Jovano, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s face shed with panic: ¡°You actually brought a recording pen with you?¡±

    Immediately, Hellen Jovano calmed down: ¡°Anyway, what I said is also true. You can record it.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu turned on the recorder and yed the recording just now.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, did you call me here to settle the matter?¡±

    ¡°I want 500 million.¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°I, Hellen Jovano, copied Zhang Caiyu¡¯s ingredient list and publicly apologized to her.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face waspletely condensed with the sound yed by Zhang Caiyu.

    ¡°You are taking it out of context!¡±

    Zhang Caiyu shook the recorder in her hand: ¡°Who knows?¡±

    She is very clever, the recording is segmented, and every time she talks about something bad for her, she will pause.

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s heart is surging, and her face is proud and cruel: ¡°Hellen Jovano, you don¡¯t have to stare at my recording pen. This is thetest technology. At the same time, the recording has been transmitted to the cloud for backup. Even if you destroy this pen, the recording is in my hand.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth andughed angrily: ¡°Zhang Caiyu, you are really despicable.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that.¡± Cai-yu zhang angry stare at Hellen Jovano, ¡°if it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this point! Hellen Jovano, I¡¯m telling you, I don¡¯t want 500 million now, I want 1 billion, or I¡¯ll put this recording online, and you can do it yourself! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath: ¡°Zhang Caiyu, you copied wild tea upside down. It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t sue you for going to jail. Now I promise to give you 500 million yuan. You¡±d better be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°One billion, not a penny less.¡± Cai-yu zhang took down the recorder.

    Hellen Jovano stared at the recorder for a long time. ¡°Forget it. Actually, 500 million is a lie to you. I didn¡¯t intend to give it to you at all.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu Zheng: ¡°Hellen Jovano, are you crazy?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are cold and indifferent: ¡°Zhang Caiyu, do you know what makes me sick the most? You are despicable, you can¡¯t hide your secrets, and you have designed me to nder me before.

    But what makes me feel most inhuman is that you know about mica, which is obviously from illegal mining. You also know that it is bloody, and you use childbor. How many children die in those mica mines every year! You chose to ignore it! ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°So what? I didn¡¯t let them go down to the mine. I just bought mica!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°You are an indirect executioner! I didn¡¯t expect Fang Yao Zu to help you. ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu gritted her teeth: ¡°Hellen Jovano, are you still in the mood to take care of me and General Fang? Don¡¯t regret what you said today! ¡±

    She raised her voice recorder.

    ¡°You wait, look at those who believe you on the Inte, what will you think when you hear this! How much they believed in you before, and how disgusting you will be afterwards! ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu grimaced and looked crazy: ¡°Hellen Jovano, what is it like to be attacked by the wholework?¡± Even if it is taken out of context, you will be ruined if you release these words. What medical professor, what charity figure, you will be the shame of the Jovano family in the future! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked gloomy: ¡°Zhang Caiyu, you were scolded byizens before, and you asked for it. You did that yourself, and you used that silly girl in the house to target me. Don¡¯t you think you are more insidious and disgusting?¡±

    Even if she is pretending, as long as Zhang Caiyu is willing to pretend, there won¡¯t be too many people scolding her on the Inte.

    Hellen Jovano said, took out a document from his bag and threw it on the table: ¡°I checked the mica incident, and you really broke thew. I am curious about how you escaped the legal sanctions, Fang? Fang Yaozu helped you, or is it Natalie Susan? ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu frowned: ¡°What are you talking about, Natalie Susan?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s look at Zhang Caiyu is not fake. It seems that she really doesn¡¯t know Lin Xiaoya¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°I mean, did Fang Yaozu help you buy off people, so you escaped the punishment of thew?¡± Hellen Jovano looked at Zhang Caiyu with a smile.

    Zhang Caiyu held the recorder in her hand, and smiled with a look of color and malice: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to ask this now? Indeed, Lin Xiaoya and Fang Yaozu have helped me a lot. They are my future backers. Do you really think that if you give me some money, I will help you instead of them? I am self-destructive to help you! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Then we don¡¯t need to talk any more, Zhang Caiyu, you are hopeless, and only prison is the best for you.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu red at Helen Jovano angrily: ¡°You can try to sue me, but Helen Jovano, you can¡¯t publish wild tea. As long as you dare to hold a press conference, I will sue you and see who is in prison.¡±

    Of course, Hellen Jovano is no longer released, which seems to be guilty.

    Hellen Jovano stood up: ¡°Zhang Caiyu.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu proudly looked at Hellen Jovano.

    Helenjovano raised his hand.

    1 of ¡°pa¡±.

    The loud p echoed in the small fitting room.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s kung fu was not weak. This p took an inch of strength, and Zhang Caiyu¡¯s lips and corners were bleeding.

    She was fooled.

    Hellen Jovano backhand is another p in the face: ¡°That was for the children who died in the mica mine just now, and this is mine.¡±

    After the fight, Hellen Jovano thought about it: ¡°Oh, yes, and Li Ai, if I guess correctly, you have enved your cousin for so long, and this time you suddenly went to Tempe City to see her. Should you steal the form table while she was not paying attention?¡±

    Cai-yu zhang huanguo to god, startled back two steps, roared: ¡°dare you let liai take out evidence, she didn¡¯t have any evidence, these days to beg me many times, that kind of lowly inferior also you will be a treasure! She is born with a mean life, Hellen Jovano, and you are a * *! ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu has started swearing.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes became colder and colder, and she looked at Zhang Caiyu coldly.

    She took a step forward, and Zhang Caiyu was dizzy when she was beaten on the head, so she stepped back.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, if you dare to hit me again, I will ruin your reputation! I, I told you that you wanted to take the recording pen and hit me, and I will go for an examination! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°Do you want to have an examination? Then I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ve been studying kung fu for many years, and I know very well how to fight and hurt, but I can¡¯t get a minor injury. ¡±

    She easily grabbed Zhang Caiyu, who was struggling wildly.

    The p in the face rang out.

    Cai-yu zhang was still holding on at first, screaming, but it was painful to cry aloud.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the tearful face and let go of her hand in disgust.

    ¡°These ps were made for liai and the perfumer who has worked hard for us for so long.¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano! ! !¡±

 Chapter 456 Hellen Jovano, you are the devil!

    Zhang Caiyu growled.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and squatted down: ¡°Do you want to say that it will ruin my reputation?¡±

    She leaned close to Zhang Caiyu and lowered her voice: ¡°Zhang Caiyu, don¡¯t say that you can¡¯t do it. Even if you can, a thin camel is bigger than a horse. Do you dare to deal with me? Which one do you think will let you go? ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu shivered and looked at Hellen Jovano in shock.

    ¡°People who treat others as dogs will also be treated as dogs by people above. Will Fang Yaozu be enemies with these families for you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano murmured in a low voice, as if she gently lifted Zhang Caiyu¡¯s chin, and her eyes were gloomy and cold.

    ¡°I can make you disappear into this world silently, or you will wake up tomorrow morning and find yourself working as a prostitute in a shed in Africa. Want to try?¡±

    ¡°You, you are crazy, you are the devil, Hellen Jovano, you are the devil!¡± Zhang Caiyu screamed aloud.

    Her back trembled in waves.

    This is not Hellen Jovano, definitely not the Hellen Jovano she knows!

    In the program group, although Hellen Jovano was a little deserted, it actually helped everyone.

    Later, Li Ai was taken away from her control, and Zhang Caiyu always felt that Hellen Jovano was a bad guy.

    If Hellen Jovano had not been born in the Jovano family and was not the eldestdy of the Jovano family, this kind of waste had such a beautiful face, and I don¡¯t know which ravine he died in.

    But now, when she looks at Hellen Jovano¡¯s slightly hooked lips, the more beautiful she is, the more she feels scared.

    Hellen Jovano watched Zhang Caiyu¡¯s snot run down and quickly loosened her chin.

    I almost got it on my hand.

    She looked at Zhang Caiyu with a sneer, which was really without intimidation.

    She is a legal citizen, that is, Zhang Caiyu has too much brain tonic for the giants and believes everything she says.

    Helenjovano got up and walked out.

    When she walked to the door, she opened it quickly.

    The little reporter who didn¡¯t have time to run outside met Hellen Jovano, and then turned to run.

    Hellen Jovano grabbed a man by the back of his neck.

    The little reporter is a young girl. Hellen Jovano nced at the reporter¡¯s card around her neck and was an intern reporter.

    Hellen Jovano raises her lips.

    The little reporter was weak: ¡°Mrs. Jovano, I, I, I-¡±

    ¡°Nothing, understand, in order to turn positive.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed. ¡°I don¡¯t want your video either, but you have to give me a copy.¡±

    Cai-yu zhang in the house heard the sound of the outside, fiercely turned to look up.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said to the little reporter, ¡°I saw you staring at me and Zhang Caiyu when I was in the hall just now. You are quite courageous.¡±

    The lovely little reporter blushed. After listening to the whole story, she also felt that Zhang Caiyu was a big viin, and with her reverence for Hellen Jovano, she immediately agreed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I give you the video! Just give it back to me after you use it! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled, took the reporter¡¯s mobile phone and shared the recording with himself.

    She knew that someone was recording outside, so when she scared Zhang Caiyu, she held the volume and would not be recorded.

    But if you erge the volume a hundred times, you can¡¯t say for sure.

    After Hellen Jovano shared it, she cut out the part behind her that threatened people, and then gave it back to the little reporter.

    She was going to leave, but she paused again: ¡°Whichpany?¡±

    ¡°Baihui Media.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Do you want to go to Fengze?¡±

    Fengze is a mediapany owned by The Jovano Group, and the young reporter shines at the moment, which is much bigger than thepany he is internship in.

    And her idols Vivian udia and Karim Thomas are also from Fengze Media!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano saw that she was silent and thought for a moment: ¡°You can go to SK Entertainment if you want.¡± SK Entertainment is a subsidiary of the Grant Group.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Fengze!¡± The little reporter nodded repeatedly.

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Then don¡¯t go back to Baihui today. You recorded this kind of recording, and I am afraid that a dog will retaliate against you.¡±

    The little reporter just recovered and looked into the room, facing Zhang Caiyu¡¯s resentful eyes, which scared her.

    No wonder Mrs. Jovano sent her to Fengze to protect her!

    The little reporter held the mobile phone and was moved to tears.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡°Since you dug up the news yourself, you will post it.¡±

    She asked the little reporter for a copy, but it was just to be prepared for a rainy day.

    Helenjovano left with the little reporter.

    Zhang Caiyu sat in the room for a while and got up in a mess.

    But Hellen Jovano pped her so hard and so much that she fainted and sat down again.

    ¡°Fang, Fang Zong!¡±

    Hellen Jovano returned to the banquet hall and saw Hans Grant waiting by.

    She greeted her with a smile and shook her mobile phone: ¡°It¡¯s done, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Hans Grant had a smile between his eyebrows: ¡°OK¡±

    The two men turned and were about to leave when Fang Yaozu and Lin Xiaoya noticed and came along.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, the banquet will be held for a while. Are you leaving?¡± As Fang Yaozu spoke, his eyes rolled around Hellen Jovano several times.

    He is really good-looking, but it¡¯s a pity that his ass is not big enough. He likes one as big as Kardashian.

    But the face is really to his taste.

    Unfortunately, he is really not to be taunted by the bigdy of the Jovano family, but if one day he can bring down the Jovano family and The Grant Family-

    The Jovano family, the lover of Hans Grant, and a woman with double identities are lying on his bed, which is a symbol of his brilliant record!

    Fang Yaozu squinted, and his eyes showed a bit of obscene covet.

    Hans Grant stepped forward and got in front of Hellen Jovano.

    Fang Yaozu came to his senses and met Hans Grant¡¯s inorganic cold eyes.

    Hans Grant, for example, Yao Zu is more than ten centimeters taller, hanging his head and looking down at him.

    ¡°Fang Yaozu, do you want to be the leader of Tempe City?¡±

    Fang Yaozu is one leng. Hans Grant is polite today. He thought it was the other party who was afraid of Fang, but now it¡¯s too impolite to ask.

    Fang Yaozu has a feeling of not being seen in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, but maybe it wille true one day, don¡¯t you think, Mr. Grant?¡± Fang Yaozu narrowed his eyes.

    Hans Grant nodded: ¡°In the future, please help yourself.¡±

    Although the Grant family and the Jovano family are two major groups of Tempe City, which almost support the GDP of Tempe City, they have never suppressed otherpanies.

    The twopanies have full confidence, their own products and management, and have excellent brands in various industries.

    Even if others want to catch up, they can¡¯t catch up.

    So Fang has set up a branch in Tempe City for more than ten years, and Hans Grant didn¡¯t care about this fly under his nose.

    It¡¯s different now.

    Since Fang Yaozu dared to invest in Zhang Caiyu, he was against Hellen Jovano.

    There is no need to stay.

    Hans Grant took Hellen Jovano by the hand and walked out of the meeting.

    The hot air from the outside blew, and Hellen Jovano stretched himself: ¡°Summer is reallying.¡±

    David Brown has been waiting outside in his car, and Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano got on the bus.

    Hellen Jovano opened the recording sent by the little reporter and yed it in the small carriage.

    Hans Grant¡¯s face grew colder and colder.

    Even David Brown in the front seat clenched his fist.

    Hellen Jovano snickered when she saw that Hans Grant looked pale. ¡°Actually, I learned from Zhang Caiyu and cut the second half.¡±

    ¡°eh? Cut something. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°I scared her a few words and pped her many times, and my hands were numb.¡±

 Chapter 457 Clearly such a good chance!

    Hans Grant pulled Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand and looked at it with a spoiled smile under his eyebrows.

    Hellen Jovano lowered his eyes: ¡°But Natalie Susan came back, which is more troublesome. This time, Zhang Caiyu was solved, but Natalie Susan-¡±

    Although she deliberately guided Zhang Caiyu to tell her that Fang Yaozu helped her escape legal sanctions, with Fang Yaozu¡¯s means, Zhang Caiyu couldpletely change her mind.

    Without real evidence, things will be troublesome.

    Hellen Jovano leaned back and pinched her eyebrows: ¡°Hans Grant, when did you meet Fang Yaozu after Natalie Susan escaped?¡±

    Hans Grant rubbed her hair: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t worry, I will make her and Fang Yaozu pay for this incident.¡±

    The car is running smoothly.

    At half past five in the afternoon, the party ended.

    In Fang Yaozu¡¯s car, Zhang Caiyu, with a swollen face, sat in the passenger seat.

    Natalie Susan and Fang Yaozu sat side by side in the back, and the atmosphere in the car was low.

    Fang Yaozu frowned and looked at Zhang Caiyu in the front seat. ¡°What is it? I have to go to my house and say it. Can¡¯t I say it in the auditorium just now?¡±

    Cai-yu zhang she clenched her hands.

    This is her only gold owner now. If you tell Fang Yaozu that she identally exposed his rescue, Fang Yaozu will definitely leave her directly!

    Go to Fangjia, even if she kneels on the ground, no one can see her, and she is not afraid of hearing through the wall!

    Natalie Susan sat next to Fang Yaozu andforted him in a low voice: ¡°Come on, husband, don¡¯t be angry. Look, Caiyu¡¯s face is swollen. She must have been bullied by Mrs. Jovano.¡±

    Fang Yaozu sneered coldly: ¡°I used to think that this Hellen Jovano was somewhat capable and scheming. I didn¡¯t expect to be so impatient that I actually started.¡±

    Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she had a hunch that it couldn¡¯t be that simple.

    That bitch Hellen Jovano has caused her to fall down countless times. If she hadn¡¯t met Fang Yaozu, an old pervert, she might not have been able to get up in her life.

    No, I can¡¯t get up.

    She is destined to be bound to this old pervert who gave her breast imnts and padded her ass!

    The car drove back to Fang Jia, and Zhang Caiyu followed Fang Yaozu and Natalie Susan into the living room.

    After letting all the servants retire, Fang Yaozu satzily on the sofa, holding Natalie Susan in one hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Go ahead.¡± He looked at Zhang Caiyu impatiently.

    Zhang Caiyu stood opposite Fang Yaozu, gritting her teeth.

    Said, will face is Fang Yaozu anger.

    Needless to say, when Fang Yaozu finds out for himself, it will be more serious!

    There¡¯s not much time!

    Cai-yu zhang a grind, kneeling in front of Fang Yaozu directly.

    Fang Yaozu was startled: ¡°What are you doing? Xiaoya, pull her up. ¡±

    Natalie Susan got up to persuade Zhang Caiyu: ¡°Caiyu, just say what you want. Our Fang and your Caifang are partners, so why?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    What partner? That¡¯s just a nice expression.

    However, Cai-Yu Zhang was stillforted to be brave. She didn¡¯t get up and knelt in front of Yao-zu Fang.

    Bite one¡¯s teeth: ¡°Mr. Fang, that bitch Hellen Jovano came to me at the party today and said that she would settle the matter of copying the form table-¡±

    Natalie Susan on the side frowned and something was wrong.

    Zhang Caiyu spoke bit by bit, and when Fang Yaozu heard that Zhang Caiyu said that he had scolded Helen Jovano and was put into the cover by Helen Jovano, the anger on his face could not be concealed.

    ¡°Idiot, you idiot! How did your brain spend so long in business? Some words must be swallowed forever. If you hold your breath for a while, you will only kill yourself! ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu twisted her hands, and Natalie Susan¡¯s face was already cold.

    Her thoughts are the same as Fang Yaozu¡¯s. Zhang Caiyu is an idiot. With such a good opportunity, Hellen Jovano can¡¯t produce any evidence at all.

    We can only stop the new productunch at that time!

    Once it stops, it means that Hellen Jovano has a guilty conscience and can create a wave on the Inte.

    If you don¡¯t stop, you can sue.

    Such a good opportunity!

    Natalie Susan pinched her palm and red at Zhang Caiyu bitterly.

    Zhang Caiyu didn¡¯t pay attention to Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes, but she said with great difficulty, ¡°I, I also missed one thing-¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Fang Yaozu spoke impatiently, but he didn¡¯t hear Zhang Caiyu¡¯s reply for a long time. When he saw her face of difficulty and fear, an ominous feeling came to mind.

    He thought of it almost immediately.

    ¡°What the hell is it!¡± Fang Yaozu¡¯s whole face changed, and he stared at Zhang Caiyu like a murderer.

    ¡°Just, that¡¯s the thing that you saved me. It was Hellen Jovano, and she deliberately set me up-ah!¡±

    Fang Yaozu raised his foot and kicked it in Zhang Caiyu¡¯s heart.

    He was full of anger and strength, and Zhang Caiyu was kicked almost directly.

    Natalie Susan, who was holding Zhang Caiyu, was also dragged to the ground.

    ¡°Fang, Fang always-¡±

    Fang Yaozu stopped listening to anything, picked up the things on the table and threw them at Zhang Caiyu.

    ¡°You this waste, why don¡¯t you die, you want to die die also bring trouble to me! Fuck you! ¡±

    After smashing, Fang Yaozu was not Japanese, so he rushed aside and picked up the golf club.

    Zhang Caiyu held her head in despair: ¡°Mr. Fang, I was wrong!¡± Sorry! ¡±

    Natalie Susan has stepped back and looked coldly at Zhang Caiyu rolling on the ground.

    Zhang Caiyu found out today that she could leave when the incident happened, but she didn¡¯t.

    She would rather be beaten to death than lose Fang Yaozu¡¯s thigh.

    Natalie Susan pursed her lips, and now what she lost has been lost, although it is hateful for Zhang Caiyu to lose this great opportunity!

    But Zhang Caiyu also hates Hellen Jovano, that¡¯s enough!

    Natalie Susan forced herself not to think about Zhang Caiyu¡¯s stupidity for a while, turned to look at Fang Yaozu and stepped forward to stop.

    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry. Caiyu didn¡¯t mean it.¡±

    Natalie Susan has a gentle voice.

    Fang Yaozu just visible dumped in the past with a p in the face!

    Natalie Susan sat down on the sofa, burying her face in disbelief and looking at Fang Yaozu.

    Fang Yaozu pointed at her: ¡°Shit, I didn¡¯t just help you. You made a n and I paid for it. As a result, you found such an idiot!¡± Are you trying to kill me? !¡±

    Natalie Susan has chills in her back. Although Fang Yaozu ys too hard in bed, she is still gentle with her in her daily life, which is regarded as longitudinal.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be with this old pervert, but she has been showing her true colors since she got married.

    Today, it is even more direct!

    Natalie Susan looked at Fang Yaozu¡¯s scarlet eyes, and the elderly Fang Yaozu gave a heavy gasp of anger from his throat, which brought out a series of purrs of phlegm because of years of smoking pharyngitis.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, husband.¡± Natalie Susan pinched her palm and opened her mouth.

    Fang Yaozu was not so easy to coax: ¡°Damn it, Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano took my big handle!¡±

    Natalie Susan insisted: ¡°Husband, it¡¯s just Caiyu¡¯s nonsense. They can¡¯t do anything until they get the evidence.¡±

    Fang Yaozu roared angrily: ¡°Is Lao Tzu¡¯s reputation worthless? This stupid bitch ruined my reputation! ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu on the ground was beaten ck and blue, and her chest ached. Shey on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to move.

 Chapter 458 Three choices

    In the living room, Fang Yaozu stared at Zhang Caiyu on the ground.

    The anger has subsided, and he contacted people and thought of many ways.

    When I sat back on my hair, I found that Zhang Caiyu had got up and stood in the corner.

    Just start work, even hit and smashed, and kicked, Zhang Caiyu¡¯s evening dress has been torn open a lot today.

    I didn¡¯t pay attention when I was in a rage, but now, Fang Yaozu¡¯s eyes fell on Zhang Caiyu¡¯s chest.

    She has a red bruise on her chest, blood on her mouth and blue all over her body.

    Fang Yaozu, who has always had a special hobby, suddenly had a desire.

    This kind of fool almost dragged him to death. If he wants to borrow his power again, he should pay some price.

    Yao-zu Fang squinted. Anyway, a woman like Cai-yu Zhang is also very cheap. In order to inject capital, she can let him die.

    ¡°You,e here.¡± Fang Yaozu waved.

    Zhang Caiyu thought that Fang Yaozu¡¯s anger was gone, and hurried forward: ¡°Fang Zong!¡±

    ¡°You almost killed me today.¡± Fang Yaozu leaned back on the sofa with his arms outstretched. ¡°Zhang Caiyu, you still remember our capital injection contract. Strictly speaking, you have breached the contract. I can withdraw my capital injection and im hugepensation from you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Fang, I¡¯m sorry! I will definitely make up for it! ¡±

    Fang Yaozu sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to make up for it now, but I can give you three choices. How about that?¡±

    ¡°What choice?¡± Zhang Caiyu looked at Fang Yaozu.

    Fang Yaozu stretched out his hand and said, ¡°First, I withdraw my capital injection and leave you alone, but you need to pay liquidated damages;¡±

    Second, I withdraw the capital injection, and you don¡¯t have to pay liquidated damages, but I won¡¯t help you with mica. You go to prison and want toe out in a few years to start a new life. ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu looked at Fang Yaozu incredulously, and her heart became colder and colder.

    ¡°What about the third one? I choose the third one!¡±

    Fang Yao Zu smiled: ¡°Third, be my mistress, but this mistress can¡¯t be anyone.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu hesitated for less than five seconds. She wanted to marry into a rich family. Now even if she doesn¡¯t marry, it¡¯s worth it as long as she can take advantage of it!

    ¡°ok!¡±

    Fang Yaozu shed a trace of contempt under his eyes: ¡°I said that not everyone can be a mistress, but I have to meet all my requirements.¡±

    Cai-yu zhang nodding, but that¡¯s just the incident, she understood.

    Just being submerged for a long time is much better than the first two. Maybe Fang Yaozu has feelings for her after a long time, and it is also possible to dump Lin Xiaoya and marry her.

    Even if not, how much will give her a lot of benefits!

    ¡°Always rest assured, I-¡±

    ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Fang Yaozu interrupted Zhang Caiyu.

    Cai-yu zhang zheng, look outside the gate, has resumed the work of servants, and servants.

    Both men and women.

    ¡°Yes, here?¡±

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu is trembling.

    Fang Yao Zuughed: ¡°I said, I can not let you lose money. No matter what you do, you made the mica thing yourself. If you go to jail for a few years, it will be a new life. Why don¡¯t you choose this?¡±

    Cai-yu zhang closed her eyes, gritted her teeth, and tore off the belt tied with a skirt behind her neck.

    The skirt fell, leaving only the chest patch and underwear.

    Fang Yaozu nodded: ¡°Continue.¡±

    Half an hourter, Natalie Susan had taken advantage of Fang Yaozu¡¯s fire suppression to go upstairs to deal with her red face.

    She went downstairs with an ice pack and a spiral staircase. Just halfway through, she heard a strange and familiar voice.

    Standing on the spiral staircase, Natalie Susan saw Fang Yaozu and Zhang Caiyu downstairs.

    Fang Yaozu has one foot on Zhang Caiyu¡¯s white body, and the golf club in his hand is swimming on her.

    Natalie Susan¡¯s face froze and her ice pack fell to the ground.

    Fang Yaozu turned his head and saw that it was Natalie Susan, and there was no response.

    ¡°Old, husband-¡±

    ¡°Why, do you want toe and y together?¡± Fang Yaozuughed and looked at Zhang Caiyu who had been absent from the ground.

    ¡°How can you be so cruel to Cai Yu-¡°Natalie Susan was filled with hatred. She was disgusted with Fang Yaozu, but she had to cling to him.

    She hates Zhang Caiyu as an idiot, but because she still needs to use it, she can¡¯t directly let Zhang Caiyu roll.

    Now, she can only suppress this sentence.

    Fang Yaozu scorned: ¡°I gave her a choice, either losing money with a little contractual spirit or taking responsibility for her own affairs, but she chose this one. Why should I refuse?¡±

    Natalie Susan stared at Zhang Caiyu, her eyes darkening.

    Seven o¡¯clock at night.

    A small reporter sent a tweet, adding a copy of Qingsui¡¯s entry that has been on the hot search recently.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Soon, this Twitter was topped to the first ce, and likes andments rose wildly.

    Even those who are not interested in perfume, someizens who don¡¯t know and Hellen Jovano and Zhang Caiyu have poured in.

    Without it, the video is too wonderful.

    What is more fantastic than novels is reality, and everyone listens to those videos in disbelief.

    It was said that it was a video, but it was actually recorded that Hellen Jovano and Zhang Caiyu entered the door, and then the videographer recorded from the door outside.

    The dialogue between Hellen Jovano and Zhang Caiyu was clear, which attracted the attention of many people in other industries.

    Zhang Caiyu took it out of context, Zhang Caiyu copied the dog, Zhang Caiyu mica incident, who are the gold owners Fang Yaozu and Lin Xiaoya behind Zhang Caiyu.

    A series of questions and entries appeared on Twitter.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t expect such a recording to break the circle, which caused a discussion on the wholework.

    The main reason is that there are too many pain points ofizens now in the dialogue.

    When Hellen Jovano deleted thest paragraph that scared Zhang Caiyu, he didn¡¯t cut off the first few ps.

    Userments: [Damn, it¡¯s so enjoyable. ]

    [Hellen, are your hands tired? If you are not tired, y a few more times! ]

    ? Borrowed hand, this kind of person directly killed! ]

    In order to deal with Hellen Jovano, Zhang Caiyu has been using money to pile up the hot search first, and this time she is shooting herself in the foot.

    Hot search second: [boycott Caifang fragrance studio! ]

    Hellen Jovano took a look at the cloud, and most of them talked about Zhang Caiyu¡¯s personality.

    The people inside listed the top ten crimes of Zhang Caiyu:

    A medical professor who has made great contributions to human medicine by smearing and ckmailing-Hellen Jovano.

    The man also made a brief introduction to her below, listing all the good things she did.

    When Hellen Jovano saw this article, his face was a little embarrassed and ashamed.

    Second, illegally import mica from illegal private mines, and it is indeed a ck mine childbor there.

    The third and fourth articles are all about some stupid things she did in the program group, as well as things like possible tax evasion and clinging to Fang Yaozu with personality problems in the old days.

    Ten in a row, it is to pull out the radish and bring out the mud.

    Fang Yaozu is the mud, which was stripped clean byizens.

    After all, Fang¡¯s family is very famous in China, and it has a great brand of daily chemical, which is making great progress every day.

    For a time, several famous shampoos and skin care products of daily chemical brands were all boycotted.

    Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t know how long this willst, but she thinks it¡¯s enough to clean up the dirty water spilled on Qingsui.

 Chapter 459 You are too cunning

    While the inte is busy, Hellen Jovano released a Twitter.

    [There are still seven days before theunch of Qingsui series perfume. This time it is a series of perfumes. You don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to wild tea. You can also look at the same series of Shanliu, Qinghai-Tibet, Hexia and Feng Ling, which is very suitable for men ¡­]

    Hellen Jovano introduced them one by one, and she was very serious about her work.

    This wave of news about the new series of Qingsui ispletely spread out.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart was relieved, too. She looked at the time. Counting it, I haven¡¯t contacted Taylor Grant for another two days, and I don¡¯t know what happened to Taylor Grant.

    After Twitter was released, Hellen Jovano nned to take a rest, and when washing, he thought about whether to visit Taylor Grant tomorrow.

    The ce where Taylor Grant lives now is not a secret. Hans Grant has already investigated it. It is an apartment under Taylor Grant¡¯s name, on Tingqing Road.

    The next day, Hellen Jovano slept until ten o¡¯clock in the morning, got upzily and washed, and changed into a rest suit and went downstairs.

    Darcy Lewis has got up and is sitting on the sofa ying with his mobile phone. He looks up and sees Hellen Jovanoughing. ¡°Today is the weekend, and you don¡¯t have to go to the Grant Group. Why don¡¯t we go shopping?¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at her belly: ¡°You can bear it for a while, it¡¯s not safe outside recently.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Darcy Lewis frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed and sat down beside Darcy Lewis: ¡°I saw Natalie Susan.¡±

    Darcy Lewis paused for a few seconds, then suddenly stood up with a look of disgust: ¡°Who did you say? Natalie Susan? !¡±

    Hellen Jovano quickly pulled her: ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, it¡¯s not good to get up so suddenly!¡±

    ¡°Tell me about Natalie Susan first. Isn¡¯t she missing? Where did you see her?¡±

    Hellen Jovano had to say something about what happened yesterday: ¡°Natalie Susan is now Fang Yaozu¡¯s wife.¡±

    Darcy Lewis pursed her lips: ¡°But online, Fang Yaozu¡¯s wife¡¯s name is Lin Xiaoya.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°She should have done a micro-adjustment, and Fang Yaozu got a seamless new identity in Imperial Capital.¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡¯s face turned cold and his little face was full of murder: ¡°Does Fang Yaozu want to die? I don¡¯t think he wants to stay in Tempe City! I¡¯ll call my father in a minute and ask him to stop all cooperation with Fang. ¡±

    This Hellen Jovano has no problem. She nodded: ¡°I was just about to tell my brother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Everet Jovano.¡± Darcy Lewis gritted his teeth and looked angry.

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°Why do I feel that you are more angry than me when you mention Natalie Susan?¡±

    ¡°You also said that when this green tea hurt you, I couldn¡¯t wait to crush her when I remembered it!¡± Darcy Lewis holds hands.

    Two people are chatting, there is movement outside the door.

    Hellen Jovano looked up and saw Tiffany rking in wearing a beautiful pink skirt.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s hobby is LO clothes, but because of the recent dangerous situation, Matt Walker doesn¡¯t know where they can¡¯t see it. Because of the risk ofing at any time, Tiffany rk has been wearing trousers that are convenient for hands-on for more than a year.

    The cloth is also worn with wear resistance.

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows slightly: ¡°Shishi, where have you been?¡±

    Tiffany rk is carrying a stic bag from a supermarket: ¡°I just came back from the supermarket. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hellen Jovano squinted. Tiffany rk has lived in the Jovano family since the Green Mansion party a week ago.

    At that time, Tiffany rk also said that it was to protect the safety of the Jovano family. However, recently, she has always disappeared, and Hellen Jovano works during the day and can¡¯t see Tiffany rk.

    But Tiffany rk was mostly absent at dinner.

    ¡°What did you buy at the supermarket?¡± Helenjovano got up and walked over.

    Tiffany rk was a little guilty and hid the stic bag behind her: ¡°This is my privacy, privacy?¡±

    Darcy Lewis looked at it from the side: ¡°It must be those things that make chocte biscuits again.¡±

    Tiffany rk red angrily at Darcy Lewis, who caressed her lower abdomen and stared back without fear.

    These days, the two people live under the same roof, and they have the same personality. Instead, they have be good friends.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s lip corner hooked up: ¡°Chocte cookies? Poetry, if you want to eat, I can cook it for you. ¡±

    Tiffany rk¡¯s eyes wandered: ¡°No!¡±

    Look at her guilty look, and look at her little pink skirt.

    Hellen Jovano knew something in his heart and said directly, ¡°It¡¯s Zuo Xiuxian who is in love with you.¡±

    ¡°How could it be him? Do you think I¡¯m blind, Zuo Xiuxian?¡± Tiffany rk protested immediately.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly in an instant and stared at Tiffany rk ¡°interrogation¡±: ¡°So you are really in love?¡±

    Tiffany rk found that she had slipped her tongue and stared at Hellen Jovano bitterly: ¡°Cunning, you are too cunning, I refuse to talk to you!¡±

    After that, Tiffany rk took her things and hid in the kitchen.

    Darcy Lewis sat on the sofa, yawned and smiled: ¡°She has been making cookies for a week. You are not at home at work, but you don¡¯t know how tragic our kitchen has been recently.¡±

    ¡°How tragic?¡± Hellen Jovano asked, make a small biscuit and destroy some raw materials at most.

    Darcy Lewis sneered: ¡°There are three ovens broken, and the range hood was destroyed by her anger. There are countless baking pans!¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent: ¡°She bakes cookies, why does she use a range hood?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s been baked for too long, and there¡¯s smoke in the oven.¡±

    Hellen Jovano hissed, ¡°Darcy, don¡¯t go near the kitchen recently.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get close to her cookies until they are sessful. Now our chefs are not in the kitchen except for cooking time.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded and heard the sound of porcin breaking with a sh in the kitchen.

    Darcy Lewis sobbed at the corner of his mouth: ¡°I always believe that diligence can make up for it, but it turns out that there are really so talented people in the world who really want to install a camera in the kitchen to see how she makes cookies into a war.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled, thought about it and went into the kitchen.

    In the kitchen, Darcy Lewis is melting chocte.

    As soon as Hellen Jovano entered the door, he saw Darcy Lewis holding a big pot with half a pot of chocte in it.

    The fire is so big that it has overflowed the edge of the pot.

    Hellen Jovano was silent: ¡°Shishi, please turn off the fire first.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Hellen Jovano said, ¡°Soon.¡±

    The next second, the fire is burning!

    Tiffany rk is naturally not a weak little girl, and her men are as neat as usual in performing their tasks, and they directly grab a pot of water on the side and pour it over.

    When the fire saw the water, it went out immediately. Tiffany rk looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s stunned face and paused.

    ¡°Because there was no oil in the pot, I sshed it with water. I was aware of safety.¡±

    As her voice fell, water entered the plug of the range hood and there was a loud bang.

    All the appliances in the kitchen stopped working.

    Tiffany rk gave a slight cough, and Darcy Lewis¡¯s roar came in the outer living room.

    ¡°The lights at home are all out!¡±

    In the kitchen, Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk stare at each other.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±

    Hellen Jovano caressed his forehead: ¡°It should be that the water has tripped, and housekeeper will take care of it soon, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    ¡°hmm.¡±

 Chapter 460 Why did you lie to me!

    Hellen Jovano thought for a moment: ¡°Poetry, melting chocte can be heated and melted in water. If it doesn¡¯t work, you can ask the chef for a thermostat. There should be some desserts at home.¡±

    Tiffany rk was silent and stubborn.

    Hellen Jovano added: ¡°By the way, if it melts in water, the water temperature should not exceed 60 degrees.¡±

    Tiffany rk looked at Hellen Jovano and said, ¡°You will?¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°My cooking is simr to my medical skill, but I don¡¯t shoot easily.¡±

    Others say such things will make people feel boastful, but Hellen Jovano has his own confidence.

    Tiffany rk thought for a moment: ¡°Then teach me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Didn¡¯t you watch the tutorial before?¡±

    ¡°I asked Qian Zimo, and Qian Zimo said that the chocte melted, then the biscuits were made, and finally the chocte was smeared on it.¡±

    What a simple tutorial-

    Hellen Jovano squinted: ¡°I can teach you, but you must tell me who you are making this chocte biscuit for.¡±

    Tiffany rk¡¯s face was slightly red, and she patted the console on the side with great shyness.

    ¡°that¡¯s who, the one next to Hans Grant.¡±

    ¡°David Brown? !¡± Hellen Jovano stared at Tiffany rk with a frown. ¡°You¡¯ve been going out every day recently, so you can¡¯t just see him!¡±

    Tiffany rk gritted her teeth: ¡°I have already told you, so don¡¯t worry about that!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed slightly and apanied Tiffany rk to the supermarket to re-purchase raw materials.

    Looking at Tiffany rk¡¯s serious appearance, Hellen Jovano was a little at a loss.

    Tiffany rk is Miss Fu Jiada of Imperial Capital, and her father is Minister Fu. Although she really loves freedom, I heard that Minister Fu is the most strict.

    David Brown is very nice, and Hellen Jovano knows it. I just think that if these two want to get together, they will definitely have to go through some ups and downs.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t say much, and spent the whole morning making chocte biscuits with Tiffany rk.

    At noon, Tiffany rk finally made the most perfect chocte biscuit recently, which was made step by step under the strict supervision of Hellen Jovano.

    She specially served Darcy Lewis a copy, and Darcy Lewis looked surprised: ¡°This looks really like a biscuit.¡±

    Tiffany rk sneered, ¡°What should it look like if it¡¯s not like a biscuit?¡±

    The three chatted for a while, and Everet Jovano called and said that he would note back for dinner at noon.

    Darcy Lewis then called, ¡°Yeah, honey, I¡¯ll have someone deliver your meal.¡±

    Don¡¯t be sweet and gentle, let Hellen Jovano tut at one side.

    Tiffany rk looks disgusted, too.

    Before hanging up, Darcy Lewis didn¡¯t forget to tell Everet Jovano: ¡°Don¡¯t forget what I told you on WeChat, Natalie Susan¡¯s little green tea is back, and now she¡¯s encouraging Fang Yaozu to bully Hellen!¡±

    Helenjovanoughed at the side.

    At noon, Mingyuzhu also went downstairs.

    Four people had lunch, and Hellen Jovano nned to take a nap after eating.

    Tiffany rk didn¡¯t forget to mutter, ¡°Eat and sleep, or you will be a pig.¡±

    After returning to her room, Hellen Jovano thought that she was going to see Taylor Grant today, because Tiffany rk was dyed.

    But fortunately, tomorrow and Sunday are still holidays.

    After a simple wash, Hellen Jovano was just about to take a nap when his cell phone rang.

    She picked it up and took a look. She was surprised.

    ¡°It¡¯s really speaking of the devil.¡± Hellen Jovano smiled and answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Taylor.¡±

    There were several heavy breaths on the other end of the phone: ¡°Hellen Jovano.¡±

    Helenjovano¡¯s brow is slightly wrinkled, and Taylor Grant has always called her Sister Helenjovano recently.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Taylor? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s voice is hoarse: ¡°We have known each other for many years. Now tell me the truth, whether The Jovano Group has encountered any financial problems!¡±

    Hellen Jovano was speechless. She lowered her eyes. She lied to Taylor Grant.

    But if we don¡¯t, Taylor Grant will never get rid of Yang Hao.

    Hellen Jovano was silent for only a few seconds, and Taylor Grant at the other end had already screamed out.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I believe you so much, why did you lie to me! Do you know how sad I am these days, but I never thought of looking for you! What do you take me for? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed, ¡°Taylor, I have my reasons.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know! ¡± Taylor Grant¡¯s roar continued, ¡°I have heard that The Jovano Group has no problem with its funds!¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°Who did you hear that?¡±

    Taylor Grant seldom pays attention to such things, so how could he suddenly learn about the capital chain of The Jovano Group?

    Taylor Grant¡¯s voice was sharp: ¡°It¡¯s Lin Xiaoya, or Natalie Susan.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart jumped: ¡°Did you see her? Taylor, you¡±d better stay away from her, and you know what kind of person she is. There must be a conspiracy when shees back under an alias! ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, she is really not a good person.¡± Taylor Grant said, ¡°What about you? Why did you lie to me!¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath and didn¡¯t decide whether to tell Taylor Grant the truth or not.

    She is afraid that Taylor Grant¡¯s rebellious heart will rise again and she will be more determined to be with Yang Hao.

    But the next moment, what Taylor Grant at the other end said surprised Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, are you worried that I will take too much money from the Grant family?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face turned cold: ¡°Why do you miss me so much?¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to think? You should marry my brother soon and be the hostess of the Grant family, so it¡¯s impossible to show your true colors! ¡±

    Taylor Grant asked, ¡°After all, I gave you all my jewels with all my heart, so don¡¯t you lie to me?¡± !¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°Think what you want!¡±

    Anyway, she won¡¯t stop now. It is because Taylor Grant is sincere to her that she would rather carry Taylor Grant¡¯s hatred.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I won¡¯t borrow any more money from you, but please give me back all my jewels!¡±

    Hellen Jovano closed his eyes: ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano!¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s incredible voice made Hellen Jovano feel a little distressed.

    ¡°You will understand me in the future.¡± Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and hung up the phone directly.

    After hanging up the phone, Hellen Jovano¡¯s WeChat rang.

    She opened her eyes. It was a message from Taylor Grant: [The Jovano Group didn¡¯t have a financial crisis from the beginning. You just wanted to take my jewelry, didn¡¯t you? ]

    Hellen Jovano knew that Taylor Grant couldn¡¯t listen to what he said now, so he simply replied: [Yes. ]

    It¡¯s not a lie.

    Taylor Grant: [You¡¯re not going to give me my jewels back, are you? ]

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: [Yes. ]

    She knows it¡¯s for Taylor Grant¡¯s good now, and Taylor Grant won¡¯t listen.

    Hellen Jovano caressed her forehead, Natalie Susan, this woman is really haunted!

    She wants to send Taylor Grant another message to warn her about Natalie Susan.

    Natalie Susan likes to y this dirty trick. Taylor Grant is alone outside now, and Hellen Jovano is not at ease.

    But as soon as she sent a message, she saw the system prompt.

    The other party has cklisted you ¡­

    Hellen Jovano sighed and called Hans Grant.

    Exining Taylor Grant¡¯s situation, Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°Hans Grant, Taylor¡¯s situation is definitely not very good now. She should be short of money.

    Also, you must let the people who protect her around Tingqing Road look after her recently!

    Not only to prevent Matt Walker, Natalie Susan¡¯s contact with Taylor today also shows one thing. Natalie Susan has been paying attention to the Grant family and the Jovano family! ¡°

 Chapter 461 Pattern has a clue

    After talking with Hans Grant, Hellen Jovano sat on the bed in a somewhatplicated mood.

    I can¡¯t sleep at noon now, so she just got up and went into the small study.

    Hellen Jovano turned on theputer, logged into the Green Mansion, and posted the task in the Green Mansion, and the client went to check the details of ¡°Lin Xiaoya¡±.

    If it can be proved that Lin Xiaoya is Natalie Susan, then she can sue with the original evidence, and it can also be proved that Fang Yaozu helped Natalie Susan with the crime of false identity.

    Hellen Jovano frowned. Recently, Lin Xiaoya has been walking around Tempe City, and she will go to any dinner invitation.

    Also because of her good personality and good temper, many people have been attracted to her. Most people really think that she has to look like Natalie Susan.

    In short, Lin Xiaoya has been very popr in Tempe City recently, and many wealthydies like her very much.

    Hellen Jovano received a private chat from Reeve Walker soon after she released the task.

    Three Knives: [Boss, why didn¡¯t you directly inform Qi Zhen and me about the task? ]

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: [I think Qi Zhen has been checking the LEV organization recently, and you have to protect my master. You two should have no time. ]

    Three Knives: [I haven¡¯t found any clues recently, boss, please cancel the task. I¡¯ll take it. ]

    It¡¯s really more reassuring to have Reeve Walker check it out.

    Hellen Jovano withdrew from the mission and went back to the house for a nap.

    By two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano got up.

    By the time we got to the first floor, the mother of Lewis family had arrived. She, Mingyuzhu and Tiffany rk were ying mahjong with Darcy Lewis.

    Hellen Jovano leaned over and took a look. Tiffany rk only has a beginner¡¯s degree in mahjong.

    Against the three people who have been ying mahjong for months, it will be a miserable loss.

    Hellen Jovano seems to have seen himself not long ago.

    Darcy Lewis is in a good mood to win, and Lewis family¡¯s mother looks at her belly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good to go for a walk in the garden after twops.¡±

    Darcy Lewis goes down, on top of Hellen Jovano.

    So the losers began to be two.

    At 4: 30 in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano yed mahjong several times and sat behind Tiffany rk with a dish of fruit as her ¡°head strategist¡±.

    But still lost miserably.

    Aunt Xu covered her lips and smiled: ¡°People say that three heads are better than one, and you two actually lost like this.¡±

    Hellen Jovano angrily said: ¡°The next game will definitely win.¡±

    Tiffany rk red at her: ¡°I said just now that I shouldn¡¯t make two cakes. You have to let me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano immediately hit back: ¡°When I didn¡¯t let you y four, you didn¡¯t listen to me. If you don¡¯t y four, you won¡¯t lose!¡±

    The two were at loggerheads, and Xu¡¯s mother looked at Ming Yuzhu with some envy.

    ¡°Your family is really lively. My family has been much deserted since Darcy got married. I regret that I didn¡¯t have another son. At least I can bring another one back.¡±

    Darcy Lewis is eating kiwifruit: ¡°Mom, if you have a son, maybe you have something to worry about.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu also smiled: ¡°Darcy is inconvenient to move recently. When she gives birth to a child, the child is a little older, so let her take Everet Jovano to live in Lewis family for a year and a half.¡±

    Xu¡¯s mother quickly said, ¡°then I guess Darcy is bored. It used to be noisy at home.¡±

    Several people chatted, and the cell phone in Hellen Jovano¡¯s pocket rang.

    She suspended the work of the ¡°military adviser¡± and picked up her mobile phone and went to the living room.

    It¡¯s Liu Xing ¡°an calling.

    After Hellen Jovano connected, he smiled and said, ¡°Master, do you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Hum, even if you don¡¯te to see me for eight years, I won¡¯t miss you!¡± Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s words are always duplicity.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t care either: ¡°Today is the weekend, and I have nothing to do in the afternoon. I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s voice was serious: ¡°You have toe.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was dazed and heard the solemnity in Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s voice: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Master. ¡±

    ¡°When you were in my housest time, you copied some patterns. Where did those patternse from?¡±

    Hellen Jovano immediately thought of thest time she was at Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s, and she received a gold pattern from Hans Grant.

    It was a gold pattern in the Prescriptions for All. She didn¡¯t think it was clear at that time, so she drew it specially and took a photo for Qian Zimo.

    Those papers with drawings were left at the master¡¯s ce.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face became serious: ¡°Master, do you know those patterns?¡±

    ¡°Come and talk about it.¡± Liu Xing ¡°an said.

    Hellen Jovano is a little nervous. It¡¯s been so long. Since she and Hans Grant discovered the gold thread in the inteyer, they have asked many people to investigate.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She also looked up a lot of ssical books, but she didn¡¯t know what those lines represented.

    Hellen Jovano went to the nt hall and told Ming Yuzhu, who was ying mahjong, that she had gone to the master¡¯s house.

    Then I drove out the door.

    On the drive, Hellen Jovano always felt that he was close to the truth.

    The more she felt nervous at this time, the more she called Hans Grant.

    It¡¯s already five o¡¯clock at this meeting, and the Grant Group gets off work at half past five.

    Hans Grant soon got through: ¡°Hellen.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked serious: ¡°Hans Grant, do you have time now?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Come to the master¡¯s house.¡± Hellen Jovano told me what he left behind when he copied the drawings and drawingsst time.

    ¡°I see the tone of the master calling me, as if he knew those drawings.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was low: ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Half an hourter, Hellen Jovano¡¯s car stopped at the alley entrance of the courtyard. She got off the bus and immediately arrived at the door.

    The Grant Group is closer to the quadrangle than the Jovano family. When Hellen Jovano was knocking at the door, he saw Hans Grant¡¯s car parked not far away.

    When Hans Grant got out of the car, he saw her and strode over.

    The two men looked at each other, and Hellen Jovano continued to knock at the door.

    Soon the shutter opened, and Liu Xing ¡°an looked gloomy: ¡°Come in.¡±

    The two men followed Liu Xing ¡°an to the living room, and Hellen Jovano asked, ¡°Master, do you know the patterns I copiedst time?¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an nodded: ¡°But I want to know where you got those patterns.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°It¡¯s in an ancient book, and I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s for. If it¡¯s fun, just look it up.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an sighed: ¡°I thought you were doodling that day. After you left, I was going to throw away all those drawings. As a result, I always felt familiar with those patterns, and I remembered a rumor before.¡±

    ¡°rumors?¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s face became serious.

    Liu Xing ¡°an frowned: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, and I can¡¯t remember clearly. At that time, I identally went to a museum and saw simr images. There are instructions below the images ¡­¡±

    Hellen Jovano was fascinated, but with the introduction of the museum in Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s mouth, the more she listened, the more ridiculous she felt.

    Generally speaking, these patterns are rted to a lost ancient country, which used to be a small country on the edge of China, but it was extremely rich.

    There is a white jade pce, and the floors in the hall are paved with gold bricks.

 Chapter 462 The wealth of terror

    Liu Xing ¡°an looked serious: ¡°None of these things are the most important in this small country. ording to legend, the most important treasure in this country is a stone falling from the sky.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Meteorite? Meteorites are not expensive. ¡±

    There are many meteorites on the earth, but I think that Prescriptions for All are books from the Song Dynasty, and the gold pattern is in the inteyer, and there is no sign ofter changes.

    I think the ancient craftsmen also tried their best, and the golden grain must be very important to them.

    Liu Xing ¡°an said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s probably a meteorite, but it is said that the stone is very magnificent and has a variety of luster.¡±

    The more Hellen Jovano listened to it, the more she felt like a myth: ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°Then it was said that the stone could cure all diseases, and the king of a small country benefited from this stone and lived to be over 100 years old.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an said with a smile: ¡°In that age when the average life expectancy was forty or fifty, it was not only a long life, but also a myth.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°Why does anyone believe this myth?¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an pointed to the drawings copied by Hellen Jovano: ¡°It¡¯s a myth, but you can see these drawings. Do you really think it¡¯s still a myth?¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent.

    Rumors such as meteorites cure cancer and meteorites cure all diseases have been circting on the Inte for years.

    How did she listen to it and think that it must have been made up by the owner of that museum himself.

    ¡°That this pattern is-¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an nodded: ¡°It is said that the small country was attacked by the big country at that time because of this treasure. The owner of the small country hid the stone and left these patterns in order to facilitate his descendants to find it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent: ¡°I still think it is the editor-in-chief of that museum.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it doesn¡¯t matter, but I saw this pattern once that year and thought it was too bizarre to care.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an mused: ¡°Until I saw you draw this pattern again, I thought of what happened to you recently, Hellen. Did you get into something because of this?¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°In the introduction of the museum, it is said that this meteorite is also ominous. It is a stone, but it is very magnificent.

    Moreover, it is not like the texture of a stone, like it is alive, very soft and can be pulled and deformed.

    It is said that it can cure all diseases, but the small country is destroyed because of this stone. ¡±

    Liu Xingan sighed.

    Hellen Jovano frowned. She didn¡¯t believe in myths, but now she can at least be sure of one thing. LEV organization must want to get the gold pattern in Prescriptions for All for this stone.

    These gold patterns are clues to finding the magical meteorite.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant: ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The man pursed his lips: ¡°Fairy stories have never beencking since ancient times.¡±

    They stayed at Liu¡¯s house for a while, and Hellen Jovano left on the pretext of dating Hans Grant.

    Out of the quadrangle, Helen Jovano got into his car, and Hans Grant asked David Brown to take the car away and got into Helen Jovano¡¯s car.

    ¡°Matt Walker doesn¡¯t look like a fool. How can he believe such a story?¡± Hellen Jovano frowned and looked at Hans Grant.

    There are indeed lost ancient countries, but they are very few.

    But there have been countless rumors fabricated on the Inte.

    Hans Grant pursed his lips: ¡°There may have been this ce, after all, the pattern is there, but the predecessor of the so-called small country may only be a city, county and town in China now.¡±

    Hellen Jovano thinks so, too.

    She smiled and said, ¡°The story of a lost ancient country, a meteorite, a long-lived monarch, and Huai Bi¡¯s guilty and ruined country is outrageous to me, but what made Matt Walker believe this story?

    Or, before convincing the goshawk that Matt Walker never gave up, there must be something we don¡¯t know. ¡±

    Hans Grant nodded: ¡°With the story, at least there are traces to check.¡±

    Hellen Jovano remembers that the master said that the meteorite was as big as a tiger, so it looked like a living thing.

    The texture is soft and can be pulled.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s mind shed something like crackle, and the whole person froze in ce.

    ¡°Hans Grant¨C¡±

    ¡°hmm?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you know californium?¡±

    Hans Grant frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Hellen Jovano felt close to the truth. Goshawk and Matt Walker didn¡¯t believe the myth at all. Like her, they got another message through the myth.

    The information difference between ancient times and modern times made them recognize the so-called stone falling from the sky, which was as big as a tiger!

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Someone once valued californium, 200 million yuan per gram.¡±

    There is silence in the car. If it is that kind of stone, one gram is 200 million, then what does the stirrup as big as a tiger represent? Both of them are frightened!

    Hellen Jovano continued to talk to Hans Grant: ¡°Californium is an extremely rare stone, which can be used to treat cancer. Californium can also be synthesized artificially. The price of artificial synthesis is about 190 million yuan in terms of Chinese money. At present, there are few reserves of this kind of thing in the world, and it usually appears in uranium mines. Uranium will be californium after some decay. ¡±

    Hans Grant frowned slightly. ¡°Why did you guess that meteorite was californium?¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath and looked at Hans Grant: ¡°Californium is insoluble in water, and the form of this element will change in different environments, but when it is pure metal, its texture is very soft and can be extended!¡±

    This is exactly what Liu Xing ¡°an said about the living thing.

    Ancient people saw a stone in this way, which had such a magical effect, and it was normal to think it was a living stone or something like that.

    Although there is a myth, Hellen Jovano still holds his hand tightly. This stone with a huge amount of californium is about real!

    Otherwise, where did the patternse from?

    A tiger weighs about 300 kilograms, and the density of stones is several times heavier than that of tigers.

    The price of californium was once up to one billion dors a gram at the height of its poprity. Now, although it is not so exaggerated, it is 200 million and one hundred and twenty kilograms, which is really simr to the myth.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice trembled slightly: ¡°Does that thing really exist? If it is 200 million grams, 200 billion kilograms, and 1, 000 kilograms-¡±

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant look at each other, which can exin why LEV took such a big risk and did not hesitate to offend the Jovano family, the Grant family, Lewis family, The Thomas Family-

    Forty trillion-

    The wealth of the richest man in the world is only over 700 billion, and the deposits of all people in China are about 230 trillion.

    Hellen Jovano felt crazy: ¡°If it is really such a big piece of cymbal, it can only be bought by a big country.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant: ¡°Do you think it is possible?¡±

    The huge numbers are frightening.

    Both of them were silent.

    Everything LEV did, the purpose became clear.

    Hans Grant said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily the kind of stone you said.¡±

    Hellen Jovano closed his eyes: ¡°It¡¯s too simr, it¡¯s too simr.¡±

    Forty trillion yuan, describing eight images, is already worth a try.

    It¡¯s not as valuable as this stone to tie all thepanies together, such as The Jovano Group, the Grant Group, the Thomas Family and the Lewis family.

 Chapter 463 Taylor Grant asks for jewelry

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart is heavy. The more she knows the value of that stone, the more she can understand that Matt Walker will never give up.

    Matt Walker¡¯s ambition, paranoia and ruthlessness will not let him miss such an opportunity.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and looked at the drawing in her hand.

    ¡°The master said it was an ominous thing. Hans Grant, Matt Walker will kill us for these patterns, right?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were heavy: ¡°There is a solution.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hans Grant said, ¡°If what Matt Walker wants is that stone, we will find it first. If it is not the californium you said, he will naturally let go.¡±

    ¡°What if it is?¡±

    Hans Grant smiled: ¡°Then give it to the country.¡±

    There¡¯s nothing Matt Walker can do then.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes lit up: ¡°This is a good idea!¡±

    And it seems to be the clearest way!

    Matt Walker wants the theory of everything for these patterns, and these patterns point to the unknown mysterious stone.

    Once what he wants disappears, he will naturally stop pestering her.

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant agreed that they could drive away.

    After returning to the Jovano family, Hellen Jovano immediately went upstairs, went into the study, turned on theputer, and entered the management group of Green Mansion.

    After Hellen Jovano met all the staff, she sent the story that the master told her today to the group.

    Then I sent the results of my own analysis.

    The crowd soon boiled up.

    Ruthless rogue: [40 trillion, are you serious? What is that stone made of? ]

    Tisch: [Is that still a stone? ]

    Mo: [Mudcrab said, it¡¯s not sure yet, but anyway, her idea is right. As long as we find the stone one step ahead of time, Matt Walker can¡¯t help it. ]

    Hellen Jovano Typing: [I discussed with Hans Grant that if it can be found, it will be ignored if it is an ordinary stone. If it is really the element I guessed, it will be handed over to the country. ]

    Ruthless hooligan: [That¡¯s a good idea. ]

    Tisch: [with so much money, I¡¯m so excited. ]

    Hellen Jovano is somewhat helpless: [This element is very valuable for research, and what is the use of asking for so much money? ]

    Ruthless hooligan: [But there is a problem. After we found that stone, no matter which choice we made, Matt Walker finally found that his purpose was not achieved, and he probably disappeared. He owed us a lot of blood debts before! ]

    Hellen Jovano Typing: [If you want him to pay his debts, you should first find the stone and draw him out. ]

    The four men discussed it for a while and soon decided.

    There are patterns on ChilinMo¡¯s side, and ChilinMo is responsible for investigating the hidden geographical information in these patterns.

    The other four people stay put, and Matt Walker can¡¯t know that they have mastered the pattern.

    After consulting with all the people in the Green Mansion, Hellen Jovano went downstairs.

    In the nt hall on the first floor, mahjong was over. Tiffany rk came out of the nt hall with a mobile phone and immediately got together when she saw Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen, are all those things you posted in the group true?¡±

    Hellen Jovano saw Tiffany rk¡¯s excited face and nodded: ¡°Yes, when we find that stone, if it is really californium, we will have to ask him to hand it in from your father¡¯s channel.¡±

    ¡°boring.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°Why are you still interested in that stone?¡±

    ¡°I am interested. I have never seen so much money in my life.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pped her: ¡°Isn¡¯t the money enough for you now? If I really get too much for no reason, I will feel meaningless. ¡±

    The two chatted for a while, and Everet Jovano also came back from thepany.

    Darcy Lewis¡±mom was here today, and six people had dinner in the restaurant before Darcy Lewis¡± Mom left.

    Tempe City, the night is quiet.

    In the apartment of Tingqing Road, Taylor Grant sat on the sofa with his hands clenched into fists.

    800 thousand, which sold bagsst time, has been used up

    Lucas told her today that he found several suitable DJs two days ago and wanted to sign a contract with the other party, but the prices of those DJs were not low.

    For her, it was the smallest money.

    But now-

    Taylor Grant has a headache, with an advance payment of 1 million yuan. Where is she going to get it?

    Now that the bar is not ready, she wants to persuade LucasDJ to recruitter, but Lucas said that the DJ he was looking for is a female online celebrity, and she has some reputation on the Inte, saying that there is nothing in the sky.

    The main idea is that with this DJ, maybe it will drive the development of the whole bar in the future. If you don¡¯t sign a contract now, someone else will rob you.

    Taylor Grant looked at the time. It was already 12: 30 in the morning. Lucas had gone out today and had note back.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s whole body is a little cold. If Lucases back and knows that she didn¡¯t borrow money from Hellen Jovano at all, even her own jewelry won¡¯te back-

    Lucas will be very disappointed.

    Taylor Grant gritted his teeth and resented Hellen Jovano.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She took out all her jewelry to Helen Jovano. In order to understand Helen Jovano¡¯s urgent need, I didn¡¯t expect Helen Jovano to be so cruel now. She lied to her before, and now she is even more reluctant to return her jewelry.

    What should we do?

    At one o¡¯clock in the morning, Lucas still didn¡¯te home. Taylor Grant stood up from the sofa. She was just about to go back to her bedroom to rest when she heard the door open at the living room door.

    Taylor Grant walked over and said, ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Lucas pushed the door open drunk. He didn¡¯t drink much today, but he smelled a little heavy.

    After seeing Taylor Grant, Lucas smiled gently: ¡°Taylor, I went to see that DJ again today. We have to sign her as soon as possible. ording to her, several bars have contacted her, which is really hot.¡±

    Taylor Grant pursed her lips and said nothing.

    In fact, when Charles Johnson held a night show, he invited several stars to join him. Now Lucas has met a little-known online celebrity DJ and praised him like a flower. Taylor Grant always feels ufortable.

    Lucas knew something when he saw Taylor Grant¡¯s silence.

    He mentioned this to Taylor Grant a few days ago, and Taylor Grant didn¡¯t say anything at that time.

    He knows Taylor Grant¡¯s character very well. If this fool had money in his hand, he would have given it to him long ago. It is estimated that he has no money in his hand.

    Lucas is a little upset, that¡¯s all? Or the bigdy of the Grant family?

    He remembered that Taylor Grant had given Hellen Jovano a lot of jewelry, which seemed to be very valuable. It was also a way to get Taylor Grant back, so he inadvertently mentioned something to Taylor Grant the other day.

    But there is still no sign of jewelry or money today.

    Lucas began to feel a little worried. He stared at Taylor Grant¡¯s gaunt face.

    The Grant family, is this really going to leave Taylor Grant alone? I¡¯ve been away from home for so long, and I haven¡¯t seen anyonee to look for this daughter mainly.

 Chapter 464 Taylor Grantâ€™s life has changed

    Lucas took a deep breath, smiled and hugged Taylor Grant, and whispered, ¡°Taylor, our new life is about to begin. Now I have found the DJ sound channel, and the rest is the matter of opening a bar. ¡±

    Taylor Grant pursed his lips. ¡°I think it¡¯s toote for us to drive after we get married.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s eyes shed impatiently, but he still held back his temper.

    His voice gently advised: ¡°I want to marry you because I love you, not because you are the eldestdy of the Grant family, so I hope our marriage can be blessed by our parents.¡±

    ¡°Taylor, if your mother and brother don¡¯t agree with our marriage. I think we can wait a little longer and get their consent. This is also my responsibility to you. I don¡¯t want you to ept a marriage without family blessings. ¡±

    Taylor Grant was a little touched. She didn¡¯t expect Lucas to care so much about it, and even she forgot about it.

    It¡¯s just-Taylor Grant hung his head and bit his teeth: ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect Hellen Jovano to be that kind of person. I have already asked her about those jewels. The Jovano Group obviously has no financial difficulties, but now she refuses to return my jewelry, let alone borrow money.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s heart was shocked.

    If Taylor Grant can¡¯t get those jewels back, what¡¯s the point of him being with Taylor Grant now?

    ¡°Why is your sister-inw such a person?¡±

    Lucas frowned. ¡°It didn¡¯t look like it when we met that day. s, you are just stupid. You know people¡¯s faces but don¡¯t know their hearts. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are a sister-inw, but you give everything to others. ¡±

    Taylor Grant felt more wronged when his beloved persuaded him, and cried with Lucas in his arms.

    Lucas hugged Taylor Grant and told her some stories about her eldest sister-inw driving her sister-inw out of the house.

    ¡°Taylor, I think our bar should be opened first. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think our bar can be opened until your sister-inw marries your brother.¡±

    When Lucas spoke, there was some sadness between his eyebrows: ¡°It¡¯s useless to me me. If I am useful, I can open my own bar. In fact, I am also afraid that others will say that I start a business by my girlfriend. ¡±

    ¡°I am also a man with my own pride, but I think that you used to live such a good life. After you marry me, your living standard will decline, and my heart will be very ufortable, and I am not afraid of others saying me.¡±

    Taylor Grant was touched by Lucas¡± words.

    Lucas really endured a lot of things for her to change, and only she knew his grievances.

    Taylor Grant hugged Lucas¡± waist tightly, gritted his teeth, and made up his mind: ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t worry, I have seen who my friends and Hellen Jovano were before, so there is no need for me to hold on to my face.¡±

    Taylor Grant whispered, ¡°Tomorrow I will go home and ask my mother for money. My mother loves me the most. I ask her for money to open a bar, and she won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Lucas is a little proud.

    ¡°Do you want me to go back with you?¡± Lucas is just saying.

    He knows that people in the Grant family hate him, and Taylor Grant, a fool, likes him so much that he will never let him go back with him.

    Sure enough, after Lucas finished, Taylor Grant immediately shook his head: ¡°Forget it. I originally went back to ask for money. If you go, I am afraid that you will be unhappy. ¡±

    After spending some time with Taylor Grant, Lucas went back to his bedroom to sleep.

    Taylor Grant sat on the sofa, picked up her mobile phone, opened WeChat and found her mother¡¯s micro-signal. She hesitated and finally edited a message.

    Mom, I will go home tomorrow morning. ]

    After sending it, Taylor Grant felt his proud and straight back, as if suddenly interrupted by something.

    Although life these days is very happy with Lucas, it can make her feel that she has seen through many things.

    Because there was no shortage of money and love since childhood, she never regarded these things as very precious things, and she did not hesitate to give love and money to her friends around her.

    Some girlfriends are in a bad situation at home, and she even bought someone a house.

    At that time, others said that she was stupid, while others said that she deliberately showed off her wealth.

    But she just wants her friends to have a better life.

    Now that she¡¯s in this situation, those friends who once hit it off with her suddenly don¡¯t hit it off.

    Taylor Grant clutched his cell phone.

    She thought she was very happy, and her friends around her had the same hobbies and views, even their favorite stars.

    This kind of fate is really rare, but now she gradually understands that it is not that she met the same person, but that others are amodating her for money. When she has no money, she will naturally stop amodating her. This is a business.

    As for Karlen Thomas,

    Although she regards Karlen Thomas as her best friend, Karlen Thomas, after all, is the cousin of Hellen Jovano, and naturally goes to her cousin.

    Taylor Grant has been thinking about life for a long time.

    Thinking of going home for money tomorrow, I got up and forced myself to go back to the bedroom to sleep.

    The next morning.

    When Hellen Jovano got up, she saw a message on her mobile phone.

    She, he opened it, and it was a message from Mrs. Grant.

    [Hellen, do you know what¡¯s going on with Taylor recently? She sent me a messagest night saying that she would go home this morning. ]

    [It¡¯s already early in the morning when HellenTaylor sent me a message. Is she having a hard time? ]

    Helenjovano pursed her lips.

    Taylor Grant asked her for jewelry only yesterday, and she guessed what Taylor Grant was going to do.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the time: after seven o¡¯clock.

    Taylor Grant should not be home by this time.

    Hellen Jovano picked up the phone and called Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°Auntie, I know that you are distressed by Taylor, and I have read your message. Taylor is definitely having a bad life now, but if you are distressed that he gave her money now, she will only have a worse life in the future.¡±

    ¡°A bloodsucker like Lucas will only get greedy. This time it will cost 200 million yuan, and next time he will dare to ask for a billion.¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice sighed heavily: ¡°I know, but I haven¡¯t figured out how to refuse Taylor. After all, she is my own daughter. I haven¡¯t refused anything she has asked for in these years.

    Hellen Jovano sighed lightly: ¡°Auntie, if you don¡¯t mind. Just use my name directly. ¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How can that work? Isn¡¯t that to make Taylor hate you?¡± Mrs. Grant said hastily, ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave a wry smile: ¡°Auntie, you know, I was worried that Taylor was cheated by Lucas and cheated all Taylor¡¯s jewelry to me.

    All these jewels are now sealed in my jewelry room.

    Taylor called me the other day and asked for it. I didn¡¯t give it to her, since she already thought I was a big viin. Then don¡¯t let her think that you are not good to her, just let me do it to the end. ¡±

    Mrs. Grant still disagreed: ¡°This will affect the rtionship between the two of you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll think of an excuse to refuse her.¡±

 Chapter 465 Hellen Jovano This creep

    Hellen Jovano was very helpless. While wearing slippers, he said, ¡°What other excuses can you think of? It is impossible for the Grant family to have no money, unless you also tell Taylor that the Grant family has encountered difficulties in funding, but I have already used this lie once, and Taylor is afraid that she will not believe it. ¡±

    Hear the silence on the other end of the phone.

    Hellen Jovano lowered his eyes and thought of his mother Ming Yuzhu.

    At that time, when she was obsessed with chasing Hans Grant, her mother should also be very sad.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Aunt, you can push it on me then. Anyway, our goal is the same, let Taylor wake up. When she wakes up, she will naturally know that all this is to let her see Lucas for who he really is. I don¡¯t think she will hate me. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s words are sincere.

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s low cry soon rang out from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Hellen, I know what you said is right. In fact, I have been thinking about Taylor all day, thinking that I can¡¯t sleep well at night, and I dreamed that Lucas bullied her. I really can¡¯t bear the heavier pressure. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t I go to the Grant family now? I wonder if I can get there before Taylor arrives, so you don¡¯t have to face her.¡±

    ¡°no need.¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice came over: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hellen Jovano, I¡±ll borrow your name first this time.¡± But I swear that as long as Taylor prodigal son returns, I will definitely exin to her what happened today and let her know what you have done for her. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and replied, ¡°Good.¡±

    Nine o¡±clock in the morning.

    Taylor Grant returned to the Grant family¡¯s old house. As soon as she entered the yard, she was amazed by the magnificent garden in the yard.

    In a sh, Taylor Grant found that the flower garden at home had not changed, but she stayed in the apartment for too long, so she suddenly returned to her home and felt that her home had be very beautiful. Taylor Grant sighed and went straight into the vi.

    On the sofa in the vi. Mrs. Grant is sitting on the sofa drinking tea.

    I looked up and saw Taylor Grante in, and there was a sh of excitement in my eyes.

    She almost wanted to stand up and hug her daughter at once and ask Taylor Grant how she was doing recently.

    But Mrs. Grant held back, just put down her ss and looked up at Taylor Grant: ¡°Is your running away from home over?¡±

    Taylor Grant shook hands and didn¡¯t like what mom said.

    But Taylor Grant didn¡¯t say much about the purpose ofing here today. She walked over to Mrs. Grant and sat down.

    ¡°Mom, I just came back to see you today.¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s anger soared.

    ¡°You mean this is not your home, Tingqing Road is over there, right? How else did you get here? Look at me. Taylor, you haven¡¯t married Lucas yet, and you don¡¯t run this ce anymore, do you? !¡±

    Taylor Grant hung his head and shook Mrs. Grant¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, please stop talking about me.¡±

    She is such a coquetry that Mrs. Grant feels her heart will be broken.

    She wants to directly agree to anything her daughter wants below.

    ¡°Come on, what is it?¡± Mrs. Grant, look at Taylor Grant

    Taylor Grant didn¡¯t hesitate, and his face was filled with a bright smile: ¡°Mom, Lucas and I have been studying the management of bars for a while, and we have learned a lot about the channels for purchasing goods. They are all high-end machines that no friends can enter, and some audio equipment is more advanced than Charles¡¯s.¡±

    Mrs. Grant said with a cold face, ¡°Bar!¡±

    ¡°You still want to open a bar, that Lucas is penniless. Why does he open a bar? Isn¡¯t it because of your rtionship that he wants to get some money from you? ¡±

    Taylor Grant stood up excitedly: ¡°Mom! Can you stop ndering Lucas like this? Lucas is for me and his future life. ¡±

    Taylor Grant felt a pain in her heart. She still remembered what Lucas said yesterday. Lucas was actually afraid that others would say that he relied on his wife¡¯s gigolo, but Lucas would rather be told by others to open this bar in order to make her life better in the future.

    Taylor Grant had a nice chat with Mrs. Grant for a while, which exined the importance of opening a bar.

    Mrs. Grant is toozy to scold Lucas. Lucas is not a thing, but her daughter nted it too hard this time. A cactus can be regarded as a rose.

    Mrs. Grant thought for a moment: ¡°Helen Jovano saidst time that there was a problem with the family¡¯s funds, so all my spare money has been lent to Helen Jovano. You didn¡¯te back today to tell me about opening a bar, did you?¡±

    Taylor Grant nodded sharply and shook Mrs. Grant¡¯s arm: ¡°mom, can I still not understand you?¡± You have saved a lot of money, so please help me and help Lucas, who is your future son-inw. ¡±

    Mrs. Grant roared: ¡°I don¡¯t recognize any son-inw, but I know that being a man should be honest. I have promised Hellen Jovano that I won¡¯t give you a penny and I will never open any bar for you!¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano?¡±

    Taylor Grant suddenly stood up and frowned: ¡°Why is it Hellen Jovano again?¡±

    She can now be sure that Hellen Jovano just has a problem with her!

    Taylor Grant gritted his teeth, and his grievances surged up again.

    ¡°Mom, do you know that Helen Jovano took all my jewelsst time? The Jovano Group has no financial problem at all, and she is not so short of money. Helen Jovano just wants to mess with me!¡±

    Mrs. Grant frowned: ¡°How can you say that? She is your future sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°So daughter-inw is more important than daughter, right?¡± Taylor Grant looked at Mrs. Grant incredulously. ¡°You know she¡¯s messing with me, why are you going after her? Helen Jovano hasn¡¯t married my brother yet, and you don¡¯t even want me to open a bar. If Helen Jovano really marries in the future, will I be kicked out by her? ¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s heart is itching at the moment, and she hates that Lucas! I don¡¯t know how Lucas brainwashed Taylor Grant!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything about Hellen Jovano. There is no Hellen Jovano today, and I¡¯m not going to give you money to open any bar!¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s face turned cold, and she red at Taylor Grant angrily: ¡°If you make some reliable investments, of course I have no problem. But do you want to open a bar? This is not your dream at all, but the dream of Lucas! ¡±

    This Lucas, dare to use her daughter like this.

    When Taylor wakes up, she will make Lucas pay!

    Taylor Grant stood and stared at Mrs. Grant for a few seconds, and her voice became calm.

    ¡°Very well, since Lucas and I were together, we have been separated from each other, and now even your mother is like this.¡±

    Taylor Grant looked very embarrassed, and his eyes seemed to have lost their luster.

    Mrs. Grant felt distressed for a while and whispered to persuade her: ¡°Taylor, as long as you break up with Lucas, your mother will support you in whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°I insist on being with Lucas!¡± Taylor Grant growled, ¡°Lucas is the only one in the world who is the best and most sincere to me; Other people¡¯s goodness needs me to return, and what you need me to return is obedience! ¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    What her friends need in return is money.

 Chapter 466 Strange woman

    Taylor Grant was obsessed. She turned and ran after yelling.

    Mrs. Grant stood stunned, and after a while, tears fell down.

    My daughter who has been distressed for so long should say that about her. She just doesn¡¯t want Taylor to be cheated by that Lucas!

    Taylor Grant ran all the way out of the Grant family¡¯s old house, and her throat was a little hoarse because of the roar just now. She wiped her tears.

    Standing on the street, she suddenly didn¡¯t know where she should go.

    She was abandoned by the whole world, only Lucas.

    Taylor Grant hurried to the apartment on Tingqing Road. At this time, she just wanted to see Lucas and let Lucas hug her.

    In a coffee shop on Tingqing Road.

    Lucas got up early and leaned in his chair, revealing the dragon tattooed on his arm.

    ¡°I had a hangover all night, and you dragged me here in the early morning. What do you want to do?¡±

    Lucas stared at the woman opposite with a piquant face.

    He was woken up in the morning, and when he answered the phone, he scolded the other party first. I didn¡¯t expect it to be a woman opposite, and he said something to him gently.

    The appointment ce was a coffee shop. When Lucas met the woman opposite, he was immediately amazed.

    Beautiful, gentle, with big breasts.

    It¡¯s all to his liking.

    It¡¯s just-what does this strange woman suddenly want from him?

    Because the Grant family didn¡¯t invite him on purpose to seduce him!

    Lucas looked at the woman warily.

    Natalie Susan smiled at Lucas: ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so scared. Since I am looking for you, I will definitely help you.¡±

    ¡°What can you do for me?¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes lingered on Natalie Susan¡¯s chest.

    Natalie Susan¡¯s coffee has arrived. She took a sip and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m here to remind you that Taylor Grant is more important in the Grant family than you think.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes.

    Natalie Susanughed: ¡°I know that you were born in the countryside, and the family preferred sons to daughters since childhood. You have a brother and a sister, and then your sister was used to change your brother¡¯s rtives, right?¡±

    Lucas rolled a sleeve: ¡°You investigated me?¡±

    Natalie Susan pointed to the door: ¡°My bodyguard is outside the door. I advise you not to do it.¡±

    Lucas looked at the gate, where two men in ck and ck sses were standing.

    He has a sad face, but now he believes that the woman in front of him will not be sent by the Grant family.

    ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡±

    Natalie Susanughed. ¡°I said I¡¯m here to help you. I have some problems with the Grant family, so I¡¯m happy to watch Taylor Grant marry you.¡±

    ¡°Taylor Grant is the apex of the Grant family. The main branches of the Grant family are only Hans Grant and Taylor Grant. The whole family pampers her. You can settle down and talk to her slowly. the Grant family will never give up on her.¡±

    Lucas sneered, ¡°So what? What do I care if you have a problem with the Grant family?¡±

    Then he got up to leave.

    Natalie Susan chuckled, ¡°Are you short of money recently?¡±

    Lucas took a short step and turned to look at Natalie Susan.

    Natalie Susan put the bag aside on the table and took out two stacks of money.

    Two hundred thousand.

    Lucas¡¯s eyes went straight. Recently Taylor Grant has been unable to pay for it. He hasn¡¯t had a party with his friends for several days.

    Since being with Taylor Grant, Lucas has fallen in love with the thrill of spending a lot of money and being watched by everyone.

    ¡°For you.¡± Natalie Susan stood up. ¡°I said I¡¯m here to help you, so you can coax Taylor Grant with peace of mind. If you can really marry her, you will be so rich that you can¡¯t imagine.¡±

    Natalie Susan saw that Lucas didn¡¯t dare to touch the money on the table, smiled lightly, turned around and left first.

    Lucas stared at the 200 thousand on the table and looked up to see that the strange woman had left with two bodyguards.

    He squinted and picked up the 200 thousand on the table.

    What a strange woman.

    Have a problem with the Grant family?

    Maybe those words were just a lie to him, but it¡¯s always good to have money to spend anyway.

    Lucas walked out of the coffee shop in a good mood.

    ¡­¡­

    The Grant Group, 17th floor, Qingsui voring Department, today is the day when the press conference begins.

    Elly¡¯s nervous little face is tense, and the other perfumers are also nervous.

    When Hellen Jovano left the office, he couldn¡¯t helpughing when he saw that everyone was nervous.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you look like this?¡±

    Elly walked up to Hellen Jovano and said, ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, the press conference will start soon, and we are a little nervous.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano raised an eyebrow: ¡°This series is already a burst on the Inte. Just wait for the press conference to end and go directly to the shelves. You don¡¯t have to be nervous, just go through the motions. Just read a speech then. ¡±

    Elly was so nervous that she nodded numbly: ¡°hmm-hmm?¡± Isn¡¯t reading the speech what you want to do? ¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not going to attend the conference. Today¡¯s conference will be presided over by you, the deputy director.¡±

    Elly¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°I, I, I can¡¯t, Sister Hellen Jovano, you¡±d better go, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Elly at this moment seems to be back on the pink beach.

    Hellen Jovano is somewhat helpless: ¡°Elly, calm down. You are now the deputy director of Qingsui, and you always have to shoulder the burden.¡±

    Hellen Jovano talked big and ignored the burden of being the director.

    Elly stood nervously in the same ce.

    Hellen Jovano appeased: ¡°The speeches are all written, and you know all the processes. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it well-¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face became serious: ¡°Elly, although Qingsui is a perfume brand that I cooperated with The Grant Group, you also know that I have many things.

    In the future, it is very likely that I will provide Qingsui with some perfume forms regrly, without too much management, and Qingsui still needs you to preside over it. If you really feel that you can¡¯t do it well, then we don¡¯t need to do this conference. It was originally a formality. ¡±

    Elly hung her head and thought for a few seconds.

    Originally, some helpless little faces became firm: ¡°Do it, Sister Hellen Jovano, I will go!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. People should always grow up. No matter who they rely on, they are not as good as themselves.¡± Hellen Jovano smiled and patted Elly on the shoulder.

    ¡°Come on, even if you read the wrong draft on the spot, it¡¯s okay. Just keep your mind normal.¡±

    Helenjovano encouraged Elly and ran to the top floor to find Hans Grant to desert.

    Hans Grant just came back from a meeting and raised an eyebrow when he met Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°The press conference is not going?¡±

    ¡°No, let Elly experience, don¡¯t always be bullied by her stupid cousin.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    Last time, she heard from Elly afterwards. Elly always thought it was her responsibility and found her to resign afterwards.

    She felt sorry for the department, and Hellen Jovano had a good psychological counseling to let Elly stay.

    It¡¯s just that this is also a wake-up call. Elly¡¯s temper is too soft, and she needs to be independent.

    Otherwise, Zhang Caiyu might cheat her in the future.

 Chapter 467 Hellen Jovanoâ€™s calculation

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled at the thought of Zhang Caiyu.

    Zhang Caiyu made such a big scandal this time, and Fang Yaozu didn¡¯t react.

    The brand Caifang can be said to bepletely stinky now, but Fang did not withdraw funds, but added an investment of 30 million.

    Hellen Jovano thought of Zhang Yaozu¡¯s shrewd appearance, and I really don¡¯t know how Zhang Caiyu persuaded him to invest more.

    Hellen Jovano pulled up a chair and sat beside Hans Grant, holding his chin up and watching him work.

    Hans Grant only felt that a pair of big eyes were blinking at him, which seemed to seduce his concentration.

    After reading a document, Hans Grant put his work aside for the time being.

    He reached over to Hellen Jovano, who was sitting, and held the man in his arms.

    ¡°Why?¡± Hellen Jovano was startled.

    Hans Grant chuckled, ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see my boyfriend yet?¡± Hellen Jovano chuckled and reached out and touched Hans Grant¡¯s chin.

    Her fingers defiantly slipped through his Adam¡¯s apple.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes darkened a little, and raised his hand to put the man on the table.

    Sitting on the table, in front of you is Hans Grant, and Hellen Jovano can¡¯t retreat.

    She whispered, ¡°Put me down!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let go.¡±

    Hans Grant whispered that when he was doing something ambiguous, his voice was always very light, with a slightly dumb breath in his low voice, which was extremely fascinating.

    Hellen Jovano was kissed in a daze, and her eyes were wet and pitiful.

    The lip is stained with the luster after being provoked, and it is slightly open.

    Hans Grant took a look, and his concentration was once again greatly impacted.

    Hellen Jovano stared into Hans Grant¡¯s wolf-like eyes and jumped off the table.

    ¡°You, work hard!¡± Hellen Jovano looked nervous.

    Hans Grant gave a lowugh: ¡°Good.¡±

    Both of them were at the table, and Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t dare to stare at people this time, holding a mobile phone and chatting with people in Green Mansion.

    After a few minutes, Hans Grant¡¯s cell phone on the table rang.

    Hellen Jovano listened to Hans Grant pick up the phone. She sat close to Hans Grant and heard the woman crying on the other end of the phone.

    Hans Grant looked gloomy: ¡°Mom, I know.¡±

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice choked, and Hellen Jovano couldn¡¯t really hear it, but she heard Taylor Grant intermittently.

    When Hans Grant hung up, Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°Is something wrong with Taylor?¡±

    Hans Grant looked indifferent: ¡°Taylor went home this morning and asked for money, but my mother didn¡¯t give it. Taylor said something unpleasant.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sighed.

    Hans Grant¡¯s cell phone has been ringing again.

    He answered the phone, this time his facepletely condensed down.

    ¡°YaYa?¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked up at the name of Natalie Susan.

    After hanging up the phone, Hans Grant hesitated for a few seconds: ¡°Can¡¯t wait, Natalie Susan went to find Lucas.¡±

    The Grant family said that no matter Taylor Grant was impossible, and Matt Walker was lurking in the dark, there were many people sent by Hans Grant on Tingqing Road.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled, too: ¡°What does Natalie Susan want to do? !¡±

    She went to Lucas and wanted to know that it was bad for Taylor Grant.

    Hans Grant put down the phone: ¡°Natalie Susan and Lucas met at the coffee shop in Tingqing Street. After they left, my people checked the surveince, and Natalie Susan gave Lucas 200, 000.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s little face cooled down: ¡°Natalie Susan really understands human nature!¡± ¡±

    She pursed her lips, and after several efforts, Taylor Grant had no money in her hand.

    If this goes on, people like Lucas are not very stable, and they should show their tails in a few days.

    But now, Natalie Susan gave Lucas money.

    Hellen Jovano pinched her eyebrows and thought for a few seconds: ¡°I originally wanted to let this thing go smoothly and let Taylor learn to judge people, but now it seems that it is not possible. Natalie Susan gave Lucas money, and people like Lucas will do anything for money! ¡±

    So, instead of cutting off Taylor Grant¡¯s economy.

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was cold.

    ¡°I asked Yu Jing to send Lucas out of Tempe City!¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Hellen Jovano hurried to stop. ¡°Taylor is possessed by ghosts now. She just fell in love. You will only make her more dissatisfied with this coercive means.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Let me think.¡±

    Hellen Jovano calcted that Natalie Susan only gave Lucas 200, 000 yuan. At least now there must be no illegal request for Lucas to hurt Taylor Grant, otherwise it would not be so little.

    Nine times out of ten, Natalie Susan found out about Taylor Grant¡¯s love affair with Lucas.

    Maybe, just to stabilize Lucas and let Lucas stay with Taylor Grant.

    Hellen Jovano thought about it for more than ten minutes, and then he made a decision.

    She looked at Hans Grant, who was working on the document with a cold face.

    ¡°Hans Grant, I have an idea. But you need to cooperate with your aunt. ¡±

    Hans Grant looks up.

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°We need another 200 million yuan.¡±

    ¡°Really give it to Lucas?¡± Hans Grant frowned.

    ¡°yes.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed, ¡°but-¡±

    Half an hourter, the two have already decided.

    In the afternoon after work, Hellen Jovano followed Hans Grant to the Grant family¡¯s old house.

    Mrs. Grant is somewhat depressed because of the argument with Taylor Grant today.

    Seeing Hellen Jovanoing over, Mrs. Grant managed to hold out a smile: ¡°Hellen is here.¡±

    In the living room, Hellen Jovano and Mrs. Grant tell their ns.

    After listening, Mrs. Grant hesitated: ¡°Can this be done?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded. ¡°Taylor can¡¯t stay outside anymore. Natalie Susan has her eye on her.¡±

    Mrs. Grant gritted her teeth: ¡°That¡¯s it, I¡±ll call Taylor tonight!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano visited Granny Grant. Granny Grant¡¯s illness has be more and more serious recently, and he haspletely lost contact with people.

    After watching Granny Grant, Hellen Jovano hugged and coaxed for a while.

    She¡¯s not going to let Lele leave the Grant family¡¯s old house until Matt Walker¡¯s business is finished.

    In the evening, Hellen Jovano left the Grant family¡¯s old house after eating in the old house.

    Hans Grant drove her back to the Jovano family.

    When Hellen Jovano got home, she said hello to Ming Yuzhu, went back to her room to wash, andy on the bed, thinking about whether there were any omissions in tomorrow¡¯s n.

    The next day.

    Hellen Jovano got up at eight o¡±clock in the morning. After dressing herself, she drove out with her bag.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She drove all the way to the Grant family old house, and it was already nine o¡±clock when she arrived.

    Mrs. Grant was sitting in the living room, a little nervous: ¡°I called Taylor at seven o¡±clock in the morning, and it is estimated that it will arrive soon.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Auntie, you must hold your momentum for a while.¡±

    Mrs. Grant answered.

    After Helen Jovano sat down, Hans Grant also came down from upstairs and saw Helen Jovano arrive and sat down beside her.

    After ten minutes, the housekeeper came in from the outside: ¡°Madam, Miss and her friends are here.¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised an eyebrow, and when she was sitting up, she leaned directly into Hans Grant¡¯s arms. Her hands were slightly raised, her nails were toyed with, and her eyes were slightly raised. She looked arrogant.

    This is what Taylor Grant saw when he entered the room.

    Taylor Grant was angry at the thought that his brother would marry such a person in the future.

    Helenjovano was so good before!

 Chapter 468 When you advance in advance

    She red at Hellen Jovano and turned to Mrs. Grant: ¡°Mom, you asked Lucas and me toe back and said you were opening a bar for us. Is that true?¡±

    Taylor Grant is full of expectations. Does this mean that mom is going to ept Lucas?

    Mrs. Grant looked cold and nced at Lucas.

    In the morning, this man smells like wine!

    Hellen Jovano gave a sarcastic chuckle: ¡°Taylor, have a seat.¡±

    Her tone was so sinister that Taylor Grant red at Hellen Jovano and didn¡¯t want to talk to her.

    Mrs. Grant frowned: ¡°Your sister-inw asked you to sit down, didn¡¯t you hear?¡±

    Taylor Grant blushed and looked at Mrs. Grant: ¡°Mom, why are you fierce for Hellen Jovano!¡±

    Mrs. Grant sneered, ¡°Didn¡¯t you make trouble with me first yesterday? I have loved you and spoiled you since you were a child. What did you want?¡± Now you turn around and say that my love for you is to ask you for something in return. ¡±

    ¡°I was a little excited yesterday.¡± Taylor Grant pursed her lips, but she actually regretted it after she left yesterday.

    Lucas has never said a word. He came to get money, and money is the most important thing.

    As for the Grant family, it has nothing to do with him.

    Taylor Grant and Lucas still sat down, sitting on the sofa opposite Hellen Jovano.

    Compared with the idle state of Hellen Jovano, the two people are like guests whoe here.

    Mrs. Grant looked at Hellen Jovano and said with a smile, ¡°Helen, go ahead.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded, and then sat up straight: ¡°Taylor Grant, you made your aunt angry yesterday, and she also told me that you did this to her because of a man, and your mother-daughter rtionship is over.¡±

    Taylor Grant frowns: ¡°Hellen Jovano, what do you mean! ?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled strangely and took out two documents from his carry-on bag.

    ¡°I know that you and Lucas want to open a bar of their own, and it is understandable to ask for money from home. After all, you also have the blood of the Grant family.¡±

    Taylor Grant stared at Hellen Jovano with a cold face and looked at the document that was pushed in front of him.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see it, I can simply introduce the content to you. It is probably that we will give you 200 million yuan, but this money represents all the property that you can get in the Grant family in the past, including in the future.¡±

    Taylor Grant suddenly looked up: ¡°you mean to take 200 million yuan and drive me out of the Grant family?¡± !¡±

    Hellen Jovano quickly shook his head and shrugged his shoulders: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. You are still a member of the Grant family, and your surname is Gu. It¡¯s just that you have no share of the Grant family¡¯s property after decades of aunt¡¯s death.¡±

    Taylor Grant gritted his teeth and turned to Hans Grant: ¡°Brother, is this what you mean?¡±

    Hans Grant pursed his lips and nodded slowly under Taylor Grant¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°This 200 million is your dowry, when you advance it in advance.¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s heart is like falling into icehouse!

    She had long known that her brother¡¯s heart was all in Helenjovano, but she didn¡¯t expect her brother to leave her for Helenjovano one day!

    Taylor Grant looked at Mrs. Grant in horror: ¡°Mom! You also agreed? ¡±

    Mrs. Grant turned around and said nothing, which was the default.

    The property division book on the contract is clear, and Taylor Grant hangs his head and looks at the words on it, and his eyes are gradually blurred.

    Her heart seems to have been pulled up, and the pain is beyond measure.

    Nothing is as important as family.

    Taylor Grant sobbed, ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t I from the Grant family? We are a family, so why do we have to settle ounts like this? ¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even if The Grant Group really goes bankrupt in the future, she can endure hardships with her family.

    She just wants to marry Lucas. Why is it so hard?

    Now I cann¡¯t believe I signed this thing!

    Opposite Taylor Grant, Hellen Jovano sneered, ¡°Taylor Grant, you didn¡¯t think so when you hurt your aunt. Sign it quickly, or you won¡¯t get the money.¡±

    Taylor Grant suddenly looked up, and a pair of tears filled with tears stared at Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°It¡¯s you. You encouraged my brother and mother not to want me, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked innocent and smiled maliciously: ¡°Taylor Grant, you did it yourself, and you chose the road yourself. I didn¡¯t let you run away from home, did I?¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s teeth itch with hate.

    Hellen Jovano is still lighting the fire: ¡°Oh, by the way, you will always be a member of the Grant family. You are wee to go home for a light meal in the future, but you can¡¯t take any money from the Grant family.¡±

    ¡°What makes you care about my family! You haven¡¯t married my brother! ¡± Taylor Grant was so angry that he stood up and pointed to Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano leaned back on the sofa and raised his eyebrows and sneered: ¡°What makes you? You have already run away from home. You won¡¯te back if your family doesn¡¯t agree with you and Lucas. Since it¡¯s such a threat, why are you pretending to be deeply in love with your mother and daughter now?¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s whole body is shaking.

    Hellen Jovano said that about her! But she can¡¯t refute it!

    She did run away from home, but she never intended to leave the Grant family. She just scared her mother!

    Hellen Jovano saidzily, ¡°If you don¡¯t want this 200 million to prove your love, you will still be a member of the Grant family in the future.¡±

    After that, she muttered in a low voice: ¡°Anyway, it is a matter of early separation andte separation, and it is impossible to give you more in the future.¡±

    Taylor Grant wanted to say no, but Lucas grabbed her sleeve.

    She stood still, Lucas stood up and whispered in Taylor Grant¡¯s ear.

    ¡°I told you that your sister-inw is very vicious. Let¡¯s sign the contract first, get the money to open a bar, and thene back to make up for your mother and brother when we earn money.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t sign now, we have no capital to fight with your sister-inw.¡±

    ¡°Taylor, listen to me, okay? I am doing it for your own good. ¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s lips trembled, looking at the silent Hans Grant and Mrs. Grant with her back to her.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you even want to look at me now?¡± Taylor Grant is a little desperate.

    She doesn¡¯t know how she came to a dead end, but it seems that she suddenly stood on the cliff and had no way out.

    I dropped out of school, lost my friends, and now I¡¯m losing my family.

    Why on earth did this happen?

    Taylor Grant looked at Hellen Jovano, whoughed bitterly, and his eyes turned a little red.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, you are the most vicious and disgusting woman I have ever seen!¡±

    Hans Grant frowned and said, ¡°Taylor!¡±

    Taylor Grant wiped her tears: ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to protect her like this, she is capable!¡± ¡±

    Taylor Grant wanted to say that Hellen Jovano had a n, but she couldn¡¯t refute anything Hellen Jovano said.

    This kind of feeling seems to be a little temper, but she has been charged, and her heart is broken.

    Lucas is still whispering, ¡°Taylor, I¡±ll stay with you. Sign it, and we¡±ll always go home after signing it.¡±

    Taylor Grant closed her eyes in despair. Yeah, Lucas wouldn¡¯t lie to her.

    Helenjovano is so insidious and cunning that she has no capital to fight against Helenjovano now.

    At least open the bar, otherwise, with the money in her hand, she won¡¯t be able to eat tomorrow. This is the reality.

    Taylor Grant picked up the document and signed his name.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡± Taylor Grant looked at Hellen Jovano with a cold face and hatred.

    Hellen Jovano nodded and pointed to another copy: ¡°Sign that one, too, in duplicate, and I¡±ll take it to the notary tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 469 The stupidest person in the world

    Taylor Grant opened the document angrily, signed the name and mmed the pen on the table.

    Hellen Jovano sat up and slowly checked the signature.

    ¡°Well, Taylor, in fact, as your future sister-inw, I still feel very sorry for you. Originally, you only asked for 150 million yuan from your family, and I offered you 200 million yuan. Speaking of which, you should thank me.¡±

    Taylor Grant sneered: ¡°Hellen Jovano, you cheated me of more than 100 million jewels!¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded with a smile and turned to call the housekeeper: ¡°Give her the card.¡±

    The housekeeper handed over a bank card and Taylor Grant took it.

    Lucas¡¯s eyes are going to light up.

    200 million, he has never had so much money. It¡¯s like a dream!

    Hellen Jovano leaned back on the sofa and smiled, ¡°Taylor, I didn¡¯t force you to sign it. You wanted to.¡±

    Taylor Grant stared coldly at Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°The password is your birthday. Oh, by the way, since I¡¯m here, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch?¡±

    Hellen Jovano, acting like a hostess, invited Taylor Grant with a smile.

    That smile pierced Taylor Grant¡¯s heart like a thorn.

    Her home seems to have really abandoned her.

    Taylor Grant looked at Hellen Jovano coldly: ¡°You don¡¯t need to talk here! Lucas, let¡¯s go! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows, and when he saw the two of them go out, he did not forget to pull hatred atst: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t need me to talk when you signed the contract just now? It¡¯s a blind wolf!¡±

    Taylor Grant and Lucas had a meeting after they left, and the housekeeper came to say that they had left the gate of the old house, and Hellen Jovano rxed.

    Mrs. Grant, who had been turning around, shook her shoulders and was full of tears.

    ¡°Can this really work?¡±

    Hellen Jovano was also sad to see Taylor Grant so sad.

    She sighed: ¡°It works, but it hurts, but now that Natalie Susan has found Lucas, we can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Taylor Grant and Lucas left the Grant family¡¯s old house and drove directly to go home.

    On the way, Lucas couldn¡¯t drive because of drinking, so he sat in the co-pilot.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s eyes were full of tears and his eyes were blurred.

    She was so upset that she almost rear-ended a car, pulled it over to the side of the road andy on the steering wheel, crying aloud.

    ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t understand what happened in this world. Why does it seem that all of a sudden everyone left me?¡±

    Lucas¡± mind is all about that 200 million.

    Taylor Grant just put that bank card in the bag.

    200 million bank cards!

    With 200 million, Lucas coaxed Taylor Grant with unprecedented gentleness and patience.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when our bar opens, I will definitely fight hard and make your sister-inw regret it!¡±

    ¡°We¡±ll go home then, make money, pay back the 200 million, and then try to get rid of your evil sister-inw.¡±

    Taylor Grant was tearful and puzzled: ¡°But Hellen Jovano was not like this. Why did she suddenly change?¡±

    Her friends, as well as her best friend Karlen Thomas, have stopped contacting her recently.

    Did they make friends with the big miss of the Grant family, not her Taylor Grant?

    Lucas said aside, ¡°Taylor, you are just too simple to know that people are sinister. This is the society.¡±

    The car drove back to Tingqing Road, and the two got off and went back to the apartment.

    Taylor Grant was not interested, so Lucas took the initiative to go down to the kitchen and made her a bowl of egg noodles.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s too early to go home today. You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Eat this noodle quickly.¡±

    Taylor Grant took the face and cried while eating.

    Lucas stood watching Taylor Grant, but the cell phone in his pants pocket rang.

    After he took it out and answered it, his brow wrinkled: ¡°What, today? How can time be so tight? ¡±

    Taylor Grant just took a bite of his noodles and put them down. He watched Lucas answer the phone with red eyes and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lucas?¡±

    Lucas looked gloomy: ¡°The DJ I asked before said that if she didn¡¯t sign the contract today, she would sign the contract with Ye Lan.¡±

    Taylor Grant never took the online celebrity DJ seriously, but when he saw Lucas unhappy, he quickly said, ¡°Then sign with her quickly.¡±

    Lucas looks a little embarrassed.

    Taylor Grant understood and immediately said, ¡°Is it about money? I¡±ll get it for you.¡±

    She took the card out of her bag: ¡°Lucas, take it. I don¡¯t know what the bar needs to prepare. Originally, our budget was 150 million, and now there are 200 million in it, which should be enough.¡±

    Lucas looked at the card that was handed to him, which was unbelievable.

    There is really such a stupid person in the world, 200 million, and you just gave it to him?

    ¡°Taylor, you are really the cutest girl in the world.¡± Lucas hugged Taylor Grant and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°I will definitely start a business, make a career, and let your family recognize us. I will never fail you in my life.¡±

    Lucas has been hanging out at the night show, and sweet talk doesn¡¯t bring anything back for a day.

    Taylor Grant was moved to tears by his words, and his heart was a little funny.

    He has sold wine in a bar and worked as a young master in a clubhouse. These are the most touching words, otherwise how can guests open wine?

    Which means this idiot is serious.

    I really deserve to be cheated.

    Lucas hurried out of the door with the card and went downstairs. He drove the car and took out his mobile phone.

    The mobile phone call record is nk. Lucas chuckled and turned off all the dozen rms he had set.

    I thought Taylor Grant would give him the money only if it seemed that people had been urging him. It seemed that it was not so much trouble.

    He whistled and found the online celebrity DJ¡¯s WeChat in the address book.

    ¡°Baby, are you at home?¡±

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you say you wanted a car the other day, and I¡±ll take you to buy it?¡±

    Half an hourter, Lucas¡± car stopped at the downstairs of an apartment.

    A woman with heavy make-up and scanty clothes went downstairs.

    The woman has red hair, and her exposed skin has more than a dozen tattoos.

    Lucas looked at the woman with his forefinger moving.

    He has eaten too much of this kind of big meal, and he is really not interested in Taylor Grant¡¯s porridge dishes.

    Still such a woman has a taste, but also has fun and can have fun.

    Taylor Grant, if you y something special, maybe you will cry for a while. Lucas has suffered from this, and he is really worried about Yan Chen¡¯s threat that day.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    When the woman got on the bus, she hugged Lucas¡± neck and kissed him.

    ¡°How to think of buying a car for me? That car can be more than 300 thousand. ¡±

    Lucas smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t buy that one.¡±

    ¡°ah? But I like BMW, which is already the lowest in BMW. ¡± The woman got angry.

    Lucas smiled: ¡°Let me buy you a Maserati.¡±

    ¡°More than two million?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Lucas is still rational. This woman is just a long-term sex friend. Buying a Martha is enough for him to sleep for several years.

    Apanied the woman to buy a car, and on the way back, the two had a ¡°friendly exchange¡± in the car.

 Chapter 470 He was deliberately exposed

    After that, Lucasy on the back of the chair and smoked.

    The woman put the sling on her head and said, ¡°Lucas, are you rich?¡±

    Lucas picked his lips: ¡°Well, what, do you want to talk to me? Follow me in this life and you will have endless money. ¡±

    The woman winks at you like silk: ¡°People have been following you all the time.¡±

    ¡°Ha ha, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know, you have contact with that manager Wang and manager Li.¡±

    After sending the woman back, Lucas held the card and was in a good mood.

    He ran to get a bank card and transferred all the money to his own card before he was relieved.

    On the way back, Lucas passed Taylor Grant¡¯s favorite Chinese restaurant, from which he often bought some food when pursuing Taylor Grant.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    But today, after stopping the car, Lucas frowned.

    Today, he has also seen Taylor Grant¡¯s evil sister-inw. This 200 million yuan has been obtained. Looking at Hellen Jovano¡¯s vicious appearance, it is impossible to give Taylor Grant a penny in the future.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s brother is also a hen-pecked wife, and he didn¡¯t say a word all the time today.

    Yeah, Taylor Grant¡¯s use value ispletely gone.

    As long as Hellen Jovano is here, Taylor Grant can¡¯t get another penny from the Grant family.

    After that, Taylor Grant will spend his money, and the rest of his life will be a loss-making business.

    Lucas sat in the car for a while, thinking.

    He was going to open the bar, but it was too inconvenient to bring Taylor Grant, and he had to keep coaxing this woman who had drained her value.

    Lucas started the car and went straight back to the apartment on Tingqing Road.

    In the apartment, Taylor Grant is still wiping her tears. Today¡¯s events have hit her too hard, and she can¡¯t ept it for a while.

    Hearing the noise at the gate, Taylor Grant stood up in a hurry and walked over.

    It¡¯s Lucas.

    ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re back. How are things going?¡±

    ¡°Very good, it has been signed.¡± Lucasughed.

    Taylor Grant smelled Lucas¡± perfume, and although he hated it, he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    She knows that many women in those bars like to wear strong perfume. It is normal for Lucas to sign a contract and get some.

    If she eats this vinegar, Lucas will think that she doesn¡¯t trust him.

    Taylor Grant wiped her tears: ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ve thought it over. We¡±ll join Yn Bar with this money. Charles has been running Yn for so many years, and Yn¡¯s reputation has been very loud in Tempe City. As long as Charles agrees, we will definitely make a steady profit!¡±

    Lucas smiled and nodded. ¡°I listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡±ll make an appointment with Charles tomorrow to see when he has time to meet us.¡±

    Lucas nodded his head.

    A few days passed.

    At two o¡±clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano of Qingsui Project Team sat in the office, studying thetest sales report.

    The conference hosted by Elly was very sessful, because the incident between her and Zhang Caiyu was online before, so the wild tea was sold out as soon as it went on the market.

    Some second-hand tforms have started to sell at a higher price, and the price has increased by more than ten times.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the information: ¡°The cost of wild tea is there, so increase production. There is really no need for consumers to buy it at a price of more than ten times, and we don¡¯t engage in hunger marketing.¡±

    Elly nodded his head.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the rest of the documents.

    Elly smiled and said, ¡°Sister Hellen Jovano, recently, everyone has mixed a perfume, and people will bring it in for you to smell and see what can be improved.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°You are fast enough.¡±

    ¡°That is, the sales volume this time is reaching a new high in the perfume industry.¡± Elly looked proud. ¡°Everyone is in high spirits now. Now Qingsui has be famous in the industry! What we want is a reputation! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°OK, I believe you.¡±

    After Ellie went out, Hellen Jovano picked up her cell phone and took a look.

    Just now, the message of Green Mansion popped up on my mobile phone, but it¡¯s not convenient for her to see Elly.

    Hellen Jovano opened the Green Mansion and went into the management group to have a look.

    Mo: [Found the trail of Matt Walker! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes suddenly became sharp and tight on the screen!

    Mo also sent the survey address and live video.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the familiar ce in the picture and turned pale.

    That¡¯s the cemetery on the outskirts of Tempe City, where Shen¡¯s parents are also buried.

    Matt Walker was there to bury Shen Yilin, and he didn¡¯t intend to hide his whereabouts.

    Hellen Jovano Typing: [When was this video? ¡¿

    Mo: [Yesterday, but the follow-up failed. Matt Walker seems to be deliberately exposed. He wants us to know that others are in Tempe City, causing us panic! ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano: [Indeed, the more you panic, the easier it is for people to make mistakes in judgment. ¡¿

    Tisch: [The Jovano Family is very safe now. Everet Jovano has sent many people to protect it in the dark. I have noticed that Hellen Jovano, I¡±d better be your assistant personally recently. ¡¿

    A superficial assistant, an actual bodyguard.

    Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk both have extraordinary skills, and they will be much safer together.

    Hellen Jovano thought for a moment: [You¡±d better stay at home, I don¡¯t trust Darcy. ¡¿

    Matt Walker thought to himself about the patterns.

    It¡¯s just that those patterns are too old andplicated. Up to now, ChilinMo hasn¡¯t found any clues, and Hans Grant has been looking into them, and there is no news.

    Hellen Jovano propped up his forehead and felt his heart was heavy.

    Tempe City now is like a huge Colosseum, enclosing her, Hans Grant and everyone around her.

    Now, Fang Yaozu, Natalie Susan and Zhang Caiyu, including Matt Walker of LEV, are all in Tempe City.

    The smell of danger has gripped people¡¯s necks and may kill them at any time!

    The mobile phone rang again, and it was a message from Mo: [Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already looking for his whereabouts. Since it¡¯s narrowed down to a Tempe City, it¡¯s only a matter of time before I find Matt Walker. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano pinched her eyebrows and thought about Taylor Grant: [I know you may be busy, but there is one thing I still want to trouble you. ¡¿

    Mo: [Why are you so polite all of a sudden? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano told ChilinMo about Taylor Grant. She typed: [I want to know all about Lucas! ¡¿

    Mo: [Didn¡¯t you check it clearly yourself? ¡¿

    Helenjovano: [I¡¯m afraid I missed something. ¡¿

    It¡¯s been a few days since Taylor Grant left with the money, and I don¡¯t know how she is now.

    At the end of work, Hellen Jovano got up and went to the top floor.

    Recently, Hans Grant has been mysterious, and it is rare to see her.

    When Hellen Jovano squinted and walked to the door of Hans Grant¡¯s office, she heard a voice in the back.

    ¡°Yes, the birthday cake should be carefully chosen, um-¡±

    Birthday

    Hellen Jovano suddenly realized that it was June and her birthday wasing soon.

    Is Hans Grant working on this mysteriously every day recently?

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s lip corner is slightly aroused, and I really want to push the door and ask, a birthday is really not worth letting them disappear for a few days.

    But after thinking about it, she decided to respect Hans Grant and quietly left the office door.

 Chapter 471 Outrageous

    After work, Hellen Jovano drove back to the Jovano family.

    There are few people in the Jovano family today. Darcy Lewis¡±mom, Xu¡¯s father and Mr. Old. Lewis are all here.

    Darcy Lewis is now five months pregnant and pregnant.

    Everyone in the Lewis family is with Darcy Lewis, watching her belly.

    Mr. Old. Lewis said with emotion: ¡°This child was born, but he has to inherit the Lewis family. I hope that his personality will not be like Darcy, and he will be more stable.¡±

    A while ago, Darcy Lewis couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity. She went to a private hospital for a B-ultrasound and asked the sex of the child.

    The doctor whispered to her that it was a boy.

    Ming Yuzhuughed at the side: ¡°In the future, we will inherit The Jovano Group, and we must be steady.¡±

    Hellen Jovano leaned over and said, ¡°This child¡¯s burden is quite heavy.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu smiled at her and said, ¡°Why, we can¡¯t all be like you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised an eyebrow: ¡°Mom, it¡¯s wrong of you to say so. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Mr. Old. Lewis wasughing.

    ¡°What Hellen said is that Hellen is the smartest child I have ever seen. Beads, are you not satisfied with this? Then why don¡¯t you give Hellen to our Lewis family? I think she is a granddaughter, hahaha. ¡±

    Everyone had a good chat, and Hellen Jovano was there to talk.

    We talked until the evening, and after dinner, the Lewis family left in a mighty way.

    Darcy Lewis sighed, ¡°s, I haven¡¯t been out of the house for months, and I¡¯m really getting hairy.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s in the limelight now, just bear with it.¡±

    She didn¡¯t tell Darcy LewisMatt Walker about Tempe City, for fear of scaring her.

    After returning to the bedroom, Hellen Jovano took a shower.

    I was still thinking about my birthday when I was lying in bed. Her birthday is still half a month away.

    It seems that Hans Grant has been preparing at least twenty days in advance.

    Helenjovano has some expectations in his heart.

    The mobile phone rang, and it was the voice of WeChat. After Hellen Jovano passed, it was enough to check the mobile phone.

    It¡¯s a piece of information sent by Mo, and its name is Lucas.

    Hellen Jovano raised an eyebrow: [What is this? ¡¿

    Mo: [outrageous. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano was a little surprised. She had studied Lucas¡± previous three imprisonments, and there was nothing wrong with it.

    Is there anything she doesn¡¯t know?

    Hellen Jovano opened her eyes and looked at the information found by Mo. She found out the first ones, and she looked down.

    Until he saw another thing Lucas did, Hellen Jovano was silent.

    ChilinMo looked deeper than her. Lucas once bought several children. ording to the survey, it was to let the children push a woman into the water.

    That day, Taylor Grant fell into the water and was rescued by Lucas.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face turned cold. ChilinMo¡¯s investigation could not be wrong, and she did hear Taylor Grant talk about it.

    Taylor Grant firmly believes that Lucas has a good personality, which is also based on this matter.

    Hellen Jovano is cold-faced, and many of ChilinMo¡¯s survey results are empirical.

    The first thing Hellen Jovano thought of was to show it to Taylor Grant, but now Taylor Grant has cked her out.

    Hellen Jovano forwarded the investigation document to Hans Grant: [Look, Lucas approached Taylor on purpose from the beginning, which is a conspiracy! Send it to Taylor and see if the results of this survey are enough to wake her up. ¡¿

    After a while, Hans Grant replied: [I have already sent it to her. ¡¿

    Lucas bribed a child to push Taylor Grant into the water, which, at worst, was intentional homicide.

    Tingqing Road Apartment.

    Taylor Grant looked at the survey data sent by Hans Grant on the mobile phone WeChat.

    Originally, when she saw Lucas¡± investigation data, she knew that her brother had checked the details of others again. Taylor Grant felt that her brother was disrespectful to others.

    But then I thought it would be good to know more about Lucas¡± past, so I opened the information.

    The more she looked down, the more frightened she became.

    At first, it was just some small mistakes Lucas made when he was a child. Before he was fourteen, Lucas hadmitted many crimes, but at that time, he was not investigated because he was a minor.

    Later, there is a record of Lucas¡± imprisonment for three times, which is different from what Lucas told her. There are three specific interrogation records in the information sent by my brother.

    And the victim¡¯s ount.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s heart trembled until he saw Lucas finally bribing a child to push someone into the water.

    The mobile phone in her hand slipped and fell to the floor with a bang, and there was a long crack on the screen of the mobile phone.

    Lucas is not at home now. He¡¯s gone to work on the bar.

    Taylor Grant has also made an appointment with Charles Johnson to meet the day after tomorrow to discuss joining his bar.

    The phone rang again.

    Taylor Grant picked it up and took a look. It was found on WeChat: [Hellen Jovano] sent by Hans Grant. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano?

    Taylor Grant¡¯s face became angry. Didn¡¯t Hellen Jovano already kick her out of the Grant family? Why do you check this now?

    Her heart is out of whack.

    Taylor Grant went back to the bedroom andy down on the bed.

    She can¡¯t ept that all this will be a scam.

    Could it be that my brother probably ndered Lucas in order to get her to leave Lucas? The idea shed through Taylor Grant¡¯s mind and was quickly rejected.

    She knows her brother¡¯s personality too well.

    But it¡¯s at this point.

    Taylor Grant buried her face in amazement, and now she has lost so much for Lucas.

    Besides, Lucas is kind to her, and the love doesn¡¯t look fake at all.

    In despair, Taylor Grant finally found a ray of hope in his mind.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Maybe Lucas liked her in the first ce, so he designed it?

    He has always been careless, but he didn¡¯t expect that falling into the water would almost kill her-

    Taylor Grant holds her hand tightly. She has paid too much for this love, just like a gambler has put everything on it.

    Loss of disgust, so that she finally turned off the screen of her mobile phone, lying on the bed to maintain a posture did not move

    In the evening, Lucas came back, still drunk.

    Lucas has been like this these days. Taylor Grant came out of her bedroom after hearing the noise. She stood in front of the bedroom and looked at Lucas.

    ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Lucas nodded, smelling of alcohol and perfume, mixed with smoke.

    Taylor Grant suddenly felt that the man in front of him was a little strange.

    Holding hands tightly, she pinched her nails into her palm and walked step by step to Lucas.

    Lucas, do you love me?

    Lucas was so drunk that heughed. ¡°Of course I did. I love you the most, baby.¡±

    Taylor Grant smelled the familiar perfume again.

    When she devoted herself to this love, she spent most of her time fighting against all the voices of opposition. The more people opposed it, the more precious this love seems to be.

    Because this is what she earned and won.

    But once I wake up a little-

    Taylor Grant¡¯s voice is a bit dry: ¡°Lucas, are you talking about DJ signing again?¡±

    Lucas grinned, because his expression was exaggerated because of drunkenness. He looked at Taylor Grant and said, ¡°No, today we talked about the venue.¡±

    Taylor Grant waspletely silent.

 Chapter 472 Lucas tried to escape

    Taylor Grant remembers Lucas wearing the same perfume when he went to sign a contract with the online celebrity DJ that day.

    Even she had never doubted that Lucas always had two or three perfume smells. If it was really in a crowded bar, how could it be so fixed?

    Taylor Grant felt like he was holding on to thest straw, which was gradually falling down.

    She has a sense of suffocation that she is about to be submerged over her head.

    ¡°Taylor, what¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t look well.¡± Lucas asked pretending to care.

    Taylor Grant shook his head and managed to smile. ¡°Maybe I have a fever, but it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already taken the medicine.¡±

    There¡¯s nothing to care about when I see Lucas.

    Taylor Grant added, ¡°Lucas, I made an appointment with Charles to talk about joining. Charles went out of town a while ago and returned to Tempe City tomorrow. He said we could talk about it in Yn Bar the day after tomorrow.¡±

    Lucas turned to pour water: ¡°Good, then we will go there together.¡±

    Taylor Grant stared at Lucas¡¯s back: ¡°Lucas, I think Charles is much more experienced than us after all. Why don¡¯t we just give him all the money and let him directly help us open a second night¡¯s stall? How about we just take over?¡±

    Lucas poured water and the sound of water stopped.

    ¡°This is too much trouble.¡±

    Taylor Grant took a deep breath: ¡°Charles and my brother have always had a good rtionship, which is not a problem for him.

    Lucas, you also know that Yn Bar is among the top three in China in terms of hardware and environment. Joining Night Lan is a sure thing, and with Charles¡± help-¡±

    Lucas went on to pour water: ¡°OK, but the DJ and stereo I have signed still need to be used. I¡±ll leave the rest to him.¡±

    Taylor Grant nodded and saw Lucasing with water, and the gray defeat between his eyebrows brightened again.

    Lucas walked up to her and patted her hair, looking spoiled.

    ¡°I drank a little too much today, so I went to sleep first.¡±

    Lucas took a sip of water and went back to his room with a cup in his hand.

    Taylor Grant stood in the living room, and after a long time, he turned stiffly back to his bedroom.

    In Lucas¡± bedroom, he lies on the bed, frowning.

    Originally, he thought it over. At first, he really wanted to open a bar through Taylor Grant.

    While opening a bar, I continue to coax Taylor Grant. After all, she is the eldestdy of the Grant family, and it¡¯s impossible to get money from her continuously.

    But he didn¡¯t expect Taylor Grant¡¯s sister-inw to be so cruel. Taylor Grant is now being swept out of the Grant family!

    Business at a loss can¡¯t be done, so the original n should be changed.

    He always wanted to coax Taylor Grant for a while and wait and see the attitude of the Grant family.

    But now-

    Lucas remembered the Charles Johnson he met in the Caya clubhouse that day, and at first nce he was not a person to provoke.

    And ording to Taylor Grant, you¡¯re going to give all the 200 million to Charles Johnson?

    Lucasughed at the thought of this.

    Absolutely impossible.

    He¡¯s not as stupid as Taylor Grant, handing over such arge sum of money! 200 million, what if Charles Johnson is greedy for the money? !

    And he doesn¡¯t want to keep Taylor Grant forever.

    Lucas quickly made up his mind.

    He has to get out of here with his money.

    The next day.

    Taylor Grant spent a day in the apartment, and in the evening, Lucas came back.

    Taylor Grant looked at him, relieved.

    ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m going to see Charles tomorrow. You should rest early. Charles said let¡¯s go during the day to better see theyout and structure of the bar.¡±

    Lucas replied and went straight into the bedroom.

    Taylor Grant pursed her lips and sat on the sofa looking out of the window.

    There was silence in the living room.

    At two o¡±clock in the morning, Lucas¡± bedroom door quietly opened.

    He sneaked out with his suitcase in his arms.

    When he passed the living room, his eyes fell on the silent shadow on the sofa, and he almost thought he had seen a ghost!

    ¡°I am grass!¡± Lucas turned on the light directly.

    On the sofa, Taylor Grant¡¯s eyes were calm, as if he had never looked away, and as if he had been waiting for him.

    Taylor, what are you doing sitting here in the middle of the night? Lucas fumed, and immediately realized that his attitude was not quite right. He changed his attitude and asked, ¡°Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Taylor Grant looked at the suitcase Lucas threw aside. ¡°Lucas, where are you going?¡±

    Lucas felt guilty and forced a smile: ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m just bored in the middle of the night, packing up my things and throwing them downstairs.¡±

    Taylor Grant nodded: ¡°Then Lucas should go back to rest, and he has to go to Yn tomorrow morning.¡±

    Facing Taylor Grant¡¯s serious eyes, Lucas gritted his teeth and went back to the bedroom.

    Forget it, there is still a chance to escape in the future. Even if you see Charles Johnson tomorrow, you don¡¯t necessarily need to pay tomorrow.

    Lucas went back to the bedroom in a bad mood.

    Taylor Grant looked at the closed door, and she went back to the sofa and sat down.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She knows that the 200 million should not be on her card.

    Taylor Grant sat in the living room until the morning sun rose.

    It¡¯s midsummer now. Looking at the time, it¡¯s only five o¡±clock in the morning.

    She gave too much for Lucas. Taylor Grant thought about it and nned to stay here until Lucas got up.

    But now, she changed her mind and turned back to her bedroom.

    A few seconds after Taylor Grant¡¯s bedroom door closed, Lucas¡¯s bedroom door quietly opened.

    Lucas didn¡¯t fall asleep all night, for fear that 200 million in his hand would fly.

    If Charles Johnson wants money tomorrow, how can he refuse it in front of Taylor Grant?

    Lucas took a look at the suitcase in the corner after he went out.

    The box is full of some recently bought luxury clothes and essories that he packed yesterday.

    Lucas gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t run awayst night because of this suitcase.

    Forget it, as long as he has the money, he can¡¯t buy anything again!

    Lucas ignored the box, took the mobile phone, touched the bank card in his pocket and quietly went downstairs.

    At five o¡±clock in the morning, Taylor Grant stood by the window and watched the car leave Tingqing Street and disappearpletely at the end.

    She pursed her lips and went back to bed to sleep.

    It was not until the rm clock rang at eight o¡±clock in the morning that Taylor Grant got up to wash, brush his teeth, wash his face, put on skin care products and knocked on Lucas¡± door.

    After no response, he pushed open the door and looked around, then at the suitcase in the corner.

    Taylor Grant took out his mobile phone and called the police.

    Early in the morning, the rm phone was quickly connected.

    ¡°Hello, this is the 110 rm service desk. What can I do for you?¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s voice was indifferent: ¡°My boyfriend is missing.¡±

    ¡°How long have you been missing? How did you disappear?¡±

    Taylor Grant continued: ¡°I got up to call him just now and found that he was not in the bedroom. I opened the door and found that the room was empty.¡±

    The female voice at the other end was a little unhappy: ¡°Miss, are you an adult in your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Then you can try to contact him first.¡±

    Taylor Grant pursed his lips: ¡°He disappeared with my 200 million savings, and there was still his suitcase in the house.¡±

 Chapter 473 She didnâ€™t trust the people closest to her

    After a few seconds of silence, the female voice turned into a male voice: ¡°Miss, please tell us your address and we will call the police immediately!¡± ¡±

    After talking about the address, Taylor Grant looked at thetest air ticket on his mobile phone, and it took two hours for thetest one to take off.

    ording to her usual time of getting up, Lucas should have been abroad when she woke up.

    But today, she got up early.

    Taylor Grant sat on the sofa in the house and waited. Past scenes came to her.

    A great sense of betrayal made her shed ayer of skin overnight yesterday.

    Taylor Grant grew up in the Grant family. She has seen and heard a lot of quarrels between the giants since she was a child. Once she woke up from a beautiful dream, she found herself nning calmly and cruelly, almost unlike herself.

    How much she loved Lucas in the past, and how much she hated him when she found out that all this was just a scam!

    Lucas¡¯s clumsy performances and lies came to mind one by one.

    Taylor Grant chuckled, ¡°How stupid am I?¡±

    The speed of the police is very fast, and it is a big case to escape with 200 million yuan.

    Taylor Grant sat in the house and let the police search.

    ¡°Miss, can you report your boyfriend¡¯s ID number? We can search online first. If he appears anywhere in the airport station, he will not be allowed to leave Tempe City for the time being.¡±

    Taylor Grant shook his head: ¡°I can¡¯t report it, but the name should be easy to find. His name is Lucas, 27 years old, and he has three criminal records, two of which are ¡­¡±

    The policeman who took the lead immediately called the bureau.

    ¡°Yes,working, never let this person leave Tempe City!¡±

    After asking, the police looked at Taylor Grant sympathetically. It was so pitiful that her boyfriend stole his own money and fled, and this girl seemed to be sluggish with anger.

    After a few minutes, a ck car roared and stopped downstairs.

    Hans Grant ran straight upstairs and rushed in with a cold face.

    After facing the policeman in the house, I saw Taylor Grant standing in the living room.

    Hans Grant¡¯s cold face was full of murder, and he strode to Taylor Grant.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Taylor Grant stared nkly at Hans Grant. Now the brother who cares about her safety is like her brother.

    I¡¯m totally different from the brother who listened to Hellen Jovano the other day.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s voice was hoarse: ¡°I¡¯m fine. Lucas escaped with the money.¡±

    Hans Grant breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±

    ¡°Elder brother, how did you know that something had happened to me?¡±

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t intend to hide it any more: ¡°My people have been around Tingqing Street, keeping an eye on the situation here.¡±

    Taylor Grant was silent for a few seconds, his eyes gradually filled with tears and his eyes were red.

    ¡°Brother, so you were acting the other day, right?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hans Grant was silent for a few seconds and nodded. ¡°Everyone is.¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s tears fell straight out.

    ¡°Sorry, brother.¡±

    The police knew Hans Grant, and when they saw the brother and sister talking, they waited by.

    Hans Grant reached out and wiped her tears: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you gain wisdom by eating a pit.¡±

    Taylor Grant shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m to me, I didn¡¯t believe you, Hellen Jovano she-¡±

    Hans Grant looked at several policemen. ¡°Can you give us some privacy and let¡¯s talk for a few minutes?¡±

    The police agreed toe down and go out.

    Hans Grant looked down at Taylor Grant and said, ¡°I gave you that 200 million yuan, which means Hellen Jovano, in order to let you see Lucas for who he really is.¡±

    ¡°Since I found out that you and Lucas are in contact, Helen Jovano has been in charge of your affairs. My original intention was to send Lucas away directly, but Helen Jovano said that you wouldn¡¯t give up.

    She wants you to learn to look at human nature, people and growth, so she cut off your money and let you see what Lucas looks like in adversity. ¡±

    Taylor Grant was tearful: ¡°Then how did you give us money again?¡±

    Hans Grant told Natalie Susan about Lucas.

    He touched Taylor Grant¡¯s hair and smiled. ¡°Hellen Jovano said Natalie Susan didn¡¯t know what she would do, so she couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Although you may be sad this time, you will grow up eventually.¡±

    Taylor Grant didn¡¯t speak again.

    She cursed Helen Jovano every day these days, scolded Helen Jovano, and let Helen Jovano die in her heart countless times.

    However, what makes her feel the most sad is that she clearly knows the character and character of Hellen Jovano, her brother and mother.

    But when she was with Lucas, shepletely lost her head and actually believed that these three people would expel her from the Grant family.

    She didn¡¯t trust them, which was the most painful thing for Taylor Grant.

    Just as Lucas betrayed her, Taylor Grant had a feeling of betraying Hellen Jovano.

    Hans Grant told everything: ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Hellen Jovano originally wanted to make a slow transition so that you didn¡¯t get hurt, but Natalie Susan couldn¡¯t say what she wanted to do to you since she found Lucas.¡±

    Taylor Grant shook his head: ¡°Brother, I know, don¡¯t exin.¡±

    The more Hans Grant exined, the more ashamed she became.

    ¡°What is the rm?¡± Hans Grant asked, ¡°Lucas ran away and you called the police?¡±

    Taylor Grant nodded and shook his head again.

    ¡°Brother, I watched him run.¡±

    Taylor Grant looked out of the window: ¡°I hurt too many people who love me for him, lost my dignity and bones, went around looking for someone to borrow money, pawned my bag, humiliated and scolded Hellen Jovano, and hurt my mother when I talked to her.¡±

    But in his eyes, all this is just a trick he set up. Maybe I¡¯m still an idiot in his eyes. ¡±

    ¡°I could have asked you for help, or my brother Charles could have taken the money back and cleaned him up severely, but I¡¯m not willing!¡±

    Taylor Grant gritted his teeth, and the ferocity of his eyes was very simr to that of Hans Grant when he was angry.

    ¡°I want him to pay the price, 200 million, enough for him to stay in it forever!¡±

    Taylor Grant clenched his hands tightly: ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to run either. If I didn¡¯t instigate him, or if I didn¡¯t agree, he would run away by himself.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyebrows are somewhat clear: ¡°OK, I won¡¯t let him leave Tempe City.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t leave. The ce Lucas yearns for most is Madai. I have seen the air ticket. The air ticket for Pegasus generation will take another hour. Now the police are searching for him online.¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s IQ is back online.

    ¡°Well, I¡±ll take you to cooperate with the police investigation and then take you home.¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s eyes filled with tears: ¡°Good.¡±

    Hans Grant took Taylor Grant to cooperate with the police investigation, and the police also asked Hans Grant some questions.

    Hans Grant opened a bar for Taylor Grant, but Lucas didn¡¯t expect it to be taken away.

    This is also true.

    The police were particrly serious, and when Hans Grant and Taylor Grant were about to leave, they got thetest news.

    Stupid Lucas bought the ne ticket of Pegasus generation and was found red-handed when checking the ticket at the airport.

    He left his bag and ran away.

    There is that bank card in the bag.

    After answering the phone, the policeman looked at Taylor Grant and said, ¡°Miss, this money can¡¯t be returned to you for the time being. You need to wait until the case is closed ¡­¡±

    Taylor Grant never cared about money from beginning to end.

    ¡°Ok, thanks a lot.¡±

 Chapter 474 The protagonist will make his final appearance

    Hans Grant took Taylor Grant back to the Grant family.

    After all, Taylor Grant stood in the living room of the Grant family¡¯s old house, watching her mother run down from the spiral staircase on the second floor with guilt.

    Tears welled up when I saw Taylor Grant, Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°Taylor, you¡¯re finally home.¡±

    Before Mrs. Grant hugged her, Taylor Grant bent her knees and knelt down directly.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t understand before, and I made you sad!¡±

    Mrs. Grant was so distressed that she pulled the person up directly: ¡°Silly child, it is obvious that you are sad.¡±

    The three of them were sitting in the living room, and Taylor Grant told all the recent events.

    ¡°Thanks to Hellen Jovano, otherwise, your brother and I will definitely drive that Lucas away from you.¡±

    Taylor Grant smiled and looked rather pale.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    As Hellen Jovano thought, if that¡¯s the case, she will definitely not give up Lucas.

    ¡°I have to thank Hellen Jovano another day.¡± When Mrs. Grant saw that Taylor Grant¡¯s face was not good-looking, she said softly, ¡°Taylor, don¡¯t me her for what happened that day. If she doesn¡¯t pretend to be mean, Lucas won¡¯t believe that you can¡¯t get any more money from the Grant family.¡±

    Taylor Grant shook his head: ¡°Mom, I understand, but I don¡¯t know how to meet her now.¡±

    She has a strong sense of guilt in her heart. God knows what she has scolded Hellen Jovano in private recently. She just needs to be a viin and stick a needle a few times.

    Mrs. Grant sighed, ¡°Since I don¡¯t know how to see you recently, I won¡¯t see you for the time being. Wait until you think about it. You didn¡¯t have a good rest yesterday. Go back to your room and sleep.¡±

    Taylor Grant nodded and went back to his bedroom on the second floor.

    Her bedroom is still the same as when she left, and the bed should have been made.

    Taylor Grant sat on the bed, feeling at ease as never before.

    It turns out that the existence of home is so important.

    Taylor Grant is lying on her side in bed, and she will never leave here again.

    The Jovano family, Hellen Jovano, is sitting on the sofa, watching the message from Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant made it clear what happened.

    Hellen Jovano raised her eyebrows, but I didn¡¯t expect Taylor Grant to surprise her atst.

    She smiled and typed: [It seems that Taylor is quite clever. ¡¿

    After talking to Hans Grant, Hellen Jovano got up from the sofa and called the housekeeper.

    ¡°The jewels I brought back from the Grant family before, those that you sealed up, you found out and had them escorted to the Jovano family.¡±

    In the afternoon, all Taylor Grant¡¯s jewelry returned to her locker.

    Finally, there is a ming pendant in the shape of a bird.

    The housekeeper of the Jovano family smiled and said, ¡°This is from mydy, which means to be reborn from the fire.¡±

    Taylor Grant gripped the pendant tightly.

    This time is really reborn. After this incident, she also recognized many people.

    Karlen Thomas has confessed because of Hellen Jovano, but her former friends, she can see clearly now.

    Taylor Grant got up, went downstairs and found Mrs. Grant: ¡°Mom, I will go back to school tomorrow.¡±

    Mrs. Grant was surprised: ¡°Yes, that would be great!¡± ¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s affair hase to an end, and a stone is missing from Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart.

    Before, she had been worried that Taylor Grant was homeless and would be targeted by Matt Walker. Now that Taylor Grant has returned to the Grant family, there is one less thing for her to solve.

    Next, Natalie Susan and Matt Walker.

    Hellen Jovano sighed lightly. She can confirm that YaYa is Natalie Susan, but there is no evidence.

    We have to take it slow.

    Today is June 6th, and it¡¯s Hellen Jovano¡¯s birthday.

    The Jovano family has been prepared since half a month ago, and Ming Yuzhu booked an old castle in Tempe City as the venue.

    This year is Hellen Jovano¡¯s 25th birthday, half a lifetime, and it needs to be grand.

    At eight o¡±clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano arrived at the castle site.

    The decoration of the venue was jointly organized by Darcy Lewis and Ming Yuzhu. Both of them know Helen Jovano best, and the arrangement of flowerspletely fits Helen Jovano¡¯s preference.

    The details are everywhere, and the final result is that Hellen Jovano looks at the fancy castle and only feels like he is standing in an unreal world.

    Hellen Jovano first went to the old castle to change her dress. Today, after all, she is the birthday girl. It is easy to make peopleugh if she wears it too casually.

    Hellen Jovano wore a pink and red gauze dress with a top-quality ribbon tied around her waist to outline her slender waist.

    Hellen Jovano usually dresses and likes those low-key colors and styles.

    It¡¯s the first time she¡¯s dressed up so sweetly recently.

    After dressing up, Darcy Lewis and Tiffany rk stood in front of her, amazed.

    ¡°My God, Hellen Jovano, you look so beautiful. You should dress like this more often.¡±

    Darcy Lewis sighed with emotion, and Tiffany rk nodded.

    Today is the home of the Jovano family, so the three of them came early. Tiffany rk rarely put on her beloved LO dress, and Darcy Lewis wore a loose dress, which wasyered from the chest, but it didn¡¯t show her pregnant belly.

    But Hellen Jovano still has some concerns.

    ¡°Darcy, after the party starts, you just sit there and don¡¯t run around, okay?¡±

    ¡°I see, if you say it again, my ears will start to tingle.¡± Darcy Lewisughed.

    Hellen Jovano nodded, not because she was too careful, but because Matt Walker of Ming Dow was in Tempe City, and she could hardly sleep.

    The three of themughed andughed, and when they were dressed up, it was time for the birthday party to begin.

    As the leading role, she will be thest to appear.

    Hellen Jovano painted Darcy Lewis with thest lip ze: ¡°All right, you guys go out first.¡±

    All the cosmetics she used for Darcy Lewis were made by herself, and she had already used them when she was pregnant with Lele, so it was impossible to make mistakes after trying.

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s voice came from outside to thank these people foring to Hellen Jovano¡¯s birthday party.

    Hellen Jovano stood smiling at the door and listened. When Ming Yuzhu said wee to the birthday girl, she gave a chuckle.

    She is Lele¡¯s mother now, but in Ming Yuzhu¡¯s eyes, she is still a child.

    Hellen Jovano came down from the spiral staircase of the castle with her skirt in her hand.

    The apuse continued below, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes swept all the people present.

    Make sure there are no suspicious people in the crowd.

    Mom must hold this birthday party, otherwise, Matt Walker is in Tempe City, and she won¡¯t worry about holding any birthday party.

    However, she didn¡¯t see Hans Grant in the crowd.

    She clearly remembers listening to Hans Grant and David Brown discussing the birthday cake in front of Hans Grant¡¯s office.

    Hellen Jovano was so upset that she went downstairs and went to the stage to thank her.

    After expressing her thanks, Hellen Jovano went to the crowd.

    She saw Fang Yaozu and Natalie Susan at a distance and frowned.

    Turning to Everet Jovano who ising, he said, ¡°Brother, have we invited Fang¡¯s family?¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you. It seems that Fang Yaozu should have left something to get the invitation.¡±

    Darcy Lewis is hungry: ¡°I¡¯m going to kick them out. It¡¯s a rare birthday for Hellen. It¡¯s disgusting that these two eyesore flies have to gather together here!¡±

 Chapter 475 Liu Mingxiâ€™s gift

    Hellen Jovano actually thinks so, at least today she wants to be happy.

    But now that the other party hase, it will appear that the Jovano family is not polite to let people drive away.

    Hellen Jovano looked around and smiled. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ve had a good time today.¡±

    On her twenty-fifth birthday, all her friends and rtives came.

    Mrs. Grant is holding Lele and sitting on the sofa in the corner of the room, with Taylor Grant beside her.

    ChilinMo, Zuo Xiuxian, Shen Ruiyi and Qi Zhen from Green Mansion also arrived.

    Liu Xing ¡°an doesn¡¯t like excitement, but also sits in the corner, looking like he hates champagne in front of him. He should want to drink tea.

    Of course, there are also Elly and Gao Lang.

    As soon as several people came to give gifts to Hellen Jovano, Hellen Jovano stood in front of the nt hall. She was not an elderly person, so she could not sit and receive gifts.

    When another person came to Hellen Jovano, the smile on her face was slightly closed, and some people stared at each other with emotion.

    ¡°Lu Mingxi, long time no see.¡±

    She hasn¡¯t seen Lu Mingxi since she returned to Tempe City.

    Last time she boarded Hans Grant¡¯s helicopter temporarily without saying hello to Lu Mingxi.

    Helenjovano knew that Lu Mingxi should be a little strange to her.

    ¡°Hellen, your gift.¡± Liu Mingxi handed a red box.

    Hellen Jovanoughed. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±

    After such a long time, Liu Mingxi has grown a short beard, and the whole person looks a lot more stable, but it also brings some vicissitudes of life.

    Seeing that Hellen Jovano wanted the servant to take the gift in, Liu Mingxi smiled and her eyes were a little sad.

    ¡°This gift, you¡±d better open it first.¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows: ¡°What is it?¡±

    The maid was holding the gift box, and Hellen Jovano gently opened the lid.

    At the same time when the lid was opened, a lovely kitten cry came to Hellen Jovano¡¯s ear. She looked at the little civet cat in the box.

    The little civet cat still has a pink bow around her neck.

    ¡°Little wildcat, cute?¡± Liu Mingxi asked with a smile.

    Hellen Jovano stared at the kitten and remembered the first time they met.

    When I first met her, Lu Mingxi always called her a little wild cat.

    This gift is a little-

    Hellen Jovano smiled on her face and held the kitten out with both hands. The furry kitten was as soft as a bone behind its tentacles.

    In the hands of Hellen Jovano, the sound of snoring and enjoying was quickly issued.

    ¡°It seems that it hits it off with you.¡± Liu Mingxiughed.

    Hellen Jovano pped the kitten before handing it to the servant.

    ¡°Go and find something to eat for it, then find a cage and shut it up for the time being. Don¡¯t get lost.¡±

    Liu Mingxi¡¯s eyes gleamed, but s, his little wildcat was lost.

    ¡°Hellen, I have something to say to you.¡± Liu Mingxi looked into Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes seriously.

    Helenjovano pursed her lips.

    ¡°Wait until after the birthday party.¡±

    ¡°Just a few words, soon.¡± Lu Mingxi said.

    Hellen Jovano looks back, and Gao Lang, Li Fengrui and Wang Jiming are holding presents.

    Gao Lang looked at this side with a curious face.

    Hellen Jovano smiled helplessly and turned to Liu Mingxi.

    ¡°As you can see, I really can¡¯t spare the time.¡±

    Lu Mingxi held hands tightly: ¡°OK, I¡±ll wait for you after the banquet.¡±

    Watching Lu Mingxi turn away, Hellen Jovano¡¯s mood isplicated, and she really treats him as a friend.

    It¡¯s just that she made it clear again and again that she had no feelings for him other than friends, but Liu Mingxi never gave up.

    Hellen Jovano sighed lightly in her heart, and even if she didn¡¯t want to, she still hurt him.

    After Liu Mingxi left, Gao Lang immediately got up and looked at Hellen Jovano with a face of gossip.

    ¡°Professor, did that man just have a crush on you?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s mouth twitched: ¡°Can you speak more bluntly?¡±

    Li Fengrui aside with a light smile on his face, after all, is a mature married man, not too gossip.

    Wang Jiming holds a gift in his hand.

    Seeing Hellen Jovano now, Wang Jiming still has some guilt and guilt in his heart.

    ¡°Professor Hana, this is a gift from the three of us.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took it smilingly, took a look at it after opening it, and looked up at the three people in some surprise.

    ¡°This is too expensive.¡±

    In the box is a set of diamond jewelry. This set of diamond jewelry, which Hellen Jovano has also heard of, is worth 10 million.

    For three medical workers, it¡¯s too extravagant for three people to chip in 10 million. She just had an ordinary birthday.

    Wang Jiming shook his head again and again: ¡°Not expensive, not expensive! You saved the three of us from that hellhole, and you gave us all our lives. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled helplessly: ¡°You will be there because of me.¡±

    Seeing that the two were going to talk about the past again, Li Fengrui quickly said, ¡°Wang Jiming, let¡¯s go first when we send the gift. There are people waiting in line behind.¡±

    After Wang Jiming left, it was followed by Elly, whose family was poor. The gift she gave was a perfume she made herself. Hellen Jovano smelled it gently and knew that Elly had spent a lot of time on this bottle of perfume.

    Her heart was touched and she thanked her sincerely.

    Then Karim Thomas, Karim Thomas smiled brightly.

    As a young king in the entertainment circle, after arriving at the scene today, some girls secretly looked at him from time to time.

    ¡°My parents were going toe in person, but my grandmother¡¯s health is not very good recently.¡± Karim Thomas smiled. ¡°I was appointed as the representative.¡±

    Karim Thomas was followed by Vivian udia.

    Then Karlen Thomas, Karlen Thomas handed over the gift, and the person behind him was Taylor Grant.

    This is the first time that two people have met since Hellen Jovano yed the vicious sister-inw.

    Taylor Grant looked at Hellen Jovano in front of him, a little unable to lift his head.

    ¡°Well, this is my gift.¡± Taylor Grant whispered.

    Hellen Jovano took the gift andughed. Taylor Grant gave her a bracelet.

    Hellen Jovano took it directly to his hand and asked by the way, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you from your brother. It¡¯s good to go home now. I heard that Lucas hasn¡¯t caught you yet, so you should go out less recently.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s tone is very ordinary, just like chatting at home, as if the contradiction between the two never existed.

    Taylor Grant bit his lower lip and gave a mosquito-like ¡°grace¡±.

    She came over and wanted to apologize to Hellen Jovano for earlier.

    But before she could hold back an apology, the people behind her had alreadye forward to give Hellen Jovano a gift.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s psychological construction was destroyed, and he could only walk away in frustration.

    Seeing Taylor Granting, Karlen Thomas immediately stepped forward to her side: ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Taylor Grant shook his head. ¡°There were a lot of people. I didn¡¯t say it at that time-you know I haven¡¯t apologized to humanity several times in my life.¡±

    Karlen Thomas smiled and patted Taylor Grant¡¯s arm: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t worry, my sister is not a narrow-minded person, and you have always been worried. Maybe she didn¡¯t take it to heart and didn¡¯t even know about it.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 476 I have always been enemies.

    Hellen Jovano received a gift today.

    When no one was there, Liu Xing ¡°an, who was originally in the corner, came over with his hand behind his back.

    Today, I came to attend Hellen Jovano¡¯s birthday party. He also specially wore a suit, but it didn¡¯t fit him for many years, and it looked a little big on him.

    Hellen Jovano smiled at Liu Xing ¡°an and put his hand on his arm: ¡°Master, thank you foring anding to my birthday party.¡±

    She knows that this is the asion that Liu Xing ¡°an hates most.

    Liu Xing ¡°an snorted: ¡°Your Jenny was going toe, but I know she doesn¡¯t like such crowded asions either, so I came by myself.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°I am satisfied that one of you cane.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an fished out from his pocket, and finally took out something wrapped in oil paper and stuffed it into Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Here, a gift for you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took the small oiled paper bag and unpacked it bit by bit, still curious: ¡°What is it?¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°It should have been given to you a long time ago.¡±

    Hellen Jovano opened it, and there was a ring lying in the center of the oiled paper bag.

    Hellen Jovano felt that it was a silver ring withplicated patterns engraved on it. The pattern was very old and should be antique.

    Hellen Jovano looked up at Liu Xing ¡°an.

    Liu Xing ¡°an said bitterly: ¡°This is a family heirloom, and there is nothing valuable. It is estimated that valuable things will not be passed down. It has been passed on for many generations, usually to future daughter-inw. If there is no daughter-inw, it will be passed on to her daughter, and it will be chaotic. When Ie to my side, I will give it to your Jenny. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were slightly hot, and she understood what Liu Xing ¡°an meant.

    ¡°You also know that your Jenny was in poor health at the beginning, and I was afraid that she was in danger of having children, so we never had children.¡±

    ¡°Now at this age, although the body has been raised, it is no longer possible to have children.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an looked at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Your mistress said that she would treat you as her daughter, and this thing will be passed on to you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took the silver ring and gently put it on her finger.

    She looked at Liu Xing ¡°an with red eyes and knew what Liu Xing ¡°an meant.

    Master and Jenny have always treated her as their own daughter.

    When she tried to persuade the master to go abroad, the master recognized the danger and took out all her pension money to help her.

    That money, in fact, is a huge sum for her.

    Master and teacher Niang are just like her other parents in the world.

    Liu Xing ¡°an looked at Hellen Jovano and was about to shed tears. He immediately took a step back. The stubborn old man frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t coax you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled and wiped his nose: ¡°I see, master.¡±

    At the moment, the gifts are almost the same.

    Familiar people in the hall stood in twos and threes.

    Hellen Jovano saw Fang Yaozu and Natalie Susaning over with a box in their arms from a distance. Her face was a little cold and she turned to leave.

    These two people obviously didn¡¯t invite them, but they came to the door on purpose, which obviously disgusted her.

    Hellen Jovano turned to the maid and said, ¡°If there is another gift, just take it.¡±

    The maid answered, and Hellen Jovano turned around and nned to leave.

    Natalie Susan in the distance deliberately raised her voice: ¡°Miss Qin, wait a moment.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was slightly cold, and he turned to look at them.

    Fang Yaozu actually came to have a good rtionship with the Jovano family this time.

    Since thest incident with Zhang Caiyu.

    He found that the Grant family, the Jovano family, the Lewis family and the Ming Family were all targeting hispany, and some of them couldn¡¯t do it in Tempe City in Haicheng, including Jiangcheng!

    Originally, he didn¡¯t understand why Jiangcheng targeted him so much, until he saw ChilinMo, the heir of Jiangcheng¡¯s leading enterprise, at today¡¯s dinner.

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s heart hurts secretly. It seems that the Jovano family has stayed in Tempe City for too long, and the tree is deeply rooted. It is impossible to pull it up in one day, which will hurt himself.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    It¡¯s better to take a soft suit with the Jovano family first, then slowly cultivate your own strength in the dark, and wait until you have a chance to pull it out.

    Natalie Susan¡¯s voice was loud, and everyone around her had already looked over. Hellen Jovano had to stand in the same ce and watch Natalie Susane to him coldly.

    Natalie Susan looks sincere and happy.

    ¡°Miss Qin, do you remember me? I am YaYa. ¡±

    Helenjovano looked at Natalie Susan with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Remember, Mrs. Fang.¡±

    Natalie Susan smiled and said, ¡°This is something my husband and I prepared. I hope Miss Qin can ept it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked down at the box in Natalie Susan¡¯s hand, wrote down the pattern on the box, and thought that after epting it, she would let the servant throw it out directly after the dinner. She didn¡¯t even have the mind to see what it was.

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Helenjovano road.

    Natalie Susan didn¡¯t care about Hellen Jovano¡¯s indifference, and suddenly bowed to Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano was startled and immediately dodged aside.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Natalie Susan has a sad face.

    ¡°I want to apologize to you.¡±

    Natalie Susan stood up and sincerely exined: ¡°The previous incident about Zhang Caiyu was due to my carelessness in making friends. I didn¡¯t expect her to be bold and use such a bad plot against you.

    That¡¯s Zhang Caiyu¡¯s own behavior, which has nothing to do with Fang. I hope Miss Qin can forgive me. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano squinted and said that Natalie Susan had instigated Zhang Caiyu before she believed her.

    However, this is Natalie Susan¡¯s usual trick, and everything goes wrong on others.

    Hellen Jovano smiled with great meaning: ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand Mrs. Fang¡¯s words. Since it has nothing to do with you, how can I talk about it? Why don¡¯t I forgive you?¡±

    Natalie Susan¡¯s face was embarrassed for a moment and immediately exined, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there is a misunderstanding.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked coldly at Fang Yaozu.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know very well if there is any misunderstanding. I have always had revenge,ined and never implicated others.¡±

    People around you just look at each other.

    People who cane to this birthday party have some status in Tempe City, and it is not too much to be full of geniuses.

    Recently, the actions of several bigpanies in Tempe City are not intended to hide their eyes and ears.

    A group of smallpanies that were prepared to stand in line were afraid that whales would fight and shrimp would die.

    I didn¡¯t expect that once Hans Grant really started, Fang had no room to fight back.

    Before Hans Grant started his work, a smallpany may feel that it is more loyal to take refuge first. The chairman of this smallpany once had some problems with Hans Grant, so he took the initiative to vote for Fang Yaozu.

    As a result, in just three days, the smallpany disappearedpletely.

    All the procedures are legal, and The Grant Group directly sued.

    When the smallpany started at the beginning of the year, the sewage discharge did not meet the procedures, not to mention several times of tax evasion.

    As for what products are not up to standard, they are directly thrown out by The Grant Group.

    It¡¯s all illegal.

 Chapter 477 Larger foe

    All of a sudden, all the groups in Tempe City have some appall, and no one dares to say that their first bucket of gold is absolutely clean.

    The most frightening thing about The Grant Group is that it is toote to find something that long ago in three days.

    Hans Grant can throw it out in the first time, which shows one thing.

    These evidences and ck materials were originally in the hands of The Grant Group, but he just never intended to use them.

    Even if the chairman of this smallpany had some problems with him, he didn¡¯t have a personal vendetta.

    But even for such a smallpany, The Grant Group knows its details so carefully!

    Recently, Tempe City has spread about it.

    The most frightening statement is that The Grant Group already has some secrets of allpanies.

    The Grant Group knows all the mistakes and omissions that they have forgotten and the ces that vite thew and discipline.

    This is what scares everyone.

    The Grant Group and The Jovano Group have always been the two pirs of Tempe City.

    ording to the analysis of financial reports, The Grant Group is like a benevolent gentleman. Even though it has be the king in Tempe City¡¯s economy, it has not suppressed the growth of other groups.

    He just looked down at the growth of weeds and picked the one that annoyed him.

    Fang ranked third in Tempe City before, but the difference between the third and the top two is more than several times.

    All the directors of the group are also d that they didn¡¯t take the side at the beginning, otherwise they took the wrong side. It¡¯s really hard to say whether their ownpany will end up like that smallpany in the next second.

    Everyone knows that the cause of the incident is Zhang Caiyu, and Fang Yaozu¡¯s investment in Zhang Caiyu is also very clear.

    This is the trouble that Fang Yaozu is looking for The Jovano Group. Everyone in Tempe City knows that Fang Yaozu is not convinced by these two old families of Tempe City and Gu Qin.

    All eyes are intentionally or unintentionally nce over.

    Hellen Jovano said, turned around and left.

    Natalie Susan didn¡¯t even try to stop her. Hellen Jovano was so good that she had already gone away in a sh.

    She had to give the present to the maid.

    Turning back to Fang Yaozu, Natalie Susan heard Fang Yaozu¡¯s low curse: ¡°You are a waste. Why can¡¯t you do this well?¡±

    Natalie Susan bit her teeth and suppressed her anger, but Fang Yaozu around her was still angry.

    Although on the surface with a faint smile, like chatting with her.

    But the words are terrible.

    ¡°You and the Cai-yu zhang is stupid as a couple, you won¡¯t be a little humble apology? Do you know? I will be killed by you two! ¡±

    ¡°You tell me if you won¡¯t be humble. If you don¡¯t, you saw me ying with Zhang Caiyu the other day. Why don¡¯t you get out?¡±

    ¡°But every woman with a strong face is gone. Since you are not so spineless, why can¡¯t you be humble to Hellen Jovano!¡±

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s words stuck in Natalie Susan¡¯s heart like a knife. She didn¡¯t like this man at all.

    It¡¯s just that she still wants to use this old pervert to give herself a new identity ande back to Tempe City.

    Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes are fleeting, and the person she hates most in her life is Hellen Jovano.

    If she can knock a thousand heads on a stranger and let Hellen Jovano die, she is willing to knock!

    But in front of Hellen Jovano, I just made a hypocritical apology. It¡¯s the limit she can do!

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s bristle is still going on.

    ¡°You see what you are better than Hellen Jovano. You still hate Hellen Jovano. Do you deserve to hate her?¡±

    ¡°The somebody else somehow is the Jovano family big miss, the daughter raised by giants and you this is not the same, can you understand? Don¡¯t pretend to be lofty in front of me! ¡±

    Natalie Susan bit her lower lip.

    ¡°Yao-zu fang, have you said enough? You didn¡¯t say that when you pursued me. ¡±

    Fang Yaozuughed.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that you were hurting me.¡±

    Now that Fang¡¯s assets have shrunk by a third, he must let Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano do him a favor.

    Otherwise, although he won¡¯t end up like that smallpany, he can get out of three super-first-tier cities and return to the imperial city to defend his corner.

    Fang Yaozu is not reconciled. The branches in these cities are all his hard work for more than ten years.

    ¡°YaYa, I warn you, Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t promise your apology today, and you will continue to go to the Jovano family tomorrow to apologize to me!

    I don¡¯t care whether you kowtow to her or kneel down, you can lick her soles. As long as she can forgive you, I can continue to tolerate you. Otherwise, go back to where you came from and I will expose your identity to you. ¡±

    Natalie Susan looked up at Fang Yaozu in disbelief.

    She followed this man, half for this new identity, but now because of such a little thing, Fang Yao Zu actually wants to expose her identity?

    At the beginning, she did a lot of things as Natalie Susan, and Hellen Jovano still has evidence in her hands!

    If Fang Yaozu really tells the public that she is Natalie Susan, there is no doubt that Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano will definitely send her to prison.

    Natalie Susan gritted her teeth and her voice trembled: ¡°Fang Yaozu, don¡¯t insult others too much.¡±

    Fang Yaozu sneered: ¡°What? Can you still kill me? ¡±

    Then he turned and left.

    Natalie Susan stood where she was, and the people around her looked from time to time.

    Just now, Fang Yaozu¡¯s voice was not loud, and everyone couldn¡¯t hear what he said, but Fang Yaozu¡¯s face was always very gentle, so everyone was only talking between husband and wife.

    Natalie Susan pursed her lips. She has a good reputation in Tempe City these days, and soon a wife ventured to greet her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Xiaoya, where did your husband go? What is this?¡±

    Natalie Susan smiled: ¡°I guess I went to talk to someone.¡±

    Thedy gently pulled Natalie Susan and whispered in her ear, ¡°Your husband has offended The Grant Group and The Jovano Group now, and it is normal that Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t give you face just now.

    s, there is nothing that can be done. What Zhang Caiyu did was really wicked. Who wouldn¡¯t be angry? You wronged yourself, and if you can coax Hellen Jovano, the loss of yourpany will be lighter. ¡±

    Natalie Susan nodded and smiled gently. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She looked helpless and miserable: ¡°In fact, this matter has nothing to do with me. I made friends carelessly, too. Hey. ¡±

    Seeing YaYa¡¯s pitiful appearance, the woman also felt a little distressed.

    ¡°I want to say that your character is really good. People like Zhang Caiyu, what friends do you make with her? Before her mica case, it was enough to see how bad this person¡¯s character was.¡±

    Natalie Susan, listen, my wife keeps scolding Zhang Caiyu.

    She lowered her eyes and thought of another thing.

    If Fang Yao Zu really wants to reveal her identity, what¡¯s the difference withrger foe?

    Just now Fang Yaozu¡¯s words suddenly woke her up. Fang Yaozu said, Can you still kill me?

    Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes cooled down.

    Why can¡¯t she?

 Chapter 478 Propose

    Natalie Susan was thinking.

    Now she is thewful wife of Fang Yaozu. If Fang Yaozu dies, everything in Fang Group will be hers!

    At that time, she can stop being checked and bnced by Fang Yaozu and gather the whole Fang¡¯s strength to kill Hellen Jovano!

    It¡¯s just that there is still a little trouble now. Fang Yaozu has many nephews and nieces.

    In their view, she is only Fang Yaozu¡¯s second wife. If she has no children, these nephews and nieces will definitely make trouble.

    Natalie Susan thought that she might not be able topete with these people alone.

    Unless-Natalie Susan hangs her head and gently caresses her stomach.

    It seems that she needs to find a way. As long as she is pregnant with Yao Zu¡¯s child from above, she will be in an invincible position.

    Then kill Fang Yaozu, except the only insider, and her identity will be confirmed.

    Even if Hellen Jovano can see that she is Natalie Susan, Hellen Jovano can¡¯t prove it at all.

    Natalie Susan felt that a brand-new road was lit up in front of her eyes!

    Maybe she can pull another partner. Natalie Susan thought of Zhang Caiyu who was locked at the bedside at home.

    Now Fang Yaozu is raising Zhang Caiyu like an animal, even deliberately humiliating her.

    Zhang Caiyu must also hate Fang Yaozu, and Zhang Caiyu is the most convenient person to use.

    Helen Jovano¡¯s birthday party was lively. Everywhere Helen Jovano went, people congratted her on her birthday, and the other side kept saying good things. Helen Jovano also sincerely thanked her.

    It took more than twenty minutes for Hellen Jovano to finally return to Tiffany rk and Darcy Lewis.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    A few people are sitting on the sofa here, all of them are the family members and acquaintances of the Jovano family.

    Hellen Jovano was very tired and looked at Ming Yuzhu: ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t you say hello to the guests?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu raised an eyebrow: ¡°You have grown up, and it¡¯s your twenty-fifth birthday. It¡¯s good for me to do it for you. I still want to let me go to dinner for you, but I won¡¯t go.¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡±mom smiled and said, ¡°You, I know why Hellen Jovano is so mature and sensible.¡±

    While talking, Darcy Lewis¡±mom looked up at Hellen Jovano and said with a smile, ¡°The gift from Lewis family has been put in storage. When the timees, you can have a look. I know that you are also interested in antiques, and I went to the old man¡¯s study to find you a bottle.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes shine, and the bottle in Mr. Old. Lewis¡¯s study is no ordinary bottle.

    ¡°Thank you, Xu Yi.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave a clever cry and was very sweet.

    Halfway through the birthday party, it¡¯s time to cut the cake soon.

    Melodious music suddenly sounded in the hall. Hellen Jovano turned to look, and the door of the castle was suddenly opened.

    The dazzling light reflected from the outside and rubbed with the light of the crystalmp in the room.

    The man walked from a ck silhouette, pushing a cake cart, from the sun to the light.

    His temperament is expensive, his smile is spoiled, and his own super-dust and refined temperament makes him unable to disappear in the crowd, but makes everyone a background.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart beat violently a few times.

    She watched Hans Grant push the cake cart and approach step by step.

    The exquisite cake on the cake cart was specially customized by someone, and it was so exquisite that people were reluctant to eat it.

    Hellen Jovano whispered, ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    Hans Grant looked at the people present and made sure that all the friends of Hellen Jovano and the Jovano family were here.

    He put his hand into his pocket, and Hellen Jovano watched the action, stunned.

    Hans Grant took out a ring box from his underwear pocket.

    In full view, he knelt down on one knee in front of Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I used to have a hard time for you in the past. I repented and wanted to make up for it, but now I feel that I can¡¯t make up for my sins at that time forever, so let me always owe you, so that I can always make up for you. No matter in this life or in the afterlife, I want to be with you all the time. Would you please give me this chance? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano gently covered her lips.

    Hans Grant¡¯s character has always been cold and quiet.

    Even when I am happy, I just have a softer facial expression and a softer voice.

    But now the man in front of him, kneeling there like a prince charming, has analyzed all his mistakes, and all his love words are true.

    Hans Grant looked at the crowd and said, ¡°I chose this ce so that all people rted to you can witness this moment for us.¡±

    ¡°I swear, this life will never live up to you, or let me-¡±

    The oath in Hans Grant¡¯s lips was not finished, but it was blocked by Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t swear.¡± Hellen Jovano frowned and her voice was gentle. ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear you say that.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are firm: ¡°Will you marry me?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s lips rose and her eyes nodded slightly red.

    The apuse thundered.

    No one expected that Hans Grant, who seems to be a fallen fairy, would one day kneel down for a marriage proposal and a woman and swear to beg for poison.

    Darcy Lewis¡±mom turned to look at Ming Yuzhu and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child will have a good life.¡±

    Mingyuzhu nodded, and some tears shed in her eyes.

    ¡°This kid used to be a bastard, and I can¡¯t wait to eat him alive.¡±

    ¡°What about now?¡± Darcy Lewis¡±mom joked with a smile.

    Ming Yuzhu¡¯s voice was a little excited: ¡°Now he has saved Hellen from fire and water several times. Of course, I recognize this son-inw. She is a good son-inw.¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡±mom nodded.

    ¡°Hans Grant¡¯s character exists, and Hellen will not suffer from marrying him.¡±

    In the thunderous apuse, Hellen Jovano heard Karim Thomas¡±ughter, Gao Lang¡¯s chirping, Tiffany rk¡¯sughter, and Everet Jovano¡¯s voice moring for Hans Grant to be nice to him, which seemed to be in his ear and in another space.

    Hellen Jovano stared at Hans Grant and nodded, ¡°I do.¡±

    Hans Grant stood up and put the ring on Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand bit by bit.

    It¡¯s a dazzling ring with a luxurious and exquisite shape.

    Hellen Jovano sniffed: ¡°How did you make a surprise attack?¡±

    Compared with all kinds of romantic scenes, Hans Grant¡¯s willingness to kneel in front of all her rtives and friends is actually more sincere.

    The former pays more money, while thetter pays sincerely.

    Someone was booing under the stage.

    ¡°When will Mr. Grant and Miss Qin get married?¡±

    ¡°Still do not do the engagement party? Or do you have a wedding banquet directly? ¡±

    In the noise of the crowd, two people were silent.

    Liu Mingxi stood in the crowd and looked at the happy Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant on the stage. The whole person was like a lost soul.

    He suddenly gave a wry smile. Originally, I made an agreement with Hellen Jovano and talked with him after the birthday party. Lu Mingxi wanted to analyze his heart and give it to Helen Jovano. Helen Jovano knew how much he loved him, so maybe Helen Jovano would give him a chance.

    But he is one stepte after all. He is one stepte every time.

 Chapter 479 Love should not be selfish

    The hrity around him has nothing to do with him. Liu Mingxi feels that his heart is torn apart, bloody and painful.

    It doesn¡¯t seem that he is alwayste, but Hans Grant is early.

    It¡¯s been like this from the beginning.

    Lu Mingxi stared at the ground, and he talked to Hellen Jovano again and again. He always held a glimmer of hope and a little fantasy of happiness. He thought that after talking with Hellen Jovano, Hellen Jovano might give him a chance.

    Liu Mingxi stood in situ for a while, turned and left the hall.

    He knows that he doesn¡¯t need to stay here any longer.

    Out of the hall, Liu Mingxi saw a little wild cat with a pink bow in the window on one side of the castle.

    Watching him meow.

    Liu Mingxi hesitated for a few seconds and stepped forward to open the window.

    Holding the wildcat in his arms, he turned and left the castle.

    The hall was full of excitement. Natalie Susan stood there and looked at the two people on the stage. This was once her dream scene, when she was still deeply in love with Hans Grant.

    But now, Hellen Jovano has got everything she ever wanted.

    This woman ruined her, why can she live so well?

    She wants to deal with Hellen Jovano, and Fang Yaozu supported her before!

    However, after Fang Yaozu discovered that the strength of the Grant family and the Jovano family was actually hidden deeply, all Fang Yaozu wanted now was to ask her to forgive Hellen Jovano!

    Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes became gloomy. She must kill Fang Yaozu!

    Otherwise, Fang Yaozu will be her obstacle instead.

    Everyone has his own thoughts on stage and off stage. Hellen Jovano leans in Hans Grant¡¯s arms and looks at the diamond ring.

    ¡°Is this what you were secretly preparing for a while ago?¡± Hellen Jovano asked with a smile.

    Hans Grant smiled between his eyebrows, and the answer was obvious.

    The people in the audience are still booing.

    ¡°What is this today? Birthday banquet or wedding banquet? ¡±

    Someone joked: ¡°When was the wedding of Mr. Grant and Miss Qin? I must send a big gift then! ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hans Grant looked at the crowd faintly: ¡°The wedding day needs to be studied by the elders of both sides. There will be an engagement party first and then a wedding ceremony.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was a little stunned and she whispered.

    ¡°Why not just hold a wedding ceremony?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t like these social parties.

    Hans Grant looked down at her and said, ¡°I¡±ll make up for what I didn¡¯t give youst time.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled and joked, ¡°A hundred times? Then it is not enough for us to hold a wedding ceremony every year. ¡±

    ¡°If you like, you can hold it once a year.¡±

    Helenjovano shut up honestly.

    At the end of the proposal, Helen Jovano and Hans Grant cut the cake. After stepping down, Helen Jovano found that the mobile phone in her handbag was shaking slightly. The noise just now was too loud for her to hear.

    Hellen Jovano took it out and took a look. It was a phone call from Lu Mingxi.

    Her eyes flickered and she turned on the phone.

    ¡°Hellen, I¡¯m leaving first.¡±

    ¡°There should be no need to talk about what I said I wanted to talk to you before. I suddenly want to open some things. Maybe this is fate.¡±

    ¡°I know I love you deeply, and I can double what Hans Grant has done for you, but I know that he is always in your heart. I am jealous and sad, but now I want to wish you happiness. ¡±

    Lu Mingxi whispered, ¡°Love should not be selfish.¡±

    Hellen Jovano suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say tofort Lu Mingxi.

    ¡°Liu Mingxi, you are a very good person. No matter your appearance and family background, you have no choice in character. You will definitely meet the person you like and like you, but I am not.¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t know if the other party heard him clearly, because there were many guests around, and her voice was low. In addition, there were still people who were talking about Hans Grant¡¯s proposal to her, and the whole jubnt atmosphere spread to Lu Mingxi through the mobile phone.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t hear the response, and looked at it and the phone had been hung up.

    She gave a long sigh and was just about to go back to her mother when she looked up and saw Natalie Susan standing in the crowd not far away.

    Natalie Susan was as still as a stone, her eyes were fixed on her, and everyone around her came and went with champagne. Time seemed to stagnate for a moment.

    Hellen Jovano sneered. No matter what Natalie Susan changed her name to, her eyes full of hatred and greed never changed.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s birthday party caused quite a stir in Tempe City.

    At the birthday party, Hans Grant was really bold to propose marriage in front of all his rtives and friends.

    What attracts everyone¡¯s attention most is the strength of these twopanies.

    Once the two families are married, it is equivalent to binding severalrge groups.

    The overall strength is definitely to a higher level.

    Fang Yaozu doesn¡¯t know what people outside are thinking, but he knows that if people outside think of him, they will definitely think that he is an idiot and provoke Hellen Jovano.

    In the Tempe City house, Fang Yaozu sat on the sofa and looked at the two women standing in front of him.

    Zhang Caiyu was ck and blue, her eyes were nk and astringent, and she was tortured by Fang Yaozu and almost lost her spirit.

    Fang Yaozu promised her that as long as he yed with him for a month, he would inject another 30 million yuan into Caifang Studio.

    Zhang Caiyu didn¡¯t take this seriously at all. It was only a month, and time was fleeting.

    I didn¡¯t expect this month to be like a year, and now it¡¯s only been 20 days.

    She seems to have walked a circle from hell in these twenty days, and there are still ten days in sight.

    Fang Yaozu looked at Natalie Susan coldly.

    ¡°Do you think you are going to apologize to Hellen Jovano or not?¡±

    Natalie Susan pursed her lips.

    ¡°Husband, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to apologize to Helen Jovano. As you can see, Helen Jovano hates me very much. Even if I go there, she won¡¯t see me.¡±

    Fang Yaozuughed.

    ¡°Then kneel at the gate of the Jovano family until she wants to see you.¡±

    Natalie Susan looked at Fang Yaozu in disbelief.

    ¡°Husband, I am your wife now! Everyone outside knows that I am Mrs. Fang. I really went to the Jovano family gate. Do you still have face? ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want face!¡± Fang Yaozu roars, pared with face, do you know how many assets thepany has shrunk? How much did the stock price fall? ¡±

    These losses were earned by his diligent calction all these years.

    Just because YaYa set a game for Hellen Jovano, he watched his career go back to what it was ten years ago.

    Fang Yaozu is not reconciled.

    Cai-yu zhang listening, my heart suddenly bnce a lot.

    She thought that Fang Yaozu was just doing this to her. I didn¡¯t expect Fang Yaozu to be so cruel to his wife who got a marriage certificate. It seems that Fang Yaozu is a pervert.

    Fang Yaozu looked at Natalie Susan coldly.

    ¡°Go or not, give me a definite answer and I¡±ll give you ten seconds.¡±

    ¡°Ten.¡±

    ¡°I¡±ll go!¡± Natalie Susan didn¡¯t wait for Fang Yaozu to count down.

    Now her identity cannot be exposed!

    She can only bear the humiliation.

    Fang Yaozu, Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant, these three people, she will make them pay the price of blood sooner orter!

 Chapter 480 The wedding date is set

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s birthday party has been over for two days, and the Jovano family has been very busy recently.

    Mrs. Grant brings Taylor Grant and Lele to the house from time to time to discuss the wedding date of the two children with Mingyuzhu.

    Ming Yuzhu already misses her little grandson very much, holding Lele and listening to Mrs. Grant.

    Mrs. Grant is grateful to Hellen Jovano now. Well, Hellen Jovano has also saved the Grant family.

    If it weren¡¯t for Hellen Jovano this time, Taylor Grant would have gone to the wall.

    Mrs. Grant is extraordinarily gentle and polite to Mingyuzhu.

    ¡°Mrs Qin, you see July 16th is a good day. I think it¡¯s a good day for the two of them to get engaged.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu nodded: ¡°I have already turned over the Gregorian calendar. It¡¯s a good day, but isn¡¯t it a little too soon? It¡¯s already May of the lunar calendar. In July, we will only have two months to prepare.¡±

    Mrs. Grantughed: ¡°But it¡¯s not your family¡¯s preparation. It will definitely get twice the result with half the effort if we prepare together. I think it¡¯s toote.¡±

    Mingyuzhu doesn¡¯t have any different opinions, but she is engaged anyway.

    ¡°OK, what do you think of the wedding day?¡±

    Mrs. Grant continued to turn over the yellow calendar and turned over the pleated page that she was looking at at at home.

    ¡°This is one of the best days of the year!¡±

    Mingyuzhu looked at Lele and frowned.

    ¡°September 28, isn¡¯t that two months after the engagement?¡±

    Mrs. Grant is afraid that Mingyuzhu won¡¯t like it, but she wants to marry her daughter-inw back early to save big sleep.

    So he lowered his posture and exined it carefully to Mingyuzhu.

    ¡°Mrs. Qin, you see, it¡¯s only May of the lunar calendar. We are now preparing not only the engagement party in July, but also the wedding ceremony in September. There are more than four months between May and September. When the two of us prepare together, it is equivalent to preparing for more than eight months, but it is almost the same. ¡±

    Ming Yuzhu and Mrs. Grant are sitting on a sofa to discuss.

    Hellen Jovano and Darcy Lewis were sitting on the other sofa opposite them, eating fruit. When they heard Mrs. Grant¡¯s words, Darcy Lewis snorted and almostughed.

    Fortunately, the two people on the other side were so focused on the day that they didn¡¯t notice this detail.

    Hellen Jovano whispered, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Darcy Lewis also whispered, ¡°I have never heard of such a calction of days. Did Mrs. Grant graduate from the Department of Mathematics?¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head, looking like he had nothing to do with himself.

    I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Darcy Lewis¡¯s little voice became serious, because it was lowered and a little angry.

    ¡°This is your wedding, don¡¯t you care?¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave a chuckle.

    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth from me?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t care when the day is. Let me get married today and let me fall in love with Hans Grant forever.¡±

    Darcy Lewis ¡°tut-tut¡±: ¡°Your mentality is true, which is notmon.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and whispered: ¡°Many people care about the ceremony, but I don¡¯t have this sense of ceremony. What if it is a grand ceremony?¡± The days still have to pass slowly. ¡±

    Darcy Lewis rolled his eyes: ¡°I¡¯m toozy to talk to you. You sound like my grandfather!¡±

    Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t care about the ceremony, but Hans Grant wants to give her the best and biggest wedding.

    Mrs. Grant used mathematical methods, and said how many people she could find to help with the operation. Cis actually worked out the results that could be prepared for two years in four months.

    Ming Yuzhu can¡¯t wait to see Mrs. Grant.

    She held her little grandson in her arms and had to answer.

    ¡°Everything else is good to say, but the wedding dress is something that needs to be customized in advance. It is best to customize it recently, and find dozens of handmade masters to sew for three months in a row. It should be toote. ¡± Mingyuzhu Road.

    Mrs. Grant nodded: ¡°OK, I happen to know an embroidered mother in Suzhou, who is not a gic person. Her gold and silver silk embroidery is really wonderful. I asked her to embroider Hellen¡¯s wedding dress, find a studio in France, and then make a wedding dress for Hellen after measuring it. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano blinked, and suddenly felt that time was not good.

    She should be busy these days.

    Darcy Lewis looked at Taylor Grant sitting on the single person sofa.

    Taylor Grant hung his head, his long hair fell beside him, and his hands were put on his knees in fists, looking autistic and honest.

    Darcy Lewis felt something was wrong, looked at Hellen Jovano and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s the situation with Taylor now? It looks like an autistic child. It won¡¯t be too much of a blow from love! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked up and felt a little strange.

    I heard clearly from Karlen Thomas that Taylor Grant has resumed his studies at Qingda University, and his mood has be better, and he has returned to the state before he fell in love.

    And after the incident, Taylor Grant can see people more clearly now, and some stic sisters who were around her before have now broken up.

    But why does Taylor Grant look like this every time she sees her?

    Hellen Jovano reflected, is it because she pretended to be a bad sister-inw in the Grant family before, which gave the little girl a psychological shadow?

    Darcy Lewis leaned in to talk again, and Hellen Jovano frowned in a low voice: ¡°These two people across the street will soon choose a date. When I look up and see the end of our meeting, I must say that it is impolite for us to whisper in front of our elders.¡±

    Darcy Lewis just sat down angrily.

    Hellen Jovano thought about it, took out an orange from the fruit bowl on the table and handed it over.

    ¡°Taylor, have a taste of this orange. I gothically sent it from the ce of origin, and it took less than a day from picking it to the table.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and talked to Taylor Grant: ¡°Darcy loves oranges after she is pregnant. If she doesn¡¯t stop her every day, she can eat three pounds.¡±

    Taylor Grant immediately picked up the orange with both hands, peeled it with his head down, and echoed Hellen Jovano¡¯s words in his mouth.

    ¡°Pregnant women who eat oranges should supplement vitamin C.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t make up too much. If she makes up, she won¡¯t eat.¡±

    Darcy Lewis protested: ¡°Hellen Jovano, please pay attention to your attitude. As my sister-inw, why should you care about your sister-inw?¡± Haven¡¯t you ever heard of a eldest sister-inw as a mother? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent and looked at this so-called eldest sister-inw who grew up with him.

    ¡°Darcy Lewis, the two of us grew up together, and your personality jumped out. How many messes have I cleaned up for you?¡±

    It¡¯s Darcy Lewis¡¯s turn to be silent this time.

    Hellen Jovano teased: ¡°In elementary school, you beat boys; in middle school, you jumped over the wall; in college, you-do you want to be my mother now? A little bit of bite the hand that feeds you. ¡±

    Darcy Lewis felt that her image was getting worse in front of her mother-inw, and hurried to cover Hellen Jovano¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, you¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±

    Although Darcy Lewis has a fiery personality, he has never been able to beat Hellen Jovano in his lip service.

    Ming Yuzhu, opposite, has a smile between her eyebrows.

    Mrs. Grant looked at it with some envy, thought for a moment and felt relieved.

    It doesn¡¯t matter. Marry Helen home in a few months, and then Helen, Lele and Taylor will be there, but that¡¯s exactly what this is all about.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 481 Honest chicks

    Halfway through the fight between Hellen Jovano and Darcy Lewis, Taylor Grant on the side has been peeling oranges silently. She frowned, and this time she really found something was wrong.

    ¡°Taylor, I¡¯m going to take measurements tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?¡± Hellen Jovano offered.

    Taylor Grant looked up at Hellen Jovano and was silent for a few seconds: ¡°OK.¡±

    Mrs. Grant looked at Hellen Jovano and then at Taylor.

    She knows her daughter¡¯s character in her heart, and she feels sorry for Hellen Jovano. I¡¯m sorry.

    Taylor Grant is like this. He seems to be domineering, but he has been a little timid since he was a child.

    Once she feels sorry for Hellen Jovano, and apologizing is not enough, she will subconsciously avoid it.

    This is also a hairy disease of Taylor Grant.

    However, with Hellen Jovano around, I believe I can cure her, Mrs. Grant thinks optimistically.

    Mrs. Grant made an appointment with Mingyuzhu and left in a hurry. She was going home to prepare the engagement party and wedding ceremony.

    It will take a lot more time to prepare for the two major events at the same time, but I can think that my son¡¯s marriage will be settled after four months, and Mrs. Grant will feel that everything is worth it when Hellen Jovano is married at home.

    There is no better daughter-inw in the world than Hellen Jovano. Now even if a princess from any countryes, she doesn¡¯t want it.

    The next day.

    Hellen Jovano got a call from Mrs. Grant early in the morning.

    Mrs. Grant¡¯s voice was very cheerful: ¡°Hellen, I have already told Hans Grant to ask you to take the day off so that you can take your measurements.¡±

    Hellen Jovano rubbed his sleepy eyes, moved the phone away from his ear and looked at the time in the upper right corner of the phone.

    Five forty!

    What kind of world is this? Is the spirit of middle-aged and elderly people so ups and downs?

    Hellen Jovano put the phone to her ear, and Mrs. Grant was still talking.

    ¡°Hellen, you won¡¯t me me for asking for leave without your permission. Don¡¯t worry, just this once, I will never interfere with you in the future.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled, Mrs. Grant is really different from the old man now.

    ¡°No, aunt, the measurement was originally agreed yesterday, but this time is not-a little early.¡±

    Mrs. Grant at the other endughed: ¡°It¡¯s not early at all. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted Taylor to go with you yesterday? I¡¯ve sent Taylor on her way.

    The old house is far from the Jovano family, and it takes an hour to drive. After an hour, it will be 6: 40.

    At 6: 40, you two have breakfast together, and then go to that size ce at about 7: 30. Nine o¡±clock in the morning is just right. Hurry up and measure it. I can send it to the other party this morning. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano answered, and her mind remembered Darcy Lewis¡¯s question yesterday. Darcy Lewis asked her if Mrs. Grant graduated from the Department of Mathematics.

    She really needs to ask Hans Grant some other time.

    The clever answer in the mouth, Hellen Jovano¡¯s spirit has not yet returned.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    When Mrs. Grant hung up, Hellen Jovano counted the time. Since it takes Taylor Grant an hour to drive here, she can still sleep for at least another 40 minutes.

    Hellen Jovano leans over the bed and falls asleep.

    Forty minutester, Hellen Jovano was awakened by her own rm clock. She was still sleepy, but she managed to get out of bed.

    After washing, Hellen Jovano went downstairs in a casual dress. Today, she just went to take measurements, but there was nothing important, so she didn¡¯t wear makeup.

    A few minutes after arriving downstairs, I heard a car stop in the yard.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the time. It was almost seven o¡±clock.

    At this moment, the sky ispletely bright, Taylor Grant gets off the bus, and Hellen Jovano immediately arrives at the door: ¡°Taylor is here,e and have breakfast.¡±

    Taylor Grant saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s face turn red.

    Clever answer: ¡°good.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gave Taylor Grant a concerned look. Taylor Grant haspletely changed his personality?

    Two people went to the restaurant and sat down.

    At this point, no one in the Jovano family got up except Everet Jovano, who got up so early to go to thepany.

    Everet Jovano smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s really rare for you to get up so early. Usually, mom doesn¡¯t get up at this time of night. I eat breakfast by myself every morning.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed.

    ¡°Elder brother, why do you make yourself so miserable?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not very pitiful. I get up early in the morning ande backte at night all day, running for our family.¡± Everet Jovano looks exaggerated.

    Hellen Jovano knows that Everet Jovano is a disguised coquetry of a big man.

    She personally put a small steamed bun in Everet Jovano¡¯s bowl: ¡°That¡¯s really hard for my brother. The good life I¡¯m living now is all my brother¡¯s efforts, and I feel very happy.¡±

    She spoke in a cadence, which made her look very feminine.

    Everet Jovanoughed: ¡°Naughty.¡±

    After three people finished breakfast, Taylor Grant was extraordinarily quiet on the breakfast table.

    Hellen Jovano gives her something to eat.

    Hellen Jovano feels that things are a little big. She won¡¯t really scare Taylor Grant, a big miss of the Grant family, into an honest chicken, will she?

    After breakfast, Hellen Jovano went out with Taylor Grant.

    Taylor Grant got on the bus and Hellen Jovano took a look: ¡°It¡¯s such a long way. Why didn¡¯t you bring the driver? ¡±

    Originally it meant caring, but Taylor Grant looked at her and blinked a few times: ¡°Do you want a driver? Then I¡±ll call him over now. ¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡±ll drive when Ie back.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    The address sent by Mrs. Grant is in a very remote ce, which already belongs to the scenic spot of Tempe City.

    Taylor Grant drove for an hour and a half, but there were not many cars on the road before he got to the ce.

    The car stopped in front of a very antique Chinese garden.

    When Hellen Jovano knocked on the door, he saw a lot of cloth in the yard, and there was a row of electric sewing machines lying on the opposite door of the house.

    Soon someone greeted her. She was a beautiful middle-aged woman, who looked about the same age as Mrs. Grant and Mingyuzhu.

    ¡°You are introduced by Wang Yingzi, right? It¡¯s her daughter-inw, right?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Yes.¡±

    The womanughed and led Hellen Jovano into the door.

    This measurement is very detailed, including arm circumference, chest circumference, waist circumference, thighs and calves, all of which are measured carefully.

    ¡°This size is actually very elegant. Everyone¡¯s body shape is different. For example, if the meat on the back of some people is thicker, it needs to be adjusted properly when cutting. Otherwise, don¡¯t look at the general size, you really have to put on clothes. At that time, there will be some wrinkles on the back, which is very ugly.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded, and the woman looked at Taylor Grant with a smile: ¡°This is Taylor, Ruth¡¯s daughter. Your mother and I were ssmates in college, and we both studied fashion tailoring design.¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought to herself that Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t graduate from the Department of Mathematics.

 Chapter 482 Hand hurt

    This beautiful woman is very talkative. After measuring, she remembers her measurements.

    ¡°It was very promising to make clothes in our time, which is not like now.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°It is also very promising now, and there are many fashion designers.¡±

    The woman waved: ¡°I don¡¯t like working for people and being controlled.¡± I don¡¯t want to open a studio, and being a boss is too tired. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano gently coughed: ¡°Then you are-¡±

    ¡°This is my own small yard, and these fabrics are all my favorite, so I have nothing to make clothes for my friends. In fact, I am mainly an embroidery worker. Otherwise, give me your wedding dress and make sure it is better than those embroidered mothers and those German masters.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed and thought this beautiful woman was easy to get along with.

    The woman just remembered.

    ¡°Oh, yes, I forgot to tell you that my surname is Huang, so you can call me Huang Yi.¡±

    Hellen Jovano and Taylor Grant are polite: ¡°Hello, Aunt Huang.¡±

    The size was measured directly for half an hour, and Hellen Jovano always cooperated with the arm to lift the arm.

    When Hellen Jovano feels that his arm is not his own, how can it feel more tired than before?

    Aunt Huang took a photo of the size and sent it to Mrs. Grant on WeChat.

    ¡°All right, I think you are tired enough, too. Let¡¯s have a cup of tea.¡±

    Hellen Jovano and Taylor Grant had a cup of tea with Huang Yi, and heard Huang Yi say many things.

    This Huang Yi is also from a rich family, but she didn¡¯t marry a suitable man like Mrs. Grant. Instead, she bought a piece ofnd in the scenic spot and built a yard to y her hobby here.

    Hellen Jovano is a little envious, and it is free and easy to do this without any tie.

    Apanied by Huang Yi, Taylor Grant had some yearning in his eyes.

    Helenjovano can see that.

    When they got on the bus, Hellen Jovano asked, ¡°Taylor, Aunt Huang¡¯s dream is to make clothes. What about your dream?¡±

    Taylor Grant turned to look at Hellen Jovano: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Taylor Grant¡¯s face was a little embarrassed and embarrassed: ¡°I don¡¯t have a dream.¡±

    Maybe it is because there is no dream and no support to pursue, so when she is in love, maybe she will be so crazy, Taylor Grant thought.

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have a dream. You can slowly try to see what you really like first, and then you will know what you want to do.¡±

    Taylor Grant nodded seriously.

    Before they got on the bus, Hellen Jovano looked at Taylor Grant and said seriously, ¡°Taylor, why did you change when you faced me?¡±

    Taylor Grant was shocked: ¡°No.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pulled the lip corner: ¡°Your previous personality was like a small firecracker, but now it¡¯s gentle and clever and scary. Did I pretend to be a viin that day and drive you out of the Grant family, leaving you with a psychological shadow?¡±

    Taylor Grant looked at Hellen Jovano with a strange expression: ¡°No, what makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°Because I think you seem to be afraid of me now.¡± Hellen Jovano sighed.

    Taylor Grant hung his head thoughtfully.

    ¡°I-¡±

    She was about to speak when the car door was suddenly pulled open from the outside.

    Hellen Jovano watched Taylor Grant being dragged out of the car directly by a man, dragging his hair to the ground.

    She immediately got out of the car and rushed over.

    It¡¯s Lucas

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are shining: ¡°Lucas, what are you doing?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s eyes are full of red blood, his face is ferocious and his face is full of stubble.

    ¡°Bitch, you bitch, did you move all the money in my card! You also called the police and said I stole your money! Sure enough, capitalists like you are all eighteen minds and deserve to die! ¡±

    Taylor Grant screamed and struggled: ¡°Lucas, you did it yourself. Do you think I didn¡¯t know that you hired someone to push me into the river?¡±

    ¡°You know? You already know right, you just want to hurt me! ¡± Lucas roared out.

    Taylor Grant haspletely lost her gentleness and cold voice when she faced Hellen Jovano just now.

    ¡°In order to harm you to fall in love with you? You don¡¯t see if you deserve me! ¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t expect such words toe out of Taylor Grant¡¯s mouth. He was so angry that he pulled out the switchde from his waist.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes tightened. When Lucas pulled Taylor Grant¡¯s hair just now, there was a brick at hand. She didn¡¯t dare to go forward because she was afraid that Lucas would notice that the brick attacked Taylor Grant.

    Unexpectedly, he actually brought a knife!

    ¡°Mama of, say I cheat two hundred million report to the police? I already asked, 200 million! That¡¯s enough for me to spend 500 years in prison If you want to ruin my life, I will kill you! ¡±

    Lucas stabbed Taylor Grant with a knife.

    Hellen Jovano rushed forward, holding Lucas¡± wrist in one hand, but the knife continued to slide, aiming at Taylor Grant¡¯s eyes.

    Hellen Jovano did not hesitate and directly put his left hand in the past.

    At this critical moment, she had no second choice.

    After feeling that the knife was inserted into the meat, Hellen Jovano took advantage of Lucas¡± efforts to get rid of her and directly unloaded his wrist.

    The switchde fell to the ground, and Hellen Jovano picked it up with his right hand and stabbed it directly into Lucas¡± mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Otherwise, I will squat down! ¡± Hellen Jovano cold track, a pair of eyes staring at Lucas.

    Lucas¡± tongue has been stabbed by many knives, and blood has flowed out from the corner of his lip, but he dare not move. If the knife goes down again, it will pierce his back skull.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s left hand was bleeding from the ce where he was stabbed with a knife. Taylor Grant got up from the ground and looked at Hellen Jovano in horror.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°You, your hand-¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°Call the police.¡±

    Lucas didn¡¯t dare to move. After the nearby police station called, he heard that the prisoner who defrauded 200 million was hurting people and immediately called the police.

    Ten minutester, the police arrived and subdued Lucas.

    The policeman looked at the two men: ¡°ording to the regtions, you have to go to the police station to take a record, but you are injured like this now. Let¡¯s take you to the hospital first.¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head.

    ¡°It is good for us to go to the hospital ourselves, and this Lucas will be handed over to you. When I am bandaged from the hospital, I will go over and make a record. ¡±

    The police had no opinion and left with Lucas pushing and shoving.

    Taylor Grant looked at Helen Jovano¡¯s bloody hand. When Helen Jovano¡¯s hand was in front of her face just now, some blood sshed on her face, which was warm.

    Hellen Jovano looked at his hand and frowned and looked around.

    This sparsely popted area is equivalent to a scenic spot, not to mention a hospital, and clinics for unfamiliar people should be hard to find.

    Hellen Jovano and Taylor Grant simply returned to Aunt Huang.

    Aunt Huang was shocked to see Hellen Jovano¡¯s injured appearance, and immediately took out the medicine box to bandage her.

    ¡°My God, it hurts so deeply.¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and watched his wound open, washed and medicated.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt ligaments and tendons, fortunately.¡± Helenjovano road.

    Huang Yi looked up at Hellen Jovano and smiled with interest: ¡°I don¡¯t cry or make trouble with my hand injury. There is still time to study whether it hurts ligaments and tendons here?¡±

 Chapter 483 I hurt you again

    Hellen Jovano smiled bitterly: ¡°Always know if my left hand is useless. I am a doctor.¡±

    Taylor Grant has been with Hellen Jovano since she came back, watching her dress up, and looking at the bone-deep wound, her whole little face turned pale.

    Now that the wound has been bandaged, Aunt Huang nced at Taylor Grant and said to Hellen Jovano, ¡°It seems that she is frightened.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°In this case, she certainly can¡¯t drive, and I can¡¯t drive this hand. Aunt Huang, can we park the car with you first?¡± I¡±ll find someone to drive away tomorrow. ¡±

    ¡°Stop it, it¡¯s okay,¡±

    After Hellen Jovano and Aunt Huang said goodbye again, she walked out of the yard with Taylor Grant.

    Taylor Grant¡¯s face was still ugly, and Hellen Jovano gave her a look and joked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It won¡¯t be so scared. ¡±

    Suddenly, my lips tightened, and my emotions seemed to be unable to stay up any longer, and Ipletely scampered down.

    She bit her lower lip and looked at the wound on Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hurt you again.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled: ¡°How can you hurt me? It¡¯s obviously the fault of Lucas, a sinister viin.¡±

    Lucas can¡¯t have suddenly appeared here. Since he has appeared, his target is Taylor Grant.

    It seems that it is very likely that I followed Taylor Grant when I was in the Grant family!

    Hellen Jovano has some vignce in her heart. She has been living sofortably these days that she didn¡¯t even notice that the car was followed.

    Taylor Grant wiped away his tears and shook his head: ¡°No, I hurt you. You advised me before, but I didn¡¯t listen. Later, I scolded you for taking my jewelry and cursed you to die every day in the apartment.¡±

    Hellen Jovano listened with amazement, and thenughed aloud: ¡°Taylor Grant, that¡¯s not why you¡¯ve been acting weird these days.¡±

    Taylor Grant wiped away his tears and stared at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why, because I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised her lips and looked rxed: ¡°Although I have never felt this way, since you think you are sorry for me, why do you ignore me instead?¡±

    Taylor Grant sniffed and took the mobile phone: ¡°Call a taxi quickly, you still have to go to the hospital with this hand.¡±

    Hellen Jovano walked up to Taylor Grant with a smile and nudged her with her shoulder.

    ¡°Is this a proud personality? It¡¯s cute.¡±

    Taylor Grant red angrily at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Who is the proud personality? Anyway, anyway, I have hurt you twice, and I will be responsible. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Your mood is much more normal now. There is no need to always pretend to be clever in front of me. After I marry your brother, if we live together, will you pretend to be with me for a lifetime?¡±

    Taylor Grant pursed his lips: ¡°But I did curse you many times and scold you a lot of ugly words.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Taylor Grant seriously and found that it was really heavy in the little girl¡¯s mind.

    ¡°At that time, I was deliberately ying the viin, pretending to be a big bad guy and driving you out of the Grant family. You didn¡¯t know, so it¡¯s normal for you to scold me. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Taylor Grant looked up at Hellen Jovano, full of tears, and blinked again. ¡°Really?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded affirmatively, and some wanted tough.

    I didn¡¯t expect that one day, she would say that she was right to scold her.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t n to talk to Hans Grant about the hand injury because it didn¡¯t hurt her, but a few minutester, Hans Grant called.

    Hellen Jovano connected the phone. At the other end, the man¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°Where are you now? Stay where you are and I¡±ll pick you up right away. ¡±

    ¡°No, I suffered a little skin injury, and now it¡¯s all bandaged up. I¡¯m going to go to the hospital with Taylor for further treatment and then go home.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice is firm: ¡°You go to the nearby hospital first, and then give me the address.¡±

    Hellen Jovano had to ask the roadside people the location of the nearest hospital.

    At the hospital, the doctor examined Hellen Jovano, took medicine and asked about the switchde.

    The switchde looked quite old and rusty, and Hellen Jovano had another tetanus injection.

    After the injection and dressing, they went to the pharmacy to get a small bag of medicine prescribed by the doctor. Hellen Jovano and Taylor Grant sat in the corridor of the hospital waiting for Hans Grant.

    After waiting for about half an hour, people hurried in.

    After seeing Hellen Jovano, she immediately strode forward and took her hand to check it out.

    But now I can¡¯t see anything through the bandage. Hellen Jovano is afraid of Hans Grant¡¯s worry, and the thumb and forefinger of his right hand draw a very small distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very heavy, it¡¯s just scratched, just a little bit deep.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was cold. ¡°Where¡¯s Lucas?¡±

    ¡°I was taken away by the police. Taylor and I have to make a statementter.¡±

    Taylor Grant interrupted: ¡°Brother, the knife is so deep. If it is any deeper, the palm of your hand will be pierced.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Taylor Grant in silence. It seems that she persuaded people just now, and Taylor Grant regained some of her old character.

    It¡¯s just this time-if only she could be clever and shut up.

    Sure enough, Hellen Jovano, who had nned to leave the hospital, was dragged by Hans Grant to make a film.

    After a series of tests, Hellen Jovano was escorted out of the hospital and got on the bus.

    Hellen Jovano and Taylor Grant were sitting in the back row, and David Brown was driving: ¡°I heard that Miss Qin was injured, and Mr. Grant came all the way.¡±

    Now David Brown is still a little scared.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Usually it¡¯s the driver or he who drives, but as long as it¡¯s Miss Guan Qin¡¯s business, Hans Grant never lets them drive, but he drives all the way.

    When David Brown was sitting in the co-pilot, he felt that he had seen heaven for a moment.

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°David Brown, don¡¯t worry, Hans Grant is a good driver.¡±

    David Brown is sad and angry. That¡¯s scary!

    Hans Grant sent Helen Jovano and Taylor Grant to the police station, finished the statement and escorted Helen Jovano to the Grant family¡¯s old house.

    Mrs. Grant was also very distressed to see Hellen Jovano¡¯s injured hand.

    ¡°You Huang Yi called me and said that Hellen¡¯s hand was injured. Although it didn¡¯t hurt the key, it looked particrly serious. And looking at the cut surface is a knife wound, I think you are in danger, so I quickly called Hans Grant. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano now understands why Hans Grant knew about her injury. Aunt Huang saw it and told Mrs. Grant, and Mrs. Grant told Hans Grant.

    Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant stayed with Hellen Jovano for a while, and then left the living room with Taylor Grant.

    Only Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano are left sitting on the sofa in the living room.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were heavy: ¡°I thought you met him when I heard it was a knife wound.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked up at Hans Grant and knew who Hans Grant was talking about.

    Matt Walker.

    ¡°If Matt Walker shoots, how can I just hurt my hand?¡± Hellen Jovano sighed, ¡°Those patterns have been sent to ChilinMo for a while, and you are checking them here, and ChilinMo is also checking them. I have also checked a lot of information on the Inte. I have no clue at all. ¡°

 Chapter 484 Natalie Susan for mercy

    Lucas was arrested in the police station this time, so he should never get out again.

    Hellen Jovano stayed in the Grant family for a while and then decided to leave.

    I said hello to Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant, and then I went to see Granny Grant, and Hellen Jovano left the Grant family.

    Hans Grant drove her back to the Jovano family.

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡±ll send two bodyguards to follow you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked out of the window and smiled: ¡°My skill is ok, and there are poems. You really find me two bodyguards. If something happens, I don¡¯t know whether I protect them or they protect me. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s skill is experienced by Hans Grant.

    ¡°Then I¡±d better go out less recently. If you want to go out, let me pick you up.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°Good.¡±

    Hans Grant has to deal with the whole grant group, and she certainly won¡¯t let hime and be her driver.

    Just see that he is serious, and her heart is a little warm.

    The car quickly drove back to the main road where the Jovano family was located. When approaching the front door of the Chen family, Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes gradually settled on a red Ferrari parked in front of the door.

    Hans Grant also saw the woman standing next to Ferrari.

    ¡°Natalie Susan? What is she doing here! ¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s face is cold.

    Running to the front of the Jovano family and standing, Darcy and her mother didn¡¯te out to beat her, which was enough forbearance.

    Helenjovano intends to ignore it directly.

    When the gate of the Jovano family was opened, Natalie Susan had noticed Hellen Jovano¡¯s side and ran to the front of the car for a few steps to stand.

    Hans Grant¡¯s car finally stopped only a few centimeters away from her.

    Both faces are indifferent.

    Natalie Susan looked worried: ¡°Miss Qin, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano lowered the window a crack and his eyes were cold: ¡°I have nothing to say to you, get out of the way.¡±

    Natalie Susan was a little anxious: ¡°Miss Qin, I know my husband offended you because of Zhang Caiyu. I came here today to apologize!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s cold eyes are frosty: ¡°I don¡¯t need Natalie Susan-oh no, YaYa, don¡¯t me others for everything. You and I know exactly who did this, so you don¡¯t have toe and pretend with me.¡±

    Natalie Susan turned pale and felt weak, biting her lower lip and bursting into tears.

    ¡°Miss Qin, please have pity on me. My husband has offended you because of Zhang Caiyu, and now he won¡¯t even let me in. He says you will divorce me if you don¡¯t forgive me.¡±

    Natalie Susan looks pathetic, and if the uninformed people hear it, they will immediately feel aggrieved for her.

    Hellen Jovano rubbed his forehead: ¡°Really? Then you can do whatever I ask you to do. ¡±

    Natalie Susan clenched her hands nervously, as if Hellen Jovano were a viin: ¡°Yes, I can kneel.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered: ¡°You can do anything, so please don¡¯t appear in front of me again in the future, and get out of the way now, and don¡¯te to the Jovano family to disgust my family again!¡±

    Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes are pathetic and she looks at Hans Grant in the car.

    But immediately, with a pair of inorganic eyes, Hans Grant looked at her like there was no human emotion, and the cold made her heart tight.

    Seeing that Natalie Susan didn¡¯t seem to get out of the way, Hellen Jovano took out her mobile phone directly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way, I can only call the police now.¡±

    Natalie Susan grabbed her palm and plopped down in front of the car.

    Her voice was mournful: ¡°Miss Qin, just give us a chance to live, or you give me a chance to live. I really don¡¯t know about Zhang Caiyu¡¯s offense.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at both sides of the road: ¡°Didn¡¯t you arrange a camera today?¡± That¡¯s a pity for your y.

    This bitch!

    Natalie Susan¡¯s teeth were gnawing at her teeth, but she managed to hold back.

    She pinched the inside of her thigh and tears fell.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I beg you, you don¡¯t want to unite so many groups against Fang¡¯s family, okay?

    As long as you stop the other person¡¯s attack, I promise I will never appear in front of you again, and I will hide where you are. ¡±

    While talking, Natalie Susan, kneeling in front of the car, was about to climb over and reach the door of Hellen Jovano with her hand.

    Hans Grant nced at it coldly, and Natalie Susan just left the front of the car. He drove the car directly into the Jovano family door with one foot on the gas pedal.

    ¡°ah!¡± A scream.

    Natalie Susan was taken straight to the ground by the car, and there was a terrible pain in her hands!

    She raised her hand in pain and saw that her hands were full of blood stains rubbed on the concrete floor!

    Almost!

    Hans Grant¡¯s car almost ran over her.

    Natalie Susan¡¯s body is shaking. She knows that Hans Grant doesn¡¯t care about her for a long time, but she didn¡¯t expect Hans Grant¡¯s heart to be so cruel!

    After sitting in the same ce for a long time, Natalie Susan looked pitiful.

    For a long time, she stood up and started walking down the street with her bag.

    On the top floor of a low-rise building next to the street, a man with a camera is standing there.

    When Natalie Susan came over, the man immediately stepped down from the upstairs.

    ¡°Did you record it?¡± Natalie Susan asked with a gloomy face.

    The man nodded: ¡°I recorded it, but what do you want this for, Mrs. Fang?¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s reputation is very good. Even if you post this online, no one will believe you. ¡±

    Natalie Susan sneered, ¡°It¡¯s not for surfing the Inte. I won¡¯t do such a stupid thing again.¡±

    ¡°That is?¡±

    Natalie Susan looked at the man and said coldly, ¡°Take your money and do your thing. Don¡¯t ask anything else!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    She staggered away with the recorded video.

    This video is for Fang Yaozu to see, so that Fang Yaozu knows that she has done her best.

    Her apology-humble enough, but Hellen Jovano was too cold and heartless.

    Natalie Susan took a taxi and went straight back to Fang¡¯s house. Fang Yaozu was with Zhang Caiyu when she entered the living room.

    Zhang Caiyu is massaging Fang Yaozu¡¯s leg. She knelt at his feet and looked like a medieval ve.

    Natalie Susan¡¯s cold eyes turned timid and pursed her lips.

    ¡°Husband, I am back.¡±

    Fang Yaozu looked upzily: ¡°Did Hellen Jovano forgive you?¡±

    Natalie Susan reached out and her palms were bloody.

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s eyes tightened.

    Natalie Susan cried: ¡°I have knelt down to Hellen Jovano and begged her to forgive me, but she didn¡¯t even get out of the car and almost hit me. Honey, I really don¡¯t know what to do now.¡±

    Looking at Natalie Susan¡¯s down-and-out appearance, coupled with her injured hand, Fang Yaozu put up with it even if he had a great dissatisfaction.

    He said unhappily, ¡°Go on tomorrow.¡±

    Natalie Susan nodded: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will apologize to her until Hellen Jovano forgives me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t expect that she had warned Natalie Susan not to go to the Jovano family gate again and disgust her family.

    I didn¡¯t expect Natalie Susan toe and watch every day, like a keeper!

 Chapter 485 Kneel down every day

    Three days passed quickly.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, in the living room of the Jovano family, Darcy Lewis carefully changed the bandage on Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand.

    Just after breakfast, Darcy Lewis tied them and muttered, ¡°You are just careless and stupid! Such a good skill can still make people prick their hands! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled helplessly: ¡°This can¡¯t me me, isn¡¯t it too urgent? Is there no other way?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Next time there¡¯s something you can¡¯t do, mind your own business.¡± Tiffany rk came out of the kitchen.

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°If I don¡¯t stop, Taylor¡¯s eyes will be gone!¡±

    Tiffany rk sneered: ¡°When you stop, you are not sure if your hand will be wasted, are you? You live by hand. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was a little helpless: ¡°Come on, did you send out your chocte cookies?¡±

    Tiffany rk¡¯s face was half cold, and she stammered, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    Darcy Lewis said jokingly, ¡°It must have been sent. Didn¡¯t you see that our kitchen is much safer recently?¡± The chefs dare to enter the kitchen. ¡±

    Tiffany rk gritted her teeth and fought back unwillingly.

    Helenjovano listened to the quarrel between the two and smiled happily.

    ¡°Mom went to Lewis family this morning and said she was looking for your mom to go shopping to buy baby products.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed. ¡°They also prepared too early.¡±

    Darcy Lewis smiled: ¡°The baby¡¯s room at home is almost full. My mother means that when the child is born, let him wear happy used clothes, saying that it is cleaner after being used and washed.¡±

    Three people are chatting, at the door, the housekeeper hurried in.

    ¡°Miss, youngdy.¡±

    Tiffany rk looked up and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    The housekeeper looked at Hellen Jovano with some embarrassment: ¡°That Mrs. YaYa is here again, kneeling in front of our door.¡±

    The faces of Darcy Lewis and Tiffany rk in the room all changed.

    Darcy Lewis pped the table and said, ¡°She¡¯s not finished, is she? What do you want to do by blocking our door every day! ¡±

    Tiffany rk put the ss half-filled on the table with a cold voice: ¡°I went out to deal with her!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano pinched her eyebrows: ¡°You two sit for me! I¡¯ll go and see! ¡±

    She doesn¡¯t care that Natalie Susan kneels. It¡¯s none of her business that Natalie Susan kneels to death, but it¡¯s disgusting to die at her door.

    When Everet Jovano came backst night, Natalie Susan even stopped Everet Jovano¡¯s car to apologize.

    Let unsuspecting people see it, and think what Everet Jovano did to her.

    Hellen Jovano followed the housekeeper to the gate, and from a distance she saw Natalie Susan kneeling pitifully at the door.

    Kneeling is better than sitting on your knees, with your body slightly tilted, which is an effortless posture.

    The door of the twisted branch flower opened, and Natalie Susan immediately looked at it with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Miss Qin.¡±

    ¡°Natalie Susan.¡± Hellen Jovano took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the police. It¡¯s harassment for you to run to my door like this every day, understand?¡±

    Natalie Susan looked pitiful: ¡°But if you don¡¯t forgive me, I have nowhere to go.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked up at the sky: ¡°It¡¯s the first time to call the police. After calling the police several times, as long as the police know the situation, it will be an ident if I don¡¯t see you while driving another day.¡±

    Natalie Susan¡¯s face changed.

    Hellen Jovano looked at her with a serious tone and a sneer.

    She pinched her palm: ¡°If you think hitting me can calm you down, then you can hit it.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed and was very angry. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you have such a brazen side, Natalie Susan. Don¡¯t you think you are disgusting now?¡±

    Natalie Susan hung her eyes and said nothing.

    It¡¯s been three days, and she knows that Fang Yaozu must know that she is kneeling here.

    Hellen Jovano can always ignore her, but she is still Mrs. Fang.

    Fang Yaozu wanted her to kneel here and beg Hellen Jovano¡¯s forgiveness, but after kneeling for a long time, Tempe City people would know that Mrs. Fang came to the Jovano family every day to beg for mercy, and Fang Yaozu himself was disgraced.

    Hellen Jovano felt helpless when he saw Natalie Susan acting like she couldn¡¯t get in oil and salt.

    It¡¯s really terrible to be entangled in this kind of person. If you can act and pretend, you can get out when you say you are shameless!

    ¡°Ok, you kneel down, housekeeper. When the policee, tell me about the situation and let the police take her away. After shees to kneel down once, you call the police once, without informing me.¡±

    Hellen Jovano said, and turned back to the vi.

    Natalie Susan stubbornly knelt down to the police and followed them back to the police station.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Natalie Susan returned to Fang¡¯s home with swollen knees.

    Her eyes are red, too, and she looks wronged.

    Fang Yaozu is already furious at the moment: ¡°I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet, have I?¡±

    Natalie Susan nodded pitifully.

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s anger surged out of his heart, and Natalie Susan in front of him was so pitiful that he used to like it very much.

    But now, I can¡¯t say how bored I am.

    This woman can really go to someone¡¯s house and kneel for three days. It¡¯s shameless.

    But he also hates Hellen Jovano in his heart. Everyone is a business person. If you look up and don¡¯t see it, you won¡¯t leave a line!

    Now many people in Tempe City are spreading the story that his wife kneels.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go tomorrow.¡± Fang Yaozu scowled.

    Natalie Susan looked up with a frightened look. ¡°But what will thepany do if I don¡¯t go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Fang Yaozu gave a roar.

    Thepany¡¯s share price is still falling, and it has fallen to bankruptcy!

    Natalie Susan winced with fear, but she didn¡¯t forget her goal.

    She raised her hand weakly and hugged Fang Yaozu: ¡°Husband, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll do something.¡±

    ¡°What can you do? Waste! ¡±

    Fang Yaozu looked at the tears on Natalie Susan¡¯s face, and then at the surge in her chest, and directly tore her clothes.

    There was an ambiguous voice in the living room, and the male servant passing by the door simply stood there and looked up.

    Recently, it has been discovered that Fang Yaozu and Zhang Caiyu deliberately let people watch when they y, and even invite male servants to participate.

    I don¡¯t know, YaYa, this Mrs. Fang, Fang Yaozu is reluctant to give up.

    ¡­¡­

    the Jovano family.

    At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Ming Yuzhu came back from shopping, and Everet Jovano had already gone home from work.

    The family is sitting at the dining table, plus Tiffany rk, and five people are chatting and eating.

    When ites to Natalie Susan, Everet Jovano looks serious: ¡°Hellen, you have to be careful. Natalie Susan is iprehensible now, so you must be holding back something.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°I told the housekeeper that she would call the police once after she came.¡±

    Darcy Lewis took the soup served by Everet Jovano and sneered: ¡°If you ask me, Natalie Susan has changed her name to YaYa now. For Fang Yaozu¡¯s breast augmentation and stic surgery, nine times out of ten she knelt down to show it to Fang Yaozu. After all, she did that stupid thing before.¡±

    When Hellen Jovano heard this, his eyes lit up: ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect that Darcy made a lot of sense.¡±

    After dinner, several people went to the living room to chat.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s cell phone rang, and she looked at it. It was Hans Grant.

    After the connection, the man¡¯s maic and deep voice sounded: ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I just finished eating and chatting with fruit.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°On my side, I got Lucas¡± confession.¡± Hans Grant said.

    ¡°confession?¡±

 Chapter 486 Die a understand

    Tempe City, Fangjia.

    Fang Yaozu woke up and got out of bed to get dressed. He looked at Natalie Susan, who was asleep with naked fruit on her eye bed, and gave a slight sneer.

    He got dressed and got a phone call.

    ¡°What? !¡± Fang Yaozu roared and directly woke Natalie Susan on the bed.

    ¡°The partner and our cooperation for several years, he is also a man of the imperial city, why was Haicheng Ming family to dig? !¡±

    Natalie Susan listened to Fang Yaozu¡¯s words, and when she tried to get up, she closed her eyes and pretended to fall asleep immediately.

    Fang Yaozu hung up the phone, panting like a cow.

    He stared at Natalie Susan on the bed and smashed her mobile phone: ¡°Pretending to sleep?¡±

    Natalie Susan opened her eyes trembling, and tears began to fall.

    ¡°Husband, don¡¯t do this, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    That weak and pitiful appearance can¡¯t extinguish Fang Yaozu¡¯s anger.

    As he raised his fist, there was the voice of Fang Jia¡¯s housekeeper at the door.

    ¡°Sir, we have a visitor.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡± Fang Yaozu roared, who else wille to Fang¡¯s house now? Everyone is afraid of the Grant family and the Jovano family, and they are all hiding from Fang¡¯s house!

    The housekeeper said, ¡°It¡¯s Mr. GrantHans Grant from The Grant Group and Miss Hellen Jovano from the Jovano family.¡±

    Fang Yaozu zheng, almost thought he heard wrong!

    He didn¡¯t have time to care about Natalie Susan, so he strode to the door and opened it.

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    The housekeeper repeated it.

    Fang Yaozu looked confused and surprised.

    These two families cooperated with Tempe CityLewis family, Ming Family in Haicheng and Qian Family in Jiangcheng, and there was no room for Fang.

    What are Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano doing here at this time?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Showing off?

    Fang Yaozu hesitated and said, ¡°OK, I¡¯ll be right down. Let them wait. ¡±

    Anyway, he couldn¡¯t hold back these two days and wanted toe and apologize in person.

    It¡¯s just the right time for these two people toe.

    Fang Yaozu looked coldly at Natalie Susan who was shrinking in bed: ¡°Get dressed and apany me to meet the guests!¡± ¡±

    Ten minutester, Fang Yaozu showed up in Fang¡¯s living room with Natalie Susan.

    In the living room, Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano are standing in the living room, not seated.

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s face immediatelyughed exaggeratedly, squeezing the wrinkles on his face, and his voice was bold: ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Qin, you cane!¡±

    He walked with a slight bow, and when he came to Hans Grant, he bowed a little lower and shook Hans Grant¡¯s hand with both hands.

    Hans Grant took a step back: ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Fang. I have something to tell you this time.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s tone is cold.

    Fang Yaozu then stood up and looked at Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano with some embarrassment.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Qin, I really know that I was stupid before. Although I never intended to target Miss Qin, I didn¡¯t expect Xiaoya¡¯s stupidity to believe Zhang Caiyu-¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°So after the incident, Mr. Fang also injected 30 million yuan into Caifang, because he was cheated again?¡±

    The expression on Fang Yaozu¡¯s face changed slightly: ¡°I can withdraw my capital immediately!¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°Then YaYa goes to my door and kneels every day. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s face was a bit awkward: ¡°Xiaoya feels ufortable and feels that she has brought trouble to the group. She wants to apologize to you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Mr. Fang, I came here today to remind you that you can say that she is YaYa, but you and I know who she was.¡±

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s face changed a few times and he didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°I think you should know more or less about my rtionship with Natalie Susan. She came to the door on purpose to disgust me.¡± Hellen Jovanoughed. ¡°Is it interesting to know that I don¡¯t want to see her and provoke me over and over again?¡±

    While speaking, Hellen Jovano looks at Natalie Susan.

    Natalie Susan looked frightened: ¡°I¡¯m not, Miss Qin, you misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s better to listen to this.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took out his mobile phone and clicked the y button.

    Soon, Lucas¡± voice came from the mobile phone, and Hellen Jovano faced the phone to the two men and opened the video of Lucas¡± interrogation.

    Interrogator: ¡®since Taylor Grant wanted to leave when the Grant family couldn¡¯t get the money, as you said, why didn¡¯t you leave?¡±

    Lucas trembled: ¡°Yes, a woman came to me and said that Taylor Grant is still very useful, and the Grant family will not leave her alone-¡±

    Interrogator: ¡°Did the woman say what her purpose was?¡±

    Lucas shook his head: ¡°No, but she gave me 200, 000, telling me not to leave Taylor Grant, saying that my wealth was behind!¡± ¡±

    Looking at that picture, Natalie Susan suddenly widened her eyes.

    Yang yaozu is also unknown so: ¡°What does this mean? Taylor is Mr. Grant¡¯s sister. ¡±

    Next, the interrogator took out a photo and handed it to Lucas.

    ¡°Is this woman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her, it¡¯s her!¡± Lucas was suddenly excited. ¡°She also brought two bodyguards. At that time, I thought her breasts were really big. I-I made it clear. Can I reduce my sentence?¡±

    The lens of the video gradually became clear.

    Close to the photo, which is Natalie Susan¡¯s face.

    Including her current surge as YaYa.

    Fang Yao ZuMeng shocked.

    Natalie Susan closed her eyes. It¡¯s over!

    How on earth did Lucas, an idiot, get caught?

    Hellen Jovano took the phone back.

    ¡°Mr. Fang, what do you mean, your wife gave two hundred thousand gangsters to stay with Taylor?

    Taylor is too young to understand, but it took a lot of effort for our family to make that gangster retreat ¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to be bribed by your wife with 200 thousand. Are you trying to hurt Taylor? ¡±

    Hearing this, Yao-zu Fang wanted to think about the video he just watched, and immediately understood.

    His eyes were full of murderous look, and he looked hard at Natalie Susan.

    It turns out that this woman not only did such a stupid thing, but that thing of Hellen Jovano was nothing!

    She paid someone to hook up with Hans Grant¡¯s sister! At the same time, he offended two families!

    Who doesn¡¯t know that Hans Grant is only a sister!

    Hellen Jovano said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Fang, I came here today thinking that Fang¡¯s assets have shrunk like this. You should know better, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The flesh on Fang Yaozu¡¯s face is shaking uncontrobly.

    ¡°Yes, yes, but Miss Qin-¡±

    Hellen Jovano nced at Natalie Susan: ¡°I talked to Miss Song several times, but she didn¡¯t seem to understand. Today, I might as well tell General Fang that if Natalie Susan appeared in front of the Jovano family again, Fang¡¯s situation would be more than this.¡±

    Hellen Jovano said, took Hans Grant¡¯s hand and nned to leave.

    That¡¯s what she discussed with Hans Grantst night, and it¡¯s not a problem for Natalie Susan to run to the Jovano family endlessly.

    It takes a person who tied the bell to untie the bell.

    As Darcy Lewis said, Natalie Susan is now acting for Fang Yaozu.

    But Hellen Jovano is disgusting to Natalie Susan, and she thinks Fang Yaozu is disgusting, so she doesn¡¯t even want to touch Fang¡¯s sofa.

    She took Hans Grant by the hand and left Fang¡¯s house.

    Just in the living room, it is dead silence.

    Natalie Susan clenched her fist tightly, and her n was to conceive Yaozu¡¯s child from above, and then try to get rid of him!

    Until then, she must bear it and pretend to be humble and submissive!

    But today, she is not sure if Fang Yaozu will kill her first!

 Chapter 487 The mortise and tenon exhibition hall is on fire

    The silence in the living roomsted for a few minutes. Natalie Susan sat on the sofa, and there was a feeling that she was suffocating.

    Fang Yaozu is still standing not far away. He just wanted to catch up with Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano, but he stood there after failing to catch up.

    Natalie Susan¡¯s voice was tense and dry: ¡°Honey, they have already left.¡±

    Fang Yaozu slowly turned his head and looked at Natalie Susan.

    ¡°What Hellen Jovano said is true, isn¡¯t it? You did it on purpose, and you still have the courage to harm Hans Grant¡¯s sister?¡±

    Natalie Susan clenched her hands tightly: ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t do it. This video must have been used by Hellen Jovano to lie to you. You know she always hates me-¡±

    Fang Yaozu didn¡¯t speak. He went to the corner of the living room and picked up the golf club there ¡­

    Aftering out of Fangjia, Hellen Jovano sat in the car and rubbed his temples.

    ¡°Natalie Susan shouldn¡¯t be stuck in front of my house again.¡±

    Hans Grant drove the car and turned to look at her. ¡°What do you want for lunch?¡±

    Hellen Jovano put down his hand and thought: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the master¡¯s ce for dinner. I haven¡¯t been there for a few days. Recently, the exhibition hall run by the master has been reported by many media. I¡¯ll ask about it.¡±

    Half an hourter, their car stopped at the alley mouth of the courtyard.

    After getting off the bus, the two men saw a reporter knocking at the door in front of the courtyard.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant: ¡°It seems that the report has attracted a lot of attention.¡±

    The courtyard door opened and a middle-aged woman came out.

    ¡°Sorry, my husband and wife like to be quiet and don¡¯t ept interviews.¡±

    The reporter is eager to try: ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t you let us meet them, and I can try to convince him that we are from Tempe City TV ¡­¡±

    The middle-aged woman shook her head to close the door.

    When Hellen Jovano saw it, he shouted, ¡°Wait!¡±

    The middle-aged woman looked at Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano and immediatelyughed: ¡°Master Gu, miss, pleasee in.¡±

    She opened half the door, guarded against the reporter, and weed Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant into the door.

    After entering the door, the middle-aged woman immediately closed the door.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am the nanny that Mr. Liu just recruited, and my name is Wang Juan.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and nodded: ¡°How do you know us?¡±

    ¡°When I came to apply, Mr. Liu showed me the photos of you two, saying that you were his apprentice, so let me call you Miss, and Master Gu is also one of our own.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°I¡¯m here to see the master. Where is he now?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wang is in the main room.¡± Wang Juanughed.

    Hellen Jovano thanked Wang Juan and took Hans Grant into the main room.

    In the main room, at the desk on the east side, Liu Xing ¡°an is sitting there drawing drawings.

    His eyes are slightly presbyopic, and he wears a rimless presbyopic sses when drawing drawings. Now he is bent over and his presbyopic sses hang under his nose.

    Hellen Jovano walked over respectfully: ¡°Master.¡±

    Hans Grant followed: ¡°Master.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an is used to drawing with a small brush, and the other end of the pen is wearing sses.

    ¡°Come, did you see the people at the door when you came?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Master, it seems that the previous reports have had a good effect, and people have actually found your home.¡±

    Liu Xingan sneer at 1.

    ¡°I did promise to let those people interview before, and my original purpose was to promote the Chinese intangible culture of mortise and tenon, but now!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Hellen Jovano took the inkstone aside: ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡±

    ¡°Their focus is not on the mortise and tenon at all!¡± Xing-an liu unhappy way, ¡°every time have to interview me, interview me to do? Isn¡¯t it good to pat those works more? At first, I was reluctant to apany them for an interview. As a result, this group of people kept asking me why I learned carpentry since I was a child and how I got in touch with mortises and tenons! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was happy: ¡°Isn¡¯t that good, master? You have to know that many people want to be famous but can¡¯t be famous.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give this name. I originally set up this exhibition hall for interested people.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an is unhappy.

    ¡°When they came running, they said that mortise and tenon were about to die, and asked me what was the purpose of running the exhibition hall? What purpose can I have? ¡±

    When the three of them were talking, there was a noise at the door. Mrs. Liu came in with an inventory of her heart and saw Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant just hearing this.

    Mrs. Liu smiled and said, ¡°Hellen, these people are really noisy, and I don¡¯t me your master for being bored.¡±

    After several media reports, it was ok, andter it was reported by an international media. It has attracted the attention of many people. ¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an put down his pen angrily and looked up at Hellen Jovano: ¡°If they really care about culture, forget it. Why are they following me? I also tracked it to my home! ¡±

    ¡°Do these reporters know how to respect people? You know your mistress never likes to touch these things. I have to invite another person to work, in order to specifically refuse their interview! ¡±

    Hans Grant looked at the drawings: ¡°Most journalists are like this. It¡¯s no use telling them about respect.¡±

    Mrs. Liu was helpless: ¡°I don¡¯t know who gave away thendline number at home. Recently, there have been many phone calls at home, and many of them havee to see your master to learn from him.¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows: ¡°So I want more younger brothers and sisters?¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Bullshit, don¡¯t even think about it. I¡¯ve never heard of these people before. One of them told me that they have no foundation at all, just want to inherit the intangible culture, saying that young people should sacrifice their dedication and sacrifice their dedication. Fart. I regard it as a treasure-like industry. Why do they think it is a waste of their youth? It is like giving me alms! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano snorted: ¡°It¡¯s probably for the name of intangible culture.¡±

    ¡°So I am very annoyed now.¡± Liu Xing ¡°an sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, master. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll deal with it tomorrow.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    Liu Xing ¡°an grinned: ¡°In fact, this matter is easy to handle. As long as it is announced to the public, you are my apprentice, so that those people can rest their minds.¡±

    Hellen Jovano has no opinion: ¡°You can make it public if you think it is necessary.¡±

    The Mo in Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand was almost ground. She put the Mo column aside and reached for a snack brought in by Mrs. Liu.

    Mrs. Liu is good at making all kinds of Chinese dim sum, which is very pleasant with a mouthful of tea.

    While eating, she looked at the drawings drawn by Liu Xing ¡°an: ¡°What is Master going to make?¡±

    ¡°Make a roof.¡±

    ¡°The roof?¡± Hellen Jovano looked at Liu Xing ¡°an curiously.

    Liu Xing ¡°an nodded: ¡°Small model, do experiments to determine the pressure and other data.¡±

    Hellen Jovano is very interested: ¡°If the model is sessful, can it be scaled up and made into a real roof?¡±

    Liu Xingan nodded his head.

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant apanied Liu Xing ¡°an to finish the drawing. All kinds of small wooden parts needed on the drawing have been finished, and Liu Xing ¡°an marked the dimensions.

    Mrs. Liu went into the room and asked three people to have dinner.

    ¡°It¡¯s lunch time, so let¡¯s bid after dinner.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an called Hellen Jovano to the restaurant. As soon as the four men sat down, they heard another noise outside.

    Soon, the nanny surnamed Wang came into the house again.

    ¡°Sir, madam, nothing, it¡¯s an interview again.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s face is cold: ¡°Those whoe to interview in the future will be driven away, all of them will be driven away!¡±

    The disclosure of the address made Liu Xing ¡°an very disgusted with these interviewers.

 Chapter 488 Your cousin is quite a tiger

    After lunch, Liu Xing ¡°an and Hellen JovanoHans Grant arrived in the courtyard.

    The three of them were lying on the cane chair to help digestion. Mrs. Liu cut some fruits and put them on the stone table next to the cane chair.

    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go to the exhibition hall this afternoon. If you really don¡¯t like interviews, hiding is the best policy. I think you can hold a press conference to solve this problem once and for all.¡±

    Liu Xing ¡°an snorted: ¡°I don¡¯t like these people. Why do you want to hold a press conference because of them?¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°This is something that can¡¯t be helped. Otherwise, don¡¯t you get tired of them knocking on your door every day?¡±

    ¡°I specially invited Wang Juan toe over to refuse them.¡± Liu Xing ¡°an was unhappy. ¡°Before, I asked your Jenny to refuse. As a result, they knew that your Jenny was my wife and then they kept interviewing around you, which simply pulled people away!¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Then I¡¯ll solve this matter.¡±

    ¡°How are you going to solve it?¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°As your close disciple, I will hold a press conference for you.¡±

    Hearing this, Liu Xing ¡°an was satisfied, and his mouth tightened again after picking a few times.

    After a day in the Liu family, Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant left.

    Hans Grant drove the car and directly sent Hellen Jovano back to the Jovano family.

    The car stopped in front of the Jovano family gate, and Hans Grant grabbed Hellen Jovano who was going to get off the bus: ¡°Are you really going to hold a press conference?¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t let those people always harass the master and the mistress.¡±

    Hans Grant mused, ¡°When are you going to hold it? At what address, I will be with you then. ¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°I know you must be worried about my safety. Don¡¯t worry, my press conference was held in the live broadcast room.¡±

    Now Matt Walker doesn¡¯t know where to hide. If a real press conference is held, it is necessary to inform reporters of the time and address in advance.

    When the timees, the position will be set in advance, and she thinks it may not be safe. You know, Ernian dared to nt so many bombs around the auction.

    She has already seen the ruthless nature of this terrorist organization.

    ¡°This method is good.¡± Hans Grantughed.

    Hellen Jovano squinted and leaned over Hans Grant¡¯s face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go home first. Bye.¡±

    She pecked the man in the face very quickly and hurried out of the car.

    That sly look is like a kitten who cheated and ran away.

    Hans Grant looked at her figure, his eyebrows overflowing with warmth.

    When he got home and went into the living room, Hellen Jovano saw Darcy Lewis sitting with Tiffany rk talking.

    Although these two people are congenial in temperament, they are tit for tat in character. It is rare to sit together and talk about something like this.

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± Hellen Jovano asked.

    Darcy Lewis looked up and saw that it was Hellen Jovano and immediately waved: ¡°Helen,e here, there is big news.¡±

    Hellen Jovano leaned over: ¡°What news?¡±

    Darcy Lewis handed the tablet in his hand to Hellen Jovano: ¡°Look for yourself.¡±

    Two big photos on the tablet came into view, and Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows and slipped his fingers up and saw the headline of the news.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    [The film emperor Karim Thomas and the famous actress Vivian udia have a tryst at night in the hotel room set by the crew! ¡¿

    ¡°psst!¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s finger slipped and looked at the picture again. The point was wide open, and it was indeed the scene of Karim Thomas entering a room.

    The news said that it was Vivian udia¡¯s room, and it was three o¡¯clock in the morning that night.

    Karim Thomas has a great reputation in the entertainment circle, and he is the youngest pop star in the contemporary era.

    And Vivian udia has recently exploded, which is also a hot actress with bare hands.

    Hellen Jovano nced at thements below the article, most of which were blessings, and a small number of Karim Thomas fans were cursing Vivian udia.

    Other fans of Vivian udia say that Karim Thomas eats young grass.

    However, this kind ofment is rare, and Hellen Jovano directly chose to ignore it.

    Tiffany rk leaned in and said, ¡°Hellen Jovano, is this true for your cousin and Vivian udia?¡±

    Darcy Lewis stuffed walnuts into his mouth, and the food nged: ¡°It must be true, otherwise why go to someone else¡¯s room at three in the morning?¡± I think this Karim Thomas is also full of bad water. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano and Vivian udia are friends now, knowing that Vivian udia¡¯s temperament and three views are good, which is a rare desire in the entertainment circle.

    ¡°If you want to know, why don¡¯t you call and ask?¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    Darcy Lewis¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How do you call about this?¡±

    Hellen Jovano directly took out his mobile phone. It¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock in the evening. The photo was taken yesterday. ording to the time, Karim Thomas should get up anyway.

    She dialed Karim Thomas directly.

    After a few rings at that end, Karim Thomas picked it up.

    Hellen Jovano directly ordered the release: ¡°Brother, Darcy and I have something to ask you.¡±

    Karim Thomas¡¯s voice was veryzy, as if he had just woken up: ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you two out of pocket money? ¡±

    Helenjovano narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°Darcy saw the news about you and Vivian udia, and while expressing her concern, she wanted to ask if you two are really in love.¡±

    Darcy Lewis was so angry that he wanted to hit Hellen Jovano, but he dared not make a sound to refute it.

    She always pretends to be ady in the Ming family, even though the Ming family has long known what she really looks like, and she still likes it.

    ¡°Well,¡± Karim Thomas thought for a few seconds, ¡°in fact, you should be called sister-inw.¡±

    The walnut in Darcy Lewis¡¯s mouth choked directly.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°So soon? Did you get the license? Don¡¯t you discuss this with your uncle and aunt first? ¡±

    ¡°They have been expecting me to get married for a long time. Your aunt said that as long as I bring back a person, she has no opinion.¡±

    Karim Thomas¡±ughter came, and Hellen Jovano narrowed his eyes and keenly heard the sound of water flowing in the background.

    ¡°Brother, who are you?¡±

    Karim Thomas gave azy nod: ¡°Xiao Zi is taking a bath.¡±

    Hellen Jovano£º¡±¡­¡­¡±

    Darcy Lewis£º¡±¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you. I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± Hellen Jovano immediately hung up the phone.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°You cousin are awesome.¡±

    Darcy Lewis said with emotion: ¡°I really didn¡¯t see that Karim Thomas was such a person, but he looked gentle andid hands on him so much.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took his mobile phone and tuttered: ¡°My mother said that my uncle is a good-looking person, but in fact he is a bad-looking one. When he chased my aunt, he poked my aunt¡¯s tire. It seems that brother Karim Thomas has the genes of a famous family.¡±

    Darcy Lewis nced at Hellen Jovano: ¡°What about your own brother? I have been chasing for so many years! ¡±

    After three people chatted for a while, Hellen Jovano returned to the bedroom, and immediately posted a Weibo on Weibo after washing.

    She is an apprentice of the owner of the mortise and tenon exhibition hall, and a press conference will be held live tomorrow, and all people with journalist certification can ask her questions.

    Finally, it also mentioned the harassment of journalists when they found the address.

    Hellen Jovano typed carefully: [My master and my teacher¡¯s mother are both elderly, and my teacher¡¯s mother is in poor health. Both of them are light-tempered. Please don¡¯t disturb their quiet days. ¡¿

    After the release, Hellen Jovano was a little worried.

    What if Matt Walker targets Master because of her Weibo?

 Chapter 489 Darcy Lewis look out

    Hellen Jovano thought for a long time with his mobile phone, and there was no good way.

    Fortunately, Qi Zhen is now doing protection around the quadrangle, and even without this Weibo, Matt Walker knew his social circle like the back of his hand.

    As Hans Grant said, they should live their lives well, and they can¡¯t stop everything just because Matt Walker is in the dark.

    After the release, Hellen Jovano sent Hans Grant a good night before going to bed.

    The next day.

    At 7: 30 in the morning, Hellen Jovano got up and went downstairs after washing.

    Darcy Lewis is already sitting on the sofa.

    Hellen Jovano took a surprised look at Darcy Lewis: ¡°Why do you get up so early? Don¡¯t people say that pregnant women are sleepy? ¡±

    Darcy Lewis gave Hellen Jovano a sad look: ¡°Helen, if I stay at home again, I will have long hair.¡± These days, you said that the wind was tight and let me stay at home. I couldn¡¯t leave the door, and I slept every day when I was idle. I feel so full. ¡±

    Helenjovano is ridiculous and distressed.

    I think it¡¯s Darcy Lewis, too. It¡¯s been more than five months since I was pregnant, and I haven¡¯t been out of the Jovano family.

    It¡¯s easy to get bored if you are so bored.

    ¡°So, I take a leave today. After a while, when Shishi gets up, can we go out shopping together? ¡± Hellen Jovano asked.

    Darcy Lewis immediately perked up: ¡°OK, just let me out, even if I don¡¯t buy anything!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°My hero, you have been at home for more than five months. I will pay for everything you want to buy when you go out today. You can rest assured to sweep it.¡±

    While talking, Hellen Jovano felt a little guilty: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Darcy, it¡¯s all because of me, so I haven¡¯t let you go out before. It¡¯s really because it¡¯s too dangerous outside. I¡¯m afraid something will happen to you if you go out.¡±

    Darcy Lewis red at Hellen Jovano: ¡°You said this is a stranger, we are a family.¡±

    After two people had breakfast, they began to wait for Tiffany rk.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s idea is that he can protect Darcy Lewis, but it will be safer if Tiffany rk is around.

    She and Tiffany rk are two managers of the Green Mansion, and it is unlikely that neither of them can prevent Matt Walker¡¯s people, and this is a temporary decision, but it is safer.

    It was only eight o¡¯clock when they finished breakfast, and they sat in the living room waiting for Tiffany rk to get up until ten o¡¯clock!

    Finally, Darcy Lewis couldn¡¯t help knocking at the door and woke Tiffany rk up.

    Tiffany rk went downstairs bleary-eyed and sat in the restaurant for a leisurely breakfast.

    Darcy Lewis wishes he could put a sandwich in her mouth.

    ¡°Can you eat faster, I finally got a chance to go out to y. I have toe back before Everet Jovano gets off work. You are wasting my valuable shopping time! ¡±

    Tiffany rk gave her a look: ¡°I¡¯m going to be your bodyguard. You can¡¯t go without me. I advise you to show some respect to me.¡±

    Darcy Lewis gritted his teeth and put up with it.

    Fortunately, Tiffany rk also knew that she was impatient. After three or two breakfasts, three people went out.

    For the safety of Darcy Lewis, Hellen Jovano specially opened an extendedmercial vehicle at home, which has been rebuilt by Everet Jovano.

    Body reinforcement, car ss is explosion-proof level.

    Moreover, there is an induction system in the car, so people will not install strange things.

    Hellen Jovano was driving, Darcy Lewis and Tiffany rk were sitting in the back seat, and the three of them got out of the Jovano family and headed for themercial street.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After stopping at the mall, Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk apanied Darcy Lewis into the mall.

    Darcy Lewis stood in the mall, took a few deep breaths and was deeply moved: ¡°I haven¡¯t smelled the outside air for a long time!¡± ¡±

    All three people now have lovers, and the men¡¯s and women¡¯s jewelry counters in the shopping mall have all been visited.

    Darcy Lewis is also rude. Today, Hellen Jovano paid the bill. Her posture is like a vegetable market. When she raised her hand, she cleared the jewelry counter by half.

    Hellen Jovano inhaled: ¡°You are trying to empty my private money.¡±

    Tiffany rk poked around: ¡°Is Hellen Jovano paying the bill today?¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°Not yours.¡±

    ¡°Use me as a free bodyguard?¡± Tiffany rk squinted and pointed to a ne in the counter. ¡°Buy it for me, or I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was silent: ¡°Miss, please pack this up and send it to the address I left with those just now.¡±

    After three people turned a circle, they finally stopped in front of a men¡¯s clothing store on the top floor.

    ¡°I heard that this men¡¯s clothing store is a branch opened by a manual master from Italy. The old master is very famous in Italy, and many famous people hand-made suits, all from his hands.¡±

    Darcy Lewis looks at Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk: ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look.¡±

    After entering the men¡¯s clothing store, it is a long screen that blocks the line of sight of the outside world, and bypassing the screen is the store.

    The style of the whole store is very atmospheric, and two salesgirls have already greeted them.

    ¡°Hello,dies and gentlemen, do you want to make an appointment to pick up clothes or choose money?¡±

    Hellen Jovano said, ¡°Choose the money.¡±

    ¡°We have various styles here. You can have a look at the selection of styles, and then we will send the styles and sizes you choose to Italy for customization, and the ready-made clothes can be produced in about one month.¡±

    It¡¯s summer now, so if you order a suit, it¡¯s appropriate to take it after one month.

    Three people were led by two salesgirls into the selection room on one side.

    There are a variety of suits hanging in the selection room, and there are fabrics and lining materials under each suit to look at.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes finally stopped on a dark gray suit, which is actually more suitable for older people, but the fabric of this one looks very textured and less dull because of the special concave line technology.

    Hellen Jovano picked up the cloth block below and looked at it carefully: ¡°This one is not bad.¡±

    On one side, Darcy Lewis and Tiffany rk¡¯s eyes have looked at the innermost door: ¡°That way?¡±

    The clerk smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s the finished product room, where all the clothes have been customized by other guests, and they are waiting for the guests to pick them up.¡±

    Darcy Lewis is full of enthusiasm: ¡°Can we have a look?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Three people turned into the finished product room.

    The suits here are simr to those outside, but the sizes are obviously different.

    After reading it for a while, Darcy Lewis¡¯s eyes rested on a dark blue suit.

    A dark blue suit with an inner jacket and a bright tie with a blue background and white stripes on the outside.

    ¡°This one suits Everet Jovano Hellen, don¡¯t you think?¡± Darcy Lewis points to the suit.

    Hellen Jovano nodded approvingly.

    ¡°Is this tie also matched in your shop?¡± Darcy Lewis asked the clerk on the side.

    The clerk shook his head: ¡°The guests brought this by themselves. Let¡¯s pack it with the clothes then.¡±

    Darcy Lewis nodded: ¡°May I see the brand of this tie?¡±

    The logo of the tie is usually on the inside. When Darcy Lewis saw the clerk nod, he went to get the tie and wanted to turn it over to see the logo.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± A shrill voice came from the door.

 Chapter 490 If you have an opinion, say it face to face

    Three people turned to look at the same time, in front of the door, a woman with red hair and big waves was standing there carrying a bag.

    ¡°Shop assistant, what¡¯s the matter? Why do people touch the clothes I ordered?¡± The woman frowned with displeasure.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Hellen Jovano recognized her at a nce and smiled: ¡°Miss Zhu, I¡¯m sorry, we see a good tie. I want to see what brand it is.¡±

    This woman is Xeno William¡¯s girlfriend, Olivia.

    Xeno William is a character who often changes his girlfriend. In the past, his girlfriend rarelysted more than two months. This Olivia has some skills and has been a girlfriend of Xeno William for half a year.

    Olivia looked at Hellen Jovano as if she had just seen her, grinning.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Qin, what a coincidence, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to see this tie. I specially made it for Brother Chen, and I don¡¯t want to collide with others.¡±

    There is some truth in the statement that you are afraid of bumping into money. Darcy Lewis has loosened the tie after hearing it.

    Olivia nced up and down at Darcy Lewis and walked to the suit by herself.

    Hellen Jovano sighed with a sigh. In fact, Olivia has always been a delicate and considerate person in front of Xeno William.

    They met several times, and Olivia was friendly and polite to Xeno William.

    But she can see that Olivia doesn¡¯t like her very much.

    It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t offended Olivia, and her rtionship with Xeno William is even simpler. I really don¡¯t understand where Olivia got so much hostility towards her.

    But the other party is at least Xeno William¡¯s girlfriend. When she was kidnapped by Matt Walker, Xeno William also helped a lot.

    Hellen Jovano felt that she should be polite to Olivia for Xeno William¡¯s sake.

    She pulled Darcy Lewis: ¡°Darcy, let¡¯s go shopping.¡±

    Tiffany rk looked at Olivia unhappily, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything. The three of them went out of the men¡¯s clothing store.

    Out of the store, Tiffany rk frowned: ¡°Who was that woman just now? She looked at people from the corner of her eye.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°It¡¯s Chen Ge¡¯s girlfriend, so don¡¯t care for Chen Ge¡¯s face.¡±

    Darcy Lewis nodded: ¡°OK, but didn¡¯t you just take a fancy to a suit?¡±

    ¡°Forget it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was talking when the cell phone in the bag rang.

    She took it out and looked at it. It was Hans Grant calling.

    Today, she asked for leave to go shopping with Darcy Lewis, and Hans Grant naturally knew about it.

    After the call was made, the man¡¯s deep voice came from the other end.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Walking around the mall with Darcy.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    Hans Grant said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s not safe outside now. Please pay more attention. I¡¯ll pick you up after a meeting.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°Didn¡¯t you get off work in the afternoon?¡±

    ¡°I want to see you.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is seductive and maic.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face turned red: ¡°I see.¡±

    After chatting with Hans Grant for a while, Hellen Jovano heard David Brown¡¯s voice in the background sound over there.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, everyone in the conference room is here.¡±

    ¡°Hellen, I went to the meeting.¡±

    ¡°good.¡± Hellen Jovano hung up the phone and his lip angle rose slightly.

    Now she and Hans Grant meet almost every day, but they just take a day off, but he already misses her.

    A sweet feeling welled up from my heart.

    It never urred to me that she and Hans Grant would fall in love when their children were one year old.

    Hung up the phone and thought for a moment. Hellen Jovano turned to call Darcy Lewis and Tiffany rk, but there was no one behind him.

    ¡°Poetry?¡± Hellen Jovano let out a cry softly.

    No one.

    She frowned and just wanted to make a phone call when she heard a noise in a men¡¯s clothing store not far away.

    The three men just came out of the men¡¯s clothing store. Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was fierce and he lifted his feet and walked towards the men¡¯s clothing store.

    When they re-entered the store and pushed open the ss door, Darcy Lewis and Tiffany rk became louder.

    ¡°What do you mean by that just now? It¡± s true that we are good at bullying! ¡±

    Olivia¡¯s voice is sharp: ¡°eavesdropping on other people¡¯s speeches, what quality, this is still the big miss of Lewis family.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned and quickly entered the inner room.

    In the finished product room, Olivia stared at Darcy Lewis with her packed clothes in her hand.

    Darcy Lewis is of medium height, but Olivia is 1. 75 meters tall and runs over her head.

    Tiffany rk was violent and stood there with his fist clenched: ¡°You¡±d better be polite!¡± ¡±

    ¡°Hey, I know you, aren¡¯t you the little assistant of Hellen Jovano, and an assistant dares to talk to me like this? Your master is polite to me! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face quickly darkened, and he quickly stepped forward and pulled Tiffany rk.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She turned to ask Darcy Lewis.

    Darcy Lewis frowned: ¡°We left in a hurry just now, and Shishi left her mobile phone. When I came back to get it, I heard her speak ill of us.¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡¯s temper is simr to Tiffany rk¡¯s, except that she is pregnant now.

    Hellen Jovano squinted and looked at Olivia in a cold way.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Tiffany rk was pulled by Hellen Jovano and was very angry: ¡°She said that Darcy almost got engaged to the Yan family and married the Jovano family, and that you were-¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Hellen Jovano asked with a frown.

    Olivia¡¯s face is somewhat unnatural.

    Tiffany rk frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t ask, it¡¯s not nice anyway!¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Olivia with an unhappy face. She had let her go again and again.

    ¡°Miss Zhu, if you have any questions about me, you might as well say them in person.¡±

    Olivia stared at Helen Jovano with some annoyance. She really hated Helen Jovano. Xeno William and Hans Grant were friends, but she also knew that Xeno WilliamCharles Johnson and Hans Grant were headed by Hans Grant.

    As for Hellen Jovano, she has heard about it from Xeno William.

    Every time it is mentioned, it is full of praise. What a rare and transparent girl is talented, connotative and insightful ¡­

    In short, those beautiful adjectives, she never heard Xeno William used on her, but praised Hellen Jovano.

    Olivia always suspected that Xeno William had a crush on Hellen Jovano, just because Hans Grant was here.

    Even if it¡¯s not a secret love, who can allow a goddess to exist in her boyfriend¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°Miss Qin, I didn¡¯t say anything. I just chatted with the clerk. Your sister-inw and assistant are going to hit people when theye up. Why don¡¯t you apologize and ask me?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face is cold. She can tolerate Olivia, but Darcy Lewis and Tiffany rk are not obliged.

    Hellen Jovano turned to look at the clerk: ¡°What did she say to you?¡±

    The clerk¡¯s face became tense, and he looked at Olivia and Hellen Jovano: ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes fell on the monitoring in the store.

    ¡°Then I can look at the monitoring.¡±

    This clerk is fine with it.

    When Olivia saw this, she was leaving with the bag. Although she hated Hellen Jovano, she didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it, so it would be troublesome for Xeno William to know.

    Darcy Lewis thought of Olivia¡¯s words just now, and when she got angry, she immediately reached out to stop her.

    Olivia hated this big miss Lewis family who almost got engaged to Xeno William. She reached out and pushed Darcy Lewis without thinking!

 Chapter 491 Grace is grace, hatred is hatred

    A scream sounded!

    Darcy Lewis was pregnant for more than five months, and her body was already heavy. Olivia gave her a hard push and fell straight back!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s pupil suddenly contracted and immediately stepped forward.

    But it was toote, and she thought that even if it was toote to help, it would be better to cushion it below.

    Unfortunately, by the time it rushed over, Darcy Lewis had fallen to the ground on his side.

    Her face was pale, her stomach hit the ground sideways, and she didn¡¯t make any noise for a long time!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk immediately stepped forward, trying to help her but afraid to move.

    ¡°Darcy, Darcy? !¡±

    Darcy Lewis paused for several seconds, her voice trembled and she burst into tears: ¡°Hellen, my stomach hurts, it hurts!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano forced herself to calm down. She knew how hard this child was for Darcy Lewis and her brother!

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned to look at the clerk: ¡°Is there a cart!¡±

    ¡°Only ¡­ only push the cart!¡±

    ¡°Push it!¡±

    Darcy Lewis will be in great pain and cry in horror, holding Hellen Jovano¡¯s hand with both hands.

    ¡°Hellen, my child will not have an ident! I am so painful, what should I do! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath andforted: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital right away!¡±

    She looked up at Tiffany rk and said, ¡°Shishi, call Dean Shen and tell him to get ready!¡±

    This is themercial street. The traffic is too heavy. Wait until 120, and then go back and forth. It¡¯s not as fast as taking Darcy Lewis to the hospital!

    The clerk quickly pushed the cart, and Hellen Jovano forcibly carried Darcy Lewis to the car, tearing off some sample clothes and covering her.

    The clerk said urgently, ¡°Miss-¡±

    ¡°Come back and settle your bill!¡± Helenjovano pushed the car out in a hurry.

    Tiffany rk followed: ¡°Dean Shen said to get ready at once!¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was tense.

    ¡°Call my brother quickly!¡±

    The situation is too fast, but Hellen Jovano¡¯s cooking is also very fast, without a moment¡¯s dy!

    Olivia trembled and looked at all this with a pale face.

    By the time Hellen Jovano walked out, her heart was still beating violently.

    It is not easy for Everet Jovano and Darcy Lewis¡± children toe. All Tempe City knows that Hellen Jovano even developed drugs and surgery for this!

    This is the Jovano family and Lewis family in Tempe City!

    Olivia can¡¯t believe it. Look at her hands.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if Darcy Lewis¡¯s child is gone, but if it is, will they-deal with her? !

    Hellen Jovano pushes the car out of the door, followed by Tiffany rk.

    When she walked to the door, she looked at Olivia with a murderous look in her eyes.

    ¡°If anything happens to Darcy, I¡¯ll let you die!¡±

    Tiffany rk¡¯s murderous eyes burst in and pierced Olivia¡¯s heart directly.

    Her legs went limp and she sat down on the ground!

    After a long time, there was no one in front of the door.

    Olivia is trembling. What should we do? What if Darcy Lewis¡¯s baby is gone?

    No, if the Jovano family and Lewis family give her trouble, she can only count on Xeno William to protect her, and she has to tell Xeno William about it!

    But Olivia stopped at the moment when she took out her mobile phone.

    What if, what if Xeno William gets angry and breaks up with her?

    She just pushed, and Darcy Lewis lost her footing. Can¡¯t me her?

    What¡¯s more, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that the child will be gone after a fall!

    While Olivia was having palpitation, the clerk panicked and said, ¡°There is blood!¡±

    The bright red blood on the ground pierced her eyes, and Olivia almost fainted!

    ¡­¡­

    On themercial street, Hellen Jovano is fast-paced, and Tiffany rk is on the side.

    They reached the car as fast as they could, and helped Darcy Lewis to lie in the back seat, resting on Tiffany rk¡¯s leg.

    Hellen Jovano directly got on the bus, started the car and quickly headed for Tempe City First Hospital!

    Soon, her cell phone rang.

    Hellen Jovano answered, and the voice of Everet Jovano was anxious to explode: ¡°Hellen! How is Darcy! ¡±

    ¡°Brother, calm down. I¡¯m on my way to take Darcy to the hospital. Come to Tempe City No. 1 Hospital!¡± Hellen Jovano said quickly, ¡°I¡¯ll concentrate on driving first. Hang up!¡±

    For twenty minutes, Hellen Jovano couldn¡¯t remember how many red lights she ran.

    The car drove directly into the first hospital of Tempe City and stopped in front of the emergency building.

    Hellen Jovano got off the bus, and Shen Bin was waiting there with several doctors and a push bed!

    After Darcy Lewis was taken out of the car, he was immediately put on the push bed and pushed away quickly!

    Hellen Jovano followed the doctor closely, and her professional fields were orthopedics, brain, and drug research.

    I also dabble in gynecology, but I am not an expert in obstetrics and gynecology.

    Seeing the door of the operating room closed, Hellen Jovano trembled and looked at the blood on his hand, and his eyes were dizzy.

    ¡°Poetry, hold me.¡±

    She¡¯s not dizzy, she¡¯s just too scared.

    If something happens to the child, it will be a great blow to Darcy!

    After ten minutes, there was a sound in the corridor. Hellen Jovano looked up and saw Everet Jovano running in front of her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Darcy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inside.¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice broke into tears.

    Everet Jovano was livid and stared at the door of the operating room.

    After a while, the door of the operating room opened, and Shen Bin and the director of obstetrics and gynecology came out from the inside.

    Helenjovano stood up fiercely.

    ¡°Dean Shen!¡± Everet Jovano hurried forward.

    Shen Bin took off his mask: ¡°The baby has been saved, but this time it is too dangerous, and the possibility of miscarriage will increase in the future. Before giving birth, my suggestion is to stay in bed for most of the time.¡±

    Helenjovano¡¯s face is a little better.

    Just resting in bed until delivery is also a kind of torture for Darcy Lewis.

    Darcy Lewis was pushed out and put into the ward.

    Hellen Jovano was awake when she saw Darcy Lewis, and she cried as soon as she saw Everet Jovano.

    ¡°Everet Jovano, I thought something would happen to our child, and I almost-¡±

    Everet Jovano bent down, hugged Darcy Lewis, and her voice gentlyforted: ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here.¡±

    When Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk saw this, they silently withdrew from the ward.

    Standing in front of the ward, Hellen Jovano clenched his fist.

    After about ten minutes, Everet Jovano came out of the ward.

    The moment he came out, his face became cold and cold.

    ¡°Hellen, what happened to Darcy?¡±

    Hellen Jovano clenched his fist: ¡°It¡¯s Olivia, brother, and this is my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have brought Darcy out-¡±

    ¡°How can I me you?¡± Everet Jovano¡¯s voice softened a little, and he reached out and rubbed Hellen Jovano¡¯s hair.

    ¡°But this Olivia, where is she?¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked up: ¡°She dares to hurt Darcy, and I will never let her go!¡±

    It¡¯s just that Olivia needs to say hello to Xeno William before she touches her.

    Hellen Jovano went out of the corridor and called Hans Grant directly, telling the story and letting Hans Grant tell Xeno William.

    For Darcy¡¯s sake, if Xeno William insists on protecting Olivia, she doesn¡¯t mind turning against Xeno William.

    Xeno William is kind to her, but Olivia¡¯s resentment of hurting Darcy is resentment, which should not be confused!

    Ten minutester, Hellen Jovano got a call from Xeno William.

    ¡°Hellen, you take care of your sister-inw, and I will be responsible for this matter and send someone to you myself.¡±

 Chapter 492 Terrible love brain

    Darcy Lewis has been in the hospital for three days. During these three days, she was shocked by what happened before.

    The whole person should be careful when turning over, for fear that something will happen to the child with a big move.

    Hellen Jovano is distressed, and Everet Jovano is now with Darcy Lewis every day.

    Finally, I was discharged from the hospital in three days.

    the Jovano family.

    On the sofa in the living room, Ming Yuzhu, Everet Jovano and Hellen Jovano are sitting respectively.

    On the other side sat Mr. Old. Lewis and Darcy Lewis¡¯s parents.

    On the other side, on the other side is Hans Grant Xeno William.

    Now standing in the center is Olivia.

    Olivia trembled and stared at Xeno William with resentment.

    After the ident that day, although she was afraid to tell Xeno William, she immediately went to his side.

    Thinking that if something goes wrong, Xeno William can still protect her.

    But she didn¡¯t expect that when Hans Grant called, Xeno William immediately questioned her and broke up!

    Mr. Old. Lewis¡¯s face was cold: ¡°I mean to sue for intentional injury. Although we are a big family in Tempe City, we still have to talk about thew.¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡±mom stared at Olivia with hate and her eyes were red: ¡°We Lewis family are such an only child! Fortunately, Darcy has no ident. If something really happens, I will kill you even if I go to prison! ¡±

    Xu¡¯s father stared at Olivia coldly and hugged Darcy Lewis¡±mom¡¯s shoulder soothingly.

    Olivia was forcibly brought by Xeno William, and now she stands in the center, filled with hatred.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it! What intentional injury? If she doesn¡¯t stop me, will I push her? ! I call this self-defense! ¡±

    ¡°Self-defense?¡± Hellen Jovano sneered, ¡°Olivia, she just stopped you to make it clear, and she didn¡¯t intend to start work. You just pushed a pregnant woman. Are you still human?¡±

    Helenjovano was so angry that his chest kept rising and falling.

    ¡°Then why doesn¡¯t she let me go? I have the right to personal freedom. You, you are breaking thew!¡±

    Olivia is full of hatred for Hellen Jovano now, and it is because of Hellen Jovano that Xeno William dumped her!

    But she knows that she can¡¯t be sued. If the Jovano family and Lewis family sue her, how can she have a chance to turn over!

    At that time, the Lewis family can put her in prison for life with a little finger!

    Hellen Jovano looked at Olivia coldly: ¡°I have taken out the monitoring that day. Do you want to review what you said?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Hellen Jovano directly took out his mobile phone and threw it on the table.

    Olivia¡¯s voice came from inside.

    ¡°Your store really receives all the guests. That Hellen Jovano is an abandoned wife, holding Hans Grant in vain, having a child after getting married, and I don¡¯t know whose bastard it is.¡±

    ¡°I heard that I was too close to Lu Mingxi. This child is estimated to be Lu Mingxi¡¯s, and she turned her head on Hans Grant. This kind of woman is a slut.¡±

    ¡°And that Darcy Lewis, that Miss Lewis family also posted Everet Jovano upside down. Everet Jovano ignored her, so she posted it to my boyfriend. Fortunately, my boyfriend didn¡¯t want her. Look at her. I think this aunt is so congenial. Maybe she is also a bastard.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Everet Jovano infertile? I don¡¯t believe what Hellen Jovano said was cured. I guess I found someone to borrow seeds.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Olivia coldly.

    The people in the room face drastic changes with the voice!

    ¡°Olivia, are you sick?¡± Xeno William was furious and stood up and pointed at Olivia.

    Others¡± nder is somehow catching shadows, while Zhu Xiaochan is throwing dirty water on people¡¯s heads!

    Olivia lost her mind when she saw Xeno William.

    She is full of Xeno William and wants to be Lady Yan.

    ¡°Xeno William! Am I wrong? ¡± Olivia stared at Xeno William with tears on her face. ¡°Hellen Jovano is shameless. You are obviously Hans Grant¡¯s brother, and she seduced you!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Xeno William is stupefied!

    ¡°I talk nonsense? If she didn¡¯t seduce you, then why do you always praise her and say that she is the most transparent person you have ever met! Don¡¯t you dare say that you don¡¯t have any dirty thoughts in your heart! ¡±

    As soon as this word came out, Hans Grant and Xeno William¡¯s faces turned ck!

    Hellen Jovano was so angry that his teeth ached: ¡°In your eyes, as long as there is a little appreciation between men and women, there must be a sense of indulgence, right?¡± If you are embarrassed, it must be the woman who seduced the man. ¡±

    Olivia¡¯s eyes are red: ¡°There is no pure friendship between men and women, Xeno William, you are coveting your brother¡¯s woman!

    And Darcy Lewis, you almost got engaged, and now you can still be friends?

    Who knows what they are thinking, maybe they want to seduce someone else¡¯s boyfriend when they have a husband, maybe they will enjoy this feeling! ¡±

    Xeno William couldn¡¯t bear it, so he just stepped forward and pped him.

    He seldom hits women, but he really can¡¯t help it this time.

    ¡°I used to think you were gentle and sensible, but it seems that you pretended to be very good.¡± Xeno William was livid with anger.

    Olivia buries her face and looks at the ugly faces of the Jovano family and the Lewis family, and then at the angry look of Xeno William.

    ¡°You just rely on your powerful, think you do that kind of thing no one can see through! It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it, but I know, I know that¡¯s it! ¡±

    Helenjovano pursed her lips.

    Olivia obviously believes in herself.

    She really thinks that Xeno William is confused with her and Darcy Lewis.

    But Lewis family and Yan¡¯s elders have been friends for many years, and Xeno William and Darcy Lewis are now ordinary friends.

    But everything that is normal is full of ambiguity in Olivia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°People with dirty brains really want everything to be dirty.¡± Hellen Jovano sighed with emotion.

    Olivia stared at Hellen Jovano with hatred: ¡°Do you think you are innocent? Do you think you have never intervened between Xeno William and me, but you have always been between us!¡±

    Hellen Jovano sneered, ¡°No, it¡¯s only in your dirty mind.¡±

    Hans Grant reached out and hugged Hellen Jovano¡¯s shoulder: ¡°Calm down.¡±

    ¡°I also opened my eyes today!¡± Hellen Jovano red at Olivia. ¡°Because of your narrow and nasty thoughts, you hurt my family, Olivia. You must pay for it!¡±

    ¡°You hurt Darcy, we will sue for intentional injury, and I will also hand over the videos you told the clerk nonsense to the judge to sue you for libel and insult. You should reflect on it in prison!¡±

    Olivia¡¯s eyes widened. She knew she couldn¡¯t handle the Jovano family and Lewis family.

    I thought Xeno William would help her, but Xeno William personally sent her here.

    At this moment, Olivia turned to look at Xeno William.

    ¡°Xeno William! Do you really want to watch her do this to me? ¡±

    Xeno William can¡¯t wait to plug his ears. He didn¡¯t expect Olivia, who has always been considerate, to think of him like this all the time!

    He felt that he had been insulted.

    ¡°Olivia, from now on, I don¡¯t want to hear a word from you. Get out of here as far as you can!¡±

    Olivia was dragged out with hatred in her eyes.

    There was a few seconds of silence in the living room. Hellen Jovano stood up and walked to the Lewis family.

    She made a deep bow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Old. Lewis, Mr. Lewis, Aunt Xu, it¡¯s all because I took Darcy out, and Darcy won¡¯t let her go because she heard her speak ill of me. If it weren¡¯t for me, Darcy wouldn¡¯t be lying upstairs and can¡¯t get out of bed now.¡±

    Hellen Jovano felt guilty and his nose was sour.

    She regrets that she didn¡¯t guard Olivia.

 Chapter 493 Natalie Susanâ€™s induction

    Mrs. Lewis looked at Hellen Jovano and smiled with distress: ¡°Helen, you can¡¯t be med for this matter.¡± I know Darcy¡¯s temper. She was bored after she got pregnant, and she certainly couldn¡¯t stay at home. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°I didn¡¯t stop Olivia when she started.¡±

    ¡°This is also her boldness. Who would have thought that she dared to do it?¡±

    Mrs. Lewis sighed, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be sad either. Fortunately, nothing happened to Darcy this time.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at the balcony. After returning from the hospital yesterday, Darcy Lewis was lying on the bed in the bedroom.

    She was nervous this time, afraid to move or get out of bed. She was frightened by Olivia.

    Xeno William on the sofa next to him looked gloomy: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, too. I mentioned my blind date with Darcy to Olivia before.¡±

    He just said it casually, but I didn¡¯t expect Olivia to write it down seriously.

    ¡°Xeno, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Xu Fu looked at Xeno William.

    At this time, everyone is very guilty.

    Hellen Jovano and Xeno William didn¡¯t say anything more, but they couldn¡¯t let the most sad Lewis familyfort themselves.

    ¡°Mrs. Lewis, I will guarantee Darcy¡¯s safety in the future, and I will definitely let her go to production safely!¡± Hellen Jovano promised.

    Mr. Old. Lewis and Xu Fu didn¡¯t stay long, and left after seeing Darcy Lewis.

    Still worried, Mrs. Lewis stayed with her daughter and didn¡¯t leave until evening.

    For the next few days, Hellen Jovano went to Darcy Lewis every day.

    Although she is not good at obstetrics and gynecology, she can still feel the pulse and protect the fetus.

    For several days, Darcy Lewis also recovered from the shock, asionally getting out of bed and staying in the Jovano family Garden, but did not dare to walk for long.

    ¡­¡­

    Tempe City fangjia

    Fang Yaozu has been in a bad mood recently, and Fang¡¯s servants are also cautious.

    It¡¯s ten o¡¯clock in the morning and Fang Yaozu has gone to thepany.

    Recently, Fang is still being targeted by several groups, watching thepany¡¯s share price decline step by step. Fang Yaozu tries to find a way to go out early and returnte every day, and socialize in order to find a rtionship.

    In the bedroom on the second floor, Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes are still blue and her mouth is bruised.

    Tired of getting out of bed, she saw the mottled whip marks on her arms, and her eyes were dim for a few minutes.

    Since Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano camest time, Fang Yaozu knew what she had done to Taylor Grant and beat her up.

    It was the first time since she was born that she was hit so hard.

    When Fang Yaozu pinched her neck, she only felt that she was going to die.

    But fortunately, Fang Yaozu¡¯s color heart has not changed!

    I will stille to her at night. Natalie Susan gritted her teeth and went into the bathroom.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    She found a disposable paper cup and pregnancy test stick from the bathroom, and her hands tightened.

    The monthly holiday is already half a monthte! God bless her to be pregnant, otherwise she really can¡¯t stand this torture day!

    Five minutester, Natalie Susan hated her roots.

    She stared at the horizontal bar on the pregnancy test stick, not pregnant!

    Then why did her monthly leave be postponed for so long?

    If it¡¯s not pregnancy, it¡¯s a physical problem, which is even more unfavorable for pregnancy!

    Throwing things into the trash can, Natalie Susan went downstairs with a cold face.

    On the first floor, I was about to enter the restaurant when the maid came quickly.

    ¡°Madam, Miss Zhang is mouring to see Mr.¡±

    Miss Zhang in the maid¡¯s mouth is Zhang Caiyu who has always been controlled by Fang Yaozu.

    Zhang Caiyu promised to apany Fang Yaozu for a month for an investment of 30 million yuan.

    In three days, Zhang Caiyu will be free, but this month¡¯s time will definitely leave a huge shadow in her life.

    Natalie Susan was a little impatient: ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Mr. Wang is out?¡± She is mouring to see her husband. What do you want to ask me for? ¡±

    The maid was a little nervous: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam, but when Miss Zhang shouted, she said she was pregnant.¡±

    Natalie Susan stepped at her feet, turned her head sharply, and her voice was gloomy: ¡°What did you say? !¡±

    The maid was shocked and was grabbed by Natalie Susan: ¡°Miss Zhang said she was pregnant!¡±

    Natalie Susan pinched her nails into the maid¡¯s wrist, and she cried out in pain, ¡°madam-¡±

    It took a few minutes for Natalie Susan to let go.

    She stood livid for a few seconds: ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mr. Zhang Caiyu, understand?¡±

    ¡°Ming, I understand!¡±

    Five minutester, Natalie Susan stood in front of the utility room on the third floor.

    Fang Yao Zu was saved from humiliation and spoiled Zhang Caiyu, and didn¡¯t give her a decent bedroom at all.

    Open the door of the utility room, and a musty smelles to the nose.

    Natalie Susan looked inside. Except for some misceneous things, there was a mattress in the open space in the middle of the room, and Zhang Caiyu was curled up on the mattress.

    ¡°Miss Lin?¡± Zhang Caiyu didn¡¯t mind seeing YaYa. ¡°Where¡¯s Fang Yaozu?¡±

    Natalie Susan sneered, ¡°You have a lot of nerve now. As Fang Yaozu¡¯s lover lives here, you dare to ask me directly where he is?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s face changed: ¡°Fang Yaozu doesn¡¯t seem to respect you as a wife either, so it¡¯s no wonder that I am.¡±

    ¡°Well, I know you feel that you have goods in your stomach now, so you are so proud.¡±

    Natalie Susan pulled a broken chair in the corner and sat down.

    What is the purpose of ¡°you want to square yaozu? Want him to marry you? ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu was poked in her heart and growled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    Natalie Susan sneered: ¡°Zhang Caiyu, I think you are dreaming. Fang Yaozu keeps you as an animal. Do you think he will really divorce me and marry you because the animal is pregnant?¡±

    Zhang Caiyu clenched her hands tightly and said bitterly, ¡°Where are you better than me? YaYa, if Fang Yaozu really cares about you, how could he do that with me in front of you? Moreover, Fang Yaozu is almost 50 years old and has no children. What I am carrying now is the only kind of Fang family! ¡±

    This is a fact.

    Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes wandered for a few minutes. She hung her eyes and hooked her lips: ¡°Zhang Caiyu, I¡¯m pregnant. Do you think Fang Yaozu will risk being spurned by everyone to marry you, or do you want me to be an openly honest child? ¡±

    Cai-yu zhang zheng, eyes fell on the opposite person¡¯s stomach.

    Natalie Susan had a n before she came, and now her abdomen bulges slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had an amniocentesis, and I¡¯m sure it¡¯s a boy, and you still don¡¯t know what it is in your stomach.¡±

    Natalie Susan proudly raised her chin: ¡°You have offended Hellen Jovano before. Do you think Fang Yaozu has the courage to marry you?¡± That¡¯s openly against the Jovano familythe Grant family! ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu has been locked up by Fang Yaozu recently, and she has no idea what is going on outside.

    Her hand tightened slowly, and there was a feeling of being taken to the wall.

    What about the baby in her belly?

    I thought that being pregnant was a turning point, and Fang Yaozu would promise her anything for her children!

    Watching Zhang Caiyu¡¯s arrogance vanish little by little, Natalie Susan approached her.

    ¡°Zhang Caiyu, if Fang Yaozu knows that you have a baby in your stomach, he will definitely let you abort.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with him for almost a month, haven¡¯t you seen what kind of person this is? Even if you have to be born, do you think you can really use this child to get some benefits from him? ¡±

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s body trembled slightly, and she knew what YaYa said was true.

 Chapter 494 The monkey appeared

    ¡°Well, actually, you¡¯re right. Fang Yaozu really doesn¡¯t respect me very much.¡±

    Natalie Susan hooked her lips and continued: ¡°But I am hiswful wife. Fang Yaozu is now nearly 50 years old. In case of any ident, Fang will be inherited by this one in my stomach. In fact, I quite like you. Why don¡¯t you stay up until Fang Yaozu dies? As Mrs. Fang, I can recognize the identity of the child in your stomach, make him rich all his life, and invest in your studio. We have amon enemy, Hellen Jovano, don¡¯t we? ¡±

    When Natalie Susan spoke, she bit very hard on the words die.

    Looking at Zhang Caiyu¡¯s gradually frightened thinking eyes, Natalie Susan knew that she understood.

    She smiled and said, ¡°I just don¡¯t know how long you want to endure it. In fact, it may be your choice.¡±

    After that, Natalie Susan left.

    She knows Zhang Caiyu¡¯s greed and believes that this woman should not let herself down.

    After Natalie Susan left, Zhang Caiyu sat in the house for a while and walked to the side of the debris pile.

    She dug out a perfume bottle from the inside, which she carried with her.

    Originally, she wanted to hurt Hellen Jovano with this perfume, but she never got a chance.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    After discovering that she was pregnant, she wanted to hurt YaYa with this perfume ¡­ As long as Yaya died, Fang Yaozu would definitely marry her for the sake of her children.

    But YaYa is right. Fang Yaozu didn¡¯t dare to offend The Jovano Group. He would only take the child and wouldn¡¯t marry her.

    What YaYa said just now seems to be the most suitable way, and this month¡¯s torture makes her wish Fang Yaozu died!

    ¡°HIV virus.¡± Zhang Caiyu sipped her lips and stared at the bottle.

    This surface is a perfume bottle, but in fact, it is filled with needles used by some HIV patients she got before, which are mixed with blood.

    ¡°Fang Yaozu-I must make you wish you were dead!¡±

    There are only three days left for her to stay in Fangjia. We must find a way to hurt Fang Yaozu on thest day and let this thing enter his body!

    Eleven thirty a. m.

    Hellen Jovano drove slowly on the road.

    Because of Darcy Lewis, she took a week off.

    Today is the weekend, The Grant Group is on holiday, and she doesn¡¯t have to go to the fragrance department.

    So I thought about going to see the master.

    When waiting for the green light, Hellen Jovano hummed in a good mood, and her mobile phone rang. She picked it up and looked at it. It was a WeChat sent by Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant: [where is it? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano replied: [Driving, going to the master¡¯s house, what are you doing? ¡¿

    Hans Grant quickly replied: [There is an urgent meeting to be held, so I can¡¯t apany you there. I will pick you up this afternoon. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano smiled: [No, I just want to visit his old man¡¯s house and see if those reporters continue to harass him. ¡¿

    When the green light came on, Hellen Jovano ignored thest message and started the car.

    All the way to the alley of Liu Xing¡¯s home, Hellen Jovano got off the bus and took out some snacks from the trunk.

    After closing the trunk, she looked around the alley.

    It seems that those journalists who came because of the mortise and tenon exhibition hall have consciously stopped disturbing Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s life.

    The live broadcast she gavest time was still useful.

    Hellen Jovano was walking in front of the quadrangle with a snack, when the corner of his eye swept to one side, his eyebrows frowned and he immediately turned to look.

    The alley just passed a man in a gray hoodie. She didn¡¯t see her face clearly.

    It¡¯s just that she remembers seeing the gray hoodie just after she got off the bus and opened the trunk.

    Is it a coincidence?

    How can someone turn around ande back?

    Hellen Jovano quietly withdrew from the alley, circled the street and reached the other end of the alley.

    She stood at the intersection and looked at the gray hooded man not far away. The man was holding a mobile phone and passed the alley mouth again as if he had passed by.

    Hellen Jovano squinted, it¡¯s not a coincidence, someone is watching!

    Before, the master was guarded by Shen Ruiyi and Qi Zhen, but Shen Ruiyi recently helped her investigate Natalie SusanYaYa¡¯s identity.

    Qi Zhen is the only one, and it is impossible to stare here for 24 hours.

    Hellen Jovano held the snack box to her chest. Fortunately, she brought more snacks. She put it up and walked towards the man with her face half covered.

    When it was only three meters, the man looked up warily.

    The man wears a mask, revealing only a pair of very ordinary eyes.

    It¡¯s just that after being under the same roof with that person for so long, Hellen Jovano immediately recognized those eyes.

    It¡¯s the monkey around Matt Walker!

    The monkey obviously recognized her, too, and turned and ran away.

    Hellen Jovano threw the snack box in his hand directly to one side and followed it without stopping.

    The streets here are narrow, but there are many cars. The traffic passes through the rest room, and Hellen Jovano runs after the monkey.

    She was not sure whether the monkey had any weapons in his hand, so she carefully stared at the monkey¡¯s movements.

    When chasing a crossroads, the monkey had just crossed the sidewalk, and a group of seven or eight-year-old pupils began to cross the road under the guidance of several teachers.

    When Hellen Jovano stumbled, he saw the monkey turn around and stare at her mercilessly, pointing his finger at a pupil.

    Hellen Jovano saw the cufflink from his sleeve.

    She read the threat in the monkey¡¯s eyes and stopped there.

    The monkey turned around and ran again. In ten seconds, he jumped to a side intersection and disappeared there.

    Hellen Jovano stood there, feeling cold all over.

    Matt Walker¡¯s people have found this ce!

    The monkey is the man who is with Matt Walker. Now Matt Walker sent him, and he must be nning to do something to the master!

    Moreover, the monkey has a cufflink in his sleeve, but he didn¡¯t shoot at her just now.

    Matt Walker still wants her alive. He hasn¡¯t given up those patterns.

    The pupils around passed by one after another.

    The voice of innocence came.

    ¡°What is this aunt doing?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t call your aunt. My father says that beautiful aunts have to call their sisters.¡±

    Hellen Jovano clenched his fist and looked at the two little girls looking up at her eagerly, and gave a far-fetched smile back.

    Everyone in LEV is inhuman. If she hadn¡¯t stopped just now, I¡¯m afraid there would have been a child lying on the ground.

    Hellen Jovano thought for a moment, then turned and walked towards the hutong.

    In front of Liu Xing ¡°an¡¯s gate, Mrs. Liu quickly opened the door after knocking at the door.

    ¡°Teacher Niang.¡±

    ¡°Hellen is here.¡± Mrs. Liu smiled. ¡°Your master is talking about you, saying that carving an antique makeup box today requires the mother-of-pearl technology, which just allows you to learn from it.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed: ¡°Master still has this skill, so I have to study hard.¡±

    Looking at Shi Niang¡¯s gentle and spoiled expression, Hellen Jovano forced a smile and became heavier and heavier.

    The master and the teacher¡¯s mother are both old. If Matt Walker really does something to them, even if he can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s dangerous to hurt one and a half cents!

    We have to deal with Matt Walker as soon as possible

    It¡¯s just that now she can¡¯t find out where Matt Walker is hiding. This person is like a poisonous snake in the dark, waiting for an opportunity and will bite her at any time!

    Master and teacher Niang treat her as their own daughter. No matter what happens, she must protect these two people!

 Chapter 495 She is going to Shazhen

    Tempe City.

    On the top floor of a building is a new live broadcastpany.

    The monkey has changed his clothes. He walks through the long corridor and can hear the faint chat musicing from the surrounding rooms.

    In the innermost room, the monkey pushed open the door.

    Inside the door is a big office, a tall figure is standing in front of the French window, and the bright sunshine shines in.

    Matt Walker, who should be hiding in the dark, is enjoying the sunshine.

    But the sunshine is out of ce with his momentum.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Matt Walker turned his head, and he was always wild and wild, with a little more yinzhi and paranoia.

    ¡°Was discovered?¡± He iszy.

    The monkey bowed his head: ¡°Yes!¡±

    Matt Walker sneered. At this time, the monkey is not in his ¡°post¡±, so it must have been found.

    Aside from the skill of the monkey, not many people can find him abnormal with his camouge hidden ability.

    ¡°Did you meet Hellen Jovano?¡±

    The monkey was startled, looked at Matt Walker respectfully and said, ¡°Yes, Hellen Jovano immediately chased me after he found me, but fortunately his subordinates dumped her in time!¡±

    Matt Walker nodded. ¡°Be specific.¡±

    The monkey was talking, and when Matt Walker heard that Hellen Jovano had stopped acting because of a pupil he didn¡¯t know, his lips slightly picked up.

    ¡°I really like this kind person, this is her w. If she is really rude about everything, it will be hard to start. ¡±

    When the monkey finished speaking, he stood aside: ¡°Sir, should I continue to monitor Liu Xing ¡°an?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Matt Walker said, ¡°You have been exposed. Hellen Jovano knows you, and Liu Xing ¡°an will be strictly protected in the future. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡±

    Four p. m.

    Hellen Jovano has learned the craft of mother-of-pearl since she stayed in Liu¡¯s home.

    Declined the invitation of the teacher¡¯s mother to let her stay for dinner, and when Hellen Jovano left, she deliberately drove around.

    After finding nothing unusual, Hellen Jovano still felt uneasy. She called Qi Zhen again and asked Qi Zhen to choose five more members from the first-ss members of Green Mansion, and six people would take turns to protect Liu Xing ¡°an here 24 hours a day.

    After everything was done, Hellen Jovano drove away.

    She sent a message to Hans Grant saying that she had gone home.

    When he got home, Hellen Jovano went to see Darcy Lewis first and chatted with Darcy Lewis for a while before returning to his room.

    I washed out, went into the study, turned on theputer and logged into the Green Mansion.

    Green Mansion¡¯s management group was chatting, and Hellen Jovano noticed the private chat message in the lower right corner.

    She opened her eyes, and it was sent by ChilinMo: [Thest pattern has a clue. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s pupil suddenly contracted: [What clue? ¡¿

    Soon, ChilinMo sent some information.

    Mo: [There are no traces of these patterns on the Inte, but as they are antiquities, I had them searched in museums all over the world. Recently, people sent there found simr patterns in an old museum in Duncheng. Do you think so? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano received several pictures and immediately clicked on them.

    The patterns are slightly different from those in the theory of ten thousand squares, but from the modeling style, we can see that theye from the same culture.

    She frowned and typed: [Duncheng? ¡¿

    Duncheng has not been recorded in history for a long time. If there was a short-lived small country here, it is indeed possible.

    Mo: [The old museum in Dunchengsha Town, which is next to the desert, has rtively backward economic conditions. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano squinted slightly, thought for a few seconds and typed: [I see, I¡¯ll study this sand town first. ¡¿

    She switched to the interface of Green Mansion, and her staff quickly searched for the introduction of Shazhen and some history on the Inte.

    There is obviously a fault in history, and it is gradually clear in Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart that the lost ancient country is probably in Shazhen.

    The satellite map was brought up, but because it is remote and close to the desert, the satellite map is not as clear as the big city.

    Hellen Jovano sat in a chair and thought about it.

    Shazhen, if that tiger-sized stirrup really exists, it must be there.

    Now the situation in Tempe City is not good, and Fang Yaozu and Natalie Susan don¡¯t know when they will be demons again.

    At this time, it is best for Matt Walker to fish in troubled waters.

    After more than an hour, Hellen Jovano sighed.

    It seems that I have to go to Shazhen, and since I want to go, it is natural to go sooner rather thanter.

    However, once she leaves Tempe City, she should not be found at first, but Matt Walker¡¯s reaction will not be too slow.

    Shazhen is not close to Tempe City, so it will take a long time, and there will be many risks in the middle.

    Hellen Jovano stared at theputer screen.

    At this time, she really didn¡¯t want to involve others. It all started when she photographed that ancient book.

    Including meeting Hans Grantter, since she started all this, let her end it.

    Even if friends and family will be angry, as long as she solves the problem andes back, she can spend the rest of her time slowly persuading.

    Immediately after Hellen Jovano decided, he searched all the internal information of Shazhen in Green Mansion.

    After the search, Hellen Jovano began to n what he needed to carry.

    Shazhen is next to the edge of the desert. If you want to find the historic sites thousands of years ago in today¡¯s Shazhen, you will need a lot of things, and you will probably have to go deep into the desert.

    ¡°Compass, GPS, water ¡­ it¡¯s not enough to have water in the desert. Now it¡¯s summer, and the sand town must be hotter. If the water evaporates, these electrolytes will also be consumed. Drinking water only will lead to water poisoning ¡­ and bring some mustard tuber ¡­¡±

    Hellen Jovano dragged his cheeks, opened a notebook and began to record.

    ¡°If you encounter an ident, you need to prepare a tow rope, a U-buckle, an air pump, a round-headed shovel ¡­ The temperature difference between day and night in the desert isrge, and clothes should be prepared for Xia Dong in two seasons, as well as sun-protective clothing and sunsses.¡±

    Soon, she prepared her notespletely.

    Just pack these things, buy what you can buy in Shazhen, and take it from Tempe City if you can¡¯t.

    Rent a four-wheel drive when you get to Shazhen. It¡¯s perfect.

    Hellen Jovano sighed. She has never been to the desert, only to see that there are dozens of things prepared.

    Even so, I don¡¯t know what will happen then.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it first.¡±

    Hellen Jovano got up and packed his clothes first.

    Compass, GPS, etc. are avable in the Jovano family, and self-help tools such as tow ropes can be ced online, and when she arrives in Shazhen, it just happens to arrive.

    Hellen Jovano packed her suitcase and checked the route online.

    She is going to leave Tempe City by car tomorrow, whether by ne or train, it is too easy for Matt Walker to find out.

    After doing everything, Hellen Jovanoy in bed.

    Before she left, she still had one important thing to do.

    She wants to be happy, and she doesn¡¯t know if she cane back safely. She wants to see her son again.

    ¡°Go to the Grant family¡¯s old house tomorrow to see Lele, which will just cover up the real whereabouts.¡± Hellen Jovano looked at the ceiling with his eyes open.

    In my mind, I silently talked about tomorrow¡¯s action route, how to change trains without human eyes, and leave Tempe City silently.

    After the silence, Hellen Jovano closed his eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 496 Was caught

    It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock in the morning. Today is Monday.

    After getting up, Hellen Jovano sent a WeChat to Hans Grant, saying that he wanted to have fun and was going to visit the old house.

    After the delivery, she went downstairs with her suitcase.

    Ming Yuzhu is sitting in the living room and sees Hellen Jovano¡¯s suitcase frowning.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°I went to the Grant family¡¯s old house to see Lele. I bought a lot of toys for Lele a while ago, and this time I just sent them together.¡±

    Hellen Jovano did not see Lele for several days. Mingyuzhu nodded and hurried into the room.

    ¡°I also bought some clothes for Lele, which happened to be taken with you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took the clothes bag and went out. Before leaving, she looked back at her mother.

    Put down the suitcase and bag and hugged Mingyuzhu deeply.

    Ming Yuzhuughed: ¡°Do what? Such a big person is still spoiled? ¡±

    ¡°With Lele, I realized how much my mother loves me.¡± Hellen Jovano, small track.

    Mingyuzhu had a strange feeling in her heart, but she didn¡¯t think much.

    ¡°You apany Lele. Now Lele is staying at the Grant family¡¯s old house, and I can¡¯t go to see him every day. Let¡¯s bring him back to live for a while.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°Good.¡±

    If she can sessfully find that ancient country.

    After driving out, Helen Jovano went to the Grant family¡¯s old house first. Mrs. Grant was already up, and she heard the servant say that Helen Jovano wasing and hurried downstairs.

    ¡°Hellen, why did you suddenlye over?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°I was passing by, and my mother bought some clothes for Lele, so she asked me to bring them by.¡±

    Lele is the heart of the Grant family and the Jovano family, and clothes are almost filled with two cloakrooms from one to seven years old.

    Hellen Jovano handed the things to the servant.

    ¡°Aunt, I¡¯m going to see Lele.¡±

    Mrs. Grant smiled: ¡°Good.¡±

    Knowing that Hellen Jovano missed her son, she didn¡¯t bother their parent-child time.

    On the second floor, Taylor Grant went downstairs: ¡°Mom, I heard that Sister Hellen Jovano is here?¡±

    ¡°Well, she went to see Lele.¡±

    Taylor Grant has nowe out of her previous shyness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find her.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, she must want to have fun, so don¡¯t disturb others.¡± Mrs. Grant grabbed Taylor Grant.

    In Lele¡¯s room, Hellen Jovano holds her soft son.

    Lele stared at Hellen Jovano with big eyes like two old grapes: ¡°Mom-¡±

    Hellen Jovano gently kissed her son¡¯s little face, so soft and tender that she couldn¡¯t bear to move her mouth.

    Lele seems to be very happy, patting two chubby hands andughing like a crescent moon.

    ¡°Mom, mom.¡±

    Hellen Jovano coaxed her son for half an hour, and she reluctantly let go of her hand when she thought about the time.

    Get up and go out of Lele¡¯s room.

    Mrs. Grant and Taylor Grant are sitting in the living room.

    ¡°Hellen, did you have breakfast?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled politely: ¡°I have eaten, aunt, I have some urgent things to do, so I won¡¯t stay.¡±

    After saying goodbye to Mrs. GrantTaylor Grant, Hellen Jovano left the Grant family¡¯s old house.

    She drove the car and followed her nned route.

    Last night, she found a reliable member in the Green Mansion and had a car prepared in advance at an unsupervised street corner.

    When I drove to the corner of the street, there was a ckmercial vehicle parked there.

    After determining the license te number, Hellen Jovano stepped down from his car and put the suitcase in the back seat of themercial vehicle.

    After getting on the bus, I started the car.

    It¡¯s already ten o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the gradually dazzling sun.

    The route she chose has the least traffic lights and is the shortest way out of the city.

    As long as you get out of town and change trains twice, it will take a lot of time for Matt Walker to find her, even if he has great skills.

    Holding the steering wheel tightly, Hellen Jovano squinted.

    She hoped that her trip was not for nothing.

    At the end of the expressway, Hellen Jovano got off the bus for the second time and changed trains.

    This time, the car is a van with a lot of space.

    Hellen Jovano carried the suitcase, put it in the trunk and went straight to the front seat.

    As she opened the door and got into the driver¡¯s seat, she saw the man in the back seat.

    The tall man sat there, and at that time the back seat of Wuling seemed to be brought up by the breath of his whole body.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyebrows are like Mo¡¯s, and his painted eyes are staring at her.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s first reaction was to get off the bus.

    ¡°Click¡±.

    The car door is locked.

    Hellen Jovano was silent. Is there any hole for her to get into?

    ¡°I prepared so many luggage first, and then I went to the old house to see Lele. It seems that your n this time is not safe.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is faint.

    Hellen Jovano wryly said, ¡°I just want to travel.¡±

    ¡°Travel?¡± Hans Grant squinted. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at what you are traveling with? Do you need a shovel?¡±

    Hellen Jovano gently coughed: ¡°I want to see the wind and light in the desert.¡±

    Seeing Hans Grant not talking, Hellen Jovano felt even more guilty.

    She came out alone and nned to solve the matter alone.

    In fact, I know very well that friends and Hans Grant will be very angry.

    It¡¯s just that she has always been afraid of dragging down other people¡¯s character.

    Since getting back together with Hans Grant, Hellen Jovano has never seen a man like this.

    Anger was in his eyes, but he suppressed it.

    That look, it seems a bit bitter and cold.

    Hellen Jovano was stared at by him and had to surrender: ¡°Then I won¡¯t go today, let¡¯s go back to the city.¡±

    Hans Grant got out of the car and directly pulled Hellen Jovano down.

    His car is parked not far away.

    Helenjovano was pulled to stumble, and Hans Grant¡¯s steps immediately gave a meal, and his movements were gentle and his steps slowed down, but his face was still cold.

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°Hans Grant, my luggage!¡±

    Hans Grant has pulled Hellen Jovano to his car. He opens the back door of the car.

    ¡°Get on the bus.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Where to?¡±

    Hans Grant leans slightly towards her, and the distance between them is getting closer, and the hot breath is on his face.

    Hellen Jovano looked away. It seems that she really can¡¯t walk today. She got on the bus silently.

    It¡¯s just that she has some doubts in her heart. She didn¡¯t tell anyone about her actions. Did Hans Grant find out what she was going to do just because she went to my old house to see Lele today?

    No way.

    Then how did Hans Grant know that there was a shovel in her luggage?

    Helenjovano was analyzing in his heart, and Hans Grant had got on the bus and closed the door.

    In the front seat, David Brown is driving.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    ¡°Go to Senyuan.¡± Hans Grant sink a track.

    Hellen Jovano suddenly turned his head: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the Jovano family?¡±

    Hans Grant stopped talking.

    It¡¯s an hour¡¯s journey, and Hellen Jovano analyzes how much Hans Grant really knows.

    Where on earth did he show his clue?

    After driving to Senyuan, the car directly entered the gate and stopped in front of the vi a few minutester.

    Hans Grant got off the bus and pulled Hellen Jovano down.

    This time, his movements were softer, but the coldness on his face still lingered.

    ¡°Hans Grant, what did you take me to the forest park to do? What can I do for you? ¡± Hellen Jovano looks like a fool.

    Hans Grant saw her like this, knowing that she was still trying to muddle through, and the fire in her heart grew stronger.

 Chapter 497 Your choice is cruel

    Hans Grant got a message from ChilinMo when he got up today.

    ChilinMo told him everything that happenedst night, including finding out that the lost small country might be in Shazhen.

    ChilinMo: [It¡¯s a good thing to have such a specific clue, but Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t n to do anything after knowing it, and didn¡¯t reply to my message. ¡¿

    ChilinMo: [This is a bit unusual. ¡¿

    In view of Hellen Jovano¡¯s previous private actions, Hans Grant and ChilinMo both thought of this ce.

    Then he received a WeChat from Hellen Jovano, saying that he was going to see Lele.

    ChilinMo immediately notified Tiffany rk, and under the ¡°efforts¡± of the three parties ¡­

    Tiffany rk found the notebooks listed by Hellen Jovano in his study.

    As for route nning, Hans Grant, who knows the whereabouts of Hellen Jovano, analyzed two routes.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ChilinMo and Tiffany rk will block one end, and he will block this road.

    Everything that happened in the morning passed through my mind, and then I looked at a guilty look of Hellen Jovano¡¯s affectation.

    Hans Grant¡¯s lips pursed into a line, pulling Hellen Jovano into the house.

    He felt that he needed to talk to her, at least let her know that she shouldn¡¯t leave him in the face of danger.

    An enter a door, the housekeeper of Senyuan respectfully walked toe over.

    ¡°Sir, Miss Qin.¡±

    Hans Grant nced at the housekeeper and dragged Hellen Jovano to the study on the second floor.

    In the study, Hellen Jovano¡¯s guilty conscience has reached its peak, and she gently coughed.

    Seeing Hans Grant like this, you obviously know something.

    ¡°Hans Grant, actually, I was going to-¡±

    ¡°Are you going to face the danger yourself? Since I found Shazhen, why didn¡¯t you inform me? ¡± Hans Grant closed the double doors in the study and turned to look over.

    Helenjovano¡¯s words were directly interrupted.

    She pursed her lips and immediately thought of ChilinMo.

    It seems that she was ¡°betrayed¡±, but at least she was going to deceive Hans Grant and ChilinMo first.

    Hans Grant frowned when he saw Helen Jovano was silent, and he strode to Helen Jovano.

    ¡°Have you ever thought about what to do if you encounter any danger on the road, or if you are hijacked by Matt Walker likest time?¡±

    Hellen Jovano hung his head, and it took a long time to exin dryly: ¡°I made a thorough preparation this time, Hans Grant, and I was afraid.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Hans Grant hung his head.

    The distance between the two people is very close, and Hellen Jovano sighed deeply.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get hurt. It¡¯s risky after all.¡± Hellen Jovano held hands tightly.

    Hans Grant narrowed his eyes slightly, and his anger surged. ¡°So you¡¯re going to go by yourself, are you? Just leave me like this. Have you ever thought about what I should do when I find out you¡¯re missing?¡±

    Hellen Jovano said nothing.

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was tense. He frowned. ¡°Hellen, we are getting engaged in two months. Why do you still keep me out when something really happens?¡±

    ¡°If there is anything, it is time for the two of us to face it together.¡± Hans Grant sighed slightly.

    In the morning, he learned that Hellen Jovano was going to leave him and go to Shazhen alone, and his moodpletely copsed once.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand what it means to me if you disappear.¡± Hans Grant lowered his eyes and stared at Hellen Jovano in front of him.

    Hellen Jovano has been silent, hanging his little head and looking very poor.

    After a few seconds, her hand clenched into a fist shook.

    ¡°I know, if something happened to me, it would definitely be a big blow to my family and you. But I can¡¯t help it. I don¡¯t want another Qi Yang. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s voice trembled, and she raised her little face and looked at Hans Grant.

    Her face is a little pale.

    When Ji Yang died, she had been ming herself. She felt that Ji Yang died for her.

    Now Qi Zhen still stays with the master every day, bent on finding Matt Walker¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt because of me, especially you!¡± Helenjovano gritted his teeth.

    She looked at Hans Grant.

    The man was full of anger, and when he saw Hellen Jovano¡¯s fragile pale face, the anger was like a deted ball that was suddenly poked with a hole.

    He was in a hurry: ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano bit his lower lip: ¡°And I think my n is foolproof. When Matt Walker finds out that I am not in Tempe City, it should be a weekter. For you, I will definitely let myselfe back safely.¡±

    ¡°no way.¡±

    Hans Grant took Hellen Jovano in his arms.

    ¡°Hellen, I won¡¯t let you face this danger by yourself.¡±

    His voice sounded muffled in Hellen Jovano¡¯s ear, and it was a little maic and dumb.

    ¡°If you really have an ident and leave me alone in Tempe City, I don¡¯t know how to live the next day. Your choice is cruel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Helenjovano whispered.

    She also wanted to exin that Hans Grant had turned his face and kissed her lips.

    When the lips touch and the soft lips rub against each other, their hearts jump.

    Hellen Jovano tried to push him away: ¡°Here is the book-well-¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s kiss was very violent and smacked of catharsis.

    When he knew that Helen Jovano had left alone, he was not sure whether the two routes given by ChilinMo were correct before seeing Helen Jovano with his own eyes.

    Now that Matt Walker is in the dark, he can¡¯tpletely keep an eye on all the routes out of Tempe City.

    Get Matt Walker¡¯s attention, and if he can¡¯t find Helen Jovano, Matt Walker will immediately find out that Helen Jovano is missing.

    When sitting in that van, his mood was unprecedented anxiety and panic.

    Until I saw her, I waspletely relieved.

    ¡°Stop thinking about facing everything by yourself.¡± Hans Grant moved his lips, and his voice was full of affection.

    Hellen Jovano was kissed, and now she is red in the face. After all, this is the study, and she always feels that someone wille in at any time.

    So no matter what Hans Grant said, she nodded first to calm Hans Grant¡¯s mood.

    But the two people have been together for a long time, and Hans Grant can see what Hellen Jovano means by all her subtle expressions and gestures.

    After seeing through that the person in front of him was perfunctory, Hans Grant gave a lowugh, which was somewhat dangerous.

    ¡°It seems that you didn¡¯t seriously think about my suggestion.¡±

    ¡°I did, didn¡¯t Ie back?¡± Helenjovano has the audacity.

    Hans Grant squinted and leaned close: ¡°If I hadn¡¯t appeared in the van, you would have arrived in Fengcheng next door by now.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened because she had just kissed, and a pair of big ck eyes were wet.

    Hans Grant gritted his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s figure this out.¡±

    He is ¡°hard¡± and soft, but Hellen Jovano still got away with it.

    He felt that he needed to let her know how much he loved her now and how restrained he was.

    ¡°Ah!¡± In an exmation.

    Hellen Jovano was picked up by Hans Grant and put on the sofa.

    Seeing Hans Grant unbuttoning his shirt bit by bit in front of the sofa, Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart thumped.

 Chapter 498 Personal persuasion

    Although Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant had sex, they only had it once after the divorce.

    He rarely sees this side of a man, unbuttoning the neckline with one hand and deeply condensing her.

    Those eyes seem to contain very dangerous things, but they are also full of temptation.

    Hellen Jovano is lying on the sofa, two people are high and low, and looking up at Hans Grant from this angle.

    This man has a beautiful skin appearance, plus the abstinence temperament all over him. From this angle, he unbuttoned his shirt, which makes people feel scared.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s throat slipped, and when he sensed the dangerous approach, he immediately got up and wanted to escape.

    Her skill is good, but Hans Grant¡¯s skill is obviously better.

    A grabbed her waist and directly overwhelmed people on the sofa.

    When their bodies meet, she can feel the heat from Hans Grant.

    ¡°Hans Grant, get up first and let me exin.¡± Helenjovano stumbled.

    Hans Grant squinted and caressed Hellen Jovano¡¯s face with his fingers.

    And with something of Yu Nu, mercilessly kiss up.

    Different from the kiss just now, this kiss is somewhat punitive and the offensive is very fierce.

    Helenjovano can¡¯t escape, her body is touching, Hans Grant is on her body, and she can only move with her legs.

    But at this time, she can¡¯t give Hans Grant a kick.

    A kiss was panting, and Hellen Jovano was blindfolded. When Hans Grant¡¯s upper body tilted slightly, she found that the zipper of her dress was pulled to her waist and hung loosely there.

    Hellen Jovano blushes, and it¡¯s clear!

    The curtains in the study are wide open, and the sunshine from the outside shines in, so that the two can see each other¡¯s bodies clearly!

    ¡°Hans Grant, I let¡¯s go back to the bedroom!¡± Hellen Jovano surrendered.

    She knew that she had angered Hans Grant, and she didn¡¯t expect to get away with it.

    Hans Grant chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice here?¡±

    ¡°Not good!¡±

    ¡°Then I feel better, just leave a deep memory for you and let you know that you can¡¯t just exclude me from the n.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened, but soon, the sunshine in the room became trance.

    In an hour.

    Satisfied Hans Grant took Hellen Jovano back to the bedroom.

    There was no servant on the second floor, and it was quiet. After returning to the bedroom, he carried Hellen Jovano into the bathroom.

    Seeing Hans Grant follow him into the bathtub, Hellen Jovano went out with a red face and limp hands and feet, and was pushed back again.

    She shrank her head, ashamed and resentful.

    ¡°You get out!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s rare knave, with a handsome face.

    Hellen Jovano was very angry. Her n for today should have been out of Fengcheng at this time and she changed to thest car.

    But now-

    Don¡¯t want to.

    The two bathed together, and Hellen Jovano shrank into a small quail with shame and indignation, and protected all his key parts.

    Hans Grant, leaning behind him, gave a lowugh, and his voice was as dumb as a devil¡¯s whisper.

    ¡°What are you hiding? I have seen it clearly just now.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned his head and red: ¡°Beast.¡±

    She has a feeling of gnashing her teeth.

    Hans Grant¡¯s ¡®revenge¡± was thorough. Squinting, he pressed the little quail directly into his arms and untied her tight body bit by bit.

    The water in the bathtub is rippling, and the white mist is floating in front of you.

    Hans Grant¡¯s lips nibbled gently on her ears and shoulders, with a sweet and bitter confession.

    ¡°I can¡¯t live without you. You want to go to such a dangerous ce by yourself, huh?¡±

    Hellen Jovano has lost the strength to argue, and the sound from his throat is broken.

    Until the person was rubbed clean from the bathtub and carried to the bed in the bedroom.

    Hans Grant tucked her in, looked at her tired appearance, and reflected.

    Did he expose his desire for her? It seems a little too hard.

    Hellen Jovanoy in bed and looked at Hans Grant¡¯s gloomy face, so he knew what he was thinking.

    She turned around with a snort of cold.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The joints of the thighs are now sour, and Hellen Jovano is bulging with cheeks.

    I noticed that the bed behind me was sunken, and the warm breath of the man wrapped her, and she didn¡¯t look back.

    Soon, a finger poked her bulging little face, and Hellen Jovano, who was caught off guard, gave a ¡°poof¡± in one breath.

    She red at Hans Grant angrily: ¡°You-¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes drooped slightly, and his long eyshes half covered the painted stars.

    He looked down at her with his forehead on one hand, and the love in his eyes was sincere with her.

    ¡°Hellen, don¡¯t make such a dangerous decision next time.¡± Hans Grant whispered.

    ¡°What I said just now is true. If something really happens to you, maybe I will spend the rest of my life looking for revenge from Matt Walker.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were a little dim: ¡°I will kill him myself, or I won¡¯t kill him, and I will slowly torture him.¡±

    Hans Grant is a cold temper with some pride, and he always disdains this kind of lynching.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart jumped fiercely and his eyes dropped, which will make both of them angry.

    She exined in a low voice: ¡°I care too much about you and my family, so I don¡¯t want you to take risks with me. I have never made great demands on people around me. I just want them to be safe and happy and live healthily.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought that if you go to Shazhen alone, what are the chances of a person¡¯s survival if you are really discovered?¡± Hans Grantforted him in a low voice. ¡°But if we are fully prepared, we will go there together. Even if Matt Walker¡¯s people find you, I will definitely bring you back.¡±

    The truth is this truth.

    But she is afraid that there will be another Qi Yang.

    ¡°If something happens to you, you should also think about how your mother, brother and Lele¡¯s life can be safe and happy.¡±

    Hans Grant reached out and held the man in his arms.

    ¡°I know that you are not the kind of person who relies on others, and you are willing to let me help you solve it; But if anything happens, at least let me face it with you, okay? ¡±

    This is his biggest concession.

    Hellen Jovano huddled in his arms, thinking of his mother and Lele.

    And my brother, Darcy Green Mansion¡¯s people.

    Her hand tightened quietly, and her voice was dry: ¡°Matt Walker is a despicable person with no bottom line. Such a person-¡±

    ¡°I promise there won¡¯t be another Qi Yang.¡± Hans Grant¡¯s voice is slightly cold.

    After a long time, Hellen Jovano¡¯s little head moved gently in his arms.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s act together.¡±

    If there is an ident, she will try her best to protect the people around her.

    Hans Grant let out a long sigh and hugged people tightly.

    This is his sweetheart and the most important existence in his life.

    Hellen Jovano had gone through two ¡°big wars¡± and was in low spirits, and soon fell asleep in Hans Grant¡¯s arms.

    When I woke up, there was a sunset glow on the horizon.

    She sat on the bed and stared at the sunset glow for a while, biting her teeth: ¡°beast.¡±

    The skeleton seems to have been disassembled and reassembled. Hellen Jovano looked at the bedside, where a suit was neatly stacked.

    She got up, got dressed and went out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 499 Careful planning

    The corridor on the second floor of Senyuan is quiet. Hans Grant should have ordered people not toe up.

    Hellen Jovano saw a crack in the study from a distance, and a light leaked out from it.

    She approached and saw the people inside through the door.

    Hans Grant is sitting at the desk, so are Charles Johnson and Xeno William.

    There are also two people who surprised her, Hellen Jovano, squinting and pushing through the door.

    ¡°ChilinMo, Shishi, why are you two here?¡±

    ChilinMo sat in the chair on Hans Grant¡¯s side, heard the voice and looked over, and ignored her with a snort.

    Tiffany rk was a little guilty. After all, she lived in the Jovano family and sneaked into Hellen Jovano¡¯s study and searched it.

    ¡°Poetry, you don¡¯t have to look like this. You know, someone tried to fool us first.¡± ChilinMo is cool.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s back was instantly straight: ¡°Yes! Your husband asked us to discuss things. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano gritted his teeth and sat down in an empty chair on one side.

    ChilinMo looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll check what you usually ask me to check, but I didn¡¯t expect you to dump us directly.¡±

    Hellen Jovano squinted: ¡°You have also exposed me, so it¡¯s even.¡±

    How can this be even?

    ChilinMo sobbed at the corner of her mouth and decided not to care about Hellen Jovano.

    On the desktop, a lot of information has been ced.

    Hellen Jovano took a look. It¡¯s about Shazhen, and it¡¯s about californium.

    ¡°Charles, when the timees, your people will be responsible for being an ambush in the sand town, and Xeno William¡¯s people will stay and monitor the abnormal people out of Tempe City ¡­¡±

    Hans Grant assigned tasks.

    Several people stared at the map of Shazhen, and Tiffany rk frowned: ¡°Why don¡¯t we send someone to explore the situation of Shazhen first? After all, it¡¯s a desert over there, so we may not find anything in the past.¡±

    ChilinMo shook his head. ¡°As long as we send people, Matt Walker will find it very troublesome to let him get ahead of us.¡±

    Hellen Jovano stared at the map and followed the n discussed by Hans Grant and ChilinMo. Then she, Hans Grant, Tiffany rk and David Brown went to Shazhen.

    ChilinMo will be in charge of the overall financing.

    ¡°The n is good, and the things that need to be prepared are alsoplete, but there should not be too many cars in the team. Shazhen is not a scenic spot. asionally, there are two or three cars passing by. If the whole team is vast, it will be too eye-catching.¡± Hellen Jovano said.

    ChilinMo nodded: ¡°That¡¯s right, so our rescue vehicles won¡¯t enter Shazhen, but will take a long detour from the other side.¡±

    Charles Johnson said, ¡°We should prepare a special GPS positioning system, as well as the radio station in the car.¡±

    It must be guaranteed to be foolproof.

    Helenjovano is listening, these preparations are enough to ensure safety.

    Tiffany rk leaned in: ¡°I think it¡¯s safer to send two helicopters and follow Hellen Jovano¡¯s car at high altitude.¡±

    ChilinMo shook his head: ¡°A little more cars in the convoy are too conspicuous. You sent two helicopters? I am afraid that there will be local departmentsing directly to investigate what we do. ¡±

    After several people discussed it, it was decided soon, and the departure time was set for tomorrow.

    After the negotiation, Hellen Jovano saw Tiffany rk leaving and got up in a hurry.

    ¡°Shishi, I will go back with you.¡±

    It¡¯s been a day since she left home.

    Tiffany rk nced at Hans Grant andughed. ¡°I¡¯m not going back to the Jovano family now. I¡¯ll discuss with ChilinMo and get ready to go.¡±

    The crowd dispersed and Hellen Jovano was left behind.

    She looked at Hans Grant, who was sitting at the desk sorting out the information.

    ¡°Come and sit down, have a rest, and wait until I finish sorting out these things and send you home.¡±

    It is a new rule given by Everet Jovano to prohibit sleeping out before marriage.

    When Hans Grant finished packing, he took Hellen Jovano out of the forest garden.

    In the car, Hans Grant was driving and Hellen Jovano was sitting in the co-pilot.

    ¡°Hans Grant, does my brother know about today?¡±N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Hans Grant gave her a look: ¡°Do you want him to know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Helenjovano bit his teeth,

    If Everet Jovano goes back and knows that she¡¯sing out to find the lost little country, I¡¯m afraid she can be directly reprimanded to death.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it if you don¡¯t want to, but I think you should tell your brother about the departure tomorrow for his sake.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded thoughtfully.

    The car quickly drove back to the Jovano family. After getting off the bus, Hellen Jovano turned to look at Hans Grant.

    ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡±

    Hans Grant smiled and said, ¡°OK.¡±

    After watching Hellen Jovano enter the Jovano family, he turned the car around.

    When theye back from Shazhen, the day of their engagement ceremony is not far away.

    Hellen Jovano entered the living room, and there was no one in the living room.

    There was faintughter in the nt hall, and the housekeeper came out from the side andughed after seeing Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Miss is back.¡±

    ¡°hmm.¡± Hellen Jovano looked at the nt hall. ¡°Is Aunt Xuing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I came here early in the morning. I was worried about my wife¡¯s health. After reading it, I have been ying mahjong with my wife.¡±

    Hellen Jovano went into the wing, and Darcy Lewis finally got better after so many days of rest.

    Now you can stroll around the garden and y mahjong every day, instead of lying in bed all the time.

    When Hellen Jovano came in first, Ming Yuzhu looked up and said, ¡°How do you see this point in Lele? It¡¯s almost dark.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°I stayed with Granny Grant for a while.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu chugged aside and turned to Mrs. Lewis: ¡°I understand you now. Look at this girl. She won¡¯t be home all day before she gets married. What can I do when she really marries Hans Grant?¡±

    Mrs. Lewisughed: ¡°Let them live at home then. Speaking of which, Hans Grant doesn¡¯t live in the Grant family¡¯s old house either. If you really miss him, you can go to Senyuan for a while.¡±

    Hellen Jovano listened to the two chatting, approached Mingyuzhu in a coquetry way, sat in the chair beside her, and hugged her arm and smiled.

    ¡°Mom, I haven¡¯t married yet, and you¡¯re beginning to loathe me?¡±

    Ming Yuzhu was stabbed in the heart and stared at Hellen Jovano: ¡°I can¡¯t bear to part with it. It¡¯s good for you to go out early, so that I don¡¯t have to worry about when you wille back every day.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and smiled: ¡°Mom, where¡¯s my brother? Should he havee back from thepany by this time?¡±

    Darcy Lewis wrote three words on the side: ¡°When I came back, I went to the study on the third floor. There seems to be a lot of things in thepany recently.¡±

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go to him and discuss something with him.¡± Hellen Jovano got up and said hello to Mrs. Lewis very politely and said that she would leave.

    After Everet Jovano and Darcy Lewis got married, Ming Yuzhu prepared a house for them to live in, but neither of them wanted to leave the Jovano family, so they simply lived on the third floor of the Jovano family.

    Today, the entire third floor is the residence of Everet Jovano and Darcy Lewis. Ming Yuzhu and Hellen Jovano usually don¡¯t go up to the third floor to disturb the couple.

    After going to the third floor, Hellen Jovano walked to the door of the study, and she tapped on the door.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s voice came out quickly: ¡°Come in.¡±

 Chapter 500 Persuade Brother

    When Hellen Jovano pushed the door in, she saw Everet Jovano standing by the bookshelf and pulling out a folder. She turned to see that she was a little surprised.

    ¡°Hellen, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°I have something for you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano hesitated, not knowing how to tell Everet Jovano these things.

    Everet Jovano saw that Hellen Jovano¡¯s face was different from usual. He went to the desk and put the extracted documents aside first.

    ¡°Speak, what is it? Did you find Matt Walker? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s not Matt Walker, it¡¯s what I told you before. Matt Walker¡¯s purpose is the gold pattern sandwiched in the book, and now we have found the source.¡±

    Everet Jovano had heard Hellen Jovano mention something before, and his face was a little more serious.

    ¡°Last time you said it was a small lost country.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded: ¡°We have found the ce where the lost little country is now.¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡± Everet Jovano looked up with a serious face.

    ¡°Dunchengsha Town.¡±

    Everet Jovano nodded: ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to investigate.¡±

    ¡°No need, brother. I have already discussed it with Hans Grant and the people of Green Mansion. I n to leave for Shazhen tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Are you going in person?¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s voice rose a little: ¡°Impossible, I don¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡± Hellen Jovano was anxious to exin.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s face was very firm: ¡°Those gold patterns were originally Matt Walker¡¯s purpose. Now he is hiding in the dark, and we don¡¯t know where he is. At this time, you told me that you were leaving Tempe City? I¡¯m worried even if you stay at home every day! ¡±

    After that, Everet Jovano looked suspicious and squinted at Hellen Jovano. Her sister still knows her character best.

    Supposedly found a clue, maybe Hellen Jovano has quietly begun to prepare now.

    ¡°Why did youe and tell me so honestly this time?¡± Everet Jovano squinted.

    Hellen Jovano gently coughed: ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t intend to tell you. I thought I would go to Shazhen first. However, when I left the city today, I was arrested by Hans Grant. ¡±

    ¡°Out of the city? !¡±

    Everet Jovano pped his hand on the table and stared at Hellen Jovano for a long time. He was very angry: ¡°That is to say, if it weren¡¯t for Hans Grant, you would be out of Tempe City now, right?¡±

    ¡°Do you still take me as your brother? What do you want me to do with my mother in case something happens to you?¡±

    Although I know that my sister has a big idea since she was a child, Everet Jovano¡¯s chest is still fluctuating violently.

    When Hellen Jovano saw it, he confessed honestly.

    ¡°Elder brother, Hans Grant and I have discussed it today, and I know that I am wrong now. I shouldn¡¯t act alone, but I still need everyone¡¯s strength to make it to one ce. So didn¡¯t Ie to discuss it with you? You see you don¡¯t agree-¡±

    Everet Jovanoughed with anger.

    ¡°It is because I don¡¯t agree with you that you want to sneak out, right? Your idea is too big. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano leaned over to Everet Jovano¡¯s side: ¡°Brother, I went there with Hans Grant this time, and you also know that Matt Walker is now in Tempe City, and our families are not safe. It is better to find what he wants and see what it is, whether it is handed over to the country or it is not at all, but at least he won¡¯t hurt people around us.¡±

    After that, she can slowly find a chance to find out where Matt Walker is to avenge Qi Yang.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s face was cold: ¡°No, unless you take me with you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face gradually became serious from the original ttery. She stared at Everet Jovano: ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t take you!¡±

    ¡°Darcy is pregnant for six months now. She almost had a miscarriage because of Olivia, and she was scared. At this time, you said that you would go to Shazhen with me. Do you think Darcy can put it down? You have to stay with your wife and your unborn child. ¡±

    Everet Jovano sneered, ¡°Then you can¡¯t leave Tempe City.¡±

    Helenjovano is a little helpless.

    ¡°I¡¯m really ready this time. Green Mansion has ChilinMo and poems, including Hans Grant, who also contacted Charles Johnson and Yan¡¯s family, and Hans Grant was with me when I went there in person.¡±

    When Hellen Jovano saw that Everet Jovano¡¯s face was not loose at all, he bit his teeth: ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯t let me go, I will go quietly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Everet Jovano growled.

    Hellen Jovano is so big that Everet Jovano is angry with him very few times.

    With a low sigh, she sat down beside Everet Jovano and whispered to Everet Jovano.

    ¡°Sand town is a must. When I went to the master a few days ago, I found Matt Walker¡¯s men stalking the master. Brother, if we don¡¯t act, it will bete! That man is so cruel, he may be doing something big when he acts. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano thought of the death of Er Nian organized by LEV before.

    In order to get the ancient book, Ernian did not hesitate to nt more than 100 bombs in many buildings around the auction venue. Obviously, she wanted to get the theory of ten thousand parties and take all the people present!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Fortunately, Er Nian didn¡¯t seed, otherwise Tempe City¡¯s current rich family is estimated to be less than half. After all, there were many people attending the auction that day.

    It took more than half an hour to persuade Everet Jovano¡¯s face to loosen slightly.

    Hellen Jovano quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise I wille back safely.¡±

    Everet Jovano sneered with a cold face.

    Hellen Jovano couldn¡¯t stop talking, so she had to go out of the study and make a phone call to Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone is low.

    ¡°I¡¯ll advise you on your brother¡¯s side. Go back to your room and rest first.¡±

    Hellen Jovano answered, went downstairs from the third floor and returned to his bedroom on the second floor.

    After washing, she went to bed, and the nned time for tomorrow is to leave in the afternoon.

    I don¡¯t know if Hans Grant can persuade my brother before this afternoon.

    The next morning.

    Hellen Jovano went to bed early yesterday and woke up after seven in the morning.

    When she came out of the bedroom and went downstairs, she found Everet Jovano sitting on the sofa.

    There was no one in the living room, and Hellen Jovano was a little surprised: ¡°Brother, why haven¡¯t you gone to thepany yet?¡±

    Everet Jovano looked up with heavy eyes: ¡°I got a call from Hans Grant yesterday.¡±

    Hellen Jovano recognized Everet Jovano¡¯s meaning. He sat here early in the morning and didn¡¯t go to The Jovano Group, fearing that he had been waiting for her.

    Hellen Jovano sat opposite Everet Jovano: ¡°Brother, have you made a decision?¡±

    Everet Jovano looked gloomy: ¡°You said yesterday that you want to go to Shazhen, and I can agree with you, but Hellen, you have to promise me that you must protect yourself.

    If you have an ident, I won¡¯t follow the past this time, and I will regret it all my life, and my mother will not feel better. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded solemnly: ¡°Brother, you can rest assured until Ie back.¡±

    Everet Jovano sighed. He wanted to go with Hellen Jovano, but the phone call from Hans Grant yesterday also exined the situation.

    They need to hide their eyes and ears when they go to Shazhen.

 Chapter 501 Go to Duncheng

    Now it can be confirmed that Matt Walker is in Tempe City. If he stays, he can help hide the fact that Hellen Jovano is not in Tempe City for the time being. If he even goes, I am afraid that Matt Walker will find that the president of The Jovano Group has left in the morning and afternoon.

    Everet Jovano sighed after all: ¡°Come and have dinner.¡±

    Hellen Jovano obediently followed Everet Jovano into the restaurant, where two rare brothers and sisters ate alone.

    Hellen Jovano buried herself in eating, and suddenly there was a chopstick fish in her rice bowl. She looked up at Everet Jovano.

    Everet Jovano has caught fish for her, and Jung¡¯s face is now full of worries.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart ached: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, I must take care of Darcy while I¡¯m away. As for my master, I¡¯ve sent someone to protect him.¡± Pay attention to these when you go out by yourself.

    ¡°good.¡± Everet Jovano promised.

    ¡°And Lewis family, to be on the safe side, let¡¯s send someone to protect it around.¡±

    As for The Grant Group and the Grant family, there is Hans Grant¡¯s care, and it was decided yesterday.

    Everet Jovano left the Jovano family for thepany after dinner.

    Hellen Jovano went back to his bedroom, cleaned it up briefly, and went online to look at the precautions and survival strategies in the desert.

    If you really encounter any ident in Shazhen, these are all life-saving knowledge.

    At noon, Hellen Jovano and Mingyuzhu Darcy Lewis had dinner together.

    While eating, Hellen Jovano talked with Ming Yuzhu, with a look of chatting: ¡°Mom, I discussed it with Hans Grant. He will go to Jiangcheng¡¯s branch these two days. I think it¡¯s just like going to y for a few days. Jiangcheng is developing an area, so I just went there to see if there is any investment value.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu snorted lightly. ¡°Are you going to see the investment value or do you want to go out with Hans Grant?¡±

    Helen Jovano smiled, but Darcy Lewis, who was eating across the street, frowned and looked up at Helen Jovano doubtfully.

    Ming Yuzhu doesn¡¯t know anything, but she knows how dangerous Tempe City is now. At this time, Hellen Jovano said that she would travel to Jiangcheng.

    It must be a lie.

    After lunch, Mingyuzhu got up and went for a walk in the garden.

    Darcy Lewis got up with a serious face and pulled Hellen Jovano: ¡°Youe with me.¡±

    Taking Hellen Jovano to his bedroom, Darcy Lewis looked serious: ¡°What on earth are you doing in Jiangcheng?¡±

    Hellen Jovano was worried about Darcy Lewis¡¯s stomach, and she was scared a while ago.

    She whispered: ¡°Tempe City is not safe these days. I told my mother that it was a trip to Jiangcheng, but it was actually a shelter.¡±

    Darcy Lewis squinted: ¡°Hellen Jovano, I am not a fool.¡±

    It is impossible that Tempe City is in danger, so Helen Jovano went out to take refuge on his own. Darcy Lewis knows Helen Jovano¡¯s character very well.

    ¡°What the hell is it?¡±

    Hellen Jovano is somewhat helpless: ¡°It¡¯s true, otherwise you ask my brother, and he knows it.¡±

    Darcy Lewis thought about it, picked up his cell phone and called Everet Jovano.

    The answer is that Hellen Jovano will go to Jiangcheng with Hans Grant for a few days before he bes silent.

    She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out.

    ¡°Then when you go out, you must pay attention to safety. Are there enough bodyguards around you? Let my mother pick some bodyguards from home?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m still with Hans Grant, and Shishi will be with me.¡± Helenjovanoughed.

    After pacifying Darcy Lewis, Hellen Jovano went back to the bedroom.

    Her suitcase was packed yesterday, but it was left in the van, but I want to know that Hans Grant will definitely send someone to pick it up.

    After sending several WeChat messages with ChilinMo and Hans Grant to confirm the luggage and preparation, Hellen Jovano waited for the departure time at home.

    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, an ordinary business car drove into the Jovano family.

    When Hellen Jovano got on the bus, she saw Hans Grant sitting in the back seat.

    Tiffany rk got on the co-pilot, and David Brown drove out the back door of the Jovano family.

    ChilinMo¡¯s people have been spying around, and there are no people watching the tail.

    Halfway through the car, several people changed to a jeep.

    All the luggage and equipment are also in the jeep.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant: ¡°What about them?¡±

    Hans Grant knew that Hellen Jovano was asking about ChilinMo and Xeno William and his party: ¡°They leftst night, ChilinMo went to Duncheng, Charles Johnson went to Shazhen to decorate, and Xeno William is now in Caya Club, monitoring our trip to see if there is any tracking.¡±

    Everything is in normal operation, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s mood is inexplicably raised, and he feels a little nervous.

    Duncheng is remote, and the scenery outside the window gradually changed from sunset to night. The car turned on the high beam and tried to avoid the high speed and walked through the vige.

    When it is inevitable, you will change trains immediately when you get off the highway.

    Hellen Jovano is getting sleepy and sleepy in the bumps.

    Hans Grant sat aside and protected Hellen Jovano in time when she was about to tilt her head forward.

    Holding the man gently in his arms, he looked out into the night.

    It¡¯s already twelve o¡¯clock, and the stars can be seen in the dark sky outside.

    At three o¡¯clock in the morning, after ten hours of non-stop driving, their car finally entered Duncheng, and an hour and a halfter arrived at the most remote sand town in Duncheng.

    There are no hotels in Shazhen, only two or three small hotels.

    David Brown got off the bus and booked a room. There are three rooms in total, one for him and Tiffany rk, and one for Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant.

    Tiffany rk was also very sleepy and got out of the car with a yawn.

    Hans Grant tried to get off the bus with HelenJovano in his arms, and HelenJovano was awakened by the big move.

    She rubbed her eyes. ¡°Here?¡±

    ¡°Here we are,e down and rest for one night, and then start tomorrow.¡±

    Shazhen already belongs to the border town, and it is very cold at night. As soon as Hellen Jovano got off the bus, it was blown by the cold wind, and the whole person woke up.

    Hans Grant put the coat on her shoulder.

    There are not many guests in the small hotel. When going upstairs, Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    The smell of inferior perfume in the air proves that this hotel is not a good ce.

    That¡¯s right, in this extremely deste ce, it is impossible for anyone to travel. The biggest use of hotels here is to provide venues for local couples and some illegal services.

    The room is on the third floor. After Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant entered the room, the hotel owner also brought several people¡¯s luggage up.

    The guests who came in the middle of the night, the owner of the hotel also got up temporarily, didn¡¯t say much, put down their luggage and left.

    Hellen Jovano went into the bathroom, took a shower and went to bed.

    There is a strong smell of disinfectant between beds, apanied by a faint musty smell of wooden floors.

    She looked anxiously at Hans Grant. She knew that he had a slight cleanliness addiction, and this environment was a nightmare for him.

    Hans Grant was hanging a suit jacket, and turned to look over after hanging it.

    ¡°Hurry up and rest.¡±

    Hellen Jovano was supposed to get off the bus half asleep and half awake, and his eyes were still a little red.

    ¡°Are you used to living?¡±

    Hans Grant chuckled, ¡°I¡¯m used to having you anywhere.¡±

 Chapter 502 He doesnâ€™t deserve it

    The sweet and greasy sweet words made Hellen Jovano give a lowugh, but she could still see that Hans Grant tried not to touch the hanger when hanging clothes.

    But now that several people are in Shazhen, it is impossible to buy a house locally.

    It¡¯s too conspicuous.

    Hans Grant went into the bathroom to take a bath. Hellen Jovano looked at the bed, got up, stepped aside and opened the suitcase.

    When she came out, she didn¡¯t expect the hotel environment to be so bad, and she didn¡¯t bring anything like sheets and quilts.

    You can only find out the incense you are carrying and light it.

    While Hans Grant was taking a bath, he opened the window and let the night wind blow away the smell of a room.

    After blowing for a few minutes, Hellen Jovano closed the window.

    She found two down jackets from the suitcase and folded them instead of pillows.

    That¡¯s the best we can do.

    When Hans Grant came out of the bathroom, he found that the bed had been re-paved, and the pillow that had made him somewhat repulsive disappeared and became two down jackets folded square.

    It belongs to Hellen Jovano.

    There is a faint smoky aroma in the room, which is simr to the agarwood that Hellen Jovano made for him a long time ago.

    Familiar feelings welled up, and the recovered heat hit my chest.

    In fact, when he saw the hotel environment, he was annoyed that he had not prepared in advance to let Hellen Jovano live in such an environment.

    Unexpectedly, she was still worried about him.

    The feeling of running towards each other made Hans Grant¡¯s lips slightly hook up.

    He lifted the quilt,y in, and stretched out his hand to take people into his arms.

    The room next door.

    Tiffany rk stared and squatted in a small corner of the balcony.

    The wooden floor there has been a little rotten, crunching when stepping on it, and the white wall skin has fallen off in the corner of the balcony, and there is a small hole.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s scalp was numb, holding a dagger in her hand and staring at the small hole.

    She just came out of the shower and saw a little thing scurrying across the balcony!

    Rats!

    This is what Tiffany rk fears most in her life. She dares to y with a poisonous snake as a whip, but she has always been very afraid of mice.

    But Tiffany rk is determined to face the difficulties, otherwise what if a mouse climbs into bed and bites her when she sleeps at night?

    The more I think about it, the more horrible it is. Her arm has got ayer of goose bumps.

    On the other side of the balcony, David Brown stood smoking on the balcony and looked at the squatting figure on the balcony next door.

    The balcony here is cement, half a person high, and David Brown smokes half a cigarette, so nervous that he didn¡¯t even notice him standing there when he saw Tiffany rk.

    He was amused and said, ¡°What the hell are you looking at? Do you count ants in the middle of the night? ¡±

    The sudden sound startled Tiffany rk and jumped up.

    Looking up at David Brown¡¯s face with gold-rimmed sses, he caressed his heart: ¡°Do you want to scare people to death?¡±

    Tiffany rk¡¯s first impression of David Brown was actually good. At that time, she only thought that the assistant around David Brown was good-looking and gentle.

    Wearing gold-rimmed sses is in line with her aesthetics.

    Later, I found out that this is a gentle scum, devil wears prada.

    Poke her tires, and in order to keep Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano together, she always tries to pull her away from Hellen Jovano and create opportunities for Hans Grant.

    Tiffany rk red at David Brown.

    David Brown is a little innocent: ¡°I¡¯ve been standing here for a long time, and I¡¯m not hiding. How does Miss Dee think I did it on purpose?¡±

    Tiffany rk gritted her teeth with anger: Sooner orter, she will have to punish this person!

    Just thinking, Tiffany rk saw a small gray shadowing in her direction out of the corner of her eye!

    She let out a scream, and her extreme fear made her take a few steps back.

    Originally only to the waist of the balcony instantly resisted the waist, Tiffany rk¡¯s body leaned back-

    David Brown shed an eyebrow, rolled over and jumped directly from the balcony next door.

    The distance between the two balconies was more than one meter. He jumped over and put one hand against Tiffany rk¡¯s waist. Seeing the ster shadow in the corner of his eye, he lifted his foot and stepped on it.

    ¡°poof-poof¡±.

    Tiffany rk and David Brown look at each other.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°You, what are you doing?¡±

    David Brown released his hand and said politely, ¡°Save you.¡±

    For a moment, Tiffany rk¡¯s heart was beating very fast, and a feeling of palpitation flooded in, which made her gradually understand something.

    But then, I heard the purr and rang again.

    Tiffany rk froze all over, slowly reached his head and looked at the blood bursting at David Brown¡¯s feet.

    Her stomach wriggled a few times, with a scream, and she rushed into the bedroom.

    David Brown frowned and watched the bathroom door m shut.

    He removed his feet, went into the bedroom, took a piece of paper and threw the dead mouse into the trash can.

    After thinking about it, I changed the garbage bag and went out with it.

    Tiffany rk retched a few times in the bathroom, and the picture just now made her scalp numb.

    When she heard the door of her room open and close, she cursed David Brown.

    Even if you want to save her, don¡¯t step on such a horrible thing directly.

    She is afraid of mice, so dead mice are even more terrible!

    With great courage, Tiffany rk gently pushed open the bathroom door, and walked over to Chaoyang Station with a look of dying, ready to clean up the dead mouse¡¯s body.

    No sooner had I reached the balcony than I saw a figure squatting there.

    David Brown was wiping the floor bit by bit with a pack of wet wipes in his hand.

    The wooden floor where the mouse ¡°died¡± will be cleaner and brighter than the other floors.

    Tiffany rk looked, ¡°What about the mouse?¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Take it out and throw it away.¡± David Brown put the wiped wet wipes in a small bag and nned to leave.

    Tiffany rk pursed her lips and stared at David Brown.

    David Brown¡¯s movements were neat and he didn¡¯t stop for a moment when he went out.

    Tiffany rk was a little dazed, frowning and just left?

    David Brown took the garbage bag downstairs, walked to the street and threw it into the trash can. After he left for a few steps, he lit a cigarette again and the smoke ring spit into the night sky.

    He was rescued from the orphanage by the Grant family when he was seven years old, andter Granny Grant found adoptive parents for him.

    The Grant family sponsored him to go to college. Granny Grant was kind and sponsored many orphans, but he never pointed out what they could repay.

    He also became Hans Grant¡¯s assistant in his own right.

    For Hans Grant, David Brown is both a boss and a benefactor.

    Hans Grant is capable and decisive.

    Although he himself has the ability, he can be said to have no ambition. Many people understand that the special help around Hans Grant is actually higher than some vice presidents of The Grant Group branch.

    He thinks it¡¯s good to live like this.

    Until now.

    The bigdy of the Fu family-

    David Brown lowered his head and watched the cigarette end that was about to burn out.

    Not worthy, and he can¡¯t leave Hans Grant¡¯s side. It is better not to think too much, and there is no need to dy others.

    The night faded away and the sky was a fish-belly grey.

    The hotel was quiet and no one woke up.

    Hellen Jovano slept until eleven o¡¯clock at noon and woke up with a growling stomach.

    The hotel only provides amodation service, and there is no food.

    When Hellen Jovano opened her eyes, she saw Hans Grant standing on the balcony.

    She got up, took clean clothes from the suitcase and ran to the bathroom to change.

    Hans Grant was already waiting in the house when he came out.

    ¡°Take you to breakfast.¡±

    ¡°What about Shishi and David Brown?¡± Hellen Jovano asked.

    ¡°They are awake and waiting.¡±

 Chapter 503 Jealousy on the breakfast table

    Coming out of the room, Hellen Jovano locked the door.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s room is next door, and David Brown¡¯s is on the outermost side. Both of them have open doors.

    Hellen Jovano called Tiffany rk, and David Brown heard that he hade out.

    During the day, Duncheng is hot and the sun is big.

    Hellen Jovano found a restaurant that looked good. Several people went into the restaurant and ordered some dishes.

    There is no separate room in the hotel, and now there are several rascally men eating by the side, with a lot of beer on the table.

    When several people saw Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk, their eyes were a little straight.

    In the desert, fair-skinned people are rare, especially Hellen Jovano and Tiffany rk, whose looks are one in a million.

    But there are men around them, and they don¡¯t look easy to provoke.

    Several men are afraid to strike up a conversation, but their voices are constantly boasting.

    The boss served the food, and several people ate the rice in silence.

    The voice from the next table came.

    ¡°Who dares to find trouble with Master Bian in Shazhen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master Bian¡¯s home is in Shazhen, but this.¡±

    Hellen Jovano felt a little interesting and paid attention to the movement of the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s very kind of you. I¡¯ve never been to my house.¡± There was a man there who cried with a smile.

    The rest of the few people immediately.

    ¡°It is said that Master Bian broke into that ce alone, but it shocked the whole sand town.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that many people have died there, and the dead are still wandering in the desert.¡±

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows and turned to look at the past.

    I thought that those rascally men boasted about what an experienced young man would be, but when I looked at it, I found that it was just a teenager of eighteen or neen.

    The teenager¡¯s skin is bronzed and looks ordinary. When he grins, he shows a row of white teeth, which has the feeling of a wild wolf.

    The people at that table also noticed that Hellen Jovano turned to look over and thought that the people at this table had attracted the attention of the beauty.

    So the sound grew louder.

    Hellen Jovano is happy.

    ¡°You are the only one who came back from that ce alive. Why don¡¯t you tell us about your adventure?¡±

    Looking less at the direction of Hellen Jovano, I gently coughed: ¡°In fact, I was lucky toe back. The ce was buried by yellow sand for many years, and the wind was blowing hard that day-¡±

    Opposite Hellen Jovano, Tiffany rk sobbed at the corner of her mouth: ¡°What are they talking about? People can really blow it now.¡±

    David Brown has a smile between his eyebrows.

    Beside Helen Jovano, Hans Grant quietly peeled a shrimp with his eyes hanging down and put it in the bowl of Helen Jovano.

    I was just about to call someone, but I found that Hellen Jovano was sitting on his side, holding his chin in one hand and staring at the teenager at that table with relish.

    Hans Grant squinted and stared at the back of Hellen Jovano¡¯s head.

    David Brown, who is opposite, looks at his eyes, nose and heart. There is no smile on his face, and he is as serious as a stone.

    Bless Mr. Grant not to get angry.

    Tiffany rk looked at Hellen Jovano¡¯s eagerness to listen, her mouth flicked and she nudged David Brown.

    ¡°Should I say that her taste is heavy or too pure? Do you believe this story?¡±

    David Brown: Sister-inw, please don¡¯t CALL me!

    Hellen Jovano was listening with interest. She put a hand on her head and forced her to sit upright.

    Hans Grant squinted at Mo¡¯s eyes, his thick sword eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and looked at her with warning: ¡°Eat.¡±

    So sour.

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Good.¡±

    She caught the shrimp in the bowl.

    Hans Grant peeled another one, his face was indifferent, and he was thinking about letting David Brown clean up the scene for the next meal.

    The voice over there is getting louder and louder, and it seems unwilling.

    Hellen Jovano, Hans Grant has peeled another shrimp.

    Hellen Jovano holds her cheeks and smiles at the dishes in the bowl, but the story is still there in her ears.

    She¡¯s Hans Grant. She handed it to her mouth and didn¡¯t pay attention to anything. She opened her mouth and ate.

    I found that I didn¡¯te over when I was halfway through.

    Slow down, only to find that Hans Grant stared at her with a sneer.

    He didn¡¯t feed anything, just trying to see if her soul was still there.

    Hellen Jovano was holding Hans Grant¡¯s finger, and some innocently stared at him.

    The opposite Tiffany rk hides her face: What a shame! What a shame!

    David Brown: Please pretend that he doesn¡¯t exist. He is a mass of air.

    Hellen Jovano opened her mouth, and Hans Grant took back his hand, and conveniently took out a wet towel to wipe the oil stain on the peeled shrimp.

    ¡°I think you are full.¡±

    Hellen Jovano burped at the right time.

    ¡°Then go back.¡± Hans Grant got up and walked out.

    Hellen Jovano tried to catch up with some innocent people. After two steps, he remembered that he didn¡¯t take his bag. When he returned to his seat to get his bag, he saw David Brown and Tiffany rk wandering their eyes without looking at her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡±

    Tiffany rk shook her head: ¡°I have to eat some more.¡± She doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the war.

    David Brown buried himself in his dinner and looked serious.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, took the bag and wanted to leave. Hans Grant behind her had gone and returned.

    He left angrily, and Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t chase her out. He only thought about it for three seconds after he walked to the door and decided to carry her away himself.

    Holding Hellen Jovano¡¯s waist in his arms, Hans Grant left with a man under his arm.

    Tiffany rk stared at the two men leaving and hissed, ¡°Your Mr. Grant is really sour when he eats vinegar.¡±

    David Brown put down his chopsticks, and he was almost propped up.

    ¡°Miss Qin passed.¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano just listens to others to chat. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tiffany rk looked at the man who was still bragging at the table.

    Although the edge of the central area is not average in appearance, it may have lived on the edge of the desert for many years, and the temperament of teenagers is different from that of those childe buddies in Tempe City.

    Tiffany rk looked at it carelessly: ¡°This skin color is really rare, and it is also very clear when smiling, and it still has some exotic feelings.¡±

    David Brown looks up: ¡°Exotic?¡±

    He looked at that side less, then at Tiffany rk, and his mood became annoyed.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Miss Fu¡¯s eyes are really different. Do you want me to get a number for you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Tiffany rk smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not a girl of seventeen or eighteen. I need someone else¡¯s help to get the number.¡±

    In fact, she is not interested either. She just thinks that there must be something unusual about Hellen Jovano paying special attention to the boy.

    David Brown got up with a cold face and pushed the gold-rimmed sses on his face.

    ¡°Then Miss Di will eat slowly, and I will go back first.¡±

    David Brown got up and tried to leave.

    I identally kicked the teenager¡¯s chair when I passed the table.

    This foot is really strong, the leg of the wooden chair is directly broken, and the young master fell off guard!

    He stood up in a rage and looked at David Brown.

    David Brown is very polite, with a cold face and polite words: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the aisle is a little narrow.¡±

    Master Bian looked at David Brown in disbelief.

    I want to get angry, but the other person is very polite and doesn¡¯t look very easy to provoke.

    Don¡¯t get angry, he is not happy with the other person¡¯s face.

    Before he could think it over, the tterer on the table had already spoken.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have long eyes to walk. Isn¡¯t the aisle narrow enough for you?¡±

    David Brown looked at the man: ¡°Not enough, why?¡±

    ¡°Treadmill, you are deliberately looking for trouble, right?¡± Someone wants to show off in front of Tiffany rk and get up on the table.

 Chapter 504 I didnâ€™t expect you to be so jealous

    David Brown looked at the table. Although it has been years and is full of traces, it is also a solid wood table, solid and thick.

    He gently lifted it with his hand and weighed it. It was about sixty or seventy kilograms.

    David Brown raised his hand, and a solid wood table weighing sixty or seventy kilograms flew out-

    There was silence on the table, and the man who had pped the table sat down with his eyes drifting: ¡°I will let you go this time, and pay attention next time.¡±

    David Brown smiled politely: ¡°OK.¡±

    He was about to leave in silence.

    A crisp voice sounded behind him: ¡°Who do you want to be careful?¡±

    Tiffany rk¡¯s little temper is getting angry. I don¡¯t know why, she gets angry when someone bullies David Brown.

    Got up and pped him on the table.

    The table where she was eating copsed with a bang.

    The people at Master Bian¡¯s table were silent.

    Who are these people?

    This is a solid wood table, isn¡¯t it? Is it really a solid wood table?

    Tiffany rk looked at several people angrily and pointed to the one who just yelled at David Brown.

    ¡°You, apologize!¡±

    David Brown stood still and turned to look at Tiffany rk with a few smiles in his eyes.

    The man coughed a few times and looked at his boss: Master Bian.

    The 18-year-old boy is full of blood, and he fell on his ass. Will he apologize?

    He was angry: ¡°It was you who hit me, so why should we apologize to you!¡±

    ¡®reasonable?¡± Tiffany rk squinted, grabbed a dagger from her waist and mmed it on the table in front of Master Bian. The dagger went deep into severalpanies on the desktop.

    ¡°I¡¯m unreasonable, don¡¯t you apologize?¡±

    The depth of the dagger, like a hammer, stood there firmly.

    Master Bian pursed his lips and stretched out his hand to pull it out, but it didn¡¯t move.

    Tiffany rk hase to the front.

    What is this, Machamp girl?

    The man didn¡¯t dare to look at the young master¡¯s face again, knowing that he had offended someone who couldn¡¯t afford to offend, and he was honest.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tiffany rk snorted, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    This was said to David Brown. After that, she walked out in her biggest appearance.

    David Brown, with a smile between his eyebrows and eyes, conveniently pulled out the dagger on the table and left when he passed by Master Bian¡¯s desk.

    A line of people stare big eyes, looked at that direction in horror.

    ¡°Little side, who are these people?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    In a small hotel.

    Hans Grant came into the room with Hellen Jovano.

    Hellen Jovano struggled a little: ¡°What?¡±

    As soon as he entered the room, Hans Grant closed the door and pushed people directly to the door.

    Hellen Jovano tried to move, and his hands were immediately grabbed by a big hand and fixed to his head.

    Hans Grant leaned close to her: ¡°Do you like the New Year?¡±

    Hellen Jovano coughed lightly: ¡°Where did you learn the words?¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Hans Grant¡¯s breath hit her ear.

    Hellen Jovano was caught by her hands, and she felt that Hans Grant¡¯s leg had reached between her legs and nailed her to the door.

    ¡°I just took one more look!¡± Hellen Jovanoined.

    Hans Grant sneered and buried it in her neck: ¡°Honey, you are lost in your eyes.¡±

    Hans Grant rarely calls her honey, but this time it makes Hellen Jovano feel dangerous.

    She immediately looked innocent: ¡°I¡¯m not looking at people, I¡¯m listening to their stories.¡±

    ¡°What story do you want to hear? I¡¯ll tell you. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano knows that this level is impossible to get through.

    When she bit her teeth, her heart crossed and she kissed her directly.

    This action is very effective. Hans Grant¡¯s action is slightly stiff, and Hellen Jovano immediately broke away from his hands and hugged the man¡¯s waist directly before he moved.

    Half-sitting on Hans Grant¡¯s leg, Hellen Jovano kissed very seriously.

    Her hand rubbed against Hans Grant¡¯s waist, went all the way up, caressed her chest, lingered around her neck, and finally scratched Hans Grant¡¯s ear.

    At the end of the kiss, Hellen Jovano holds Hans Grant¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, are you not confident about your charm? In the next year, the little German shepherd or the little milk dog is not as fragrant as you in my eyes.¡±

    Hellen Jovano spits on himself in his heart, which is an evolutionary version of licking dogs, licking wolves in dogs.

    But obviously, Hans Grant is actually very useful.

    He stared at her, his lips slightly hooked: ¡°Can you do this at ordinary times?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s lips have been covered.

    It¡¯s rare to take the initiative to seduce. Hans Grant feels that if he restrains himself at this time, he will feel a little sorry for himself.

    The lingering kiss is nerve-racking, and Hellen Jovano feels that if we don¡¯t stop it, it will go off.

    ¡°Hans Grant, we have business to do!¡± She ¡°took time¡± to say.

    The ending of the words was swallowed, Hans Grant¡¯s forehead touched her shoulder and neck, and she gasped a few times.

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so jealous, Mr. Grant.¡±

    After talking about a pain in her shoulder and neck, Hans Grant gave a slight bite and kissed her in the neck.

    Ten secondster, a red ¡®seal¡± appeared in the neck of Hellen Jovano. Hans Grant kissed the ce very high, and Hellen Jovano widened his eyes and looked in the mirror for a long time in the bathroom.

    Finally, I went out and found a silk scarf to surround me.

    She was so angry that she almost choked herself when she tied it.

    ¡°How can I go out like this?¡± Hellen Jovano stared at Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant has returned to normal and nced at her silk scarf: ¡°This silk scarf is not beautiful.¡±

    ¡°You should say that you like everything I bring.¡± Helenjovano road.

    Hans Grant smiled between his eyes: ¡°I think I like it when you don¡¯t bring anything.¡±

    Hellen Jovano£º¡­¡­

    Has Hans Grant opened a new door in his heart?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After packing, Hellen Jovano sent a message to Tiffany rk asking if she was ready. Today, she began to explore around.

    Tiffany rk hase back from the hotel. When several people went out, Tiffany rk also changed into a jacket.

    Although the desert is hot, the light hurts more. All four of them are dressed in jackets. David Brown came over with some work cards.

    There is a rectangr sign hanging from the blue neck rope.

    Hellen Jovano took it, and his face was a little surprised.

    ¡°The work permit of the archaeological team?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Qin, although we don¡¯t have a motorcade, there are quite a few peopleing, two cars and a lot of detection equipment. If we don¡¯t prepare well, it will easily be considered illegal by nearby residents.¡±

    Grave robbery, or mine theft?

    Hellen Jovano thought about it and hung it around his neck: ¡°This certificate is quite true.¡±

    David Brownughed. ¡°It was true.¡±

    Several people said as they walked, Hellen Jovano understood that the preparation of Hans Grant was indeed allowed by an archaeological team, which was considered as joining the team.

    He will provide funds for the archaeological teamter, and if he can really find out anything this time, he will also give the follow-up to the archaeological team.

    It¡¯s a free contribution to the country, so several people are now pioneers of the archaeological team.

    Hellen Jovano was happy, but I didn¡¯t expect to have another archaeological vest.

    David Brown also put the archaeological team logo on two cars, one was driven by Hans Grant, and David Brown and Tiffany rk were driving the other.

 Chapter 505 Tired exploration

    Two cars out of the sand town first, sand town side because of geological reasons, although the house is not high, but the foundation is very deep.

    So this side of Shazhen can¡¯t be the former site of that small country.

    Most likely, if there is an old site, it must be buried in the surrounding desert.

    Starting from around Shazhen, the detector carried by the car is probing a little bit.

    The speed of the detector is not fast, and the car is only driving at about 20 yards, so it goes around the sand town in a circle and gradually expands.

    The midday sun was zing, so Hellen Jovano drank a bottle of water and fed Hans Grant some more.

    Gradually, you can only see Shazhen from a distance.

    The two cars didn¡¯t detect anything, and it was already dark.

    ChilinMo¡¯s voice came from the inte.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    ChilinMo is now in charge of the overall situation in Duncheng, and several drones flying in the sky are being manipted by Charles Johnson¡¯s secret sentry in Shacheng, in order to supervise their safety.

    ¡°Hans Grant, it¡¯s already six o¡¯clock. You must turn back now. The desert at night is very dangerous. A sandstorm will affect the flight of the drone, and you can easily get lost.¡±

    Hans Grant and David Brown return.

    In the next few days, several people went out to explore every morning and afternoon and returned to Shazhen for dinner at noon.

    The sheets and quilts in the hotel have all been updated.

    As an undercover job, Charles Johnson never showed up, so that in case of danger, the other party could not find this man in the dark, but several people knew that Charles Johnson was in Shazhen.

    Tempe City.

    Live on the top floor of a smallpany.

    Matt Walker looked at the surveince materials handed in by the monkeys.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano hasn¡¯t been out for a few days?¡±

    The monkey nodded respectfully: ¡°Yes, but the family doctor of the Jovano family has been in and out frequently recently. We investigated and found that he brought some fever and cold medicine. Hellen Jovano is probably ill.¡±

    Matt Walker put the information aside and looked at the next page: ¡°Liu Xing ¡°an really increased his staff.¡±

    ¡°Yes, our people have noticed in very peripheral ces, at least four people are on guard, and there is no movement for the time being.¡±

    Matt Walker nodded and continued to read the information.

    Everet Jovano, Lewis family, the Grant family¡¯s old house, and the forest garden where Hans Grant lives are all normal.

    He read all the information rted to Hellen Jovano: ¡°Did you find the theory of ten thousand parties?¡±

    ¡°No, after the auction, Wan Fanglun disappeared again. Now it is uncertain whether it is in the Grant family or the Jovano family, or even the Lewis family and the Ming family or the Green Mansion.¡±

    ¡°Continue to monitor.¡± Matt Walker watched the live broadcast on theputer screen, tapping his forefinger on his temple.

    He suddenly felt something was wrong.

    Quiet, it seems too quiet recently.

    Before Tempe City, the rumor was very strict. He also followed the normal procedure and opened this smallpany under a false identity before he was able to hide in the round of searches.

    Matt Walker looks at the monkey leaving: ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    He picked up the information and read it again.

    I picked up Helen Jovano¡¯s: ¡°Go and control the family doctor of the Jovano family and ask Helen Jovano what¡¯s wrong. And-¡±

    ¡°Hans Grant¡¯s car.¡± Matt Walker squinted at Hans Grant¡¯s special car. ¡°When did you put up the anti-snooping film?¡±

    Although there were films in the past, you could vaguely see the people in them.

    But today, I can¡¯t see anything in this photo.

    Matt Walker jumped in his head, looked up fiercely, and his eyes were sharp and gloomy: ¡°Go and check immediately, whether Hans Grant is in Tempe City! And Hellen Jovano! ¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The monkey is about to leave when it answers.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Matt Walker got up. ¡°Check all the people who left Tempe City recently, and try your best to find out for me!¡±

    In these ten seconds, he has confirmed that Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano must not be in Tempe City!

    Otherwise, Tempe City can¡¯t be so quiet.

    Hellen Jovano was ill, and Hans Grant didn¡¯t show his true colors for several days, which indicated that they left Tempe City.

    At this time, there is only one reason why Hellen Jovano can leave Tempe City without her family and friends and her master.

    She discovered the secret of Wan Fang¡¯s theory.

    Matt Walker sneered and stared at the photo of Hellen Jovano on the desktop.

    ¡°Unfortunately, you have miscalcted.¡±

    The monkey has answered the question about Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant.

    Matt Walker picked up the photo of Hellen Jovano and looked at the smiling face in the photo. His eyes looked at the camera as if they were looking at him through the photo.

    His finger pinched the neck of the person in the photo.

    ¡°That piece of californium is very important, forty trillion. But now I have no one to share this achievement. ¡±

    When money reaches a certain number, it is just a number.

    His most important rtive is gone because of Hellen Jovano.

    So his goal has long changed, but he didn¡¯t tell anyone.

    ¡°You cost me the most important person, so you have to pay me another one.¡± Matt Walker murmured.

    Soon, eyes became cold.

    He is not an indecisive person like Hans Grant. If he has the chance, he will definitely break her wings and leave her forever.

    ¡­¡­

    Duncheng.

    In Shazhen, Hellen Jovano was lying in the car, and his forehead was covered with fine sweat.

    After taking a sip of water, she handed the water to Hans Grant.

    Hans Grant took it, took a sip and threw the empty bottle into the back seat.

    After a few days of exploration, the distance between them is getting farther and farther away from Shazhen, and now it takes two hours to go back and forth every day.

    This distance also makes exploration more and more dangerous.

    A few days ago, the car got stuck in quicksand. If it wasn¡¯t fully prepared, the car would have sunk directly.

    She and Hans Grant have to be buried alive.

    ¡°I feel very wrong. There is too much quicksand around Shazhen.¡± Helenjovano dumb track.

    This also made her feel more and more that the former site of that small country must be nearby.

    Although people in Shazhen live on the edge of the desert, they are afraid of this desert, which may be the reason.

    The quicksand is generally more terrible than the swamp. When the swamp sinks, it will only sink in the same ce. Once the quicksand is trapped, it will be swept several kilometers away, and there is no way to rescue it.

    At five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hans Grant and David Brown¡¯s car started to drive back.

    Now the distance is longer, and there is less time to explore every day.

    When we drove back to Shazhen, it was already dark.

    A few tired people went to the restaurant first, and after sitting down, all four were silent.

    One is tired, and the other is desperate to find the old site buried under the sand in the endless desert.

    Hellen Jovano has checked online. This desert is veryrge. ording to their current exploration method, it will take at least one month toplete.

    Andter, I may not be able to go back and forth at all, and I have to spend the night in the desert.

    When the boss served the food, Hellen Jovano watched Hans Grant peeling shrimps, and the story he heard when he first arrived suddenly shed through his mind.

    She suddenly looked up and looked at the empty table over there.

    Since that day, she hasn¡¯t seen the young master.

    But the story he told, after seeing quicksand so many times, Hellen Jovano felt credible.

 Chapter 506 Go find Master Bian

    When Hellen Jovano first heard the young master talking about his adventure, he thought it was outrageous.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, most of the quicksand is not in the desert. This man survived when he encountered a strong wind and quicksand, and what glittering pce he saw in the deep pit-

    Now that I think about it, isn¡¯t that what the master said, the pce made of gold?

    Hellen Jovano suddenly stood up and looked at Hans Grant: ¡°Hans Grant, I have a clue. Do you remember that young master? ¡±

    Master Bian.

    Hans Grant narrowed his eyes and immediately remembered the teenager that Hellen Jovano was staring at that day.

    After pondering for a few seconds, he remembered the story in his youth.

    Tiffany rk, across the street, was having a meal after a tiring day. When she heard this, she looked up at Hellen Jovano in astonishment: ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten that person yet?¡±

    That look, as if thinking that Hellen Jovano is attracted to teenagers.

    David Brown, on the other side, thought about it.

    After thinking about the meeting, Hans Grant looked up at David Brown and said, ¡°Go and check if there is a nearby home in Shazhen. Let¡¯s pay a visit.¡±

    The men at the same table were surrounded by teenagers that day, indicating that the family of teenagers had at least some influence in Shazhen.

    David Brown answered at once.

    Several people went back to the hotel after dinner, while David Brown went out to inquire about the family nearby. Tiffany rk was still energetic and wanted to visit Shazhen, so she apanied him.

    Before leaving, Hellen Jovano stared at Tiffany rk vaguely.

    At half past eight in the evening, David Brown came back.

    ¡°Bianjia is very easy to inquire. The most representative enterprises in Shazhen are two photovoltaic and wind-powered power stations in Bianjia. Because it is close to the desert, both light energy and wind energy are sufficient. Bianjia has passed the examination and approval and provided half of the public electricity in Shazhen.¡±

    After David Brown exined, ¡°Bianjia is in the vi area of Shazhen Central Street. I heard that it is easy to find and it is thergest vi.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled, ¡°It¡¯s really one of the best in Shazhen.¡±

    Hans Grant squinted and gave her a dangerous look.

    Hellen Jovano smiled: ¡°Go to visit Bian Jia tomorrow morning. If that young master Bian really saw it with his own eyes and told the story so clearly, he should have some impression of orientation.¡±

    Several people decided to go back to their rooms to rest.

    The night is long, and in a vi in Duncheng, ChilinMo collects scattered information.

    Duncheng is a small city with fournes. Compared with Tempe City, there are too many peopleing and going, and it is easy to check.

    However, public transport facilities, which are driven by private people, are not easy to check.

    He called Charles Johnson: ¡°Is it normal in Shazhen recently?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine, but the progress of Hans Grant seems to be not very optimistic.¡±

    ¡°As long as it is normal, it can always be found.¡± ChilinMo¡¯s voice is dignified. ¡°But it¡¯s almost ten days since we came out, and Matt Walker should react.¡±

    What kind of fever and cold canst for ten days?

    Matt Walker¡¯s office investigated for three days, and it did get useful news.

    News one, Hans Grant is not in the car that goes back and forth between The Grant Group and Senyuan every day.

    News two, abandoned cars were found in a small town near Tempe City a few days ago.

    News three, the medicine in the family doctor¡¯s medicine box of the Jovano family has not been reduced.

    The summary of the three messages confirmed Matt Walker¡¯s guess, but before the confirmation, he had asked the monkey to find out where Hellen Jovano had gone, which was not a dy.

    In the early morning, the monkey hurried into Matt Walker¡¯s study.

    ¡°Military adviser, the investigation has made progress, and Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant are likely to have gone to Ruocheng!¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    The monkey respectfully said, ¡°If the city is a second-tier city, the recent Grant Group has invested in Ruocheng. ording to the only monitoring, their car did stop near Ruocheng.¡±

    ¡°If the city?¡± Matt Walker stepped aside, pulled out a roll of map in the vase and threw it on the table.

    The map was violently torn open, and Matt Walker¡¯s finger clicked on Ruocheng.

    And ended up here-

    Ruocheng is far away from Tempe City.

    However, Matt Walker¡¯s eyes wandered on the map and finally settled on a tiny city.

    ¡°Duncheng-¡±

    He squinting, looking at a desert area around Duncheng, thought for a few seconds, and his lips pulled up.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t our people already in Ruocheng?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Tell them to go to Duncheng to explore, especially in several small towns near the desert. If strangerse to this ce, it should be easy to ask them out. I want the results tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The next day.

    At 8: 30 in the morning, Hellen Jovano and his party bought fruit and some gifts on the street of Shazhen Central Street.

    Visit at home

    Bianjia is the richest man in Shazhen, and the doorman didn¡¯t let four people in.

    After waiting in front of the gate for a while, the housekeeper came out, saw the ordinary business parked behind several people, and looked at the fruit in David Brown¡¯s hand, with a hint of disdain in his eyes.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled and said, ¡°We are looking for Master Bian.¡±

    ¡°Our young master is not at home, pleasee back another day.¡±

    How can you not be at home this early morning? Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes were slightly cold: ¡°Then may I ask where Master Bian went?¡±

    I don¡¯t know.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath. After all, he wanted something from others.

    She just wanted to leave a number, and Hans Grant called David Brown.

    David Brown stepped forward, drew a business card from his pocket and handed it through the gate.

    ¡°Please tell your husband and young master that Tempe CityThe Grant Group visited.¡±

    Tempe CityThe Grant Group?

    Stewardess Zheng, The Grant Group is now one of the top 100 in the world, and it has always been in the top three in China.

    Is that The Grant Group?

    He looked at his business card, then at Hans Grant, looked at him coldly and indifferently, and turned around in a hurry: ¡°Please wait a moment, gentlemen.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned at the housekeeper¡¯s apparent appearance of eating dishes and turned to look at Hans Grant: ¡°Can we expose ourselves here?¡±

    Hans Grant looked at her soothingly: ¡°Because I am already here, I am not afraid of exposure. The news from Shazhen can¡¯t reach Tempe City.¡±

    And if you don¡¯t identify yourself, it seems that the housekeeper is not going to let them in.

    After about a few minutes, a middle-aged man with a housekeeper hurried out of the gate.

    The door opened and the middle-aged man respectfully stepped forward: ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s really you, pleasee in!¡± ¡±

    A group of people entered the side house and sat down in the living room.

    Mr. Bian shouted, ¡°Go and tear down my tea cake! It¡¯s the one in the top cab box in the study! ¡±

    Hans Grant had a few words with Mr. Bian, and soon got to the point.

    ¡°Mr. Bian, in fact, we are here today because of Master Bian.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my son? !¡± Mr. Bian is not in decline in his heart. Although he is second to none in this small business in the town, it is not enough to get it in the county, not to mention the city and the province.

    Faced with a world-ss behemoth like The Grant Group, I really don¡¯t know what the other party is doing. After all, I have only seen Hans Grant on the financial channel.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call him.¡± Mr. Bian got up with a smile and hurried upstairs without letting the servant call him.

    He has to go and ask his son, who is always making trouble, what he did, which attracted this great god!

 Chapter 507 Persuade Bian An

    Mr. Bian soon went upstairs. When he reached the corridor on the second floor, his face became anxious and he pushed the door directly into Bian¡¯s bedroom.

    A look at the son of Zijia, who is still sleeping soundly in bed, is a surge of anger.

    ¡°You still have the mood to sleep! Get up quickly! ¡±

    Bian An was awakened by his father, and some sat up helplessly, rubbing their eyes.

    ¡°Dad, what are you doing early in the morning? It¡¯s nothing so early!¡±

    ¡°You are quick to tell me, how did you get to the Grant family? !¡±

    Bian An was a little confused and wanted to lie down again: ¡°What people from the Grant family?¡±

    Bian Jianguo was so anxious that he knew that his son was a troublemaker.

    ¡°the Grant family! The Grant Group! The Grant Group, the top three in the country! ¡±

    Bian Jianguo directly pulled people out of bed.

    ¡°Come on, people are looking for you!¡±

    Bian An heard something big and stopped sleeping. He sat on the bed in a daze and scratched his head.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t fought recently, and I haven¡¯t provoked anyone.¡±

    Bian Jianguo has found an interview with The Grant Group from his mobile phone.

    ¡°This is the man, see if you know him!¡±

    Bian An looked at it and was silent.

    ¡°Be, be had a fight, that¡¯s also the friend around him looking for trouble first. Moreover, we haven¡¯t hit them, how can this person hold a grudge so much! ¡±

    Bian Jianguo was very angry: ¡°Why did you fight?¡±

    Bian An was a little embarrassed: ¡°Just, nothing, that is, we saw that the femalepanion around him was very beautiful, so we spoke a little louder, and we didn¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ¡°You still fucking dare to think of the woman around him! That¡¯s the bigdy of The Jovano Group! ¡±

    Seeing that Bian An stopped talking honestly, Bian Jianguo thought for a moment: ¡°You should pack up at once ande downstairs with me. Then you should listen to what Mr. Gu says! Apologize to others well and offend him, and our business will be finished! ¡±

    The first floor of Bianjia.

    Helen Jovano and Hans Grant are sitting on the sofa. Helen Jovano thinks about it. The main purpose of their visit to Bian An is to let Bian An lead them.

    If that ce is really dangerous, Bian An will not agree easily.

    ¡°When hees down, talk to him well.¡± Hellen Jovano turned to Hans Grant.

    After all, no one can guarantee absolute safety in the desert.

    There was a noise on the stairs.

    Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano look up. Mr. Bian is pushing a teenager downstairs.

    When you get closer, you can see which day it is.

    There was a nervous smile on Mr. Bian¡¯s face: ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Qin, this is my son Bian An. I don¡¯t know where he offended you. Let him apologize to you today!¡±

    While talking, before Hellen Jovano could make it clear, Mr. Bian was already pressing his son¡¯s head to make him bow.

    Hellen Jovano was somewhat helpless: ¡°Mr. Bian, we came to your son to discuss with him sometimes. Did you misunderstand something?¡±

    ¡°Discuss what?¡± Ann looked at the eyes and found the country with some injustice.

    ¡°Well, we were in the hotel that day and listened to Bian Gongzi talking about his adventure-¡±

    Hellen Jovano told the story of that day briefly.

    ¡°We are very interested in this story, and we want to ask Bian Gongzi if he can show us the way, so we can go to the ce you said.¡±

    When Hellen Jovano finished speaking, Bian Jianguo¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°Miss Qin, this is all my son¡¯s nonsense. How can such a thing be taken seriously? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant.

    ¡°Dad, I have told you many times, that¡¯s not my nonsense! I have really been there! ¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Bian Jianguo roared.

    His sudden anger surprised several people.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and Bian Jianguo¡¯s reaction was too unusual.

    Seems to know something.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Bian Jianguo: ¡°Mr. Bian, are you worried that it will be dangerous for Master Bian to follow us out?¡± Don¡¯t worry, we will guarantee his safety! ¡±

    Bian Jianguo¡¯s face was slightly cold: ¡°Miss. Jovano, my son has never kept the door open. His words are deceptive.¡±

    ¡°Then can I talk to Master Bian alone?¡±

    Bian Jianguo¡¯s eyes looked at Bian An with some warning.

    ¡°Good, then you have a chat.¡± Bian Jianguo got up and left the living room.

    There are only three people left in the living room.

    Bian An is a littlezy lying on the sofa.

    ¡°If you still want to ask that question, forget it. Didn¡¯t my dad tell you everything? I made it up.¡±

    When Bian An spoke, his face looked unwilling.

    Hellen Jovano was silent for a few seconds andughed: ¡°I also think that after all, quicksand is such a thing, how can it be so easy to meet?¡±

    Bian An¡¯s brow wrinkled: ¡°It¡¯s not easy. As long as you stay in Shazhen for a while, you will definitely meet. There are many ces around Shazhen.¡±

    Hellen Jovano smiled, with a slight contempt in his tone: ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is made up by Master Bian again?¡±

    The mind of a teenager is the most unbearable to be provoked by others.

    In particr, this is a very stunning beauty.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go around more, but don¡¯t me me for not reminding you. It¡¯s fatal to encounter quicksand!¡±

    Hellen Jovano cocked his head: ¡°But we have been here for several days, and we haven¡¯t heard anything about quicksand from people here.¡±

    ¡°They certainly won¡¯t say, who will say this to scare you foreigners!¡±

    Bian An stared.

    ¡°Is your father afraid of scaring us, too?¡± Hellen Jovano asked.

    Bian An looked at the upstairs with some going.

    ¡°My father is different, he certainly doesn¡¯t want me to show you the way; If it were someone else, he would have directly bombed people. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly beside Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Listen to you, someone came to see you before?¡±

    Bian An nodded: ¡°A few archaeologists from Dun City came here before, saying that the geology is so unstable, maybe there is a big tomb below.¡±

    Hellen Jovano came down in spirit: ¡°What happenedter!¡±

    ¡°Later, the archaeological team wandered in the desert for many days and found nothing. People were swallowed by quicksand and left.¡±

    Bian An is a little mysterious: ¡°So the development of our sand town has not been very good. However, the older generation said that our desert is a sleeping sand god. Because we don¡¯t like to be disturbed, there are so many quicksands here. Those who were swallowed are all because they disturbed the sand god.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed, which is normal.

    The theory of ten thousand squares came from the Song Dynasty, and those patterns should have been earlier. In the past, people always involved the theory of ghosts and gods in strange things beyond their own cognition.

    This rumor has been handed down from generation to generation.

    ¡°So, would you like to help us lead the way?¡± Hellen Jovano asked.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Bian An looked embarrassed.

    ¡°You heard what my dad said. I¡¯ll show you the way. My dad certainly can¡¯t agree.¡±

    Hans Grant looked at Bian An: ¡°Your father has us to persuade him. You just say whether you want to or not.¡±

    Bian An obviously hesitated.

    ¡°Can you really guarantee my safety?¡±

    ¡°At least, if you are in danger, I promise I will stand in front of you. As long as I am fine, you will be fine.¡±

 Chapter 508 Was rejected

    Seeing that Bian An was shaken, Hellen Jovanoughed.

    ¡°If you have anything to worry about, just say so.¡±

    Bian An scratched his head shyly: ¡°What good will I get if I take you there?¡±

    ¡°You carry it.¡± Helenjovano said decisively.

    No matter what Bian An mentions, she will promise as long as she can.

    Matt Walker is a menace to him. As long as it can be solved, it will be worth it.

    Bian An tentatively stretched out a hand: ¡°Five million?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡± Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t hesitate.

    In fact, five million yuan is not much for Bian An¡¯s family.

    It¡¯s just that he always gets into trouble at ordinary times, so Bian Jianguo limited his pocket money.

    ¡°That can be! In that case, I will go with you as long as my father agrees. ¡± I got excited when I was safe.

    ¡°Ok, then we¡¯ll talk to your fatherter, as long as we know you¡¯re okay with it.¡±

    After talking with Bian An for about ten minutes, Bian Jianguo came down from upstairs.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± He asked with a smile.

    Hellen Jovano got up: ¡°Mr. Bian, we want to talk to you.¡±

    Bian An was afraid that his father would know that he had promised, so he got up and went directly to the nt hall.

    A few minutester, Bian Jianguo stood up angrily: ¡°Miss Qin, Mr. Gu, this is absolutely impossible.¡±

    ¡°You listen to me-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t listen!¡± Bian Jianguo¡¯s face was gloomy. ¡°I know that the Grant family and the Jovano family are powerful, and we can¡¯t afford to be taunted, but I won¡¯t send my son to death anyway!¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned slightly: ¡°Mr. Bian, please believe us, and I will do everything I can to ensure the safety of Bian.¡±

    ¡°You say that now, but you are in the desert, and you can¡¯t even protect yourself!¡±

    Hans Grant suddenly said, ¡°Mr. Bian, as a businessman, you shouldn¡¯t believe the rumors of the sand god, but your reaction is still so resistant. Do you know something?¡±

    Bian Jianguo¡¯s face was dignified.

    ¡°Yes, so I advise you, no matter why you are here, it is better to go home.¡±

    Hellen Jovano sat up straight.

    She coaxed: ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to, we won¡¯t force the request. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just that we are definitely going to this ce. Why don¡¯t you tell us what you know and let us be on guard?¡±

    Bian Jianguo pursed his lips, and it took him a long time to speak.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t say it, but not many people will believe it if I say it-¡±

    Next, Bian Jianguo told some things he had encountered.

    In this ce, Shazhen, ordinary people are afraid of the rumors of this sand god and rarely go to the desert.

    But because of the power generation business, Bianjia always goes to the desert when expanding.

    When I went deep into the desert several times, several workers never came back.

    ording to Bian Jianguo¡¯s words, because of the fear of quicksand, geological tests were done there in advance.

    When Bian Jianguo finished speaking, he looked frightened.

    ¡°Miss Qin, to tell you the truth, I didn¡¯t believe in these things before, but sometimes, what happens in reality will make you believe.¡±

    Hellen Jovano narrowed her eyes. She felt that Bian Jianguo was not lying.

    But the sudden quicksand must not be because of rumors such as the sand god.

    There must be a scientific basis behind this phenomenon, but theseymen don¡¯t understand it.

    ¡°Sir, over there, can you tell us where the specific location? We¡¯ll find it ourselves. ¡±

    ¡°There is no specific direction in the desert. I can only tell you that the ce where my son almost encountered danger was in the north. At the beginning, my projects were also in the north.¡±

    Bian Jianguo frowned and recalled: ¡°About 100 kilometers out of town.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I see, thank you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant went out of the house and got on the bus.

    Sitting in the car, Hellen Jovano sighed.

    ¡°Originally, I thought that no matter what conditions Bian Jianguo proposed, I could agree, but judging from his reaction, I thought something would happen if we went.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy to force.¡± Hans Grant nodded his head.

    ¡°But it¡¯s not bad to get a specific position!¡± Hellen Jovano is in good spirits.

    You know, they have been circling around Shazhen for a week. ording to the direction given by Bian Jianguo, if they didn¡¯t get the news, they would have to look for another week at least, and they may not find it.

    ¡°When we get back, we¡¯ll pack up and leave for the north tomorrow.¡± Sheughed.

    Hans Grant hasn¡¯t said anything since he came out of the house.

    ¡°The situation is still unknown tomorrow. You are staying at the hotel now. I will take people to see it first.¡± Hans Grant sink a track.

    Hellen Jovano immediately said, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together, or you won¡¯t think about it!¡± Her face is serious.

    Hans Grant frowned slightly: ¡°The wind power station that Bian Jianguo wants to build should be quiterge in scale, and he is a local who knows the situation better. In this case, he even broke his hand and went in-¡±

    The danger is self-evident.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    Especially this time, they brought limited manpower to avoid Matt Walker¡¯s sight.

    Hellen Jovano has a straight face and a firm attitude.

    ¡°I was going toe by myself. How could I let you go when I found danger here? If something was wrong with you, what should I do? What¡¯s more, there is Lele. ¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyebrows softened.

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    When they returned to the hotel from their side home, they met Tiffany rk and David Brown who had just returned.

    Tiffany rk is in a mess and covered in dust.

    Hellen Jovano frowned. ¡°What happened? How did you do this?¡±

    Tiffany rk still has a lot of sand on his face.

    ¡°I met quicksand, Hellen, and I almost didn¡¯t see you!¡± Tiffany rk strode over with a pathetic look.

    Hellen Jovano was shocked: ¡°Look at you like this, you can¡¯t be trapped!¡±

    Tiffany rk has a lingering fear: ¡°Yes, but fortunately, I was on the edge of quicksand, otherwise I would have died toe back to see you.¡±

    David Brown and Hans Grant are reporting what happened today.

    ¡°That ce was the route we explored the day before yesterday, so we didn¡¯t realize that something would happen, and the car got stuck.¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s face was solemn: ¡°Are you sure you explored it before?¡±

    ¡°ok.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips andforted Tiffany rk: ¡°You will rest in the hotel tomorrow, and I will go and see the situation.¡±

    Tiffany rk was covered in dust and hurried back upstairs to freshen up.

    Hellen Jovano went back to her room andy in bed thinking about the n to enter the desert tomorrow.

    In fact, in this dangerous situation, it is better to be well prepared, but now they have no time.

    ording to Matt Walker¡¯s alertness, they should have found that they are not in Tempe City.

    ChilinMo is in Dunham, and Charles Johnson is in Shazhen.

    I have to go there!

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant went to visit their home in the morning. Although they didn¡¯t please them, at least they got a directional gain.

    Several people went back to their rooms to rest and tidy up for a while, and went to a restaurant for dinner at noon.

    In the afternoon, Hellen Jovano began to arrange the route.

    The geographical position on this side of Shazhen town looks like a piece of yellow sand from the satellite map.

    ¡°Bian Jianguo can only remember that it is the north of the town. This clue has shielded arge area for us, but the remaining area is still toorge.¡±

 Chapter 509 Bian An followed up

    Helenjovano and Hans Grant were in the middle of their discussion when there was a knock at the door.

    If it¡¯s Tiffany rk or David Brown, they¡¯ll ask for someone.

    The man knocked quickly, and the two men looked at each other. Hans Grant got up and walked to the front of the door. There was no cat¡¯s eye in the old door, and he only opened the door a crack.

    Hellen Jovano frowned and saw Hans Grant open the door quickly.

    The bronze-skinned teenager came in from the outside with a wry face.

    ¡°Bian An, why are you here?¡± Helenjovano was a little surprised.

    Bian An smiled shyly and scratched his head: ¡°I¡¯m here to ask, do you still need me to lead the way?¡±

    Hellen Jovano wondered, ¡°Didn¡¯t your father disagree?¡±

    Bian An has a pitiful look: ¡°I agree with this.¡± His pocket money is already small enough at ordinary times. Today, after these two left the side house, my father knew that he was talking about his adventures outside, and in a rage, he directly sealed his only card.

    Next month, his girlfriend will celebrate her birthday, and the already ¡°tight¡± life is already stretched.

    Five million is enough for him to spend a long time and buy the car his girlfriend likes.

    Hellen Jovano sighed: ¡°Bian An, we really need someone to lead the way, but if your father doesn¡¯t agree, it¡¯s impossible for us to take you to the dangerous area without permission.¡±

    ¡°How is it impossible? I¡¯m over eighteen, and I don¡¯t want my dad¡¯s permission for everything! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano was helpless: ¡°Why did you suddenly lead us?¡±

    Bian An hesitated, but he still said something. In short, it was two words:ck of money.

    ¡°You are also responsible for this matter. If you hadn¡¯t found my home, my dad wouldn¡¯t have pinched myst source of ie.¡±

    Bian An said, and his expression became angry: ¡°So you must let me lead the way this time.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant, and they both thought the same thing.

    ¡°It is definitely impossible to take you to the desert. We will respect your family, but if you can give us some more clues, we can give you some reward.¡±

    Bian An was blindsided, so he didn¡¯t have any clues.

    After trying hard to rmend himself without sess, Bian An was also anxious: ¡°It was you who called at home and begged me to lead you. Now I agree with you and you are not happy?¡±

    ¡°Bian An, we are respecting you and your family.¡± Helenjovano road.

    Bian An left angrily.

    Hellen Jovano has made ns and preparations for tomorrow¡¯s route.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to wash up and leave tomorrow.¡± Helenjovano got up and said.

    Hans Grant nodded: ¡°OK.¡±

    His eyes still rested on the map.

    Hellen Jovano went into the bathroom and turned on the shower.

    Standing underwater, she was in a daze, although she was a staunch atheist.

    But also know the danger of tomorrow.

    ¡°I hope everything will go well tomorrow.¡±

    Two o¡¯clock in the morning.

    At the intersection of Tempe City, a ck Lincoln stopped at the toll gate.

    The monkey was driving, with a harmless face, and thanked the youngdy who charged.

    The car sailed far away.

    In the back seat of Lincoln, Matt Walker leaned back and looked down at the tablet in his hand.

    ¡°Are you sure they are in Shazhen?¡±

    ¡°Sir, we have already checked, and we can confirm that Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano are in Shazhen, and they went there as members of the archaeological team.¡±

    ¡°Archaeological team-¡°Matt Walker hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°It seems that they have found a lot of things.¡±

    The monkey looked in the rearview mirror, but even if the man in the back seat lowered his eyebrows, he still dared not look straight, and his back was a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, counselor, I have informed all the people near Duncheng to go to Dunchengsha Town. If Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano are really there, we will be able to surround them this time.¡±

    Matt Walker put down the tablet and lowered his eyelids to rest.

    The lights on the highway kept hitting him in the face as he drove.

    Hellen Jovano, we have to meet again.

    ¡­¡­

    At six o¡¯clock in the morning, Hellen Jovano got up early. Today, the distance to drive is too far, and driving in the desert is more dangerous, which will take a lot of time.

    When she got up, she found that the position beside her was empty. Hellen Jovano jumped and immediately opened the door of the room.

    When I got to the corridor, I saw Hans Grant standing at the end of the corridor, exining something to David Brown.

    Seemed to hear the noise, he turned to look up.

    He spoke to David Brown again and turned toe over: ¡°Wake up, go and wash up, and we will leave after breakfast.¡±

    Hellen Jovano nodded. When she saw the empty bed, she almost thought Hans Grant was going to the desert quietly by herself.

    After breakfast, Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant drove out of the door.

    David Brown followed them in another car.

    Half an hourter, the car drove out of Shazhen.

    Helen Jovano frowned and looked at the rearview mirror. Ten minutester, Helen Jovano confirmed that the ck car in the rearview mirror was following them.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hans Grant also noticed and looked in the rearview mirror: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be Matt Walker¡¯s people, otherwise there would have been a warning.¡±

    So what is this?

    Hellen Jovano was wondering, Hans Grant had stopped the car, followed by David Brown.

    The car that followed stopped at a distance.

    After a minute, the car stopped there quietly and didn¡¯t intend to cover up his tracking behavior.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s forehead slightly jumped: ¡°Such a stupid tracking? This is not tracking, is it? ¡±

    She has guessed the identity of the future person.

    In Shazhen, they only know one person.

    Bian An.

    Hans Grant has got off the bus and walked over. Hellen Jovano saw Hans Grant standing by the car, said something to the people in the car, and then came back just visible.

    ¡°How, is it Bian An?¡± Hellen Jovano asked.

    Hans Grant nodded and started the car.

    ¡°He said he would show us the way.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°It¡¯s really going his own way, but the people in the neighborhood don¡¯t agree. It¡¯s not appropriate for us to take him there like this.¡±

    Hans Grant said, ¡°I told him to go back. He said that the desert is not the Grant family¡¯s, and it is just on the way with us.¡±

    Hellen Jovano choked on this excuse and stopped by in the desert. He really didn¡¯t intend to deceive people.

    All the way, Hellen Jovano kept looking at the car behind him in the rearview mirror.

    Bian An¡¯s car has been following David Brown at a distance of about 30 meters.

    When he went deep into the desert, Hellen Jovano sighed: ¡°It seems that he can¡¯t get rid of him. In this case, it will be safer to let him follow our two cars.¡±

    She picked up the walkie-talkie and told David Brown what she meant.

    Looking at David Brown¡¯s car behind him, he turned around and told Bian An what he thought.

    The ck Hummer officially joined the search team.

    Bian An¡¯s car was not equipped with detection equipment. After listening to David Brown, he obediently followed.

    It was twelve noon that the car stopped.

    David Brown got off the bus with a dignified face and came over: ¡°Mr. Grant, this is where we met quicksand yesterday.¡±

    ¡°here?¡± Hans Grant frowned and looked at a piece of quiet and detailed yellow gauze.

 Chapter 510 Found the roof

    Hellen Jovano frowned and looked at the desert: ¡°If you go any further, it will be very dangerous. Everyone must be careful. The three cars are connected with tow ropes, and the driving speed will be slow.¡±

    David Brown answered, and several people got busy at once.

    There were only four of them to explore, but now with Bian An, five people and three cars, they are driving in the desert at a very slow speed.

    ording to Bian An¡¯s impression, when the car drove more than 20 kilometers, Hellen Jovano¡¯s brow wrinkled.

    This desert is as quiet as ever.

    She sighed, ¡°Can¡¯t you really find it?¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes were dim: ¡°There was news from Charles Johnson yesterday. If we can¡¯t find it again, we have to go back.¡±

    It¡¯s too dangerous to stay any longer.

    Hellen Jovano nodded, and everyone began to drive back.

    The speed of the return trip is still very slow for the sake of safety, and Bian An seems to becking in interest.

    Now that his car Tiffany rk is open, he has got into the back seat of Hellen Jovano¡¯s car.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the boy¡¯s face in the rearview mirror andughed. ¡°You¡¯re leading the way, and I¡¯ll give you the money I promised.¡±

    Bian An was refreshed: ¡°Miss Qin, you are so kind!¡±

    Although this trip was safe, Bian An somehow pointed the way and apanied them to face unknown dangers.

    Hellen Jovano was about to speak with a smile when Hans Grant¡¯s face sank.

    His eyes looked ahead.

    ¡°Is there a sandstorm?¡±

    The side of the back seat turned over and sat up: ¡®sandstorm?¡± !¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    As a teenager who grew up in a desert border city, he knows the power of this thing too well. If it is severe, he can directly roll them up or bury them alive!

    ¡°Drive that way!¡± Bian An pointed in a direction. ¡°Drive faster!¡±

    Although Hellen Jovano has read many desert survival strategies, he doesn¡¯t know much about sandstorms.

    Hans Grant did not hesitate to drive directly in the direction of Bian An¡¯s finger, and Hellen Jovano informed thetter two people through the walkie-talkie.

    The car seemed to be racing against a sandstorm all the way, and the yellow sand all over the sky hit the window with a fine noise.

    Three cars were involved after all.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips and could feel the car feel off the ground from time to time.

    This feeling of weightlessness makes her feel that she will fly to the sky at any time!

    Ann in the back seat turned pale.

    There was a loud bang.

    The faces of the three people are all the same. Hellen Jovano turns his head and can¡¯t see anything in the back ss of the car, but the sound is obviously that the tow rope is broken!

    ¡°The car in Bian ¡°an has not been modified, and it is much lighter than our car!¡± Helenjovano is in a hurry.

    Tiffany rk is in that car!

    But now, you can¡¯t even open the car door.

    People may be directly swept away!

    Hellen Jovano was lying in the car, anxious and anxious.

    Bian An trembled: ¡°The car seems to be off the ground!¡±

    Hellen Jovano tilted and Hans Grant hugged her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s nose is sour, and the next moment, the car seems to hit the ground again.

    In this swing, I don¡¯t know how long it took, and the wind gradually died down.

    Hellen Jovano looked up from Hans Grant¡¯s arms: ¡°Where have we been blown?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just like that storm, drones can¡¯t find us, but-¡±

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes looked not far through the window that had been blurred.

    Hellen Jovano turned his head and followed him. Not far away, arge concave ground was blown out. On the concave ground, a strange row of rocks was exposed.

    It¡¯s so concave that you can only see the edge from a distance.

    The deepest distance is hundreds of meters from the average ground.

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Is it safe for us to go in?¡±

    Hans Grant frowned. ¡°This should be it. I¡¯ll go down and have a look.¡±

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t hesitate to push open the door and get off, while Ann opened the door and said, ¡°Don¡¯t go! This is the pce I have ever seen. It looks like the top of the pce, but it is such a big pit that you will be buried in case of a strong wind! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano bit his lower lip: ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    At least we have a location. Just send someone then.

    Hans Grant squinted: ¡°We have been away from Tempe City for so long, Matt Walker should have almost got the news. If we send someone back, I am afraid it will be a littlete.¡±

    He turned to look at Hellen Jovano: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just go down and have a look.¡±

    Hellen Jovano knows that Hans Grant is right. Matt Walker and his gang will do whatever it takes to find the stone earlier.

    It took two steps for half an hour to get to the bottom of the pit.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the stone closely. She reached down and scraped it to a roof.

    ¡°This is the five ridges and six beasts on the roof.¡± Hellen Jovano looked up at Hans Grant.

    The roof of the early pce here should be the former site of that small country.

    ¡°We can say very lucky, at least directly found the pce.

    Helenjovano road.

    Hans Grant looked at the exposed roof.

    ¡°If there is no sand in the pce, maybe we can go in from here.

    Hellen Jovano immediately shook his head: ¡°Even if there is no sand, once the roof is opened, the sand on it will be slowly poured in. It¡¯s too dangerous!

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are deep: ¡°Just use the tools in the car to block the edge. It¡¯s worth a try.¡±

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath: ¡°Then I-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go down.¡± Hans Grant said.

    ¡°no!¡±

    Hans Grant looked at Hellen Jovano helplessly: ¡°Isn¡¯t it more dangerous for us to go down at the same time?¡±

    Hellen Jovano heard Bian An¡¯s cries in the distance. She turned her head and saw Bian An stumbling down little by little not far away.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get down together.¡±

    They look serious. Considering the situation in Tempe City, they have so many people to protect, but Matt Walker is a person who doesn¡¯t care about anything.

    Once he gathers his men to attack a little, it is difficult for them to save everyone.

    ¡°yes.¡±

    Bian An is very experienced. After only a few steps, he slipped down with a stic cushion.

    He stopped at the center, only a dozen steps away from Hellen Jovano, and quickly came over: ¡°Have you seen it? Go up quickly.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Bian An.

    Tiffany rk and David Brown¡¯s car is not nearby, but there was a sound on the inte just now. It should be nearby. At least these two people are safe.

    ¡°Bian An, there is a very important thing that needs your help.¡± Helenjovano solemnly said.

    As they walked up, the three men listened to their ns and widened their eyes.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous. Just take something to block it. You underestimate nature!¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°We have a reason to go down, Bian An. As long as you help us guard the opening of the roof, the reward can be doubled.¡±

    ¡°Double also not line! If you two don¡¯t get it right, you¡¯ll die. I¡±d rather not pay a penny than let you go! ¡± Bian An said firmly.

    Hellen Jovano lowered his eyes, and the three of them had reached the edge.

    She looked at Bian An: ¡°If you don¡¯t go down, your family will be in danger. Will you go down?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure-¡°Bian An Zheng frowned at Hellen Jovano. ¡°I thought you were here for treasure hunting. What does this have to do with your family?¡±

    See Hellen Jovano somberly, while Ann stood in situ for a while, stuffy silent.

 Chapter 511 A lie thousands of years ago

    The midday sun is zing.

    Hans Grant took three bottles of water from the car and handed them to Hellen Jovano and Bian An.

    Bian An drank half a bottle before he stood up: ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened, I can try, but you two muste up safely! It¡¯s really a storm. In fact, I can¡¯t save my life down there. The pit is too deep. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Hans Grant, and they nodded.

    ¡°If the wind blows, you run up at once.¡±

    Many things prepared in the car can be used, but the most important rope is not long enough.

    Hellen Jovano wanted to drive the car near the pit and hang it on his body with a rope, but Bian An refused.

    That kind of slope will bring a lot of sand, and I¡¯m afraid the roof will not be visible then.

    Three people with water, step by step back to the bottom of the pit.

    Using the tools and coaming in the car to clear out a piece of roof, Hans Grant waved a crowbar and forcibly pried open the central tile.

    A few people at the foot of a quiver.

    Bian An¡¯s face looks ugly: ¡°It¡¯s not that the roof is cracked, is it?¡±

    ¡°Anything is possible.¡± Hans Grant looked serious. ¡°After all, it was a site many years ago.¡±

    The two men took a searchlight to shine in, but there was really not much sand in it.

    ¡°Maybe the pce door is closed?¡± Hellen Jovano tried, and the hall was a mess.

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant fixed the rope on a crowbar, and the crowbar pressed against both ends of the hole, and they quickly went down.

    Action skill LingLiLi fall, see Ann a burst of dumbfounded.

    When the searchlight on Hellen Jovano¡¯s forehead turned on and fell to the ground, the pce smelled of dust.

    She covered her nose and her hand was caught by Hans Grant.

    Hellen Jovano frowned and looked at the door of the pce. His face was somewhatplicated: ¡°This is not a pce.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a grave.¡± Hans Grant nodded, because it is a sealed stone gate, which can iste the sand for so many years.

    The two men quickly searched in the tomb, an unknown small country before the Song Dynasty, but also destroyed the country, and there was no such thing as organs.

    Hellen Jovano only saw a few engraved stone tablets, and the two of them turned around. This tomb is only two rooms, plus several pyramid-shaped tombs and a room where things are ced, and there is nothing more.

    The stirrup as big as a tiger is gone.

    Helenjovano and Hans Grant returned to the mouth of the cave, and Helenjovano frowned: ¡°If it¡¯s not here, where else can it be? The pattern is clearly pointing this way.¡±

    Talking, I n to climb up.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes fell on a stone tablet that copsed aside.

    She frowned. ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Hellen Jovano ran quickly, and the stone as big as a tiger-

    The stone tablet records the life of some tomb owners.

    Hellen Jovano saw thest light: ¡°There are strange stones mentioned above!¡±

    In the end, Hellen Jovano was a little helpless, and it was like this.

    Hans Grant took out his mobile phone and took photos on the stone tablet.

    The two began to climb along the rope, and the grave was deep. When they were halfway up, they heard a crack again.

    Hellen Jovano frowned, looked up under the searchlight and saw a deep crack in the roof.

    Above, Bian An cried anxiously, ¡°Come on up, the sand around you is shaken down!¡± ¡±

    Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant sped up, and soon they reached the hole two meters away.

    After another crack, boom!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened and his whole body fell.

    Hans Grant on the side grabbed her!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Her rope broke, and the surrounding sand poured into the mouth of the cave from the gap. Under the action of force flow, the gap became bigger and bigger.

    Hellen Jovano trembled: ¡°Hans Grant, you can¡¯t climb up with me. Let go!¡±

    Hans Grant didn¡¯t let go, just looked down at the sand flowing into the grave.

    The bigger the crack, the more water poured in, and the shallower the tomb.

    If we can hold on until the surrounding sand fills up here, they will be safe naturally, as long as they don¡¯t fall now.

    Bian An panickedpletely, and he turned to run.

    Can run two steps, or scolded, turning back.

    ¡°You two, you really killed me. I knew 5 million was not so easy to earn!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be fatal!¡±

    Bian An looked at the crowbar and stretched out his hand and grabbed it directly.

    Hans Grant frowned, and five minutester, the roof copsed.

    Hellen Jovano closed his eyes and resigned himself to falling.

    The imaginary pain didn¡¯te. She opened her eyes and looked at Hans Grant in astonishment.

    Hans Grant smiled between his eyes: ¡°The sand filled the grave.¡±

    Bian An sat there with a worried look: ¡°Big Brother and Big Sister, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s going to get windy, haven¡¯t you found it? ¡±

    Three people immediately got up and walked towards the edge.

    Hellen Jovano looked up and found a car stopped at the edge.

    It¡¯s David Brown and Tiffany rk. They found this ce.

    ¡°Hellen, what are you doing in this pit? This pit in the desert is very dangerous!¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked tired: ¡°Nothing, we can go back now! Go back and talk about it! ¡±

    Several people went back to the car and immediately drove back to Shazhen.

    Bian An is a child¡¯s mind. Just now, he looked like he was dying to live. When he saw the houses in Shazhen from a distance, he immediately came to the spirit.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Qin, what exactly are you looking for in that pce?¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed helplessly: ¡°Find something that doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    It is clearly written on the tombstone that there is indeed such a stone, but it has no legendary characteristics.

    In order to stabilize its position, the small country made thousands of people believe in themselves, so it was said to be a sacred stone and painted with color.

    Later, he was destroyed by lies, so he wrote the truth on the tombstone.

    Hellen Jovano took a deep breath and turned to look at Hans Grant: ¡°What would Matt Walker think if he knew what they had been looking for for for years?¡± I didn¡¯t expect that what this country used to deceive people a thousand years ago could be deceived again after a thousand years. ¡±

    Hellen Jovano saw some burial utensils in the tomb, and determined that the existence time of this small country should be in the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms period before the Song Dynasty.

    It was a period, China was a period of chaos and great division, and it was normal to have such a short-lived small country.

    ¡°It can only be said that the imagination of the Lord is good, and your knowledge reserve is sufficient to find something that is in contrast with the imagination of the Lord.¡± Hans Grant chuckled.

    Hellen Jovano raised his eyebrows: ¡°A 40 trillion stone, in fact, if it really exists, we really can¡¯t move it out.¡±

    Bian An in the back seat widened his eyes: ¡°How much is it? Miss Qin, did you just say 4 billion or 400 thousand? ¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled: ¡°It doesn¡¯t exist, but if it does, it¡¯s 40 trillion.¡±

    Bian An broke his fingers and started counting in the back seat.

    The car drove back to Shazhen, and several people went back to the hotel to wash their clothes and immediately nned to return.

    When Hellen Jovano came out of the bathroom, he saw Hans Grant looking at his mobile phone. He sent the photos back to Tempe City, and asked people to report them to the National Archaeological Team to judge whether they were worth excavating.

    Hellen Jovano leaned over: ¡°It¡¯s better to ask experts to help look at the geological situation here, otherwise people living in surrounding towns are always afraid of the desert.¡±

 Chapter 512 LEV organizationâ€™s big moves

    After chatting for a while, Hans Grant saw her look tired: ¡°You have a rest first, and we will go back with Charles Johnson in the evening.¡±

    The biggest heart fell to the ground, and Hellen Jovano was lying in bed: ¡°Once this news is sent back to Tempe City and then transferred to the archaeological team, the information on this matter on the road is likely to be intercepted by Matt Walker, and he should immediately dive the LEV organization underground again.¡±

    In this way, it is even harder for them to find Matt Walker for revenge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much yet.¡± Hans Grant whispered, ¡®rest.¡±

    Shazhen.

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, a group of people entered a roadside restaurant.

    The boss looked at the local businessmen who were leading the way and greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°Boss Wang came to talk about business with manager Bian again?¡±

    Boss Wang smiled a bit far-fetched: ¡°Well, yes.¡±

    ¡°Still the same, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ording to the head.¡±

    When the owner of the restaurant left, Mr. Wang carefully looked at the man across the eye.

    Matt Walker, with his arms propped on the table, is talking to a monkey nearby.

    The monkey handed the phone to Matt Walker: ¡°Boss, the news from Tempe City, Hellen Jovano, they found it!¡±

    Matt Walker took the phone with a long eye, looked at it for a while, andughed.

    ¡°The goshawk and the ck hawk put their lives into it, which turned out to be yed by the ancients.¡±

    The monkey looked dignified: ¡°Then shall we continue?¡±

    Matt Walker threw his cell phone aside.

    ¡°Go, my purpose is not that broken stone at all.¡±

    Obviously, the other party thought that was his main purpose.

    That¡¯s all right.

    Matt Walker looked up: ¡°Is everyone here?¡±

    ¡°Gathered, sand town hidden in the desert around hundreds of people! You cane around at any time. ¡±

    Matt Walker nodded his head.

    ¡°What about the ind?¡±

    ¡°The ind is all decorated, and theyout as you said is more luxurious than the pce of country Y.¡±

    ¡°Well, the cage is ready, except for my canary.¡±

    Matt Walker got up: ¡°They won¡¯t stay here for long. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    At four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Hellen Jovano took a nap. She couldn¡¯t sleep well in Shazhen, so she got up and changed her clothes.

    Out of the corridor, go to David Brown¡¯s room next door.

    David Brown¡¯s room door is wide open, Hans Grant and Tiffany rk are among them, and they are discussing the return route.

    Hellen Jovano looked at the room: ¡°Where¡¯s Bian An?¡±

    ¡°I have already gone home, and it is estimated that I will be beaten.¡± Tiffany rkughed. ¡°But it¡¯s worth it. Hans Grant gave him a card, and I don¡¯t know how much it cost. Anyway, he said his father would do as long as he didn¡¯t break his leg.¡±

    Hellen Jovanoughed aloud: ¡°Is the return route determined?¡±

    Hans Grant nodded: ¡°If Matt Walker¡¯s reaction was quick enough, he should be on his way to Shazhen by now. We have to take a different route for our return trip.¡±

    Charles Johnson¡¯s men are in Shazhen, and ChilinMo is in Duncheng.

    There are more than 80 people on both sides, and escorting them all the way back can ensure safety.

    Hellen Jovano bent down and listened carefully, when a harsh cracking sound sounded, and Tiffany rk, who was sitting opposite, fell directly.

    ¡°Poetry!¡± Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes widened, and he immediately reacted, pulling Tiffany rk and hiding in the corner of the wall.

    ¡°Someone is sniping at us!¡±

    Hans Grant and David Brown have reached the corner, looking at Tiffany rk who was shot. David Brown¡¯s eyes are red: ¡°I¡¯ll find the sniper!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Hans Grant held him down.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for Charles Johnson¡¯s people to react. You are going out to die now.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pressed Tiffany rk¡¯s abdomen. She was shot in the left abdomen, not fatally, but very dangerous!

    The street outside is quiet, and the other party should have installed a silencer, and there was no gunfire.

    Only when the ss broke, the people downstairs were startled, but soon they were normal again.

    Hellen Jovano clenched her fist, and the weapon was in the room. She thought that the stone had been found, and her heart was relieved and she didn¡¯t bring it at all.

    Only David Brown was present with a weapon in his hand. Downstairs, there was the voice of the proprietress going upstairs soon.

    ¡°Oh, you live in a room, how can you break the ss!¡±

    When Hellen Jovano heard the sound, he immediately raised his voice: ¡°Don¡¯te over! I will pay you ten times for the ss! ¡±

    The proprietress¡¯s steps were slightly slow, and she was immediately unhappy: ¡°What are you doing? Won¡¯t you break anything else? ¡±

    The window is facing the door, and the door is wide open. The proprietress is likely to be attacked when she appears there.

    Hans Grant¡¯s voice was cold: ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if Ie here.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    There was no sound outside, and the proprietress left in disorder.

    Three minutester, there was a noise outside.

    Several ck cars were parked downstairs.

    Charles Johnson jumped out of the car and walked upstairs with a weapon on his back.

    More than twenty people got off the bus, each with a gun at his waist.

    The proprietress looked at Charles Johnson¡¯s cold face, and then at the long guy on his back, and slipped out the back door.

    ¡°Hans Grant, the sniper opposite has been found and is already under control.¡±

    Charles Johnson¡¯s face looks ugly: ¡°We must leave now. Matt Walker is crazy, which is likely to hurt the residents here.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded and immediately narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then what are you hesitating about?¡±

    Charles Johnson handed over the cell phone.

    On the mobile phone, it is the reconnaissance map of all drones.

    There are many red spots on the ground.

    ¡°We are surrounded by the sand town, either breaking out or staying here, but if we stay, we can drag on for some time, but-the safety of residents is not guaranteed.¡±

    Several people in the room fell silent.

    Hellen Jovano looked at Tiffany rk on the ground: ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t get into trouble with others, but Charles, Shishi¡¯s injury needs immediate surgery. Can you wait for two hours!¡±

    ¡°yes! Just let ChilinMo¡¯s people rush here. ¡±

    The three men took Tiffany rk and went directly to the town health clinic in Sha Town under the cover of Charles Johnson.

    The medical conditions in the health center are limited, but the operation is enough.

    Helen Jovano checked Tiffany rk, made sure that the bullet didn¡¯t hurt the internal organs, and immediately reported his name. Under the condition that Shen Bin called to guarantee, the dean agreed to let Helen Jovano operate on Tiffany rk.

    Two hourster, Hellen Jovano came out of the operating room.

    Looking at David Brown¡¯s nervous face, he said, ¡°Nothing, but normally this kind of injury should be kept in hospital for observation to avoid infection.¡±

    Hellen Jovano held hands and looked at Hans Grant and Charles Johnson on one side: ¡°I think if Matt Walker wanted more than that stone, he probably came for me.¡±

    In Matt Walker¡¯s eyes, she killed Shen Yilin.

    ¡°Leave the poem and let David Brown protect her. I have boiled the water that needs to be hung and let the doctor here help you match it.¡±

    David Brown immediately got up: ¡°I, follow to protect Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans Grant took a look at David Brown: ¡°You stay.¡±

    David Brown has been with him for years. For Hans Grant, he is an assistant and a friend.

    Now that Tiffany rk is lying here, he can¡¯t take David Brown.

 Chapter 513 Is surrounded

    Hans Grant turns to Charles Johnson: ¡°Where are Chilinmo¡¯s people?¡±

    ¡°There is still half an hour to get to Shazhen. I studied the surrounding point. The north point is the weakest and there are fewer residents there. We will leave from there.¡±

    Hans Grant nodded and pulled Hellen Jovano into the car.

    The car is modified, explosion-proof level.

    Charles Johnson drove the car himself, and Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano sat in the co-pilot.

    The north of Shazhen is mostly abandoned buildings, and the quieter it gets to the edge.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart was lifted up until she got out of Shazhen and on the highway between the deserts.

    Not far away, a car suddenly appeared on the horizon.

    Charles Johnson¡¯s eyes were cold: ¡°that¡¯s not ChilinMo¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°that¡¯s Matt Walker¡¯s people.¡± Hans Grant cold track.

    One car is not a problem, but soon, several more cars appeared from behind their cars and chased them out.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart jumped.

    Charles Johnson in the front seat also realized something: ¡°Something is wrong! We are surrounded! ¡±

    On the horizon at the end of the desert, one car after another appeared.

    There are all kinds of models, but they alle from the car where Hellen Jovano is located.

    Hellen Jovano turned pale, and there was something on the farthest open jeep that frightened her.

    ¡°Matt Walker is crazy. Did he give out all the money of the LEV organization?¡±

    The car was quickly surrounded by dozens of cars.

    This kind of situation, let alone explosion-proof level, is difficult to fly with wings inserted.

    Charles Johnson locked the car door and looked helplessly at Hans Grant in the back seat: ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is a blessing or a curse to know your brother, but I will apany you here.¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips: ¡°Even if ChilinMoes, it will be-¡±

    The car in front was staggered and a ck convertible came.

    The driver was armed to the teeth, and the co-driver, a man wearing a silver mask, stood roughly, his upper body lying on the window.

    Hellen Jovano looked coldly, and the car came all the way to their car.

    Matt Walker took off his silver mask and revealed the familiar face.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, did youe down by yourself, or should I have your car blown up?¡±

    Hellen Jovano pursed her lips, and Hans Grant took her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go down.¡±

    Outside, Matt Walker looked at the car through the front window ss.

    ¡°It really means a lot. If you take the initiative to get off the bus now, I can spare your little lover and the driver who drives. How about that?¡±

    Helenjovano¡¯s heart moved slightly and turned to look at Hans Grant.

    It¡¯s a dead end, even if it¡¯s a glimmer of life, she wants to try.

    Charles Johnson locked the car door: ¡°You are crazy! Do you dare to believe his words? ¡±

    ¡°But what can we do now?¡± Hellen Jovano gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t expect Matt Walker to use all LEV¡¯s hands to deal with her.

    This is China, not Italy, and thew and order is strict. Matt Walker¡¯s usual work is extremely hidden.

    This time, he even came with the heart of revenge for Shen Yilin.

    Hellen Jovano lowered the window: ¡°How can I trust you?¡±

    Matt Walkerughed wildly: ¡°Hellen, what if you don¡¯t believe it?¡±

    Inside the car, Hans Grant¡¯s face was cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get off.¡± He whispered.

    Hellen Jovano turned to look at him, and Hans Grant whispered, ¡°Trust me.¡±

    Opposite the car, Matt Walker patted the driver, and the driver immediately got out of the car. Matt Walker went to the driver¡¯s seat and reached out and patted the co-driver¡¯s chair.

    ¡°Come on, the seat is ready for you.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowns. Isn¡¯t Matt Walker going to kill her?

    Or do you hate it too much and n to tie it back and torture it severely?

    ¡°Matt Walker, the stone you want doesn¡¯t exist, do you know?¡± Helenjovano frowned and raised his voice.

    Matt Walker smiled: ¡°Of course I know, I have no intention of taking that stone since Yilin died.¡±

    His eyes were a little sad: ¡°I want you. Yilin died, so you have to pay for yourself.¡±

    As soon as the words came out, the faces of Hans Grant and Charles Johnson in the car changed.

    Hans Grant¡¯s eyes are suffused with murder.

    ¡°I have prepared a beautiful ind for you, and you will live there. Of course, it is not in China.¡±

    Matt Walker smiled and said, ¡°After all, after today¡¯s action, I¡¯m afraid China can¡¯t stay any longer, so I can only wronged you to apany me in a foreignnd.¡±

    ¡°You are really sick!¡± Hellen Jovano gnashed her teeth.

    Matt Walker raised an eyebrow: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to part with someone, I can tie them to apany you, your master or your son? Or is it your little lover named Gu? Well, the surname Gu won¡¯t do. I can consider something else. ¡±

    He looks like he¡¯s really considering it, but his hand with a pistol is on the window, which smells like a threat.

    Helenjovano closed his eyes.

    She grabbed Hans Grant¡¯s hand and sneered at the window: ¡°It¡¯s really bad luck for eight generations, and I¡¯m being targeted by a pervert like you.¡±

    ¡°Why, do you regret saving me?¡± Matt Walker squinted.

    His valley hopes are never hidden, especially when his younger brother likes this woman.

    But it¡¯s different now.

    There is a firm in Hellen Jovano¡¯s star eyes: ¡°I am a doctor, it is my responsibility to save lives, and I have never regretted it.¡±

    Matt Walker¡¯s face turned a little cold. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe down? Do you want me to invite you myself? In that case, the other two people in the car will be tied by me and dragged to the desert. It is estimated that even the bones will be worn away when they arrive. Do you want to see this? ¡±

    Helenjovano still hasn¡¯t got off the bus.

    Matt Walker got angry, and he sneered.

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    Hellen Jovano turned to look at Hans Grant.

    Matt Walker is determined to win.

    A stream of yellow sand blew, and he frowned and looked at the sky.

    ¡°The wind is blowing.¡±

    Next, there was a roar on the horizon.

    Matt Walker¡¯s face changed and he turned to look into the distance.

    A dozen helicopters are flying in this direction.

    On the horizon, hundreds of heavily armed military vehicles areing.

    Matt Walker stood where he was for a few minutes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    In the car, Hans Grant opened his eyes and looked at Matt Walker coldly.

    ¡°Mr. Shen, how does it feel to be surrounded?¡±

    The monkey followed Matt Walker and looked anxiously: ¡°Sir, run!¡±

    Matt Walker looked at the dust in the sky and saw the helicopter in the air. He was locked.

    There are warning sounds from loudspeakers in the air and on the ground.

    He turned and looked in the direction of Hellen Jovano.

    ¡°Please put down your weapon and surrender immediately, or you will be shot immediately.¡±

    Shoot at once.

    Matt Walker is picky. His ind has countless rare treasures, but he has never been shared.

    Originally, I wanted to marry my brother, butter my brother was gone.

    Matt Walker suddenly strode towards the front of the car, and the gun in his hand was aimed at Hans Grant.

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, I also want to let you taste the loss-¡±

    With a bang.

    Charles Johnson took back the gun in his hand, and Matt Walker had blood on his forehead.

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s face turned pale.

    Can think of this man killed JiYang, she forced herself to calm down, this man is culpable of punishment.

    He just tried to kill Hans Grant!

 Chapter 514 LEV fall

    A weekter.

    the Jovano family.

    Hellen Jovano was sitting in the living room, and Ming Yuzhu was called to visit by Xu Yi.

    Hellen Jovano, Everet Jovano, Hans Grant, Darcy Lewis, Charles Johnson, Xeno William and Green Mansion all gathered in the living room.

    On the table, it is the information sent by the police and the military.

    Before this operation, Hans Grant had sent someone to secretly inform the military.

    Organizations like LEV are a great cancer in China, and the military has been cruel this time, and it is necessary to uproot this international terrorist organization.

    The actions of the four people have been secretly monitored.

    Special forces stationed near Shazhen were also mobilized.

    ChilinMo sneered, ¡°Matt Walker has been in Italy for a long time. It¡¯s awless ce. He really thinks he can get away with it after he does it.¡±

    Charles Johnson sat there with an unhappy face. He was always gentle and smiling, but now he looks cold.

    Hellen Jovano took a careful look: ¡°Charles, are you still angry?¡±

    ChilinMo gave Hellen Jovano a look: ¡°He fooled everyone. We all thought that this trip was to find the strange stone on the pattern, only him. The original purpose was to make a condom and put Matt Walker in it.¡±

    Hans Grant looked pale: ¡°If you say it in advance, you won¡¯t reveal it, but if you rx when you act, it will be troublesome to show clues.¡±

    Xeno William was eating an apple: ¡°Yeah, but Charles said he would open another bar in Nancheng District, and the expenses would be paid from your ount.¡±

    Hans Grantughed and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    On a chair aside, Qi Zhen got up and walked to Charles Johnson.

    ¡°I heard that you shot Matt Walker.¡±

    Charles Johnson¡¯s face softened a little from the coldness of Hans Grant, and it was elegant at ordinary times.

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for revenge for my brother! Although I can¡¯t hate myself, I am still grateful to you! ¡± Qi Zhen is very solemn.

    On the second floor, there was an angry cry from Tiffany rk.

    ¡°I was injured. You didn¡¯t push me down to the meeting together, but you left me upstairs!¡±

    She¡¯s in an electric wheelchair, and she can¡¯t get off the esctor.

    ChilinMo smiled, and Zuo Xiuxian inherited his always irritating style: ¡°If you have the ability, jump down and piss you off.¡±

    ¡°Zuo Xiuxian! When I am healed, I will cut your head off! ¡±

    David Brown went upstairs and directly took the electric wheelchair down with Tiffany rk.

    ChilinMo stared nkly: ¡°Darling, I chose this wheelchair. It¡¯s more than 100 kilograms, and if you add poetry, you get 300 kilograms. What kind of physical strength is this?¡±

    David Brown put the man firmly on the ground.

    Tiffany rk¡¯s face turned slightly red: ¡°All right.¡±

    Relieved of the big worry, Everet Jovano also put down his heart and turned to look at Darcy Lewis: ¡°From tomorrow on, you can wander anywhere you want.¡±

    Darcy Lewis caressed her lower abdomen: ¡°I¡¯m not going out!¡± ¡±

    Her little face is firm, and thest time she went out, she really scared her.

    The house is lively, and Hellen Jovano¡¯s heart is warm.

    Before, because of Matt Walker, she was worried about the master and put Lele in the Grant family, which is more secure.

    Worried about mom, even worried about the Ming family in Haicheng.

    Now that Matt Walker is dead, all the threats are gone.

    The boulder in her heart disappeared, just-Yilin¡¯s only rtive in this world was gone.

    The people brought some information from the military, including the LEV organization, Matt Walker, and the whole process of that day.

    This time, the Jovano family and the Grant family are both victims and have the right to know.

    Now that everyone is rxed, Shen Ruiyi said aside, ¡°Since the crisis is over, I will go back to work in the funeral home tomorrow.¡±

    Qi Zhendao: ¡°I will continue to take over the job.¡±

    Charles Johnson went back to the bar, Xeno William went back to his club, and Tiffany rk stayed at the Jovano family to recuperate.

    Everyone agreed on a party time and then dispersed.

    Hellen Jovano packed up the information on the desk.

    She packed it up to the end and found that one was missing at the end.

    After thirty-nine, it is directly 41 pages.

    Helenjovano¡¯s eyebrows are micro-clustered.

    What is missing?

    Forget it, Matt Walker is dead, and she doesn¡¯t want to know more details.

    Outside the Jovano family, David Brown drove Hans Grant back to his old house.

    Quiet in the car.

    Hans Grant looked at the front seat: ¡°Tiffany rk is the eldestdy of the Fu family. Are you prepared?¡±

    David Brown nodded. ¡°I know, Mr. Grant.¡±

    Hans Grant looked down at the page in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to give you the shares of the securitypany.¡±

    David Brown was slightly surprised: ¡°Mr. Grant, no.¡±

    ¡°The securitypany under The Grant Group has been developing poorly and is on the verge of bankruptcy, but for you who have worked as a mercenary abroad and worked in The Grant Group for so many years, you should know how to rectify it.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hans Grant looked out of the window and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to give it to you directly. You can develop it yourself slowly. Whether it can be done or not depends on your ability.¡±

    David Brown¡¯s hand holding the steering wheel is slightly tight: ¡°What if there is no one around you!¡±

    Hans Grant smiled: ¡°There are quite a few people in the Green Mansion. I¡¯ll ask ChilinMo to pick a few that are useful. One can¡¯t match you. It¡¯s almost enough to find five.¡±

    David Brown stopped talking, and his eyes, which were always smiling, were wet.

    Hans Grant sat in the back seat and looked at the drawings in his hand.

    That¡¯s the weapon Matt Walker used to record the incident.

    The weapon he used to scare Hellen Jovano was nk ammunition.

    From the beginning, Matt Walker didn¡¯t intend to hurt Hellen Jovano. He really came for her.

    On the back of the paper, there is an ind in a tropical rain forest. The ind printed by color printing is like a cartoon.

    Hans Grant crumpled up the paper and threw it into the trash can as he passed by the roadside.

    Hellen can¡¯t see it, or he is worried that she will have a burden.

    Shenyang, after all, all the people have left.

    Tempe City became quiet, and after Tiffany rk recovered almost, Hellen Jovano began to run around the green ear fragrance department of The Grant Group every day.

    As the engagement period approaches day by day, the giants of Tempe City also clearly feel that the cloud hanging over Tempe City has dissipated.

    At least the Grant family and the Jovano family didn¡¯t jointly search for anything.

    This makes people feel much more at ease!

    Only one person is very ufortable.

    It¡¯s autumn in a sh.

    Fang Jia, Natalie Susan and Zhang Caiyu are sitting at the same table eating.

    Fang Yaozu sat in the theme and looked at the two women¡¯s swollen stomachs with satisfaction.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could get two women pregnant at the same time when I was in middle age, hahahahahaha.¡±

    Fang Yaozu had no children for the first half of his life, and now he is very excited.

    For his own sake, he has been out looking for women or taking women back to Fang¡¯s house these days, and has never touched Zhang Caiyu and Natalie Susan again.

    Zhang Caiyu hangs her head and eats well.

    Fang Yaozu nodded: ¡°Your Caifang brand, I recently invested another 10 million yuan, so you can safely give birth to my son. As long as it is born, I will inject another 100 million yuan into you.¡±

    Zhang Caiyu pinched her chopsticks. She is not a machine for giving birth to children!

    Fang Yaozu didn¡¯t intend to be responsible at all, just wanted the child in her belly.

    She looked up at Natalie Susan, met Natalie Susan¡¯s suggestive eyes, and continued to eat.

 Chapter 515 Engagement Ceremony

    Believe Fang Yaozu, it is better to believe Natalie Susan, who is also a woman. After all, Natalie Susan is still pregnant with Fang Yaozu¡¯s child.

    It¡¯s definitely a boy in her belly. If Natalie Susan gives birth to a girl, maybe Fang will be inherited by her son!

    Zhang Caiyu thought, then listened to Natalie Susan¡¯s voice across the street gently: ¡°Honey, have some soup.¡±

    Neither she nor Natalie Susan touched the bowl of deer whip ginseng soup on the table.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Fang Yaozu frowned and coughed a few times in the middle of his meal.

    ¡°It¡¯s just autumn recently. Why do you cough every day? Honey, please smoke less.¡± Natalie Susan cares.

    Fang Yaozu nodded with satisfaction: ¡°I know.¡±

    Thepany is still being squeezed out by The Grant Group and The Jovano Group, and its share price has fallen to an all-time low.

    But now for Fang Yaozu, the savings on hand are enough for him to live for several generations. He only wants a son now.

    Fang Yaozu felt depressed after dinner and went back to sleep upstairs.

    At the dinner table, only Natalie Susan and Zhang Caiyu are left.

    Natalie Susan looked at Zhang Caiyu with concern: ¡°You should eat more, so that the baby will be healthy when it is born.¡±

    Cai-yu zhang nodded.

    After two people had finished their meal, Natalie Susan kindly sent Zhang Caiyu back to her room before returning to her bedroom.

    After she got pregnant, she moved out of the master bedroom, because Fang Yaozu would bring some women back from time to time.

    After entering her bedroom, Natalie Susan locked the door and took off her coat.

    She pinched her silicone fake belly andbored to take it off.

    Silica gel is airtight, and it has to be put on her body in arge area. She has a lot of rashes and red spots.

    Itchy. She hates scratching her skin.

    After taking a bath in the bathroom and washing the fake silicone belly, Natalie Susan went out of the house.

    If Zhang Caiyu¡¯s baby is not born, she can¡¯t wait for her to have a caesarean section.

    I heard that the child will live in eight months, or Zhang Caiyu will be cut off in eight months!

    ¡­¡­

    It¡¯s July in a sh.

    Mrs. Grant and Mingyuzhu are almost ready for the engagement ceremony.

    Hellen Jovano didn¡¯t want to go abroad, so Mrs. Grant prepared the ceremony in Sen Garden.

    The forest garden will also be the wedding room for Hans Grant and Hellen Jovano in the future. Mrs. Grant is worried that Hellen Jovano will have bad memories, so she renovated the whole forest garden and reced all the furniture.

    If Hellen Jovano hadn¡¯t even called Mrs. Grant to say no after hearing about it, Mrs. Grant would have pulled out the trees in the forest garden and nted flowers.

    July sixteenth.

    Tempe City celebrities from all walks of life gathered in Senyuan.

    In the crowd, Hellen Jovano saw Fang Yaozu, whose face was ck. His spirit was obviously abnormal. Natalie Susan was worried to apany him, but she looked like a good wife.

    Darcy Lewis was annoyed when he met Natalie Susan: ¡°Why is she here? Obviously, I didn¡¯t give an invitation to Fang¡¯s family! ¡±

    Hellen Jovano grabbed her: ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve been nine months, and you¡¯ll have a baby soon, so don¡¯t go at this time.¡±

    Everet Jovano stood by his wife and sister: ¡°Fang Yaozu has never given up, and he still wants our family and the Grant family to let him go. It is estimated that he came in by some way. Mom just said that engagement is a happy event, so let others drive people away and pretend not to see it.¡±

    The engagement ceremony was luxurious, and Hellen Jovano was dressed in a white cheongsam.

    When she and Hans Grant started their first dance, they danced a waltz.

    The happy life seems to be getting closer and closer.

    When the banquet was over and all the guests were gone, only the people of the Grant family and the Jovano family were sitting in the living room.

    Ming Yuzhu has missed her little grandson very much recently, and she won¡¯t let go of Lele.

    Mrs. Grant kept smiling: ¡°Lele has lived in my house for half a year. If you really think so, take it back for the first half of the year?¡±

    Mingyuzhu held Lele high, and Lele¡¯s happy chubby hands waved wildly in the air.

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t miss Lele?¡±

    The smile on Mrs. Grant¡¯s face is actually hard for her to bear.

    The little grandson looks like his son when he was a child, and he is a little more beautiful than his son. It really hurts.

    Several people were talking, and Darcy Lewis reached out and said, ¡°Mom, let me have a hug, too.¡±

    Ming Yuzhu looked at Darcy Lewis¡¯s stomach anxiously: ¡°Darcy, can you hold itter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! Since that happened five months ago, I have been resting every day! ¡± Darcy Lewis has gained courage these days and put out his hand. ¡°Come on!¡±

    Mingyuzhu carefully handed LeLe to Darcy Lewis¡¯s arms.

    Hellen Jovano frowned: ¡°Darcy, be careful.¡±

    Darcy Lewis held Lele up and had a good time: ¡°Oh, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Talking, she smiled and felt a little hot at the root of her thigh.

    After a few seconds, she felt abnormally hot.

    Bowing your head is pregnant, and before you can see it clearly, you hear the sound of Ming Yuzhu¡¯s panic.

    ¡°Darcy¡¯s amniotic fluid is broken!¡±

    Everet Jovano didn¡¯t even think about it. He took Lele to Hellen Jovano, picked up his wife and ran out.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll take Darcy to the hospital!¡±

    Hellen Jovano hastily gave LeLe to Ming Yuzhu and immediately followed. She was going to apany Darcy Lewis to deliver the baby!

    Ming Yuzhu was in a panic, and Lele in her hand was stuffed back into Mrs. Grant¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I, I went to the hospital to see!¡±

    Darcy Lewis is indeeding to the day of delivery.

    When I got to the hospital, I was lying in the hospital bed crying out of breath.

    ¡°Everet Jovano, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    Everet Jovano¡¯s face was tight, and he looked very anxious to rece him.

    He had to say softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Hellen Jovano stood by. She is a doctor and has calmed down a lot. Although she doesn¡¯t know anything about gynecology, just now the gynecologist came over and said that nothing would happen if there were no major problems.

    Hellen Jovano caught a glimpse of his brother¡¯s trembling leg and touched his forehead.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, it will be fine.¡±

    Hellen Jovano looked at Ming Yuzhu: ¡°Mom, you ask Wu Guanjia to send someone to send everything prepared at home, and remember to cook some tonic soup!¡±

    Mingyuzhu answered the sound and hurried to one side to make a phone call.

    Half an hourter, the doctor came out

    Everet Jovano¡¯s voice trembled: ¡°Doctor, this has not yet reached her due date, and the amniotic fluid has broken ahead of schedule. Can it still be delivered smoothly?¡±

    The doctor looked serious: ¡°premature rupture of amniotic fluid can be delivered naturally if all the tests are normal and conditions permit. Please calm down, sir.¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡¯s face will turn white with pain, and he will lose courage and tears will keep falling.

    Everet Jovano gritted his teeth: ¡°Doctor, will it be dangerous if this continues?¡± If there is danger, you must protect my wife. ¡±

    Darcy Lewis cried and screamed in her hospital bed: ¡°Shut up and don¡¯t curse my son!¡±

    Being parents for the first time, Everet Jovano and Darcy Lewis began to wait anxiously.

    The parents of the Lewis family will arrive soon. Darcy Lewis¡±mom is much calmer about this kind of thing. Looking at her son-inw¡¯s worried appearance, she deeply feels that this son-inw really loves her daughter.

    Then Darcy Lewis¡±mom waved his hand and pushed people outside to wait.

    At night, Darcy Lewis opened three fingers and was pushed into the delivery room.

    After another half an hour, production began.

    The Jovano family and the Lewis family arrived in a hurry, and Hans Grant apanied Everet Jovano in the corridor.

    He was not with Hellen Jovano when she gave birth.

    But now looking at this pair of appearance, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but also nervous for a few minutes.

 Chapter 516 Everet Jovanoâ€™s son

    Two hourster, Everet Jovano was already spinning around.

    The door of the operating room is open.

    Everet Jovano¡¯s eyes widened and he hurried forward.

    A little nurse came out with a baby in her arms.

    ¡°Who is the father of the child?¡±

    The little nurse was startled: ¡°Well, congrattions, you are a young master.¡±

    Everet Jovano nced at the child: ¡°Where is my wife?¡±

    ¡°Sir, your wife gave birth naturally and is safe now. Please rest assured.¡±

    Everet Jovano breathed a sigh of relief.

    Darcy Lewis¡±mom came forward and hugged the child: ¡°The little grandson is so cute.¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡± bed has also been pushed.

    Hellen Jovano was assigned to hold the baby, and the others were all around Darcy Lewis¡± bed.

    Darcy Lewis is energetic and sober, but his voice is hoarse and his eyes are red.

    A group of people were caring and attentive. She shook her head and her voice was hoarse: ¡°Let me see my son.¡±

    Helenjovano hurried forward with the child in her arms.

    The child fell to his side, and Darcy Lewis looked at the child sideways and then at Everet Jovano.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you see who you look like?¡±

    Darcy Lewis¡±mom was crying andughing with joy: ¡°It¡¯s still wrinkled. What can you see? You are so tired, just rest quickly.¡±

    Darcy Lewis nodded wearily and looked at Everet Jovano again: ¡°Look, everything will be there. We have children now.¡±

    Everet Jovano sat beside the hospital bed, feeling very distressed: ¡°Well, you should rest quickly, stop talking and get some sleep first.¡±

    There were too many peopleing from the two families, so Hellen Jovano asked Hans Grant to go back first.

    A weekter, Everet Jovano took the opinions of the two families into consideration and married his son seriously.

    Qin Hanxi, the nickname is also called Xixi.

    The longer Cece¡¯s eyebrows are, the more beautiful her eyes are. Darcy Lewis is now madly in love with her son and is full of joy all day.

    Everet Jovano holds the soup: ¡°Wife, would you like a drink?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink.¡±

    Everet Jovano gradually felt a sense of crisis from his love for his son.

    He seems to have dropped one ce in his wife¡¯s favorite ranking!

    On the weekend, it was the day when Darcy Lewis was discharged from the hospital. When the two families went out happily, they met Fang Yaozu.

    He looks like he¡¯s lost his life, and his eyes are swollen like two walnuts.

    Hellen Jovano frowned slightly, and there were some doubts in her heart. She was one step behind and held the nurse.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this man?¡±

    Most of the nurses in the first hospital have met Professor Helen Jovano, Hana. When they saw Helen Jovano asking, they immediately whispered.

    ¡°Professor, this Mr. Fang¡¯s girlfriend came to give birth, and as a result, she encountered dystocia, and both mother and son died!¡±

    ¡°Mr Fang¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Yes, a man named Zhang Caiyu.¡± The little nurse recalled, ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s really a mess. Mr. Fang¡¯s wife is still taking care of his girlfriend. The previous examination has been fine. I really didn¡¯t expect it to be difficult to give birth.¡±

    Hellen Jovano frowned slightly, and after solving Matt Walker¡¯s problem, she never took Natalie Susan to heart.

    As long as Natalie Susan doesn¡¯t scamper around in front of her now.

    Can hear the little nurse¡¯s words, Hellen Jovano has a strange feeling in his heart.

    Looking at Fang Yaozu like that, it seems that he almost didn¡¯t cry to death. Hellen Jovano doesn¡¯t think that people like Fang Yaozu are crying for Zhang Caiyu, and nine times out of ten they are crying for his dead son.

    It¡¯s just, the test is fine. How could the child die?

    Moreover, she saw that Fang Yaozu¡¯s face was obviously wrong, and there was a poisoned face.

    Hellen Jovano stood in the same ce for a while and immediately shook his head.

    What does Fang Jia have to do with her?

    In the next two months, Hellen Jovano went to work during the day, preparing for Qingsui¡¯s work, and went to Hans Grant¡¯s office to apany him in the afternoon.

    Spending the evening with Darcy Lewis, my life is full.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    It was not until a week before the wedding that Hellen Jovano got a message.

    It¡¯s from ChilinMo: [Fang Yaozu is dead. ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano frowned and replied: [What¡¯s wrong? ¡¿

    ChilinMo: [I said I was infected with HIV when I died, but strangely, AIDS shouldn¡¯t develop so fast, right? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano pursed his lips, thinking of Fang Yaozu¡¯s abnormalplexion when he saw him that day.

    Hellen Jovano: [Where¡¯s Fang? ¡¿

    ChilinMo: [Speaking of this Natalie Susan, it¡¯s amazing. One week before Fang Yaozu died, she gave birth to a boy. After Fang Yaozu finished DNA testing, she found that it was indeed his son, and immediately wrote a suicide note saying that all her property would be left to her son. Then he died a few dayster, and now the Fang family¡¯s inheritance is in the hands of the little baby, which is managed by his mother Natalie Susan. Do you think there is something wrong? ¡¿

    Hellen Jovano sneered: [Everything is wrong. ¡¿

    This couple is not good at stubble, Fang Yaozu is both evil and bullying.

    Natalie Susan¡¯s malice, she¡¯s even more experienced.

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s death is rted to her.

    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Hellen Jovano was lying on the bed after washing, ying a video with Hans Grant and telling Natalie Susan.

    She frowned. ¡°I think Natalie Susan is suspicious everywhere. She probably killed Fang Yaozu.¡±

    Hans Grant looked solemn: ¡°I¡¯ll have someone check it out.¡±

    Natalie Susan has a deep hatred for Hellen Jovano. If she really gets Fang¡¯s name, she will probably try her best to use dirty tricks against Hellen Jovano.

    The next day.

    News came from Hans Grant.

    Fang Yaozu¡¯s body was cremated that day, and now there is no evidence at all.

    Helenjovano had to put this matter behind him for a while.

    Soon, it will be her wedding.

    She and Hans Grant finally got together.

    On September 28th, seventy-two days after the engagement ceremony, the marriage between the Jovano family and the Grant family made headlines.

    Netizens brushed congrattions on hardworking Xiaohe¡¯s marriage.

    Hellen Jovano sat in the dressing room, smiling.

    Darcy Lewis was born naturally, and she has fully recovered in two months, and the whole person has a round meal.

    Tiffany rk, Vivian udia, Elly and Anrui are bridesmaids this time.

    On Hans Grant¡¯s side are Charles Johnson, Xeno William, ChilinMo and David Brown.

    Early in the morning, pick up the rtives ording to Tempe City¡¯s rules.

    Tiffany rk made an attack in front of the guests and wanted to practice alone, but David Brown slipped away.

    Anrui was taken away by her boyfriend Charles Johnson.

    Vivian udia and Elly are left to stick to the bottom line. Elly has always been honest, and she looks like she will die.

    Finally, I was persuaded by ChilinMo¡¯s ¡°truth¡± and felt that it was impolite to block the door like this, so I got out of the way.

    There¡¯s a big star left, Vivian udia, who looks at Xeno William with big eyes and small eyes.

    Xeno William was looking for this big star to look good, so he looked aside. Karim Thomas came over and grabbed Vivian udia¡¯s waist.

    ¡°Go, take you to y.¡±

    Vivian udia was a little anxious: ¡°This is your sister, why do you turn your elbow outward?¡±

    Karim Thomas smiled and whispered a word in Vivian udia¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Karim Thomas nodded.

    Helenjovano¡¯sst line of defense was broken, and Hans Grant sessfully won the beauty.

    The car drove around the agreed route to Senyuan ording to the rules.

    The forest garden is full of guests.

    Helen Jovano and Hans Grant are preparing a Chinese wedding this time. Helen Jovano is standing andughing in the bedroom. She is wearing a crest and a gown, and she is gorgeous.

 Chapter 517 Hold hands to grow old (finale)

    Outside the crowd, Natalie Susan stood quietly at the door.

    She prepared for so long that she finally killed Fang Yaozu and got Fang.

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s son was also pinched in her hand.

    She used the fastest channel to sell Fang, even if it was almost half-folded, and finally got more than one billion.

    But every time she went to the Green Mansion to hang up a mission these days and asked someone to kill Hellen Jovano and Hans Grant, she was picked up.

    Zhang Caiyu¡¯s teeth itch because she doesn¡¯t do anything after receiving it. The price she hangs is 300 million for one person and 600 million for two people.

    People who can take the task are slow to start work, and the money will be returned after a week because of system failure.

    Hellen Jovano married Hans Grant, the second time!

    Natalie Susan stared at the room gloomily and clenched the fine needle in her hand.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

    This is a blood collection needle, which identally stabbed someone in the noise, and it is difficult to find it at all.

    On the needle, she has quenched the blood of various patients, including AIDS patients, syphilis, and all incurable infectious diseases.

    After a while, all she has to do is gently prick this needle on Hellen Jovano-

    Hans Grant will naturally catch it.

    Natalie Susan looked into the room and saw Darcy Lewis and Taylor Grant holding their children in the corner.

    The child in Taylor Grant¡¯s arms should be Hellen Jovano¡¯s child, and then tie these two people together, so that the Jovano family and the Grant family will never be seen again!

    Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes were cruel and she lifted her feet and walked into the house.

    She had nothing long ago. After losing Hans Grant, it was like losing the best, and she didn¡¯t want the rest.

    She just wants these people to pay the price!

    Go to hell, all of them are tortured by illness. Isn¡¯t Helen Jovano able to cure drugs? She will be interested to see if Helen Jovano can cure all these incurable diseases for herself!

    ¡°Hi, Miss.¡± A gentle male voice sounded behind Natalie Susan.

    With a shudder, she turned around and smiled at the mass at the right hypochondrium.

    ¡°You, who are you?¡±

    The man attached it to her ear and said, ¡°I, the heartless rogue of Green Mansion.¡±

    Natalie Susan¡¯s heart moved: ¡°You are the four managers. Are you here to perform the task?¡± I remember that you took a task! ¡±

    Zuo Xiuxian smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk here.¡±

    He caused Natalie Susan to a small wing. Natalie Susan was anxious when she saw that there was no one around: ¡°Why don¡¯t you do it!¡±

    Zuo Xiuxian is somewhat innocent: ¡°I¡¯m not here to perform a task, I¡¯m here to attend the wedding.¡±

    Natalie Susan reacted for a few seconds, and her face changed: ¡°Are you working with Hellen Jovano?¡±

    In the nt hall, a red figure appeared, and Hellen Jovano looked at Natalie Susan coldly.

    ¡°I guessed that you have made so many moves these days, and you must being today.¡±

    Tiffany rk and ChilinMo also came in, and Zuo Xiuxian¡¯stest task was to keep an eye on Natalie Susan.

    From the moment Natalie Susan appeared, he informed the people present at the Green Mansion by secret code.

    ¡°Introduce yourself to your big customer.¡± Zuo Xiuxian smiled. ¡°This is our administrator Mo, and this is Tisch.¡±

    Tisch¨C

    Natalie Susan¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted and looked at Hellen Jovano.

    How could Tisch be Hellen Jovano¡¯s assistant?

    Zuo Xiuxian smiled: ¡°Oh, yes, this is Mud Crab, our good friend.¡±

    Natalie Susan was shaking all over. She gritted her teeth: ¡°Why!¡±

    If she had a social circle like Hellen Jovano and such a background, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this!

    Hellen Jovano¡¯s eyes are cold: ¡°Natalie Susan, in fact, as long as you stay honest, I am not in the mood to have a hard time with you, but youe to hurt me again and again. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Hellen Jovano, go to hell!¡± Natalie Susan knew that she couldn¡¯t run away, and she rushed over with a needle in all her eggs!

    Zuo Xiuxian noticed that Natalie Susan, who seemed unarmed, had a needle in her hand.

    Something is wrong!

    It¡¯s toote

    Hellen Jovano looked at Natalie Susan coldly, but it was just a needle. If she couldn¡¯t even hide from it, it would be a waste of time to practice all these years.

    But the next second, a loud noise sounded.

    Hans Grant stood in front of the door with a gun. The bullet prated Natalie Susan¡¯s wrist and almost cracked her hand.

    The needle fell to the spot, Zuo Xiuxian wanted to pick it up, and Hellen Jovano frowned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, find something to pick up, and then destroy it.¡±

    She still remembers that Fang Yaozu died of AIDS.

    Natalie Susan was lying on the ground screaming, Hans Grant looked at the door, David Brown looked out of the window and made a gesture.

    The guests who were shocked by the loud noise saw the fireworks flying outside the window.

    ¡°It turned out to be fireworks, which scared me.¡±

    Natalie Susan¡¯s mouth was gagged by Zuo Xiuxian.

    She stared at Hellen Jovano and was dragged down.

    ¡°Big day, so I just shot her hand.¡± Hans Grant came over. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will affect your mood.¡±

    Hellen Jovano chuckled, ¡°Do you think I still care about this?¡±

    Two people along the way, already identified with each other.

    This wedding is a ceremony, a gift from Hans Grant, and she will ept it because she knows that her mother and brother, grandmother and aunt all want to see her happiness.

    In a Chinese wedding, the bride will go to visit her inws parents after dressing up.

    Hans Grant¡¯s father has passed away, and the worshippers here are Granny Grant and Mrs. Grant.

    Two people are sitting on the sofa, looking at Hellen Jovano in front of them with the blessing of rtives and friends.

    Granny Grant has been confused for almost a year, and now he doesn¡¯t know anyone.

    Hellen Jovano had tears in her eyes.

    Granny Grant had always hoped that she and Hans Grant could get along, but she didn¡¯t see this day when she finally woke up.

    She bowed solemnly and served tea.

    Granny Grant stared at her.

    Or Mrs. Grant took the tea for her.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!